<?xml version="1.0"?>
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xml:lang="en">
	<id>https://bou.de/u/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=Li+LIli</id>
	<title>China Studies Wiki - User contributions [en]</title>
	<link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="https://bou.de/u/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=Li+LIli"/>
	<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/wiki/Special:Contributions/Li_LIli"/>
	<updated>2026-04-04T11:15:45Z</updated>
	<subtitle>User contributions</subtitle>
	<generator>MediaWiki 1.35.14</generator>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201228_cult&amp;diff=119346</id>
		<title>20201228 cult</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201228_cult&amp;diff=119346"/>
		<updated>2020-12-27T13:35:02Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Li Lili 李丽丽 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Alsied, Saffana==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Cao Runxin 曹润鑫==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Han 陈涵==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Jingjing 陈静静==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dashkin, Gennadii==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Yongxiang 陈永相==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 道可道，非常道；名可名，非常名。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tao that can be trodden is not the enduring and unchanging Tao.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The name that can be named is not the enduring and unchanging name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 子曰：“学而时习之，不亦悦乎？有朋自远方来，不亦乐乎？人不知而不愠，不亦君子乎？”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Master said, To learn and at due times to repeat what one has learnt, is that not after all a pleasure? That friends should come to one from afar, is this not after all delightful? To remain unsound even though one's merits are unrecognized by others, is that not after all what is expected of a gentleman?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 菩提本无树，明镜亦非台。本来无一物，何处惹尘埃。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No such thing as the Budhi tree,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor a mirror stand that can be.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is nothing in the first place,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whereon can the dust and dirt creep?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. 生之享受包括许多东西：我们本身的享受、家庭生活的享受，树木、花朵、云霞、溪流、瀑布，以及大自然的形形色色，都足以称为享受；此外又有诗歌、艺术、沉思、友情、谈天、读书等的享受，后者的这些都是心灵交流的不同表现。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enjoyment of life covers many things: the enjoyment of ourselves, of home life, of trees, flowers, clouds, winding rivers and falling cataracts and the myriad things in Nature, and then the enjoyment of poetry, art, contemplation, friendship, conversation, and reading, which are all some form or other of the communion of spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Chen Yongxiang|Chen Yongxiang]] ([[User talk:Chen Yongxiang|talk]]) 04:26, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ding Daifeng 丁代凤==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.老子曾做过周朝守藏史，后退隐，作《道德经》，其思想的核心是“道”。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Zi once worked as an archivist in the imperial library of the Zhou Dynasty before he retired from public life. It is widely believed that he was the author of Tao Te Ching and the core of Lao Zi's thought is &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot;.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 15:52, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Zi once worked as an archivist in the imperial library of the Zhou Dynasty before he lived in seclusion. It is widely believed that he was the author of Tao Te Ching and the core of his thoughts is &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot;.--[[User:Si Yu|Si Yu]] ([[User talk:Si Yu|talk]]) 12:05, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Zi once worked as an archivist in the imperial library of the Zhou Dynasty before his retirement. Later he created the Tao Te Ching, of which the core thought is &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot;.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 12:09, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.《论语》记录了孔子的言行。它涵盖了广泛的主题，从政治、哲学、文学和艺术到教育再到道德修养。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Analects of Confucius records the words and deeds of Confucius. It covers a wide variety of subjects, ranging from politics, philosophy, literature and art to education to moral cultivation.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 15:52, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Analects of Confucius records the words and deeds of Confucius. It covers a wide variety of subjects, ranging from politics, philosophy, literature to art,and from education to moral cultivation.--[[User:Si Yu|Si Yu]] ([[User talk:Si Yu|talk]]) 12:05, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Analects recorded Confucius' words and deeds. It covers a wide range of topics, from politics, philosophy, literature and art to education to moral cultivation.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 12:09, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.惠能禅学思想的主要特点是“识心见性”和“顿悟成佛”。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of Hui Neng's Zen thoughts are &amp;quot;knowing the heart and seeing the nature&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;becoming Buddha by epiphany&amp;quot;.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 15:52, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hui Neng's Zen thoughts are characterized by &amp;quot;knowing the heart and seeing the nature&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;becoming Buddha by epiphany&amp;quot;.--[[User:Si Yu|Si Yu]] ([[User talk:Si Yu|talk]]) 12:05, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.《生活的艺术》是一本洗涤心灵的书籍，是一杯好茶，是一种良药。阅读此书能使我们被尘沙玷污的心灵洗涤，使我们能在嚣闹的城市中得到宁静。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Importance of Living is a book for washing the soul, a good cup of tea and a good medicine. Reading this book can wash our hearts polluted by dust and sand, and make us get peace in the noisy city.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 15:52, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Importance of Living is a book for refreshing the soul, a good cup of tea and a good medicine. Reading this book can purify our hearts tarnished by dust and sand, and make us get peace in the noisy city.--[[User:Si Yu|Si Yu]] ([[User talk:Si Yu|talk]]) 12:05, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Importance of Living is a book that cleanses the mind, a cup of good tea and a good medicine. Reading this book can wash our hearts stained with dust and allow us to find peace in noisy cities--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 12:09, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gan Fengyu 甘奉玉==&lt;br /&gt;
1.《道德经》是中国历史上最伟大的名著之一，对传统哲学、科学、政治、宗教等产生了深刻影响 。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tao Te Ching is one of the greatest masterpieces in Chinese history, which has a profound influence on traditional philosophy, science, politics and religion. --[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 15:13, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As one of the greatest masterpieces in Chinese history, Tao Te Ching has a profound influence on traditional philosophy, science, politics and religion.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 15:59, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.《论语》较为集中地体现了孔子及儒家学派的政治主张、伦理思想、道德观念及教育原则等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Analects embodies the political ideas, ethical thought, moral concepts and educational principles of Confucius and Confucianism. --[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 15:13, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Analects embodies the political ideas, ethical thoughts, moral concepts and educational principles of Confucius and Confucianism.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 15:59, 26 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.《慧能经》主张世上一切事物空幻不实，即对于现实世界不应执著或留恋。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sutra of Hui-neng holds that everything in the world is empty and unreal, that is, it should not be persistent or nostalgic for the real world.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 15:13, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sutra of Hui-neng holds that everything in the world is illusory, that is, it should not be persistent or nostalgic for the real world.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 15:59, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.《生活的艺术》是林语堂旅美专事创作后的第一部书，该书于1937年在美国出版，次年便居美国畅销书排行榜榜首达52周。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Importance of Living is Lin Yutang's first book, which was published in the United States in 1937 and topped the bestseller list for 52 weeks.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 15:13, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Importance of Living is Lin Yutang's first book after his study in the United States, which was published in the United States in 1937 and topped the bestseller list for 52 weeks.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 15:59, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gao Mingzhu 高明珠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Grosheva, Anna==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gu Dongfang 顾东方==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guan Qinqing 管钦清==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gui Yizhi 桂一枝==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guirou, Barthelemy==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guo Lu 郭露==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ha, Thi Thu Hang==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==He Changqi 何长琦==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Baihui 胡百辉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.陆上丝绸之路起源于西汉（前202年—8年）汉武帝派张骞出使西域开辟的以首都长安（今西安）为起点，经甘肃、新疆，到中亚、西亚，并连接地中海各国的陆上通道。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The land Silk Road originated from the Western Han Dynasty (202-8 BC) when Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty sent Zhang Qian to the western regions to open up a land passage from Chang'an (today's Xi'an), the capital, to Central Asia and West Asia via Gansu and Xinjiang, and to connect Mediterranean countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路形成于汉武帝时期。南海航线从中国出发，向西航行，是海上丝绸之路的主线。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The maritime silk road was formed in the time of Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty. The South China Sea route, which starts from China and sails westward, is the mainstream of the maritime silk road.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.苏曼殊浪漫主义不是西学东渐的直接产物，而是固有文化生态发生结构变动之结果。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formation of Su Manshu's romantic style was not the direct result of the eastward spread of Western learning but was the natural outcome of structural change in China's innate cultural ecosystem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务派是中国近代最早的全面系统地接触近代科学技术的一个政治派别。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advocates of the westernization movement was the first political school that touched modern science and technology comprehensively and systematically in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Jin 胡瑾==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 《道德经》简称老子，是中国的经典文本。根据传统，它是由公元前6世纪的圣人老子所写，老子是周朝的一位记录者，在中国广为人知。尽管最早出土的文字可以追溯到公元前4世纪晚期，但文字的真正作者和撰写或编纂日期仍有争议。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The Tao Te Ching simply referred to as the Laozi，is a Chinese classic text. According to tradition, it was written around 6th century BC by the sage Laozi, a record-keeper at the Zhou dynasty court, by whose name the text is known in China. The text's true authorship and date of composition or compilation are still debated, although the oldest excavated text dates back to the late 4th century BC.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 《论语》是儒家学派的经典著作之一，由孔子的弟子及其再传弟子编撰而成。它以语录体和对话文体为主，记录了孔子及其弟子言行，集中体现了孔子的政治主张、论理思想、道德观念及教育原则等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. The Analects is one of the classical works of Confucianism, compiled by the disciples of Confucius and his disciples. It is mainly in the style of discourses and dialogues, recording the words and deeds of Confucius and his disciples, concentrating on Confucius' political ideas, theoretical thoughts, moral concepts and educational principles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 《慧能经》附有慧能对《金刚经》的逐条注释——这是它有史以来第一次出版的英文译本。他的谈话集也被称为《六祖坛经》，是唯一的禅宗记录，一般被尊称为经，或经文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Sutra of Hui-neng is here accompanied by Hui-neng's verse-by-verse commentary on the Diamond Sutra—in its very first published English translation ever.This collection of his talks, also known as the Platform or Altar Sutra, is the only Zen record of its kind to be generally honored with the appellation sutra, or scripture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. 《生活的艺术》是林语堂旅美专事创作后的第一部书，也是继之后再获成功的又一英文作品。该书于1937年在美国出版，次年便居美国畅销书排行榜榜首达52周，且接连再版四十余次，并为十余种文字所翻译。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. “The Art of Living” was Lin Yutang's first book after he had traveled to the U.S. and was another successful work in English. It was published in the United States in 1937 and topped the American bestseller list for 52 weeks the following year, and was reprinted more than forty times and translated into more than a dozen languages.--[[User:Hu Jin|Hu Jin]] ([[User talk:Hu Jin|talk]]) 07:31, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. 《生活的艺术》是林语堂旅美专事创作后的第一部书，也是继《吾国与吾民》之后再获成功的又一英文作品。该书于1937年在美国出版，次年便居美国畅销书排行榜榜首达52周，且接连再版四十余次，并为十余种文字所翻译。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Art of Living'' was Lin Yutang's first book after he had traveled to the U.S. and was another successful English work after ''My Country and My People''. It was published in the United States in 1937 and topped the American bestseller list for 52 weeks at the following year. Besides, it was reprinted more than forty times and translated into more than a dozen languages.--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 12:20, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Fengyi 蒋凤仪==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Qiwei 蒋淇玮==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kang Haoyu 康浩宇==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪==&lt;br /&gt;
1、丝绸之路被认为是连结亚欧大陆的古代东西方文明的交汇之路，而丝绸则是最具代表性的货物。数千年来，游牧民族或部落、商人、教徒、外交家、士兵和学术考察者沿着丝绸之路四处活动。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silk Road is considered to be the ancient crossroads of eastern and western civilizations linking Asia and Europe, with Silk being the most iconic cargo. For thousands of years, nomadic peoples or tribes, merchants, religious, diplomats, soldiers and academic researchers moved around along the Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、郑和七次奉旨率船队远航西洋，航线从西太平洋穿越印度洋，直达西亚和非洲东岸，途经30多个国家和地区。他的航行比哥伦布发现美洲大陆早87年，比达·伽马早92年，比麦哲伦早114年。在世界航海史上，他开辟了贯通太平洋西部与印度洋等大洋的直达航线。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He was ordered to lead seven voyages to the Atlantic Ocean, with routes from the western Pacific Ocean across the Indian Ocean to West Asia and the east coast of Africa, passing through more than 30 countries and regions. His voyage was 87 years before Columbus discovered the American continent, 92 years before Da Gama, and 114 years before Magellan. In the history of world navigation, he opened up a direct route through the western Pacific Ocean and the Indian Ocean and other great oceans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、西学书籍的翻译和著述，是西学东渐相当重要的媒介，在当时出现了大量的由教士及士大夫合著合译的书籍，但这些书籍未能受到当时一般社会的重视，也未能打入晚明已十分发达的商业出版界，因此虽西学书籍有刻印出版，但主要仍仅流通于少数有兴趣的士大夫阶层。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation and writing of books on Western studies was an important medium for the gradual expansion of Western studies to the east. A large number of books co-authored and translated by clergy and scholars emerged at that time, but these books were not taken seriously by the general society at that time, nor did they penetrate into the commercial publishing world, which was already well developed in the late Ming Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、随着军事工业的创办，洋务派认识到，强大的国防基础在于整个国家经济的发展，要求能源、钢铁等工业与之配套。同时，为了维护民族利益，也必须发展民族经济，与洋人&amp;quot;商战&amp;quot;、&amp;quot;争利&amp;quot;。于是，他们提出了求富的口号，民用工业和新式交通运输业也发展起来了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the founding of the military industry, the School of Westernization realized that the basis of a strong national defense lay in the development of the entire national economy, requiring energy, steel and other industries to go along with it. At the same time, in order to safeguard national interests, it was also necessary to develop the national economy and to &amp;quot;negotiate&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;compete for profits&amp;quot; with the foreigners. Thus, they put forward the slogan of seeking wealth, and the civil industry and new transportation industry were developed.--[[User:Lei kuangxi|Lei kuangxi]] ([[User talk:Lei kuangxi|talk]]) 14:10, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Lei Kuangxi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Lili 李丽丽==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 写于两千多年前的《道德经》是真正的精神文学经典之一。它是一个培养和平、宁静和同情的指南。&lt;br /&gt;
Written more than two thousand years ago, the Tao Te Ching is one of the true classics of spiritual literature. It is a guide to cultivating peace, serenity, and compassion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.《论语》写于春秋战国时期（约公元前479年至公元前221年），被认为是儒家思想最具代表性的著作之一，至今仍对中国文化和东亚产生了重大影响。&lt;br /&gt;
Written during the Period of Spring and Autumn and Warring States Period (ca. 479 BC - 221 BC), the Analects are considered among the most representative works of Confucian thought, and still have a great influence on Chinese culture and East Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.慧能（638-713）也许是禅宗中最受人喜爱和尊敬的人物。他本是一个目不识丁的樵夫，却一下子获得了觉悟，成为中国禅宗的第六宗师，被誉为“顿悟派”的创始人。&lt;br /&gt;
Hui-neng (638–713) is perhaps the most beloved and respected figure in Zen Buddhism. An illiterate woodcutter who attained enlightenment in a flash, he became the Sixth Patriarch of Chinese Zen, and is regarded as the founder of the &amp;quot;Sudden Enlightenment&amp;quot; school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.生活的艺术是对现代世界令人眼花缭乱的节奏的一种讽刺、诙谐的解毒剂。&lt;br /&gt;
The Importance of Living is a wry, witty antidote to the dizzying pace of the modern world.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:35, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Liqin 李丽琴==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Liu 刘柳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.《道德经》是中国历史上最伟大的名著之一，对传统哲学、科学、政治、宗教等产生了深刻影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As one of the greatest masterpieces in Chinese history, ''Tao Te Ching'' has a profound impact on traditional philosophy, science, politics, and religion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tao Te Ching, as one of the greatest masterpieces in Chinese history, has a profound impact on traditional philosophy, science, politics and religion.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:16, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.孔子因材施教，对于不同的对象，考虑其不同的素质、优点和缺点、进德修业的具体情况，给予不同的教诲，表现了诲人不倦的可贵精神。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius taught students in accordance with their aptitude. He gave different instructions to different students, taking into account their different qualities, strengths and weaknesses, and the specific circumstances of their advancement and cultivation, showing the valuable spirit of tireless teaching.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius taught students in accordance with their aptitude. For different objects, he considered their different qualities, advantages and disadvantages, and the specific situation of moral education, and gave different instructions, which showed the valuable spirit of tireless teaching.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:16, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.近年来，中国大多数学者都认为《坛经》的基本内容代表了慧能思想，同时其中也有后人增益的成分。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years, most Chinese scholars believe that the basic content of the ''The Sutra of Huineng'' represents the thought of Huineng, while there are also some elements of later additions to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years, most Chinese scholars believe that the basic content of Tanjing represents Huineng's thought, and it also contains the later additions.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:16, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.《生活的艺术》是林语堂旅美专事创作后的第一部书，也是继《吾国与吾民》之后再获成功的又一英文作品。该书于1937年在美国出版，次年便居美国畅销书排行榜榜首达52周，且接连再版四十余次，被翻译为十余种文字全球发行。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Importance of Living'' was the first book after Lin Yutang had traveled to the United States and was another successful work in English after ''My Country and My People''. It was published in the United States in 1937 and topped the American bestseller list for 52 weeks the following year, and was republished more than forty times and translated into more than a dozen languages for global distribution.--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 07:14, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Art of Life'' is the first book written by Lin Yutang after his trip to the United States. It is also another successful English work after ''My Country and My People''. The book was published in the United States in 1937. The following year, it ranked the top of the best seller list in the United States for 52 weeks. It has been reprinted for more than 40 times and has been translated into more than 10 languages for global distribution.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:16, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Ou 刘欧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
1、传统的丝绸之路，起自中国古代都城长安，经中亚国家、阿富汗、伊朗、伊拉克、叙利亚等而达地中海，以罗马为终点，全长6440公里。这条路被认为是连结亚欧大陆的古代东西方文明的交汇之路，而丝绸则是最具代表性的货物。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The traditional Silk Road, which started from Chang'an, the ancient capital of China, and reached the Mediterranean Sea via Central Asian countries, Afghanistan, Iran, and Syria, and ended in Rome, was 6,440 kilometers long. This road is considered to be the intersection of ancient eastern and western civilizations linking Asia and Europe, and silk is the most representative cargo. The road reached the Mediterranean Sea from Iraq, Syria, etc. and ended in Rome, with a total length of 6,440 kilometers. This road is considered to be the crossroads of ancient civilizations between East and West, linking Asia and Europe, and silk is the most representative cargo.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、东海航线，也叫“东方海上丝路”。春秋战国时期，齐国在胶东半岛开辟了“循海岸水行”直通辽东半岛、朝鲜半岛、日本列岛直至东南亚的黄金通道。唐代，山东半岛和江浙沿海的中韩日海上贸易逐渐兴起。宋代，宁波成为中韩日海上贸易的主要港口。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The East Sea Route, also known as the &amp;quot;Eastern Sea Silk Road&amp;quot;. During the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, the State of Qi opened up a golden route on the Jiaodong Peninsula, which led to the Liaodong Peninsula, the Korean Peninsula, the Japanese islands and Southeast Asia. During the Tang Dynasty, the maritime trade between China, Korea and Japan on the Shandong Peninsula and the coast of Jiangsu and Zhejiang gradually emerged. During the Song Dynasty, Ningbo became the main port for maritime trade between China, Korea and Japan.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、东学西渐指的是一个和西学东渐互相补充的东西方文化交流过程。东学西渐有一千多年的历史，对世界文化的发展有十分深远的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eastern learning and Western learning refers to a process of cultural exchange between East and West that complements Western learning and Eastern learning. With a history of over a thousand years, East to West has had a profound impact on the development of world culture.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、洋务运动虽然在客观上刺激中国资本主义发展、并且在一定程度上抵制了外国资本主义的经济输入，但并没有使中国走上富强之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the foreign affairs movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism and to a certain extent resisted the economic import of foreign capitalism, it did not put China on the road to wealth and power.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the Westernization Movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism and resisted the economic input of foreign capitalism to a certain extent, it did not make China prosperous and strong.--[[User:Hu Baihui|Hu Baihui]] ([[User talk:Hu Baihui|talk]]) 07:52, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lou Cancan 娄灿灿==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Weijia 罗维嘉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Mo Ling 莫玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.“道”作为《道德经》中最抽象的概念范畴，是天地万物生成的动力源。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The way, as the most abstract concept in Tao Te Ching, is the power source for the creation of all things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the most abstract conceptual category in Tao Te Ching, &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; is the source of power for the creation of heaven and earth.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 13:21, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.《论语》主要以语录和对话文体的形式记录了孔子及其弟子的言行，集中体现了孔子的政治、审美、道德伦理和功利等价值思想。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Analects of Confucius mainly records the words and deeds of Confucius and his disciples in the form of quotations and dialogues, which embodies Confucius' political, aesthetic, moral and utilitarian values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.若欲修行，在家亦得，不由在寺。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If people are sincerely keen on the practice,it is no need for them to practise in the temple and they can be successful even at home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.林语堂的翻译特点是通畅易懂，少用“行语”，中等文化的读者都能看懂。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation works of Lin Yutang are characterized by fluency and transparency since he hardly adopt jargons,so that his works can be understood by less-educated readers.--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 12:11, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-道德经，也被称为老子或老子，是中国传统文字，传统上被认为是公元前6世纪的圣人老子。文章的作者，撰写日期和编辑日期受到争议。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tao Te Ching, also known as Lao Tzu or Laozi, is a Chinese classic text traditionally credited to the 6th-century BC sage Laozi. The text's authorship, date of composition and date of compilation are debated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ''Tao Te Ching'', also known as Laozi, is a Chinese classic text traditionally credited to the 6th-century BC sage Laozi. The text's authorship, date of composition and date of compilation are debated.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 11:08, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-《论语》约写于公元前500年，传统上归功于孔子。这段文字是由他的学生们在他去世后三十到五十年的时间内写的。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Analects, were written about 500 BC and are traditionally attributed to Confucius. The text was written by his students over a time period spanning the thirty to fifty years following his death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Analects'', was written about 500 BC and was traditionally attributed to Confucius. The text was written by his disciples over a time period spanning the thirty to fifty years following his death.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 11:08, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Analects'', was written in about 500 BC and was traditionally attributed to Confucius. The text was written by his disciples over a period of time spanning the thirty to fifty years following his death.--[[User:Zhang Yujie|Zhang Yujie]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yujie|talk]]) 11:35, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-大建会能，又称禅宗第六祖或禅宗第六祖，是中国禅宗早期历史中的半传奇人物，但却是中心人物。根据传统，他是一个没有受过教育的外行，在听到《金刚经》后突然醒悟。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dajian Huineng, also commonly known as the Sixth Patriarch or Sixth Ancestor of Chan, is a semi-legendary but central figure in the early history of Chinese Chan Buddhism. According to tradition he was an uneducated layman who suddenly attained awakening upon hearing the Diamond Sutra.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dajian Huineng, also commonly known as the Sixth Patriarch or Sixth Ancestor of Zen, is a semi-legendary but central figure in the early history of Chinese Zen Buddhism. According to the tradition, he was an uneducated layman who suddenly awakened upon hearing the contents of ''Diamond Sutra''.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 11:08, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-林语堂是中国发明家，语言学家，小说家，哲学家和翻译家。他的中英文不拘一格但又优美的风格使他成为这一代人中最有影响力的作家之一，他将经典的中国文字汇编和翻译成英文在西方是畅销书。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang was a Chinese inventor, linguist, novelist, philosopher, and translator. His informal but polished style in both Chinese and English made him one of the most influential writers of his generation, and his compilations and translations of classic Chinese texts into English were bestsellers in the West.--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 07:07, 27 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Qu Miao 瞿淼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rajabov, Anushervon==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Seydou, Sagara==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shi Haiyao 石海瑶==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Si Yu 司妤==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.虽然丝绸之路是沿线各国共同促进经贸发展的产物，但很多人认为，中国的张骞两次通西域，开辟了中外交流的新纪元。从此，这条路线被作为“国道”踩了出来，各国使者、商人、传教士等沿着张骞开通的道路，来往络绎不绝。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silk Road is the product of joint economic and trade development of countries along the route, but many people think that Zhang Qian’s traveling to the West for two times launched a new era for China and foreign exchanges. Since then, this route was deemed as “international route” as envoys, merchants and missionaries came and went along the route opened by Zhang Qian.--[[User:Si Yu|Si Yu]] ([[User talk:Si Yu|talk]]) 11:50, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.通过海上丝绸之路，中国还传播着民族工艺和儒道思想，对&amp;quot;海上丝路&amp;quot;沿线国家和地区以及欧洲各地产生不同程度的影响，甚至掀起了&amp;quot;中国热&amp;quot;。其中，瓷器和茶叶对世界有着很大的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China spread its national craft, Confucianism and Taoism through the Maritime Silk Road, impacting countries along the route and European regions of varying degrees and even created “China fever”. Among them, porcelains and Tea have great influence upon the world.--[[User:Si Yu|Si Yu]] ([[User talk:Si Yu|talk]]) 11:50, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.甲午战争以后，中国当时面临着国破家亡的命运，许多有识之士开始更积极全面地向西方学习，出现了梁启超、康有为、谭嗣同等一批思想家。他们向西方学习大量的自然科学和社会科学的知识，政治上也要求改革。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of the First Sino-Japanese War, the Chinese people faced the fate of losing their country and families. Thus many scholars started to learn from western countries more positively and comprehensively, and a number of thinkers emerged, such as Liang Qichao, Kang Youwei and Tan Sitong. They learned a great amount of knowledge of natural science and social science and asked political reforms.--[[User:Si Yu|Si Yu]] ([[User talk:Si Yu|talk]]) 11:50, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.在洋务运动存续的35年里，文化出版事业的发展达到了一个前所未有的水平。京师同文馆、上海广方言馆以及江南制造局的译书馆，是当时翻译西方的中心。译书经历了由单纯的西方科技著作和书籍，向自然科学和社会科学，人文科学等著作并重，甚至后者略占上风的过程。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 35 years of The Westernization Movement, the development of culture and publishing reached an unprecedented level. The Tongwenguan in Beijing, the Guangfangyanguan in Shanghai and the Yishuguan of the Jiangnan Manufacturing Bureau were the center of translating western works. The translation of books has gone through a process from purely Western scientific and technical works and books to works on natural sciences and social sciences and humanities, with the latter even slightly prevailing.--[[User:Si Yu|Si Yu]] ([[User talk:Si Yu|talk]]) 11:50, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tan Yuanyuan 谭媛媛==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.汉武帝刘彻即位时，张骞已在朝廷担任名为“郎”的侍从官。据史书记载，他“为人强力，宽大信人”。即具有坚韧不拔、心胸开阔，并能以信义待人的优良品质。建元三年，即公元前138年，张骞“以郎应募，使月氏”。“郎”，是皇帝的侍从官，没有固定职务，又随时可能被选授重任。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty Liu Che assumed the throne, Zhang Qian was already working at the court as a retainer named &amp;quot;Lang&amp;quot;. According to historical records, he was &amp;quot;a strong, generous and trustworthy&amp;quot;. In other words, he was tough, open-minded, and could treat people with faith and justice. In the third year of Jian Yuan, that is, 138 B.C., Zhang Qian was recruited to make a mission to the Moon Dynasty. The &amp;quot;Lang&amp;quot;, the emperor's retainer, has no fixed position, and may be chosen at any time to reappoint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.有观点认为，明初时海外威胁受到重视，故有郑和下西洋之事。然而，或许郑和过于成功了，“他的海军满载荣誉胜利归来，并确认帝国没有来自海上的威胁”，因此“郑和与他的随从也可以说失去了继续远航的意义。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has been argued that the overseas threat was taken seriously at the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, hence Zheng He's voyage to the West. However, perhaps Zheng He was too successful, &amp;quot;his navy returned triumphantly laden with glory and confirmed that there was no threat to the empire from the sea&amp;quot;, so &amp;quot;Zheng He and his entourage could be said to have lost the point of continuing their voyage&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.甲午战争以后，由于中国当时面临着国破家亡的命运，许多有识之士开始更积极全面地向西方学习，出现了梁启超、康有为、谭嗣同等一批思想家。他们向西方学习大量的自然科学和社会科学的知识，政治上也要求改革。这一时期大量的西方知识传入中国，影响非常广泛。许多人以转译日本人所著的西学书籍来接受西学。进入民国时期，由于对政治的不满又进一步导致知识分子们提出全盘西化的主张，在五四时期这种思想造成了很大的影响。这一波的西学东渐，一直持续到当代而未止。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the First Sino-Japanese War, as China was facing the fate of national ruin, many learned people began to learn more actively and comprehensively from the West, and a group of thinkers emerged, such as Liang Qichao, Kang Youwei and Tan Sitong. They learned a lot of natural and social science knowledge from the West, and also demanded reforms in politics. A great deal of Western knowledge was introduced into China during this period, and its influence was very widespread. Many people embraced Western learning by translating Western books written by the Japanese. In the Republican period, dissatisfaction with politics further led intellectuals to advocate wholesale Westernization, which had a great impact in the May Fourth period. This wave of Western learning continued into contemporary times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务派前期创办的军事工业，经费由清政府调拨，产品分配给军队使用，管理方式是封建衙门式的。虽然这些企业采用机器生产，但本质上属于带有资本主义因素的封建官办企业。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The military industries founded by the foreign affairs faction in the early period were financed by the Qing government, and the products were allocated to the army for use, and managed in a feudal government office style. Although these enterprises adopted machine production, they were essentially feudal government-run enterprises with capitalist elements.--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 10:23, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Bei 汤蓓==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Yiran 汤伊然==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Meiling 王美玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Xuan 王轩==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Qiong 吴琼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Yilu 吴一露==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 《道德经》是中国历史上最伟大的名著之一，对传统哲学、科学、政治、宗教等产生了深刻影响。据联合国教科文组织统计，《道德经》是除了《圣经》以外被译成外国文字发布量最多的文化名著。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tao Te Ching is one of the greatest masterpieces in Chinese history and has had a profound impact on traditional philosophy, science, politics, and religion. According to UNESCO, the Tao Te Ching is the most translated and published cultural masterpiece into foreign languages, except for the Bible.--[[User:Wu Yilu|Wu Yilu]] ([[User talk:Wu Yilu|talk]]) 13:27, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 《论语》内容涉及政治、教育、文学、哲学以及立身处世的道理等多方面。早在春秋后期孔子设坛讲学时期，其主体内容就已初始创成。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Analects covers politics, education, literature, philosophy, and the principles of living in the world. As early as the late Spring and Autumn period, when Confucius set up a forum to teach, the main content of the Analects was already in its infancy.--[[User:Wu Yilu|Wu Yilu]] ([[User talk:Wu Yilu|talk]]) 13:27, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.《六祖坛经》记载惠能一生得法传法的事迹及启导门徒的言教,内容丰富,文字通俗,是研究禅宗思想渊源的重要依据。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sutra of Hui-neng is a richly written account of Hui-neng's life and teachings of his disciples, also working as an important basis for studying the origins of Zen’s thought.--[[User:Wu Yilu|Wu Yilu]] ([[User talk:Wu Yilu|talk]]) 13:27, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. 读书使人得到一种优雅和风味，这就是读书的整个目的。读书并不是要“改进心智”，若是如此，一切读书的乐趣便丧失净尽了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Reading gives one a grace and flavor, and that is the whole purpose of reading. Reading is not to &amp;quot;improve the mind&amp;quot;; if it were, all the pleasure of reading would be lost.--[[User:Wu Yilu|Wu Yilu]] ([[User talk:Wu Yilu|talk]]) 13:27, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Zijia 吴子佳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Shuangling 肖双玲==&lt;br /&gt;
1.老子认为世界上的任何事物都是相比较而存在的。美丑、善恶、有无、难易、长短都是相互依存的，有此才有彼，有是才有非，有善才有恶。表面看来，正相反对的两个方面是相互对立的，而实际上又是相互包含、相互渗透的。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Laozi believes that everything in the world exists by comparison. Beauty and ugliness, good and evil, existence and existence, difficulty and difficulty, length and length are interdependent. There is one and there is another, there is yes and there is no, there is good and there is evil. On the surface, the two opposite aspects are opposite, but in fact they are mutually contained and permeated.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 13:16, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.《论语》既是语录体又是若干断片的篇章集合体。这些篇章的排列不一定有什么道理；就是前后两章间，也不一定有什么关联。而且这些断片的篇章绝不是一个人的手笔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Analects of Confucius is a collection of quotations and fragments. The arrangement of these chapters does not necessarily make sense; Even between the two chapters, there is not necessarily a connection. And these fragmentary passages are not the work of one man.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 13:16, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.毛泽东还谈到过惠能的思想在佛教史上的地位。他说，惠能主张佛性人人皆有，创顿悟成佛之学，一方面使繁琐的佛教简易化，一方面也使从印度传入的佛教中国化。因此，他被视为禅宗的真正创始人。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Mao Zedong also talked about the position of Huineng's thought in the history of Buddhism. He said that Huineng advocates that everyone has the Buddha nature and creates the theory of enlightenment to become a Buddha, which, on the one hand, simplifies the tedious Buddhism and, on the other hand, makes the Buddhism introduced from India Chinese. Therefore, he is regarded as the real founder of Zen.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 13:16, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.林语堂早年已立志发明“中文打字机”。当时科学严谨的汉字检索系统仍未建立起来；又由于汉字本身是符号文字而非字母文字，长期以来人们对制成中文打字机的可能性多持怀疑态度。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.In his early years, Lin yutang aspired to invent the &amp;quot;Chinese typewriter&amp;quot;. At that time, the scientific and rigorous Chinese character retrieval system had not yet been established. Because Chinese characters are symbolic characters rather than alphabetic characters, people have long been skeptical of the possibility of making Chinese typewriters.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 13:14, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Ting 肖婷==&lt;br /&gt;
1.《道德经》是中国历史上最伟大的名著之一，对传统哲学、科学、政治、宗教等产生了深刻影响。据联合国教科文组织统计，《道德经》是除了《圣经》以外被译成外国文字发布量最多的文化名著。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tao Te Ching is one of the greatest masterpieces in Chinese history and has had a profound impact on traditional philosophy, science, politics, and religion . According to UNESCO, the Tao Te Ching is the most popular translated and published cultural masterpiece in foreign languages, except for the Bible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.《论语》中的第一句话就是“学而时习之，不亦说乎？”可见，孔子狠强调学用结合、学以致用、言行相符。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The opening sentence of The Analects of Confucius says, “It is indeed a pleasure to acquire knowledge and, as you go on acquiring, to put into practice what you have acquired.” From here we see that Confucius emphasized the integration of learning with application and the consistence of words and actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.经文主要记载慧能的生平事迹和言教。《坛经》的思想对禅宗发展起到了重要作用。中国佛教著作被尊称为“经”的，仅此一部。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sutra mainly records Huineng's life story and his teachings. The ideas of the Tanjing played an important role in the development of Zen Buddhism. This is the only Chinese Buddhist work that has been honored as a &amp;quot;sutra&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1939年，林语堂在美国纽约的世界笔会上发表了一篇《希特勒与魏忠贤》的演讲。他说，当今德国人有人把希特勒比为耶稣，由此他想起中国明朝有一位读书人倡议一说，称颂魏忠贤与孔夫子应当有同样的地位。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1939, Lin Yutang made  a speech entitled “Hitler and Wei Zhongxian” at a PEN meeting held in New York City. reminded him of a Chinese scholar of the Ming Dynasty, who advocated that Wei Zhongxian, the then dictatorial chief palace eunuch, be ranked as equal of Confucius--[[User:Xiao Ting|Xiao Ting]] ([[User talk:Xiao Ting|talk]]) 12:29, 27 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Ting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xie Fan 解帆==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jia 徐佳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.《道德经》主要论述“道”与“德”：“道”不仅是宇宙之道、自然之道，也是个体修行即修道的方法；“德”不是通常以为的道德或德行，而是修道者所应必备的特殊的世界观、方法论以及为人处世之方法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tao Te Ching mainly discusses &amp;quot;Dao&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;De&amp;quot; : &amp;quot;Dao&amp;quot; is not only the way of universe and nature, but also the method of individual cultivation; &amp;quot;De&amp;quot; is not the morality or virtue as commonly thought, but the special world view, methodology and way of dealing with people that a monastic should have.--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 01:26, 27 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.《论语》是儒家经典之一，是一部以记言为主的语录体散文集，主要以语录和对话文体的形式记录了孔子及其弟子的言行，集中体现了孔子的政治、审美、道德伦理和功利等价值思想。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Analects, one of the Confucian classics，is a collection of quotations and essays, which records the words and deeds of Confucius and his students. It embodies Confucius' thoughts in politics, aesthetics, moral ethics and utilitarianism.--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 01:26, 27 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.《坛经》的思想对禅宗发展起到了重要作用。中国佛教著作被尊称为“经”的，仅此一部。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sutra of Huineng, the only one Buddist work that has been honored as &amp;quot;sutra&amp;quot;, contributes a lot to the development of Zen.--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 01:26, 27 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sutra of Hui-neng, the only Chinese Buddist work that has been honored as &amp;quot;sutra&amp;quot;, played an important role in the development of Zen Buddhism.--[[User:Wu Yilu|Wu Yilu]] ([[User talk:Wu Yilu|talk]]) 13:32, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.林语堂在书中谈论了庄子的淡泊，赞扬了陶渊明的闲适，诵读了《归去来辞》，还讲解了《圣经》故事，谈及中国人如何品茗，如何行酒令，如何观山，如何玩水，如何看云，如何鉴石，如何养花、蓄鸟、赏雪、听雨、吟风、弄月，等等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his book, Lin talked about the unworldliness of Chuang Tzu, praised the leusure of Tao Yuanming，and read one of Tao's prose named On Returning Home. He also explained the stories of the Bible, talked about how the Chinese people taste tea,play drinking games, watch mountains and waters, observe clouds and rocks, raise flowers and birds, enjoy the snow, listen to rain, and enjoy the air and the moon.--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 01:26, 27 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book, Lin Yutang talks about Zhuangzi's indifference, praises Tao Yuanming's leisure, reads the song of returning home, and explains the story of the Bible. He talks about how Chinese people drink tea, how to drink, how to watch mountains, how to play with water, how to see clouds, how to learn from stones, how to raise flowers, keep birds, watch snow, listen to rain, recite wind, and play with the moon, and so on.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 11:34, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jing 许静==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Chenting 杨晨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hairong 杨海容==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hui 阳慧==&lt;br /&gt;
1.丝绸之路全程，从西安经安西、喀什噶尔、撒马尔罕和塞流西亚，直至推罗，直线距离是4200英里，如果加上沿途绕弯的地方，总共约有6000英里，相当于赤道的四分之一。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silk Road runs from Xi'an through Anxi, Kashgar, Samarkand and Seleucia to Tyre at a straight distance of 4200 miles, or about 6000 miles, or a quarter of the equator, if combined with the curving.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路是指古代中国与世界其他地区进行经济文化交流交往的海上通道。2000 多年前，一条以中国徐闻港、合浦港等港口为起点的海上丝绸之路成就了世界性的贸易网络。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maritime Silk Road refers to ancient China and the rest of the world for economic and cultural exchanges of the sea channel.More than 2000 years ago, a maritime Silk Road, which started with ports such as China's Xuwen Port and Hepu Port, became a worldwide trading network.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.随着西学大举东来，国内知识分子的大力鼓吹，使得妇女问题开始受到社会的重视。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the western learning coming to the east in a large scale, the domestic intellectuals advocated vigorously, so that women's issues began to receive social attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.自全球化进程不断加快以来，中国教育已无可避免地成为世界教育的一部分。西学的存在,对我国教育界的认识论和理论体系，带来了什么挑战和启示呢?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the accelerating process of globalization, China's education has inevitably become a part of the world's education.What challenges and enlightenment does the existence of western learning bring to the epistemology and theoretical system of education in China? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:YangHui|YangHui]] ([[User talk:YangHui|talk]]) 13:27, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Yue 杨悦==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Ziling 杨子泠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yi Zichu 义子楚==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==You Yuting 游雨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yu Ni 余妮==&lt;br /&gt;
1.以“道”解释宇宙万物的演变，即“道生一，一生二，二生三，三生万物”，“道”乃“夫莫之命而常自然”，因而“人法地，地法天，天法道，道法自然”。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He used &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; to explain the evolution of all things in the universe, that is, &amp;quot;Tao generates one, two, two generates three, three generates all things&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; is &amp;quot;Fu Mo's life is always natural&amp;quot;, so &amp;quot;man follows earth, earth follows heaven, heaven follows Tao, Tao follows nature&amp;quot;.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 11:32, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.《论语》内容涉及政治、教育、文学、哲学以及立身处世的道理等多方面。早在春秋后期孔子设坛讲学时期，其主体内容就已初始创成;孔子去世以后，他的弟子和再传弟子代代传授他的言论，并逐渐将这些口头记诵的语录言行记录下来。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The content of the Analects of Confucius involves politics, education, literature, philosophy and the truth of life. As early as the late spring and Autumn period when Confucius set up an altar to give lectures, its main content had been initially created; after Confucius died, his disciples and his disciples taught him his words from generation to generation, and gradually recorded these oral quotations, words and deeds.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 11:32, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.慧能的禅法以定慧为本，认为觉性本有，烦恼本无。直接契证觉性，便是顿悟。他说自心既不攀缘善恶，也不可沉空守寂，即须广学多闻，识自本心，达诸佛理。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huineng's Zen is based on Dinghui. He thinks that consciousness is there and worry is not. The direct evidence of consciousness is epiphany. He said that the self mind should neither climb up to good and evil, nor sink into silence. That is to say, it is necessary to learn a lot, to know the self mind, and to reach all Buddhist principles.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 11:32, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.只有快乐的哲学，才是真正深湛的哲学；西方那些严肃的哲学理论，我想还不曾开始了解人生的真义哩。 在我看来，哲学的唯一效用是叫我们对人生抱一种比一般人较轻松较快乐的态度。——林语堂《生活的艺术》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only the philosophy of happiness is really profound philosophy; I don't think those serious western philosophical theories have begun to understand the true meaning of life. In my opinion, the only effect of philosophy is to make us have a more relaxed and happy attitude towards life than ordinary people. ——The Importance of Living by Lin Yutang--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 11:32, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yuan Tianyi 袁天翼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Liang 曾良==&lt;br /&gt;
1.公元前123年，张骞随大将军卫青出使匈奴，在他的引导下，平息了多年来北方匈奴对汉王朝的骚扰，张骞因此被封为博望侯。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 123 B. C. , Zhang Qian followed General Wei Qing in a major military raid against the Xiongnu. His guidance led to a number of victories, which succeeded in ending the harassment by the Xiongnu of the Han Dynasty. Zhang Qian was therefore conferred the title of Marquis of Bowang.--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 123 B.C., Zhang Qian accompanied the great general Wei Qing on a mission to the Xiongnu. Under his guidance, the Xiongnu harassment of the Han dynasty in the north for many years was quelled, and Zhang Qian was thus made the Marquis of Bowang.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.郑和的船队由三百艘大船及三万多名水兵组成，船队中最大的一艘船被称为“宝船”，其船身长达133米，船桅多达九根，可搭载一千人。郑和和汉人与穆斯林船员一起打开了中国在非洲、印度及东南亚的贸易航线。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He’s fleet had more than 300 ships and 30,000 sailors. The largest vessels, 133-meter-long “treasure ships”, had up to nine masts and could carry a thousand people. Along with a Han and Muslim crew, Zheng opened up trade routes in Africa, India, and Southeast Asia.--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He's fleet consisted of 300 ships and more than 30,000 sailors, the largest ship in the fleet was called the &amp;quot;treasure ship&amp;quot;, with a hull length of 133 meters and as many as nine masts, which could carry 1,000 people. Zheng He and the Chinese and Muslim crews together opened up Chinese trade routes in Africa, India and Southeast Asia.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He’s fleet had more than 300 ships and 30,000 sailors. The largest vessels(also called “treasure ships”),133-meter-long ,had up to nine masts and could carry a thousand people. Along with a Han and Muslim crew, Zheng opened up trade routes in Africa, India, and Southeast Asia.--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 10:26, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.清末时，在“西学东渐”浪潮的冲击下，传统儿童教育踏入近代的门槛。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In late Qing dynasty, impacted by the wave of “ The Eastward Spread of Western Learning”, traditional children education stepped into the threshold of modern education. --[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, under the impact of the wave of &amp;quot;Western learning&amp;quot;, traditional children's education entered the threshold of modern times.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.西进运动促进了农业、工业、交通业的飞速发展，也促进了美国城市化的进程。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Westernization Movement promoted the rapid devepment of agrilucture, industry, transportation and the urbanization process of the United States as well. --[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The westward movement contributed to the rapid development of agriculture, industry, and transportation, as well as to the urbanization of the United States.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Xinyuan 曾心媛==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Hui 张慧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.张骞出使西域,接触到西域各国的风土人情，是汉朝开始对西域各国有所了解，使汉朝与西域建立了友好关系，为后来西汉政府设置西域都护府，使西域正式归西汉政府管辖打下了基础。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian’s mission to the Western Regions brought in contact with the customs of the Western Regions. It was the Han dynasty that began to understand the Western Regions countries, which enabled the Han dynasty to establish friendly relations with the Western Regions. Later, the Western Han government set up the Western Regions Protectorate and made the Western Regions officially returned to the Western Han government. Jurisdiction laid the foundation.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian's mission to the Western Regions brought him into contact with the customs and traditions of the countries in the Western Regions, and enabled the Han Dynasty to establish friendly relations with the Western Regions, which later laid the foundation for the Western Han government to set up the Western Regions Capital Protection Office, making the Western Regions officially under the jurisdiction of the Western Han government.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路自秦汉时期开通以来，一直是沟通东西方经济文化交流的重要桥梁，而东南亚地区自古就是海上丝绸之路的重要枢纽和组成部分。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the opening of the Maritime Silk Road during the Qin and Han Dynasties, it has always been an important bridge for the economic and cultural exchanges between the East and the West. Southeast Asia has been an important hub and part of the Maritime Silk Road since ancient times.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the opening of the Maritime Silk Road during the Qin and Han dynasties, it has been an important bridge to bridge the economic and cultural exchanges between the East and the West, and the Southeast Asian region has been an important hub and part of the Maritime Silk Road since ancient times.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐将西方近代各种学术上的新成果带入了中国，深深影响到各种学术的发展，而许多在传统中国不被重视甚至不存在的学科也在此影响下得到发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western learning has brought various new academic achievements in modern Western modern times into China, deeply affecting the development of various academics, and many disciplines that are not valued or even existed in traditional China have also been developed under this influence.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gradual expansion of Western learning brought various new achievements in modern Western scholarship into China, which deeply influenced the development of various academic disciplines, and many disciplines that were not valued or even did not exist in traditional China also developed under this influence.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动虽然在客观上刺激中国资本主义发展、并且在一定程度上抵制了外国资本主义的经济输入，但并没有使中国走上富强之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the Westernization Movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism, and to a certain extent resisted the economic import of foreign capitalism, it did not make China embark on a path of prosperity.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the foreign affairs movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism and to a certain extent resisted the economic import of foreign capitalism, it did not put China on the road to wealth and power.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Ling 张玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Peiwen 张佩闻==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Weihong 张维虹==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yinliu 张银柳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yu 张瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
1.除了朴素的唯物主义观点，《道德经》一书中还包括大量朴素辩证法观点，如一切事物均具有正反两面。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the simple materialistic view, ''Tao Te Ching'' also includes a large number of simple dialectical views, such as all things have positive and negative sides.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 14:36, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from the simple materialistic views, ''Tao Te Ching'' also includes a large number of simple dialectical views, for example, every coin has two sides.--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 09:50, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.《论语》较为集中地体现了孔子及儒家学派的政治主张、伦理思想、道德观念及教育原则等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Analects'' embodies the political ideas, ethical thoughts, moral concepts and educational principles of Confucius and the Confucianism in a more concentrated manner.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 14:36, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Analects'' embodies the political views, ethical thoughts, moral ideas and educational principles of Confucius and the Confucianism in a relatively concentrated manner.--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 09:50, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.经文主要记载慧能的生平事迹和言教。《坛经》的思想对禅宗发展起到了重要作用。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sutra mainly records the life story and teachings of Hui-neng. ''The Sutra of Hui-neng'' played an important role in the development of Zen Buddhism.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 14:36, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sutra mainly recorded the life story and teachings of Hui-neng. The thought in ''The Sutra of Hui-neng'' played an important role in the development of Zen Buddhism.--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 09:50, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.林语堂先生在《生活的艺术》中将中国人旷怀达观、陶情遣兴的生活方式和浪漫高雅的东方情调充分传达出来。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''The Importance of Living'', Lin Yutang fully conveys the Chinese way of life of being open-minded and broad-minded, and the romantic and elegant oriental sentiment.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 14:36, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''The Importance of Living'', Lin Yutang fully conveys the Chinese lifestyle of open-mindedness and broad-mindedness, and the  oriental sentiment of romance and elegance.--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 09:50, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yujie 张毓婕==&lt;br /&gt;
《道德经》是中国历史上最伟大的名著之一，对传统哲学、科学、政治、宗教等产生了深刻影响.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Tao De Jing&amp;quot; is one of the greatest masterpieces in Chinese history, which has had a profound impact on traditional philosophy, science, politics, religion, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《论语》，是孔子弟子及再传弟子记录孔子及其弟子言行而编成的语录文集，较为集中地体现了孔子及儒家学派的政治主张、伦理思想、道德观念及教育原则等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The Analects of Confucius&amp;quot; is a collection of quotations compiled by Confucius and his disciples to record the words and deeds of Confucius and his disciples, which more concentratedly embodies the political views, ethics, moral concepts and educational principles of Confucius and Confucianism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《坛经》是禅宗的主要经典之一,主要记载慧能的生平事迹和言教.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tantra is one of the main Zen classics, mainly recording the life deeds and teachings of Huineng.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林语堂的翻译特点是通畅易懂，中等文化的读者都能看懂，这也是他探索的结果。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang's translation features are easy to understand and can be understood by readers of intermediate culture. This is also the result of his exploration.--[[User:Zhang Yujie|Zhang Yujie]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yujie|talk]]) 11:31, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yuxing 张宇星==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xi 赵茜==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xiaoyan 赵晓燕==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.先秦时期，连接中国东西方交流的通道已经存在，丝绸正式西传始于西汉通西域，丝绸之路真正形成始于西汉张骞凿空。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pre-Qin period, connecting China's East and West exchange channel has existed, the official western transmission of silk began in the Western Han Dynasty through the Western Regions, the Silk Road really formed from the Western Han Dynasty Zhang Qian chiseling.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the pre-Qin period, a channel connecting China's east and west already existed. The official spread of silk to the west began in the Western Han Dynasty, and the real formation of the Silk Road began when Zhang Qian's hollowed out in the Western Han Dynasty.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路，是古代中国与外国交通贸易和文化交往的海上通道，也称&amp;quot;海上陶瓷之路&amp;quot;和“海上香料之路”，1913年由法国的东方学家沙畹首次提及。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maritime Silk Road, also known as the &amp;quot;Maritime Route of Ceramics&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;Maritime Route of Spices&amp;quot;, was first mentioned by the French orientalist Chavannes in 1913, and is a maritime route for traffic, trade and cultural exchanges between ancient China and foreign countries.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maritime Silk Road was an ancient maritime channel for communication and cultural exchanges between China and foreign countries. It was also called the &amp;quot;Sea Ceramic Road&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Sea Spice Road&amp;quot;. It was first mentioned in 1913 by the French orientalist Shawan.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.明代万历年间，以利玛窦为代表的西书七千部传教士来华传教，同时带来西方科技、文化等。这对中国传统思想文化有所触动。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty, the seven thousand missionaries of the Western Book, represented by Matteo Ricci, came to China to preach, and at the same time brought Western technology and culture. This has touched the traditional Chinese thought and culture.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty, 7,000 missionaries represented by Matteo Ricci came to China to preach, and at the same time brought Western technology and culture. This has touched traditional Chinese thought and culture.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动，又称自强运动，是19世纪60年代到90年代晚清洋务派所进行的一场引进西方军事装备、机器生产和科学技术以挽救清朝统治的自救运动。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Foreign Affairs Movement, also known as the Self-Strengthening Movement, was a self-help movement conducted by the Foreign Affairs faction of the late Qing Dynasty from the 1860s to the 1990s to introduce Western military equipment, machinery production and science and technology to save the Qing Dynasty.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Westernization Movement, also known as the Self-Strengthening Movement, was a self-rescue movement carried out by the Westernization Movement from the 1860s to the late Qing Dynasty that introduced Western military equipment, machine production, and science and technology to save the Qing rule.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yiwen 周艺文==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.老子生于春秋战国时期，当时的环境是周朝势微，各诸侯为了争夺霸主地位，战争不断。严酷的动乱与变迁，让老子目睹到民间疾苦，作为周朝的守藏史，于是他提出了治国安民的一系列主张。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi was born in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period. At that time, the Zhou Dynasty was in a weak state. As the official historian of Zhou Dynasty, Lao Zi put forward a series of propositions of governing the country and keeping the people safe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.作为儒家经典的《论语》，其内容博大精深，包罗万象，《论语》的思想主要有三个既各自独立又紧密相依的范畴：伦理道德范畴——仁，社会政治范畴——礼，认识方法论范畴——中庸。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a Confucian classic, the Analects of Confucius has a broad and profound content and is all-embracing. The thoughts of the Analects of Confucius mainly consist of three independent and closely related categories: ethical and moral category -- benevolence, social and political category -- rites, and cognitive methodology category -- the doctrine of the mean.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.慧能偈曰：&lt;br /&gt;
菩提本无树，明镜亦非台。&lt;br /&gt;
本来无一物，何处惹尘埃？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My stanza read:  &lt;br /&gt;
There is no Bodhi-tree, &lt;br /&gt;
Nor there’s a mirror bright. &lt;br /&gt;
Since all is void in fact,&lt;br /&gt;
Say, where can dust alight?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.幽默大师林语堂以人生优游者的独特视角，诠释中国人“生活的艺术”，展现出诗样人生、才情人生、幽默人生、智慧人生的别样风情。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang, a humorist, interprets the &amp;quot;art of life&amp;quot; of The Chinese people from the unique perspective of a good traveler in life, showing a unique style of poetic life, talented life, humorous life and intelligent life.&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Zhou Yiwen|Zhou Yiwen]] ([[User talk:Zhou Yiwen|talk]]) 11:29, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yuanqu 周园曲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Meimei 祝美梅==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Xu 朱旭==&lt;br /&gt;
1.《道德经》不仅在中国影响深远而广泛，而且漂洋过海，传遍了世界五大洲，深受外围人的青眯，引起浓厚的学习兴趣和研究热情。他们赞誉《道德经》为“东方智慧的结晶”。当代西方流行广泛的一句话，就是老子是国际性的，目前研究老子思想已成为一种国际性的文化现象。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Tao Te Ching'' not only has a far-reaching influence in China, but also has spread all over the five continents of the world. They praised''the Tao te ching'' for the “crystallization of Eastern Wisdom. A popular saying in the west today is that Laozi is international, and the study of Oigo’s thought has become an international cultural phenomenon.--[[User:Zhu Xu|Zhu Xu]] ([[User talk:Zhu Xu|talk]]) 09:12, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.作为儒家最经典和最受欢迎的著作，《论语》不仅是中国传统最核心的作品之一，而且是中国人伦理道德标准和行为准则的核心。《论语》中蕴含的儒家思想是中华民族的宝贵财富。自从16世纪末以来，《论语》被中西方学者源源不断地翻译，并且传播到世界各地。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the most classical and popular works of Confucianism, ''the Analects'' is not only one of the core works of Chinese tradition, but also the core of Chinese ethical standards and codes of conduct. The Confucian thought contained in ''the Analects'' is the precious wealth of the Chinese nation. Since the end of the 16th century, ''the Analects'' has been continuously translated by Chinese and Western scholars and spread all over the world.--[[User:Zhu Xu|Zhu Xu]] ([[User talk:Zhu Xu|talk]]) 09:12, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.《慧能经》不仅是研究惠能思想的重要资料,而且是具有中国特色的佛教禅宗一派的重要经典,在中国佛教思想史、哲学史上具有深远的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Sutra of Huineng'' is not only an important material to study Huineng’s thought, but also an important classic of Zen Buddhism with Chinese characteristics. It has a far-reaching influence on the history of Chinese Buddhist thought and philosophy.--[[User:Zhu Xu|Zhu Xu]] ([[User talk:Zhu Xu|talk]]) 09:12, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.《生活的艺术》是一本与你畅谈如何听风赏月的家常闲聊，又是一本关乎生活态度甚至生活智慧的严肃论文。林语堂从生活、家庭、文化、旅行、思想、宗教等方面探讨人必须学会享受生命。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Importance of Living'' is a book about how to feel the wind, enjoy the moon. It is also a serious essay about life attitude and even life wisdom. Lin Yutang analyzed from the aspects of life, family, culture, travel, thought, religion and so on. Then he drew a conclusion that people must learn to enjoy life.--[[User:Zhu Xu|Zhu Xu]] ([[User talk:Zhu Xu|talk]]) 09:12, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zou Xinyu 邹鑫雨==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zubareva, Ekaterina==&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201221_cult&amp;diff=119343</id>
		<title>20201221 cult</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201221_cult&amp;diff=119343"/>
		<updated>2020-12-27T13:33:20Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Li Lili 李丽丽 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Alsied, Saffana==&lt;br /&gt;
1. Their king was killed and his skull turned into a drinking vessel. As a result, the Rouzhi fled and bore a constant grudge against the Xiongnu. At this time, the Han became increasingly strong, and Emperor Wu was determined to defeat the Xiongnu.--[[User:SAFFANA ALSIED 2|SAFFANA ALSIED 2]] ([[User talk:SAFFANA ALSIED 2|talk]]) 12:11, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
他们的国王被杀，他的头骨变成了饮酒器。 结果，柔脂逃走了，对熊怒不断地怀恨在心。 这时，汉人变得越来越强大，吴皇帝决心打败匈奴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
他们的国王被杀，他的头骨变成了饮酒器。 结果，大月氏逃走了，却仍然对匈奴怀恨在心。 这时，汉朝变得越来越强大，汉武帝决定攻打匈奴。--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 10:52, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.They even carried on their ships many foreign heads of state and envoys to China. On the voyage of 1423 alone, they brought 1,200 envoys from 16 countries to China, some of whom even preferred not to go back. --[[User:SAFFANA ALSIED 2|SAFFANA ALSIED 2]] ([[User talk:SAFFANA ALSIED 2|talk]]) 12:11, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
他们甚至还搭载了许多外国国家元首和特使前往中国。 仅在1423年的航行中，他们就将来自16个国家的1200名使节带到了中国，其中一些人甚至不愿回国。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the second half of the 16th century, foreign missionaries from the Society of Jesus came to China. They spread religious doctrines on the one hand and introduced on the other hand works on astronomy, mathematics, physics, geography, paintings, and music to China. Meanwhile, they brought to the West Chinese Confucian and Daoist doctrines, and made contributions to cultural exchanges between China and the West. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16世纪下半叶，耶稣会的外国传教士来到中国。 他们一方面传播宗教学说，另一方面向中国介绍天文学，数学，物理学，地理，绘画和音乐方面的著作。 同时，他们把西方的儒道思想带到了西方，为中西文化交流做出了贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16世纪下半叶，耶稣会的外国传教士来到中国。 他们一方面传播宗教学说，另一方面把天文学，数学，物理学，地理，绘画和音乐方面的著作引入中国。 同时，他们把中国的儒家和道家思想带到了西方，为中西文化交流做出了贡献。--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 10:52, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.After the Second Opium War (1856-1860), Yi Xin (Prince Gong) and local officials realized that China had lagged far behind the West in weaponry and military technology, and advocated learning advanced production technology and troop training methods from the West so as to build a modern national defense. Known as the School of Westernization, these people launched a movement to learn from Western powers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
第二次鸦片战争（1856-1860）之后，巩义王子和当地官员意识到中国在武器装备和军事技术方面远远落后于西方，并主张从西方学习先进的生产技术和部队训练方法，以便 建立现代国防。 这些人被称为洋务派，他们发起了向西方列强学习的运动。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
第二次鸦片战争（1856-1860）之后，奕䜣（恭亲王）和国内官员意识到中国在武器装备和军事技术方面远远落后于西方，因而他们主张从西方学习先进的生产技术和部队训练方法，旨在建立一支现代化的国防军队。 这些人被称为洋务派，他们发起了一场向西方列强学习的运动。--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 11:40, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Cao Runxin 曹润鑫==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Han 陈涵==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.汉政府在西域设置常驻官员，派士卒屯田，设校尉统领保护，使汉族同新疆少数民族交往更加密切。汉朝在西域设立西域都护府为标志，丝绸之路进入繁荣时代。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The government of the Han Dynasty set up permanent officials in the Western Regions, dispatched soldiers to garrison the fields, and assigned a captain to lead the protection, so that the Han people had closer exchanges with ethnic minorities in Xinjiang. Marked by the establishment of Protectorate of the Western Regions by the Han Dynasty, the Silk Road entered the era of prosperity. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 14:39, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.三国时代，魏、蜀、吴均有丝绸生产，而吴雄踞江东，汉末三国正处在海上丝绸之路从陆地转向海洋的承前启后与最终形成的关键时期。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Three Kingdoms Period, the states of Wei, Shu and Wu all produced silk. And Wu stood firmly on the east bank of the Yangtze River. In the late Han Dynasty, the three states were at a crucial period when the Maritime Silk Road shifted from the land to the sea and eventually took shape. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 14:39, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.澳门由于在明嘉靖年间由朝廷让与葡萄牙人，因此在明末清初的西学东渐中，西方传教士常以澳门为中继站，而一些学术思想亦经由此逐渐传入中国内地，而许多与西人打交道的中国人亦在澳门及广州等地学习西方语言及文化。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Macau was ceded to the Portuguese by the imperial court during the years of Jaijing in the Ming Dynasty, Western missionaries often regarded it as a transition for eastward spreading of Western learning during the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, and some academic ideas were gradually introduced to the Chinese mainland, while many Chinese who had dealings with Westerners also learned Western languages and cultures in Macau and Guangzhou. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 14:39, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务派后期创办的民用工业，投资大多采取官督商办和官商合办形式，产品主要作为商品投放市场，管理上采取劳动雇佣制，所以其本质上属于带有封建因素的资本主义性质的企业。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The civil industry founded by Westernization Group in the late period of the Movement was funded mostly by taking the government-supervised and merchant-managed form and the government-merchant cooperation. Its products were mainly put on the market as commodities and its management adopted the labor-employment system, so that it belongs to capitalist enterprises in essence featuring feudalism. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 14:39, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Jingjing 陈静静==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.丝绸之路不仅是古代亚欧互通有无的商贸大道，还是促进亚欧各国和中国的友好往来，沟通东西方文化的友谊之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silk Road is a commercial avenue for exchanges between Asia and Europe in ancient times as well as a road of frienndship that promotes friendly exchanges between Asian and European countries and China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silk Road is not only a commercial avenue for exchanges of needed goods between ancient Asia and Europe, but also a road of friendship that promotes friendly communications, and cultural exchanges between China and European countries.--[[User:Zeng Xinyuan|Zeng Xinyuan]] ([[User talk:Zeng Xinyuan|talk]]) 12:56, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.在群星璀璨的中华英杰中，郑和不但以先于西方人航海，胜于西方人的航海技术受到国际社会的关注，而且以其所代表的一种文化精神得到人们的关注。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the distinguished Chinese heroes, Zheng He not only got the attention for his sailing sills which precended and surpassed Westerns, but also attracted people's attention with the cultural spirit he represented.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the distinguished Chinese heroes, Zheng He received international concerns not only because of his navigation skills which surpassed the Westerners, but also for a cultural spirit he represented.--[[User:Zeng Xinyuan|Zeng Xinyuan]] ([[User talk:Zeng Xinyuan|talk]]) 12:56, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐意味着以西方之学术，灌输于中国，使中国日趋于文明富强之境。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eastwars spread of western learning means instilling in China with Weastern academics so as to make China more civilized and prosperous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Eastward Spread of Western Learning means to instill western academics into China so as to make it more civilized and prosperous.--[[User:Zeng Xinyuan|Zeng Xinyuan]] ([[User talk:Zeng Xinyuan|talk]]) 12:56, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.处于传统国家和农业文明体系下的中国在面对经过资产阶级革命后的现代国家和工业文明的英国的挑战时显得不堪一击。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the traditional agricultural civilization system, China was such vulnerable to the challenges from England, which was already a modern and highly industrilized country after the bourgeois revolution. --[[User:Chen Jingjing|Chen Jingjing]] ([[User talk:Chen Jingjing|talk]]) 12:15, 27 December 2020 (UTC)Chen Jingjing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the traditional agricultural system, China was too vulnerable to face challenges from the British, which was already a modern and highly industrialized country after the bourgeois revolution.--[[User:Zeng Xinyuan|Zeng Xinyuan]] ([[User talk:Zeng Xinyuan|talk]]) 12:56, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dashkin, Gennadii==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Yongxiang 陈永相==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ding Daifeng 丁代凤==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.丝绸之路沿途的大批历史文物、引人入胜的自然风景以及富有情趣的地方文化，使这一长途远游成了世界上最精彩的旅游项目之一。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A wealth of historical relics, fascinating scenery and interesting local cultures along the Silk Road make this long trip one of the world’s most exciting tourist attractions.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 13:53, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A vast batch of historical relics, fascinating scenery and interesting local cultures along the Silk Road enable this long trip to be one of the world’s most exciting tourist attractions.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 11:54, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.作为一个具有野心的拥有回族血统的穆斯林太监、一个典型的游离于儒家学者精英体制之外的人，郑和在1405到1433年间七下西洋，其中六次都在永乐帝的支持下进行。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An ambitious Muslim eunuch of Hui descent, a quintessential outsider in the establishment of Confucian scholar elites, Zheng He led seven expeditions from 1405 to 1433 with six of them under the auspices of Yongle.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 13:53, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As an ambitious Muslim eunuch of Hui descent and a quintessential outsider in the establishment of Confucian scholar elites, Zheng He led seven expeditions from 1405 to 1433, with six expeditions under the auspices of Yongle.--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 15:26, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.从19世纪下半叶到20世纪初,伴随着“西学东渐”的进程,西方妇女生活现状、人权思想及女权理论渐次传入中国,引起了中国思想界的关注。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the second half of 19th century to the beginning of 20th century, with the progress of the eastward spread of western learning, western women's living situations, thoughts of human rights and feminist theories were gradually introduced into China and attracted the attention of the Chinese ideological circle.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 13:53, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.在具有现代性思维的汉家学者的引导下，人们学习了西方的科学和语言，一些大城市开设了特殊的学校，军械库、工厂和船坞也参照西方的模型得到了建造。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the direction of modern-thinking Han officials, western science and languages were studied, special schools were opened in the larger cities, and arsenals, factories, and shipyards were established according to western models.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 13:53, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the guidance of the Han scholars with modern thinking, people learned the science and language of the west opened special schools in some big cities. Armouries, factories and docks were also built with reference to Western models.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 11:54, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gan Fengyu 甘奉玉==&lt;br /&gt;
1.张骞被誉为伟大的外交家、探险家，是“第一个睁开眼睛看世界的中国人”、“丝绸之路的开拓者”、“东方的哥伦布”。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian, rated as a great diplomat and explorer, is &amp;quot;the first Chinese to open his eyes to see the world &amp;quot;,&amp;quot; the pioneer of the Silk Road&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Columbus of the East &amp;quot;. --[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 14:51, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.郑和下西洋，是15世纪初叶世界航海史上的空前壮举，对中外经济、文化交往起到了积极作用。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He's voyage to the West was an unprecedented feat in the history of world navigation in the early 15th century and played a positive role in economic and cultural exchanges between China and foreign countries.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 14:51, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐，是指从明朝后期到近代的西方学术思想向中国传播的历史过程。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Eastward World Spread of Western Learning refers to the historical process of spreading western academic thought to China from the late Ming Dynasty to modern times. --[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 14:51, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Eastward World Spread of Western learning refers to the historical process from the late Ming Dynasty to modern times when western academic thoughts spread to China.--[[User:Yang Yue|Yang Yue]] ([[User talk:Yang Yue|talk]]) 06:08, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动，又称自强运动。是19世纪60年代到90年代晚清洋务派所进行的一场引进西方军事装备、机器生产和科学技术以挽救清朝统治的自救运动。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Westernization Movement, also known as self-strengthening movement. It is a self-help movement that introduced western military equipment, machine production and science and technology to save the rule of Qing Dynasty from 1860s to 1990s by Westernization School. --[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 14:51, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gao Mingzhu 高明珠==&lt;br /&gt;
1、张骞出使西域这一历史事件具有特殊的历史意义。张骞对开辟从中国通往西域的丝绸之路有卓越贡献，至今举世称道。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian’s westward travel is of historic and special significance in Chinese history. Zhang Qian made excellent contributions to the opening of the Silk Road from China to “The Western Regions”, which is even praised by today’s world.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:04, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、陆路是中西往来的最古老的通道，其主要工具是马和骆驼。但牲畜负载有限，费用巨大。此外沿途自然条件艰险，安全没有保障。所以当航海技术发展起来以后，海路在中西交通中所起的作用越来越重要。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Land route is the oldest access between China and“The Western Regions” and the major transportation tools were horses and camels. However, the load of those livestock was limited and cost much. Besides, the natural environment along the land route was hard and dangerous, making travelers lost security assurance.Therefore, with the development of seamanship, sea route began to play an increasingly important role in the communications between China and “The Western Regions”. --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:04, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、明万历年间，随着耶稣会传教士的到来，对中国的学术思想有所触动。传教士在传播基督教的教义同时，也传入大量科学技术。当时中国一些士大夫及皇帝接受了科学技术上的知识，但是在思想上基本没有受到影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During Wanli period of Ming Dynasty, as the coming of Jesuit missionaries in China, Chinese academic thought was slightly effected by western thought. At the same time of the spreading of Christian doctrines by those missionaries, a large amount of science and technology was introduced into China. Back then, Chinese emperor and some officials accepted knowledge of western science and technology,but their thought didn’t be influenced by the knowledge.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:04, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、洋务运动进行30多年虽然没有使中国富强起来，但洋务运动引进了西方先进的科学技术，使中国出现了第一批近代企业，在客观上为中国民族资本主义的产生和发展起到了促进作用。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The westernization movement which lasted for over 30 years did not make China become richer or stronger, but it introduced the advanced western science and technology which stimulated the emergence of the first modern enterprises, objectively promoting the emergence and development of Chinese national capitalism. --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:04, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Grosheva, Anna==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gu Dongfang 顾东方==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guan Qinqing 管钦清==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gui Yizhi 桂一枝==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guirou, Barthelemy==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guo Lu 郭露==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 丝绸之路是古代横贯亚欧的通道。其起点一般认为是长安（今西安），其实它随朝代更替政治中心转移而变化。长安（今西安）、洛阳、平城（今大同）、汴梁（今开封）、北京曾先后为丝路起点。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silk Road is an ancient across of asia-europe. Its starting point is usually ascribed to Changan (now xian), actually the starting point is changed according to the changed political center. Changan (now Xian), Luoyang, Pingcheng (now Datong), Bianliang (today Kaifeng), and Beijing has been the starting point of the  Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silk Road was an ancient crossing between Asia and Europe. Its starting point is generally considered to be Chang'an (present-day Xi'an). In fact, it changes with the change of the political center of dynasties. Chang'an (present-day Xi'an), Luoyang, Pingcheng (present-day Datong), Wei Liang (now Kaifeng), Beijing has been the starting point of silk road.--[[User:Zhao Xi|Zhao Xi]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xi|talk]]) 05:09, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 海上丝绸之路较之陆上，有共性，也有特性；有优势和潜力，也有难度和挑战。要推进21世纪海上丝绸之路建设，要在对接合作上下功夫。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the Silk Road, the Maritime Silk Road shares similarities but also has its unique characters. It has its own set of advantages, potentials, as well as difficulties and challenges. Going forward, I believe the success of the Maritime Silk Road of the 21st Century would require effective efforts to coordinate our cooperation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the Silk Road, the Maritime Silk Road shares similarities but also has its unique characteristics. It has its own set of advantages, potentials, as well as difficulties and challenges. Going forward, the success of the Maritime Silk Road of the 21st Century would require effective efforts to coordinate cooperation.--[[User:Jiang Qiwei|Jiang Qiwei]] ([[User talk:Jiang Qiwei|talk]]) 03:14, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 在西学东渐大潮中兴起的近代报刊改变了传统的审美机制，使美学从内容到形式都发生了根本性的变化，从而促成了中国美学的现代转型。 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rising modern press during the period of the Eastward Spread of Western Learning deeply transformed the traditional aesthetic mechanism from the content to the form. Then the modern press has facilitated the modern reforms of Chinese esthetics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. 这场运动由士大夫们领导，比如李鸿章（1823——1901）和左宗棠（1812——1885），他们曾在太平起义中与政府军作战。1861到1894年间，现在成为大臣们的这些人负责建立了现代的机构，发展基础工业、通信和交通业并是军队现代化。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The movement was championed by scholar-generals like Li Hongzhang (1823—1901) and Zuo Zongtang (1812—1885), who had fought with the government forces in the Taiping Rebellion. From 1861 to 1894, leaders such as these, now turned scholar-administrators, were responsible for establishing modem institutions, developing basic industries, communications, and transportation, and modernizing the military.&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Guo Lu|Guo Lu]] ([[User talk:Guo Lu|talk]]) 03:01, 24 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ha, Thi Thu Hang==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==He Changqi 何长琦==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Baihui 胡百辉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Jin 胡瑾==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Fengyi 蒋凤仪==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Qiwei 蒋淇玮==&lt;br /&gt;
1.张骞（前164年-前114年），字子文，西汉外交家、探险家，是“丝绸之路的开拓者”“东方的哥伦布”。 前139年，张骞奉汉武帝之命，出使西域，打通了汉朝通往西域的道路，即赫赫有名的丝绸之路，促进了东西方文明的交流。汉武帝以军功封其为博望侯。史学家司马迁高度称赞了其出使西域。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian( B.C. 164- B.C. 114), whose style name is Ziwen, was the diplomat and explorer in Western Han dynasty. He was called as the pioneer of the Silk Road and the Columbus of the East. In B.C. 139, at the  command of Emperor Wu of Western Han dynasty, Zhang Qian visited Western Regions and carved out a way, advancing the communication between the Eastern and Western civilization. Therefore, Emperor Wu of the Han dynasty granted him the title of Marquis Bowang with military merit. And Historian Sima Qian highly praised his work.--[[User:Jiang Qiwei|Jiang Qiwei]] ([[User talk:Jiang Qiwei|talk]]) 03:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路是古代中国与外国交通贸易和文化交往的海上通道，分为东海航线和南海航线两条线路，主要以南海为中心。海上丝路萌芽于商周，发展于春秋战国，形成于秦汉，兴于唐宋，转变于明清，是已知最为古老的海上航线。 海上丝绸之路途经100多个国家和地区，是中国与外国贸易往来和文化交流的海上大通道，推动了沿线各国的共同发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maritime Silk Road was a maritime route for traffic, trade and cultural exchanges between ancient China and foreign countries. It was divided into two routes, the East China Sea route and the South China Sea route, with the South China Sea as the center. The Maritime Silk Road originated in the Shang and Zhou dynasties, developed in the Spring and Autumn and Warring States periods, formed in the Qin and Han dynasties, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, and transformed in the Ming and Qing dynasties. And it is the oldest known maritime route. The Maritime Silk Road, passing through more than 100 countries and regions, is a major maritime corridor for trade and cultural exchanges between China and foreign countries and has promoted the common development of countries along the route.--[[User:Jiang Qiwei|Jiang Qiwei]] ([[User talk:Jiang Qiwei|talk]]) 03:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐是指近代西方学术思想向中国传播的历史过程，通常而言是指在明末清初以及晚清民初两个时期之中，欧洲及美国等地学术思想的传入。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Eastward Spread of Western Learning refers to the historical process of the spread of western academic ideas to China in modern times. Generally speaking, it is the introduction of academic ideas from Europe and America in the late Ming and early Qing dynasties and the early Ming and Early Ming Dynasties.--[[User:Jiang Qiwei|Jiang Qiwei]] ([[User talk:Jiang Qiwei|talk]]) 03:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动是19世纪60到90年代晚清洋务派进行的一场引进西方军事装备、机器生产和科学技术以挽救清朝统治的自救运动。 前期，洋务派以“自强”为旗号，创办了一批近代军事工业。后期，以“求富”为旗号，兴办了一批民用工业。甲午中日战争中，北洋海军全军覆没，洋务运动宣告破产。洋务运动虽然没有使中国富强起来，但期间引进了西方先进的科学技术，客观上促进了民族资本主义的产生和发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Westernization Movement was a self-help movement carried out by the Westernization Group of the Qing Dynasty from the 1960s to the late 1990s, which introduced western military equipment, machine production and science and technology to save the Qing dynasty. In the early stage, the Westernization Movement established a number of modern military industries under the banner of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot;. In the later period, under the banner of &amp;quot;seeking wealth&amp;quot;, lots of civil industries were set up. In the Sino-Japanese War of 1894-1895, the entire Beiyang Navy was wiped out, and the Westernization Movement was bankrupt. Although Westernization Movement did not make China rich and powerful, it drew in advanced science and technology from the West, which objectively promoted the emergence and development of national capitalism.--[[User:Jiang Qiwei|Jiang Qiwei]] ([[User talk:Jiang Qiwei|talk]]) 03:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kang Haoyu 康浩宇==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Lili 李丽丽==&lt;br /&gt;
1.1417年，永乐皇帝下令郑和将使节送回国内。郑和和他的舰队再次回到海上启航，进行他的第五次远征（1417-1419）。他在许多相同的地方停留，包括爪哇岛、苏门答腊岛，还为他遇到的不同的统治者带来了信件和财富。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By 1417, the Yongle Emperor ordered Zheng He to return the envoys home. Once more back on the seas, Zheng He and his large fleet set sail for his fifth expedition (1417-1419). He stopped in many of the same places, including Java, Sumatra, and also brought letters and riches to the different rulers Zheng He met. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1417, Emperor Yongle ordered Zheng He to send the envoys back home. Zheng He and his fleet returned to sea again to set sail on his fifth expedition (1417-1419). He stopped at many of the same places, including Java and Sumatra, and also brought letters and wealth to the different rulers he met. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 14:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路从福建泉州开始, 是秦汉时期形成、三国时期发展到隋朝、盛唐宋朝、明清衰落的最早航程航线。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from Quanzhou Fujian Province, the maritime Silk Road was the earliest voyage route that was formed in the Qin and Han dynasties, developed from the Three Kingdoms Period to the Sui Dynasty, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, and fell into decline in the Ming and Qing dynasties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maritime Silk Road began in Quanzhou, Fujian Province, and was the earliest voyage route formed during the Qin and Han dynasties, developed during the Three Kingdoms Period to the Sui dynasty, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, and fell into decline in the Ming and Qing dynasties. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 14:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐不仅客观上促成了马克思主义哲学在中国的广泛传播, 构成了马克思主义哲学中国化的一个重要历史前提, 而且引发了中国哲学历史发展过程中的重大变革, 推动了中国哲学从古代传统向近代传统的转变。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spread of Western learning to the East objectively promoted the dissemination of Marxist philosophy, forming an important historical precondition for its Sinicization. Moreover, it triggered a great transformation in the historical development of Chinese philosophy and facilitated its transition from an ancient to an early modern tradition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eastward spread of Western learning has not only objectively contributed to the widespread dissemination of Marxist philosophy in China, constituting an important historical premise for the Chineseization of Marxist philosophy, but also triggered a major change in the historical development of Chinese philosophy, promoting the transformation of Chinese philosophy from the ancient to the modern tradition. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 14:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.鸦片战争、不平等条约和19世纪中叶的大规模起义的残酷现实，使清朝朝臣和官员认识到壮大中国的必要性。自19世纪40年代以来，中国学者和官员一直在研究和翻译“西学”。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rude realities of the Opium War, the unequal treaties, and the mid- 19th century mass uprisings caused Qing courtiers and officials to recognize the need to strengthen China. Chinese scholars and officials had been examining and translating &amp;quot;Western Learning&amp;quot; since the 1840s.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:05, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The harsh realities of the Opium War, the unequal treaties, and the mass uprisings of the mid-19th century made courtiers and officials of the Qing Dynasty realize the need to strengthen China. Since the 1840s, Chinese scholars and officials had been studying and translating &amp;quot;Western Learning&amp;quot;. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 14:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Liqin 李丽琴==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 汉通西域，虽然起初是出于军事目的，但西域开通以后，它的影响，远远超出了军事范围。这条通道，就是后世闻名的“丝绸之路”。丝绸之路则成为“一带一路”的重要历史符号，使得我们高举和平发展的旗帜，积极发展与沿线国家的经济合作伙伴关系。 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the missions to the western Regions in the Han Dynasty were originally aimed for military purposes, their influence went far beyond the military scope. This passageway was later known as the Silk Road. The silk road has become an important historical symbol of &amp;quot;One Belt And One Road&amp;quot;, which makes us hold high the banner of peaceful development and actively develop economic partnership with countries along the route.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 13:03, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 郑和当时率领着世界上最强大的船队下西洋，带去的不是血与火、掠夺与殖民，而是瓷器、丝绸、茶叶。下西洋是世界航海史上的壮举，现在东南亚一带还有许多几年内郑和的建筑物，表达了人们对他的尊敬。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leading the most powerful fleet in the world, Zheng He made seven voyages to the Western Seas, bringing there porcelain, silk and tea, rather than bloodshed, plundering or colonialism.  Zheng He's voyages were a great feat in the world's navigation history. There are still many buildings in present Southeast Asia dedicated to his memory.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 13:03, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 自十七世纪开始的西学东渐，对明清之际实学思潮的兴起起到了催生作用。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the 17th century, the west knowledge spread to the east gradually, which accelerated the rise of ideological trend during the period of Ming and Qing dynasty.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 13:03, 26 December 2020 (UTC)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eastward Spread of Western Learning starting from the 17th century accelerated the rise of ideological trend during the period of Ming and Qing dynasties.--[[User:Zhao Xi|Zhao Xi]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xi|talk]]) 05:04, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. 洋务运动的历史作用不仅仅表现在经济上，其对中国近代思想启蒙的影响也是巨大的。洋务教育是洋务派为了满足洋务运动的需要，培养洋务人才进行的教育变革。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The effect of Westernization Movement in history is not only on economy but also greatly on contemporary ideological enllightenment in China. Westernization education was an education reformation launched by Westernization Faction intending to meet the needs of cultivating new-type talents.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 13:03, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical role of the foreign affairs movement is not only in the economy, but also in the enlightenment of modern Chinese thought. Westernization education is the educational reform carried out by Westernization Faction in order to meet the needs of cultivating new-type talents.--[[User:Zhao Xi|Zhao Xi]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xi|talk]]) 05:12, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Liu 刘柳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.张骞先后两次出使西域，打开了中国与中亚、西亚、南亚以至通往欧洲的陆路交通，从此中国人通过这条通道向西域和中亚等国出售丝绸、茶叶、漆器和其他产品，同时从欧洲、西亚和中亚引进宝石、玻璃器等产品。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian has made two missions to the Western Regions, opening up the land transportation between China and Central Asia, West Asia, South Asia and even Europe. Since then, the Chinese have sold silk, tea, lacquerware and other products to the Western Regions and Central Asia and other countries through this road, while importing gems, glassware and other products from Europe, West Asia and Central Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.“海上丝绸之路”是古代中国与外国交通贸易和文化交往的海上通道，该路主要以南海为中心，所以又称南海丝绸之路。海上丝绸之路形成于秦汉时期，发展于三国至隋朝时期，繁荣于唐宋时期，转变于明清时期，是已知的最为古老的海上航线。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maritime Silk Road was a maritime route for traffic, trade and cultural exchanges between ancient China and foreign countries, which was mainly centered on the South China Sea, so it was also known as the South China Sea Silk Road. The Maritime Silk Road was formed during the Qin and Han Dynasties, developed during the Three Kingdoms to the Sui Dynasty, flourished during the Tang and Song Dynasties, and transformed during the Ming and Qing Dynasties, which is the oldest maritime route known to people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐将西方近代各种学术上的新成果带入了中国，深深影响到各种学术活动的发展，而许多在传统中国不被重视甚至不存在的学科也在此影响下得到发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Eastward Spread of Western Learning brought various new academic achievements in modern West into China, which deeply influenced the development of various academic activities, and many academic disciplines that were not valued or even did not exist in traditional China also developed under this influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动虽然在客观上刺激了中国资本主义发展，并且在一定程度上抵制了外国资本主义的经济输入，但并没有使中国走上富强之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the Westernization Movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism and to a certain extent resisted the economic input of foreign capitalism, it did not make China become prosperous and strong.--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 06:42, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Ou 刘欧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lou Cancan 娄灿灿==&lt;br /&gt;
1 陆上丝绸之路起源于西汉（前202年—8年）汉武帝派张骞出使西域开辟的以首都长安（今西安）为起点，经甘肃、新疆，到中亚、西亚，并连接地中海各国的陆上通道。东汉时期丝绸之路的起点在洛阳，它的最初作用是运输中国古代出产的丝绸。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Overland Silk Road originated from the Western Han Dynasty (202-8 BC), when Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty sent Zhang Qian on a mission to the western Regions. Starting from the capital Chang 'an (now Xi 'an), it passed through Gansu and Xinjiang, reached central Asia and West Asia, and connected the Mediterranean countries on land. In the Eastern Han Dynasty, the starting point of the Silk Road was Luoyang. Its primary function was to transport silk produced in ancient China.--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 11:44, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2 郑和具备军事才能，并且得到朱棣的信任。在朱棣决策下西洋时，郑和正当壮年。朱棣曾询问袁忠彻以郑和率军出使是否合适，袁忠彻认为合适。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He had military talents and Zhu Di trusted him. When Zhu Di was planning to the West, Zheng He was in his prime. Zhu Di had asked Yuan Zhongche whether Zheng was the right person on such massion. Yuan Zhongche thought he was appropriate.--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 11:44, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3 徐光启较早师从利玛窦学习西方的天文、历法、数学、测量和水利等科学技术，毕生致力于科学技术的研究，勤奋著述，是介绍和吸收欧洲科学技术的积极推动者，为17世纪中西文化交流作出了重要贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Guangqi studied western science and technology such as astronomy, calendar, mathematics, measurement and water conservancy under Matteo Ricci. He devoted his whole life to the research of science and technology and wrote assiduously. He was an active promoter in introducing and absorbing European science and technology and made important contributions to the cultural exchanges between China and the West in the 17th century.--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 11:44, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 曾国藩的崛起，对清王朝的政治、军事、文化、经济等方面都产生了深远的影响。在曾国藩的倡议下，建造了中国第一艘轮船，建立了第一所兵工学堂，印刷翻译了第一批西方书籍，安排了第一批赴美留学生。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zeng Guofan's rise had a profound influence on the politics, military affairs, culture and economy of the Qing Dynasty. At Zeng's initiative, He built China's first ship, established the first military academy, printed and translated the first batch of Western books, and arranged for the first batch of overseas students to go to the United States.--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 11:44, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Weijia 罗维嘉==&lt;br /&gt;
1.丝绸之路沿途的大批历史文物、引人入胜的自然风景以及富有情趣的地方文化，使这一长途远游成了世界上最精彩的旅游项目之一。&lt;br /&gt;
A wealth of historical relics, fascinating scenery and interesting local cultures along the Silk Road make this long trip one of the world’s most exciting tourist attractions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.郑和下西洋，是15世纪初叶世界航海史上的空前壮举，对中外经济、文化交往起到了积极作用。&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He's voyage to the West was an unprecedented feat in the history of world navigation in the early 15th century and played a positive role in economic and cultural exchanges between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐是指近代西方学术思想向中国传播的历史过程。&lt;br /&gt;
The Eastward Spread of Western Learning refers to the historical process of the spread of western academic ideas to China in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动虽然在客观上刺激了中国资本主义发展，并且在一定程度上抵制了外国资本主义的经济输入，但并没有使中国走上富强之路。&lt;br /&gt;
Although the Westernization Movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism and to a certain extent resisted the economic input of foreign capitalism, it did not make China become prosperous and strong.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 13:28, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Mo Ling 莫玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.汉通西域，虽然起初是出于军事目的，但丝绸之路开通以后，它的影响，远远超出了军事范围。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the Han Dynasty connected with the Western Regions for military purposes at first, its influence was far beyond the military scope after the opening of the Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the Han Dynasty connected with the Western Regions for military purposes at first, its influence was far-reaching, well beyond the military scope after the opening of the Silk Road.--[[User:You Yuting|You Yuting]] ([[User talk:You Yuting|talk]]) 12:38, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.明初工商业的恢复和发展，宋、元以来中国海外贸易的发达，对外移民的增加，所有这一切，都为郑和下“西洋”准备了坚实的经济基础和物质条件。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The recovery and development of industry and Commerce in the early Ming Dynasty, the development of China's overseas trade since the song and Yuan Dynasties, and the increase of foreign immigrants all prepared a solid economic foundation and material conditions for Zheng He's &amp;quot;western&amp;quot; voyage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.利玛窦向中国社会传播了西方的几何学、地理学知识以及人文主义的观点，开了晚明士大夫学习西学的风气。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Matteo Ricci spread the western knowledge of geometry, geography and humanism to the Chinese society, which initiated the practice for the literati to absorb western learnings in the late Ming Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ricci spread western knowledge of geometry and geography as well as humanist views to Chinese society, opening the way for scholars in the late Ming Dynasty to absorb western studies.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 13:07, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.江南制造局虽是清末洋务派创办的规模最大的兵工厂，但是技术上仍是由外国技师垄断．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Jiangnan Manufacturing Bureau was the largest arms factory founded by Westernization Group in the late Qing Dynasty, it was still monopolized by foreign technicians in the aspect of technique.--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 11:33, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Jiangnan Manufacturing Bureau was the largest arsenal founded by the Westernization Group in the late Qing Dynasty, the technology was still monopolized by foreign technicians.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 13:07, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲==&lt;br /&gt;
1.建元二年（前139年），张骞率领100多名随行人员，由匈奴人堂邑父为向导从长安出发前往西域。西行进入河西走廊。这一地区自月氏人西迁后，已完全为匈奴人所控制。正当张骞一行匆匆穿过河西走廊时，不幸碰上匈奴的骑兵，他们全部被抓获。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second year of Jianyuan(139 B.C.), Zhang Qian set off to the Western Regions leading an entourage of more than 100 men from Chang'an under the guidance of Tang Yifu who is a Hun. They travelled westward into the Hexi Corridor which had been completely controlled by the Huns since they moved westward. When they tried to hurry through this region, unfortunately they met the Hun cavalry, and they were all captured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.郑和下西洋所到之处主要是开展贸易活动，以“朝贡贸易”为基本形式，同时推行“官方贸易”、带动“民间互市”等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He's voyages are mainly to carry out trade activities, during which they took &amp;quot;tribute trade&amp;quot; as the basic activity, and at the same time promoted &amp;quot;official trade&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;non-governmental trade&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.在明末清初的一波西学东渐中，传教士扮演著相当重要的角色，当时主要以天主教耶稣会为主的传教士们，在试图将天主教传入中国的同时，引介了西方的科技学术思想，译著了大量的西方学术相关书籍。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Ming Dynasty to the early Qing Dynasty, missionaries played an important role in the Eastward Spread of Western Learning. While trying to introduce Catholicism into China, the missionaries mainly composed of the Catholic Jesuits introduced western scientific and technological thoughts and translated a large number of western academic books.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.在洋务运动存续的35年里，文化出版事业的发展达到了一个前所未有的水平。译书经历了由单纯的西方科技著作和书籍，向自然科学和社会科学，人文科学等著作并重，甚至后者略占上风的过程。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 35 years of Westernization Movement, the development of cultural publishing reached an unprecedentedly high level. The translation of books experienced a process from the dominance of western scientific and technological works to the emphasis laid equally on works of natural and social sciences and humanities, and even the latter took the majority.--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 12:15, 24 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In the second year of Jian Yuan (139 BC), Zhang Qian led more than 100 serve men, with the Xiongnu man Tang Yi as the guide, to set off from Chang’ an to the West. This area has been completely controlled by the Xiongnu since the westward migration of the Ziyue people. Just as Zhang Qian passed through the Hexi Corridor, they unfortunately ran into the Xiongnu cavalry, who captured them all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Zheng He mainly carried out trade activities in all the places he visited, taking “tribute trade” as the basic form. At the same time, he also promoted “official trade” and “private mutual market”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. In the wave of Western learning in the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, missionaries played an important role, mainly the Jesuit missionaries, who tried to introduce Catholicism into China, introduced Western scientific and academic ideas, and translated a large number of Western academic books.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. During the 35 years’ Westernization Movement, the development of publishing reached an unprecedented level. The translation of books went through a process from purely Western scientific and technological works and books to works on natural sciences and social sciences, humanities, etc., with the latter even slightly prevailing.--[[User:Yang chenting|Yang chenting]] ([[User talk:Yang chenting|talk]]) 07:54, 25 December 2020 (UTC)Yang chenting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
1-张谦出生于西汉（公元前206年至公元24年）的城固县（今陕西省城固县）。他是中国历史上杰出的使节和探险家，开辟了古老的丝绸之路，并带来了有关西部地区的可靠信息.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian was born in Chenggu (the present Chenggu County of Shaanxi Province) of Western Han Dynasty (206 BC-24 AD). He was an outstanding envoy and explorer in Chinese history, opening up the ancient Silk Road and bringing reliable information about the Western Regions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian was born in Chenggu (the present Chenggu County of Shaanxi Province) of Western Han Dynasty (206 B.C.-24 A.D.). He was an outstanding envoy and explorer in Chinese history, opening up the ancient Silk Road and bringing reliable information about the Western Regions to China.--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 09:06, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-郑和（1371-1433）是一位伟大的中国探险家和舰队司令。他进行了七次主要探险，以探索中国皇帝的世界并在新地区建立中国贸易。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He (1371 - 1433) was a great Chinese explorer and fleet commander. He went on seven major expeditions to explore the world for the Chinese emperor and to establish Chinese trade in new areas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He, a great Chinese explorer and fleet captain, has carrried out 7 major explorations to broaden Chinese emperor's world and establish Chinese trade in new regions.--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 10:02, 24 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-西方的儒道教说，为中西文化交流做出了贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The West Chinese Confucian and Daoist doctrines, and made contributions to cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese Confucian and Daoist doctrines in the West, and made contributions to cultural exchange between China and the West.--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 09:06, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-自强运动，又称为洋务运动（西洋运动或西洋运动）（约1861年至1895年），是鸦片战争的军事灾难后在清朝后期在中国发起的体制改革时期。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Self-Strengthening Movement, also known as the Westernization or Western Affairs Movement ( c. 1861–1895), was a period of institutional reforms initiated in China during the late Qing dynasty following the military disasters of the Opium Wars.--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 09:43, 24 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Self-Strengthening Movement, also known as the Westernization Movenment or Western Affairs Movement ( c. 1861–1895), was a period of institutional reforms initiated in China during the late Qing Dynasty following the military disasters of the Opium Wars.--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 09:06, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Qu Miao 瞿淼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rajabov, Anushervon==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Seydou, Sagara==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shi Haiyao 石海瑶==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Si Yu 司妤==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tan Yuanyuan 谭媛媛==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Bei 汤蓓==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Yiran 汤伊然==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Meiling 王美玲==&lt;br /&gt;
1.陆上丝绸之路起源于西汉（前202年—8年）汉武帝派张骞出使西域开辟的以首都长安（今西安）为起点，经甘肃、新疆，到中亚、西亚，并连接地中海各国的陆上通道。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The land Silk Road originated from the Western Han Dynasty (BC 202-AD 8 ) when Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty dispatched Zhang Qian to the western regions to open up a land passage from Chang'an (today's Xi'an), the capital, to Central Asia and West Asia via Gansu and Xinjiang, with connection to Mediterranean countries.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 10:53, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.向西航行的郑和七下西洋：这是明朝政府组织的大规模航海活动，曾到达亚洲、非洲39个国家和地区，这对后来达·伽马开辟欧洲到印度的地方航线，以及对麦哲伦的环球航行，都具有先导作用。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Westward sailing of Zheng He's seven voyages was a large-scale sailing activity organized by the Ming government, which travelled 39 countries and regions in Asia and Africa, which had a pioneering effect on the Da Gamma’s opening up the local route from Europe to India, as well as on Magellan's worldwide voyage.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 10:53, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐所造成中国思想文化的影响和变化之大，在中国历史上只有百家争鸣可以与之媲美。中国人经过西学的洗礼，对于世界、历史发展、政治、经济、社会、自然界万事的看法，都有了巨大的改变。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The impact and the changes in Chinese thought and culture caused by Western learning can be rivaled only by the Hundred Schools of Thought in the history of China. After the baptism of Western learning, tremendous changes have been made on Chinese people's views on the world, historical development, politics, economy, society, and the whole nature.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 10:53, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.清政府统治集团内的一些开明人士为了维护清政府的封建统治，而采取了一系列“自强”“求富”的措施，虽然其目的是为了维护封建统治，但这一运动是符合历史潮流的。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some enlightened people in the Qing government adopted a series of measures for &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;seeking wealth&amp;quot; in order to maintain the feudal rule of the Qing government. Although they were aimed to maintain the feudal government, this movement was in line with the historical trend.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 10:53, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Xuan 王轩==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 张骞出使西域，既是一次极为艰险的外交旅行，同时也是一次卓有成效的科学考察。张骞对广阔的西域进行了实地的调查研究工作。&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian's mission to the western regions was not only an extremely difficult diplomatic trip, but also an effective scientific investigation. Zhang Qian made a field investigation on the vast western regions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian's mission to the Western Regions was not only an extremely difficult and dangerous diplomatic trip, but also a fruitful scientific investigation. Zhang Qian conducted field investigation and research work on the vast Western Regions.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 12:59, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 十五世纪初期，郑和下西洋作为军事史上一项意义重大的事件，当前学术界从郑和下西洋的政治、经济及文化等角度对该事件的作用及影响进行了分析，鲜少从历史意义层面进行研究。郑和七次下西洋所到达的地区、实施的措施在人类航行史上占据至关重要的地位，了解郑和下西洋的历史意义非常必要。&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 15th century, Zheng He's voyages to the West was a significant event in the military history. At present, the academic circles have analyzed the role and influence of Zheng He's voyages from the political, economic and cultural perspectives, but rarely from the perspective of historical significance. The area Zheng He arrived at and the measures he took during his seven voyages to the West occupy an important position in the history of human navigation. It is necessary to understand the historical significance of Zheng He's voyages to the West.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 15th century, Zheng He's voyages to the West was a significant event in the military history. At present, the academia have analyzed the role and influence of Zheng He's voyages from the political, economic and cultural perspectives, but rarely from the perspective of historical significance. The area Zheng He arrived at and the measures he took during his seven voyages to the West occupy an important position in the history of human navigation. It is necessary to understand the historical significance of Zheng He's voyages to the West.--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 11:49, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 明代万历年间，以利玛窦为代表的西方传教士来华传教，同时带来西方科技、文化等。这对中国传统思想文化有所触动。此时的西方科学技术开始迅速发展，而中国这时科学技术的发展较缓慢，相对落后于同时期的欧洲。&lt;br /&gt;
During the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty, Western missionaries represented by Matteo Ricci came to China to preach, bringing Western technology and culture. This has touched the traditional Chinese ideology and culture. At this time, Western science and technology began to develop rapidly, while the development of science and technology in China was relatively slow, lagging behind Europe in the same period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Wanli period of Ming Dynasty, western missionaries represented by Matteo Ricci came to China to preach and bring western technology and culture. This has touched the traditional Chinese ideology and culture. At this time, western science and technology began to develop rapidly, while The development of Science and technology in China was relatively slow and lagged behind that in Europe at the same time.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 12:59, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. 随着经济全球化的发展，国与国之间的界限已经减少了。中国不断引进西方的文化，外国也不断引进中国的文化。在这个过程中，中国从最原始的封建社会，也逐步走向西化。&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of economic globalization, the boundaries between countries have been reduced. China is constantly introducing western culture, and foreign countries are also constantly introducing Chinese culture. In this process, China gradually moved from the most primitive feudal society to Westernization.&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Wang Xuan|Wang Xuan]] ([[User talk:Wang Xuan|talk]]) 10:38, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Wang Xuan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of economic globalization, the boundaries between countries have been reduced. China continues to introduce Western culture, and foreign countries continue to introduce Chinese culture. In this process, China has gradually moved from the most primitive feudal society to Westernization.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 12:59, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Qiong 吴琼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Yilu 吴一露==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Zijia 吴子佳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Shuangling 肖双玲==&lt;br /&gt;
1.陆上丝绸之路起源于西汉（前202年—8年）汉武帝派张骞出使西域开辟的以首都长安（今西安）为起点，经甘肃、新疆，到中亚、西亚，并连接地中海各国的陆上通道。东汉时期丝绸之路的起点在洛阳。它的最初作用是运输中国古代出产的丝绸。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The land Silk Road originated from the Western Han Dynasty (202-8 BC) when Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty sent Zhang Qian to the western regions to open up a land passage from Chang'an (today's Xi'an), the capital, to Central Asia and West Asia via Gansu and Xinjiang, and to connect Mediterranean countries. The starting point of the Silk Road in the Eastern Han Dynasty was Luoyang. Its original function was to transport silk from ancient China.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 12:55, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.“海上丝绸之路”是古代中国与外国交通贸易和文化交往的海上通道，该路主要以南海为中心，所以又称南海丝绸之路。海上丝绸之路形成于秦汉时期，发展于三国至隋朝时期，繁荣于唐宋时期，转变于明清时期，是已知的最为古老的海上航线。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The &amp;quot;maritime Silk Road&amp;quot; is a maritime channel for communication, trade and cultural exchanges between ancient China and foreign countries. The road is mainly centered on the South China Sea, so it is also called the South China Sea Silk Road. The maritime silk road was formed in the Qin and Han Dynasties, developed from the Three Kingdoms to the Sui Dynasty, flourished in the Tang and Song Dynasties, and transformed into the Ming and Qing Dynasties. It is the oldest known maritime route.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.除了传教士之外，许多来华的官员、探险家等也成为传入西学的重要媒介，例如将领戈登对于中国洋务时期军事的影响。主持海关总税务司的赫德对于西方管理制度的引入，以及译介书籍、最早西方军乐队的引入都有影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Besides missionaries, many officials and explorers who came to China also became important media for the introduction of Western learning, such as general Gordon's influence on China's military during the Westernization period. Hurd, who presided over the General Revenue Department of customs, had an influence on the introduction of Western management system, the translation of books and the introduction of the earliest Western military band.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 12:55, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动内容涉及军事、政治、经济、外交等，以“自强”为名，兴办军事工业并围绕军事工业开办其他企业，建立新式武器装备的陆海军。洋务派经营的这些近代企业，是在不改变封建统治为前提下所办企业，具有很强的对外依赖性、封建性和一定程度的垄断性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Westernization Movement involved military affairs, politics, economy, diplomacy and so on. In the name of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot;, the Westernization Movement set up military industry and other enterprises around the military industry to establish the army and Navy with new weapons and equipment. These modern enterprises managed by the Westernization clique were established on the premise of not changing the feudal rule, and had strong external dependence, feudalism and a certain degree of monopoly.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 12:55, 26 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Ting 肖婷==&lt;br /&gt;
1.2100多年前，中国汉代的张骞两次出使中亚，开启了中国同中亚各国友好交往的大门，开辟出一条横贯东西、连接欧亚的丝绸之路。千百年来，在这条古老的丝绸之路上，各国人民共同谱写出千古传诵的友好篇章。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silk Road first emerged more than 2,100 years ago during the Han Dynasty (206 BC-AD 24) after China's imperial envoy Zhang Qian twice visited Central Asia. It became a bridge between East and West, opening the door to friendly engagement between China and Central Asia. For two millennia, countless tales of everlasting friendship between peoples have been woven into this ancient network.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.中国走的是一条和平发展之路。作为拥有五千年文明积淀的东方大国，中国人历来崇尚以和为贵，从来就没有对外扩张的基因。600多年前，郑和率领当时世界上最强大的船队七次远航太平洋和西印度洋，到访30多个国家和地区，没有侵占一寸土地。这对于当年热衷于殖民扩张的西方国家来说，简直是不可思议，但中国确实做到了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China follows a path of peaceful development. China is a big country in the East with a five-thousand-year civilization. The Chinese believe in peace. There’s not a single bone of making external expansionism in the body of the Chinese. As early as over six hundred years ago, the Chinese navigator Zheng He led the biggest fleet in the world to the Pacific and west Indian Oceans on seven expeditions, visiting over thirty countries and regions, not taking a single inch of land. That was actually quite inconceivable for those Western powers who were busy making colonial expansion, but the Chinese did that. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.在19世纪的西学东渐中，基督新教的教士也开始进入中国，天主教士也随口岸的开放来往各地，他们成立教会学校、医院，并开设印书馆、设立期刊、并译著大量各种书籍。对于西学的传入有很大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 19th century, Protestant priests also began to enter China, and Catholics also came with the opening of the ports. They established schools and hospitals, printed books, set up periodicals, and translated a large number of books. They contributed greatly to the Eastward Spread of Western learning。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.在新航路的开辟，文艺复兴，宗教改革运动，资产阶级革命，产业革命的推动下，至洋务运动发生时，资本主义世界体系已初步完成，人类进入了一个新时期，这也是历史发展的必然。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Driven by the opening of new routes, the Renaissance, the Reformation, the bourgeois revolution, the industrial revolution, and by the time of the foreign affairs movement, the capitalist world system had been initially completed and mankind had entered a new period, which was a natural development of history.--[[User:Xiao Ting|Xiao Ting]] ([[User talk:Xiao Ting|talk]]) 12:04, 27 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Ting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xie Fan 解帆==&lt;br /&gt;
1.张骞第一次虽然没有完成出使目的，但是对西域诸国的山川地理、风土民情等重要信息，有了非常细致全面的掌握。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Zhang Qian did not reach the destination for the first time, he had a very detailed and comprehensive grasp of important information such as mountains, rivers, geography, people and local conditions of the western countries.--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 16:05, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Zhang Qian did not arrive at the destination for the first time, he had a very detailed and comprehensive grasp of important information such as mountains, rivers, geography, people and local conditions of many western countries.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 11:00, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.郑和下西洋，是15世纪初叶世界航海史上的空前壮举。郑和本人也在这一历史事件中展现出其外交才能、军事谋略以及精神品质，并赢得世人的尊重和纪念。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He's voyage was an unprecedented achievement in the world's maritime history in the early 15th century. Zheng He, showed his diplomatic skills, military strategies and spiritual qualities in this historical event, and won the respect and honor of the world.--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 16:06, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He's voyage was an unprecedented achievement in the world's maritime history in the early 15th century. Zheng He himself showed his diplomatic skills, military strategies and spiritual qualities in this historical event who has won the respect and honor of the world.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 11:00, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.甲午战争以后，由于中国当时面临着国破家亡的命运，许多有识之士开始更积极全面地向西方学习，出现了梁启超、康有为、谭嗣同等一批思想家。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the War of 1894, as China was reduced to separation, many people of insight began to learn from the West more actively and comprehensively. At that time appeared Liang Qichao, Kang Youwei, Tan Si-tong and other thinkers.--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 16:05, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the War of 1894, as China was reduced to separation, many people of insight began to learn from the Western countries more actively and comprehensively. At that time appeared Liang Qichao, Kang Youwei, Tan Si-tong and other thinkers.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 11:00, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.戊戌变法是一次具有爱国救亡意义的变法维新运动，是中国近代史上一次重要的政治改革，也是一次思想启蒙运动。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hundred Days' Reform is a movement with the significance of patriotic salvation, an important political reform in modern China's history, as well as an ideological enlightenment movement.--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 16:05, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hundred Days' Reform is a movement with the significance of patriotic salvation, a significant political reform in modern China's history, as well as an ideological enlightenment movement.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 11:00, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jia 徐佳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.丝绸之路是古代中国联系中亚、西亚、非洲和欧洲的交通要道。19世纪，德国一个地理学家首次使用“丝绸之路”这一术语，一直沿用到今天。期初，它指从中国新疆到中亚的陆地通道。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silk Road was a general name for the ancient strategic transportation channel which started from China and passed through Central Asia, West Asia, Africa and Europe. In the 19th century, when the name of Silk Road was first used by a German geographer, it just included the land road from China’s Xinjiang to Central Asia.--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 01:14, 27 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路在时间和空间上经过了长期的发展，在东方各国共同的经营下，形成了东方历史上一道独特而壮丽的风景，至今仍然承载着东方文明的传统。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maritime Silk Road has gone through long-term development in time and space. Under the joint management of eastern countries, it has formed a unique and magnificent scenery in the history of the East and still carries the tradition of eastern civilization.--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 01:14, 27 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.中华文明是古代六大原生文明之一，由于所处的独特地理位置，中华文明的发展一直具有极强的独立性，较少受到其他文明的影响。但随着历史向前发展，中国与世界的联系也更为密切，直到明末清初“西学东渐”，中国人才第一次系统地接触到西方文明。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese civilization is one of the six ancient civilizations. Due to its unique geographical location, the development of the Chinese civilization has always been highly independent and less influenced by other civilizations. As history progressed, however, China became more connected with the rest of the world. It was not until the eastward spread of western learning in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasty that Chinese people formed systematic knowledge about western civilization.--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 01:14, 27 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese civilization is one of the six ancient civilizations. Due to its unique geographical location, the development of the Chinese civilization has always been highly independent and less influenced by other civilizations. As history moving forward, however, China became more connected with the rest of the world. It was not until the eastward spread of western learning in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasty that Chinese people formed systematic knowledge about western civilization.--[[User:Xiao Ting|Xiao Ting]] ([[User talk:Xiao Ting|talk]]) 12:09, 27 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Ting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动创办了近代中国由国人自办的最早一批军用和民用近代企业，揭开了中国资本主义生产方式的序幕。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Westernization Movement established the first modern military and civilian enterprises run by Chinese people in modern China, which provided an opening for capitalist production in China.--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 01:14, 27 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Westernization Movement established the first bunch of modern military and civilian enterprises run by Chinese people in modern China, which provided an opening for capitalist production in China.--[[User:Xiao Ting|Xiao Ting]] ([[User talk:Xiao Ting|talk]]) 12:09, 27 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Ting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jing 许静==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Chenting 杨晨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 丝绸之路经济带，是在古丝绸之路概念基础上形成的一个新的经济发展区域。包括西北五省区陕西、甘肃、青海、宁夏、新疆。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Silk Road Economic Belt is a new economic development region formed on the basis of the ancient Silk Road. It includes the five northwestern provinces—Shaanxi, Gansu, Qinghai, Ningxia and Xinjiang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silk Road Economic Belt is a new economic development region based  on the ancient Silk Road. It includes the five northwestern provinces—Shaanxi, Gansu, Qinghai, Ningxia and Xinjiang. --[[User:Guo Lu|Guo Lu]] ([[User talk:Guo Lu|talk]]) 03:03, 24 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silk Road Economic Belt is a new economic development region based on the ancient one. It covers the five northwestern provinces—Shaanxi, Gansu, Qinghai, Ningxia and Xinjiang. --[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 16:08, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 海上丝绸之路，是古代中国与外国交通贸易和文化交往的海上通道，也称&amp;quot;海上陶瓷之路&amp;quot;和“海上香料之路”，1913年由法国的东方学家沙畹首次提及。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Maritime Silk Road is a maritime route of trade and cultural exchanges between ancient China and foreign countries, also known as “Maritime Ceramic Road” and “Maritime Spice Road”, first mentioned by the French orientalist Chavan in 1913.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 西学东渐是指从明朝末年到近代的西方学术思想向中国传播的历史过程，虽然也可以泛指自上古以来一直到到当代的各种西方事物传入中国，但通常而言是指明末清初以及晚清民初两个时期之中，欧洲及美国等地学术思传入。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Eastward Spread of Western Learning is a historical process of spreading Western academic thought to China from the late Ming Dynasty to modern times. Although it can also refer to the introduction of various Western things into China from ancient times to contemporary times, but usually refers to the introduction of academic thought from Europe and the United States in the late Ming and early Qing dynasties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. 鸦片战争后，他们的基本思想就是了解夷情,“师夷长技以制夷”。这些卓识远见表明近代向西方学习的思潮的始初就和爱国精神交融在一起。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. After the Opium War, their basic idea was to understand the situation of the barbarians and “learn from them in order to control them”. These insights show that the modern trend of learning from the West was intertwined with the spirit of patriotism from the very beginning.--[[User:Yang chenting|Yang chenting]] ([[User talk:Yang chenting|talk]]) 02:34, 24 December 2020 (UTC)Yang Chenting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hairong 杨海容==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.明代中期以后，政府采取了闭关锁国的政策，与此同时，造船技术和航海技术不断发展，海上交通代之而起，使丝绸之路贸易全面走向衰落。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the mid-Ming Dynasty, the government adopted a policy of shutting down the country. At the same time, shipbuilding technology and navigation technology continued to develop, and maritime traffic took its place, causing the Silk Road trade to decline in an all-round way.--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 10:12, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.郑和，这位航海史上的先驱，以智慧为舵，扬起和平的风帆，缔造了世界航海业发展的里程碑，厚植了“一带一路”的文化底色与民心基石，书写了中国同其他国家友好交往的千古佳话。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He, a pioneer in the history of navigation, took wisdom as the rudder and raised the sail of peace. He created a milestone in the development of the world’s navigation industry. An eternal story of friendly exchanges between countries.--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 10:12, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.利玛窦向中国社会传播了西方的几何学、地理学知识以及人文主义的观点，开了晚明士大夫学习西学的风气。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Matteo Ricci spread Western geometry, geography knowledge, and humanistic views to Chinese society, and developed the ethos of scholar-officials in the late Ming Dynasty to learn Western studies.--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 10:12, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hui 阳慧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Yue 杨悦==&lt;br /&gt;
1、丝绸之路经过亚洲、中东、北非和欧洲。几个世纪以来，丝绸之路是东西方交流的最重要的线路。尽管名字叫丝绸之路，人们进行贸易的商品却不仅仅是丝绸。玄奘和马可·波罗都留下了他们丝绸之路之旅的详尽记录。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Silk Road went through Asia, the Middle East, North Africa and Europe. For centuries, the Silk Road was the most important line of communication connecting East and West. Although it's called the Silk Road, people traded much more than silk. Both Xuan Zang and Marco Polo left detailed records of their journeys along the Silk Road.--[[User:Yang Yue|Yang Yue]] ([[User talk:Yang Yue|talk]]) 06:05, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、郑和（1317-1435）是中国最有名的探险家之一。1405至1433年间，郑和完成了七次著名的航行。他游览了亚洲和非洲的许多国家。郑和还从他游览的国家带回来很多礼物，像药品，珍珠和珍禽异兽。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He (1371-1435) was one of China's most famous explorers. Zheng He completed seven famous voyages between 1405 and 1433. He visited many countries in Asia and Africa. Zheng He also brought back many gifts from the countries he visited, such as medicines, pearls and strange animals.--[[User:Yang Yue|Yang Yue]] ([[User talk:Yang Yue|talk]]) 06:05, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As one of China's most famous explorers,Zheng He completed seven famous voyages between 1405 and 1433. He visited many countries in Asia and Africa. Zheng He also brought back many gifts from the countries he visited, such as medicines, pearls and strange animals.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 11:11, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、在西学东渐大潮中兴起的近代报刊改变了传统的审美机制，使美学从内容到形式都发生了根本性的变化，从而促成了中国美学的现代转型。 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rising modern press deeply transformed the traditional aesthetic mechanism from the content to the form. Then the modern press has facilitated the modern reforms of Chinese esthetics.--[[User:Yang Yue|Yang Yue]] ([[User talk:Yang Yue|talk]]) 06:05, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、洋务运动是部分先进的中国人探索中国近代化的过程。太平天国运动加速了中国近代历史的进程，推动了洋务运动的勃兴。洋务运动的历史作用不仅仅表现在经济上，其对中国近代思想启蒙的影响也是巨大的。 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Westernization Movement is the process in which some Chinese with advanced knowledge explore how to modernize China. The Taiping movement accelerated the progress of China's modern history and promoted the Westernization movement. The effect of Westernization Movement in history is not only on economy but also greatly on contemporary ideological enlightenment in China.--[[User:Yang Yue|Yang Yue]] ([[User talk:Yang Yue|talk]]) 06:05, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Ziling 杨子泠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yi Zichu 义子楚==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==You Yuting 游雨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.张骞出使西域本为贯彻汉武帝联合大月氏抗击匈奴之战略意图，但出使西域后汉夷文化交往频繁，中原文明通过&amp;quot;丝绸之路&amp;quot;迅速向四周传播。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian's mission to the Western regions was to implement the strategic intention of emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty to unite with the Yuezhi clan to fight against the Xiongnu. However, after his mission to the Western regions, there were frequent cultural exchanges between the Han and The Barbarians, and the civilization of the Central Plains rapidly spread around through the &amp;quot;Silk Road&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路自秦汉时期开通以来，一直是沟通东西方经济文化交流的重要桥梁，而东南亚地区自古就是海上丝绸之路的重要枢纽和组成部分。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since its opening in the Qin and Han Dynasties, the Maritime Silk Road has been a significant bridge for economic and cultural exchanges between the East and the West, and Southeast Asia has been an important hub and part of the Maritime Silk Road since ancient times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐所造成中国思想文化的影响和变化之大，在中国历史上只有百家争鸣可以与之媲美。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The influence and change of Chinese ideology and culture brought by the eastward dissemination of Western learning can only be matched by the contention of a hundred schools of thought in Chinese history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动推动了近代中国生产力的发展，促使了中国民族资本主义的产生。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Westernization movement advanced the development of productive forces in modern China and the emergence of Chinese national capitalism.--[[User:You Yuting|You Yuting]] ([[User talk:You Yuting|talk]]) 12:47, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Zhang Qian's mission to the Western regions was originally to implement the strategic intention of emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty to unite with the Yuezhi clan to fight against the Xiongnu. However, after his mission to the Western regions, there were frequent cultural exchanges between the Han and the Barbarians, and the civilization of the Central Plains rapidly spread around through the &amp;quot;Silk Road&amp;quot;.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 15:09, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Since the opening of the Maritime Silk Road in Qin and Han Dynasties, it has been a significant bridge for economic and cultural exchanges between the East and the West, and Southeast Asia has been an important hub and part of the Maritime Silk Road since ancient times.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 15:09, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In Chinese history, only contention of a hundred schools of thought can match the great influence and change of Chinese ideology and culture caused by the the eastward spreading of western learning.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 15:09, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Westernization Movement promoted the development of productive forces in modern China and the emergence of Chinese national capitalism.--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 15:09, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yu Ni 余妮==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.&amp;quot;海上丝绸之路&amp;quot;是古代中国与外国交通贸易和文化交往的海上通道，该路主要以南海为中心，所以又称南海丝绸之路。海上丝绸之路形成于秦汉时期，发展于三国至隋朝时期，繁荣于唐宋时期，转变于明清时期，是已知的最为古老的海上航线。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;South China Sea Silk Road&amp;quot; is also known as the Maritime Cultural Communication Center of China. The maritime silk road was formed in the Qin and Han Dynasties, developed from the Three Kingdoms to the Sui Dynasty, flourished in the Tang and Song Dynasties, and transformed into the Ming and Qing Dynasties. It is the oldest known maritime route.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 11:06, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.郑和下西洋是中国古代规模最大、船只最多（240多艘）、海员最多、时间最久的海上航行，比欧洲国家航海时间早几十年，是明朝强盛的直接体现。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He's voyages to the West were the largest, the largest number of ships (more than 240), the largest number of seafarers and the longest voyages in ancient China. They were decades earlier than those of European countries. They were the direct manifestation of the prosperity of the Ming Dynasty.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 11:06, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.明代万历年间，以利玛窦为代表的西方传教士来华传教，同时带来西方科技、文化等。这对中国传统思想文化有所触动。此时的西方科学技术开始迅速发展，而中国这时科学技术的发展较缓慢，相对落后于同时期的欧洲。传教士在传播基督教的教义同时，也传入大量科学技术。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty, Western missionaries represented by Matteo Ricci came to China to preach, bringing Western technology and culture. This has touched the traditional Chinese ideology and culture. At this time, Western science and technology began to develop rapidly, while the development of science and technology in China was relatively slow, lagging behind Europe in the same period. Missionaries not only spread Christian doctrine, but also introduced a lot of science and technology.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 11:06, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动的最根本的指导思想是&amp;quot;自强&amp;quot;、&amp;quot;求富&amp;quot;。 其分类思想就是&amp;quot;师夷制夷&amp;quot; 、&amp;quot;中体西用&amp;quot; 八个字。前四个字&amp;quot;师夷制夷&amp;quot; 表明洋务运动与外国资本主义侵略者的关系，即学习西方的长技用以抵制西方的侵略。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most fundamental guiding ideology of Westernization Movement is &amp;quot;self strengthening&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;seeking wealth&amp;quot;. Its classification thought is &amp;quot;learning from foreigners, controlling foreigners&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Chinese style and western use&amp;quot;. The first four words &amp;quot;learning from foreigners and controlling foreigners&amp;quot; indicate the relationship between the Westernization Movement and foreign capitalist invaders, that is, learning from Western long-term skills to resist Western aggression.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 11:06, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yuan Tianyi 袁天翼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
唐代丝绸之路的畅通繁荣，也进一步促进了东西方思想文化交流，对以后相互的社会和民族意识形态发展，产生了很多积极、深远的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The smooth and prosperous development of the Silk Road in the Tang Dynasty also further accelerated the ideological and cultural exchanges between the East and the West, causing a lot of positive and far-reaching influences on the development of mutual social and national ideologies in the future.--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 10:00, 24 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
宋代海上丝绸之路的持续发展，大大增加了朝廷和港市的财政深收入，一定程度上促进了经济发展和城市化生活，也为中外文化交流提供了便利条件。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The continuous development of the Maritime Silk Road in the Song Dynasty greatly increased the deep financial income of the imperial court and the port city, promoted the economic development and urban life to a certain extent, and also provided convenient conditions for the cultural exchanges between China and foreign countries.--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 10:00, 24 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西学东渐将西方近代各种学术上的新成果带入了中国，深深影响到各种学术的发展，而许多在传统中国不被重视甚至不存在的学科也在此影响下得到发展，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eastward spread of Western learning brought various new academic achievements of modern Western learning into China, which deeply influenced the development of various academic disciplines. Under such an influence, many disciplines that were not valued or even did not exist in traditional China also developed.--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 10:00, 24 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
甲午中日战争中，北洋海军全军覆没，标志着清朝海军实力的完全丧失，也标志着35年的洋务运动宣告破产。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The total annihilation of the Beiyang Navy in the Sino-Japanese War marked the complete loss of naval power in the Qing Dynasty and the bankruptcy of the 35-year-old Westernization Movement.--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 10:00, 24 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Liang 曾良==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Xinyuan 曾心媛==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
丝绸之路是汉唐千余年间中外经济、文化交流的重要通道，为汉朝的强大，乃至整个中华民族的强大奠定了坚实的基础。&lt;br /&gt;
Silk Road, a significant path of economic and cultural exchanges between China and foreign countries  during the Han and Tang Dynasty, which lasted for over thousand years, laying a solid foundation for greatness of the Han Dynasty, and even that of the whole Chinese nation.--[[User:Zeng Xinyuan|Zeng Xinyuan]] ([[User talk:Zeng Xinyuan|talk]]) 12:25, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
回望历史，浩浩荡荡，郑和七下西洋堪称中国“海上丝绸之路”最壮丽的诗篇，也是人类航海史第一个高峰。&lt;br /&gt;
Looking back at the history, Zheng He’s seven voyages to the wast was the most magnificent poem of China’s “Maritime Silk Road”, as well as the first peak in the history of human navigation.--[[User:Zeng Xinyuan|Zeng Xinyuan]] ([[User talk:Zeng Xinyuan|talk]]) 12:25, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
鸦片战争后，他们的基本思想就是了解夷情,“师夷长技以制夷”。&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, their basic idea was to understand the situation of foreigners and &amp;quot;learn from the advanced technologies in the West in order to resist the invasion of the Western powers.”--[[User:Zeng Xinyuan|Zeng Xinyuan]] ([[User talk:Zeng Xinyuan|talk]]) 12:25, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
洋务运动，又称自强运动。是19世纪60年代到90年代晚清洋务派所进行的一场引进西方军事装备、机器生产和科学技术以挽救清朝统治的自救运动。&lt;br /&gt;
Westernization Movement, also known as self-improvement movement, was a self-saving movement that westernization school in the late Qing Dynasty introduced western military equipments, machine production, science and technology to save the rule of Qing Dynasty from 1860s to 1990s.--[[User:Zeng Xinyuan|Zeng Xinyuan]] ([[User talk:Zeng Xinyuan|talk]]) 12:25, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Hui 张慧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Ling 张玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 丝绸之路全长约7000公里，经由这条线路所进行的贸易中，中国的丝绸最具代表性，因此得名“丝绸之路”。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The total length of the silk road is about 7000 km. Among the trade carried out along this route, China's silk is the most representative, so it is named the &amp;quot;Silk Road&amp;quot;. --[[User:Zhang Ling|Zhang Ling]] ([[User talk:Zhang Ling|talk]]) 08:56, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 在中国，作为国家的政治任务，郑和下西洋对于中国的经济的刺激作用微乎其微。而在西方，东方的商品和航海贸易的利润直接加速了资本主义的原始积累。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, as a national political task, Zheng He's Voyages had little stimulating effect on China's economy. However, in the west, the profits from the eastern commodity and maritime trade directly accelerated the primitive accumulation of capitalism. --[[User:Zhang Ling|Zhang Ling]] ([[User talk:Zhang Ling|talk]]) 08:56, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 甲午战争以后，许多有识之士开始更积极全面地向西方学习，出现了梁启超、康有为、谭嗣同等一批思想家。他们向西方学习大量的自然科学和社会科学的知识，政治上也要求改革。这一时期大量的西方知识传入中国，影响非常广泛。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Sino-Japanese War of 1894-1895,  many people with breadth of vision began to learn from the West more actively and comprehensively, and a group of thinkers such as Liang Qichao, Kang Youwei and Tan Sitong appeared. They learned a lot from the West about natural science and social science, and demanded political reform. During this period, a large amount of Western knowledge was introduced into China, and its influence was very extensive. --[[User:Zhang Ling|Zhang Ling]] ([[User talk:Zhang Ling|talk]]) 08:56, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. 洋务运动前期，洋务派以“自强”为旗号，采用西方先进生产技术，创办了一批近代军事工业。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early stage of Westernization Movement, the School of Westernization established a number of modern military industries under the banner of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and adopting advanced western production technology. --[[User:Zhang Ling|Zhang Ling]] ([[User talk:Zhang Ling|talk]]) 08:56, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early stage of Westernization Movement, under the banner of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot;,the School of Westernization adopted advanced western production technology and established a number of modern military industries.--[[User:Zhang Yujie|Zhang Yujie]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yujie|talk]]) 11:21, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Peiwen 张佩闻==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Weihong 张维虹==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yinliu 张银柳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yu 张瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
1.通过张骞的外交实践，构建了汉朝与西方国家友好交往的桥梁，促进了东西方文化、经济的交流和发展，为中国汉代昌盛和后世的对外开放奠定了坚实的基础。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through Zhang Qian's diplomatic practice, he built a bridge of friendly relations between the Han Dynasty and the West, promoting cultural and economic exchanges and development between the East and the West, and laying a solid foundation for the prosperity of the Han Dynasty and the opening up of China to the outside world in later generations.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 14:33, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.郑和下西洋折射出的中国先进航海科技光辉，表现了中国古代人的伟大智慧，从而创造了郑和下西洋的伟大航程。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He's voyage to the West reflected the glory of China's advanced navigation technology and demonstrated the great wisdom of ancient Chinese people, thus creating the great voyage of Zheng He to the West.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 14:33, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐，是指从明朝末年到近代的西方学术思想向中国传播的历史过程。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Eastward Spread of Western learning refers to the historical process of the spread of Western academic thoughts to China from the end of the Ming Dynasty to modern times.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 14:33, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.甲午中日战争中，北洋海军全军覆没，标志着清朝海军实力的完全丧失，也标志着35年的洋务运动宣告破产。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Sino-Japanese War of the First Sino-Japanese War, the Beiyang Navy was wiped out, marking the complete loss of the Qing Dynasty's naval power and the bankruptcy of the 35-year Westernization Movement.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 14:33, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yujie 张毓婕==&lt;br /&gt;
1.东汉时期丝绸之路的起点在洛阳，它的最初作用是运输中国古代出产的丝绸。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The starting point of the Silk Road in the Eastern Han Dynasty was Luoyang. Its original function was to transport silk produced in ancient China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路，是古代中国与外国交通贸易和文化交往的海上通道，也称&amp;quot;海上陶瓷之路&amp;quot;和“海上香料之路”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maritime Silk Road was a maritime passage for communication, trade and cultural exchanges between China and foreign countries in ancient times. It was also called the &amp;quot;Maritime Ceramic Road&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;Sea Spice Road&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐，是指从明朝后期到近代的西方学术思想向中国传播的历史过程。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spread of Western learning to the east refers to the historical process of the spread of Western academic thought to China from the late Ming Dynasty to modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动，又称自强运动。是19世纪60年代到90年代晚清洋务派所进行的一场引进西方军事装备、机器生产和科学技术以挽救清朝统治的自救运动。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Westernization Movement, also known as the self-improvement movement. It was a self-rescue movement carried out by the Westernization School in the late Qing Dynasty from the 1860s to the 1990s to bring in Western military equipment, machine production, and science and technology to save the Qing Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yuxing 张宇星==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 张骞出使西域本为贯彻汉武帝联合大月氏抗击匈奴之战略意图，但出使西域后汉夷文化交往频繁，中原文明通过“丝绸之路”迅速向四周传播。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Wei out of the Western Region to carry out the Han Wu Emperor United Moon's strategic intention to fight against the Hunnu, but out of the Western Region after the Hanyi cultural exchanges frequent, the Central Plains civilization through the &amp;quot;Silk Road&amp;quot; spread rapidly around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 郑和下西洋是中国古代规模最大、船只和海员最多、时间最久的海上航行，也是15世纪末欧洲的地理大发现的航行以前世界历史上规模最大的一系列海上探险。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He's Voyage to the West Was the largest, largest and longest maritime voyage in ancient China, and the largest series of maritime expeditions in the history of the world before the great geographical discovery of Europe at the end of the 15th century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 在明末清初的一波西学东渐中，传教士扮演著相当重要的角色，当时主要以天主教耶稣会为主的传教士们（较晚亦有方济各会、多明我会等的教士），在试图将天主教传入中国的同时，引介了西方的科技学术思想，译著了大量的西方学术相关书籍。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Missionaries played a very important role in a wave of Western studies in the late Ming and early Qing years, when the missionaries, mainly Catholic Jesuits (later franciscans, polyseigns, etc.), introduced Western scientific and technological academic ideas and translated a large number of Western academic books while trying to introduce Catholicism to China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. 甲午战争的结果给中华民族带来空前严重的民族危机，大大加深了中国社会半殖民地化的程度；另一方面则使日本国力更为强大，为其跻身列强奠定了重要基础。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The result of the Sino-Japanese War brought unprecedented serious national crisis to the Chinese nation, which greatly deepened the degree of semi-colonization of Chinese society, and on the other hand, made Japan stronger and laid an important foundation for its ranks among the great power.--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 15:22, 26 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xi 赵茜==&lt;br /&gt;
1.“丝绸之路”是指起始于古代中国，连接亚洲、非洲和欧洲的古代陆上商业贸易路线。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Silk Road refers to the ancient land trade route which started in the ancient China and connected Asia, Africa and Europe.--[[User:Zhao Xi|Zhao Xi]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xi|talk]]) 04:59, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Silk Road refers to the ancient land trade route which originated from ancient China and connected Asia, Africa and Europe.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:23, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.“海上丝绸之路”是古代中国与外国交通贸易和文化交往的海上通道，该路主要以南海为中心，所以又称南海丝绸之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maritime Silk Road is the sea-lane by through which ancient China traded and did cultural exchanges with other countries. This Silk Road is mainly centered with the South China Sea, thus is called the South China Sea Silk Road as well. --[[User:Zhao Xi|Zhao Xi]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xi|talk]]) 04:59, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maritime Silk Road is the sea route through which ancient China traded and did cultural exchanges with foreign countries. This Silk Road centered on the South China Sea, thus being called the South China Sea Silk Road as well.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:23, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐，是指从明朝末年到近代的西方学术思想向中国传播的历史过程。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eastward Spread of Western Learning refers to the historic process of the spread of western academic thought to China from the end of Ming Dynasty and the modern times.--[[User:Zhao Xi|Zhao Xi]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xi|talk]]) 04:59, 27 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eastward Spread of Western Learning refers to the historic course of the spread of western academic thought to China from the end of Ming Dynasty to the modern times.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:23, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动，又称自强运动。是19世纪60年代到90年代晚清洋务派所进行的一场引进西方军事装备、机器生产和科学技术以挽救清朝统治的自救运动。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Westernization Movement, also known as Self-strengthening Movement, is a self-helping movement carried out by the late Qing dynasty in the 1860s and 1990s to introduce Western military equipment, machine production and science and technology to save the Qing dynasty.--[[User:Zhao Xi|Zhao Xi]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xi|talk]]) 04:59, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Westernization Movement, also known as Self-strengthening Movement, was a self-helping movement carried out by the westernization group of the late Qing dynasty from the 1860s to 1990s for introducing Western military equipment, machine production and science and technology to China to save the Qing government.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:23, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xiaoyan 赵晓燕==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yiwen 周艺文==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.张骞到大宛后，向大宛国王说明了自己出使月氏的使命和沿途种种遭遇，希望大宛能派人相送，并表示今后如能返回汉朝，一定奏明汉皇，送他很多财物，重重酬谢。大宛王本来早就风闻东方汉朝的富庶，很想与汉朝通使往来，但苦于匈奴的中梗阻碍，未能实现。汉使的意外到来，使他非常高兴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After arriving in Dayuan, Zhang Qian explained to the king of Dawan his mission and experiences along the way, and hoped that Dawan could send men to escort him to the  Darouzhi. He also said that if he could return to the Han Dynasty in the future, he would tell the emperor of Han and implore him to send a lot of wealth and rewards to the The the king of Dawan. The King of Dawan had long heard of the wealth of the Han Dynasty and wanted to communicate with Han, but he failed to do so because of the hindrance from the Xiongnu. The unexpected arrival of han Emissary made him very happy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.郑和下西洋是中国古代规模最大、船只和海员最多、时间最久的海上航行，也是15世纪末欧洲的地理大发现的航行以前世界历史上规模最大的一系列海上探险。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He's expeditions were the largest in ancient China, with the largest number of ships and sailors and the longest time. They were also the largest series of maritime expeditions in the history of the world before the voyages of European geographical discoveries at the end of the 15th century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.此时的西方科学技术开始迅速发展，而中国这时科学技术的发展较缓慢，相对落后于同时期的欧洲。传教士在传播基督教的教义同时，也传入大量科学技术。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this time, western science and technology began to develop rapidly, while the development of Science and technology in China was relatively slow and lagged behind that in Europe at the same time. Missionaries spread the Christian doctrine, but also spread a lot of science and technology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.为了解除内忧外患，实现富国强兵，以维护清朝统治，开始学习西方文化及先进的技术，这样一部分人被称为洋务派。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to relieve domestic troubles and foreign invasion, enrich the country and strengthen the army to maintain the rule of Qing dynasty, some people began to learn Western culture and advanced technology, so they were called westernization Group.--[[User:Zhou Yiwen|Zhou Yiwen]] ([[User talk:Zhou Yiwen|talk]]) 11:00, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yuanqu 周园曲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Meimei 祝美梅==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Xu 朱旭==&lt;br /&gt;
1.唐代丝绸之路的畅通繁荣，也进一步促进了东西方思想文化交流，对以后相互的社会和民族意识形态发展，产生了很多积极、深远的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The prosperous Silk Road in the Tang dynasty also further promoted the exchange of thoughts and cultures between the east and the west, and had a lot of positive and far-reaching effects on the later development of both side’s social and national ideologies.--[[User:Zhu Xu|Zhu Xu]] ([[User talk:Zhu Xu|talk]]) 09:03, 27 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.欧洲人相继进行全球性海上扩张活动，特别是地理大发现，开启了大航海时代，开辟了世界性海洋贸易新时代。西欧商人的海上扩张，改变了传统海上丝绸之路以和平贸易为基调的特性，商业活动常常伴随着战争硝烟和武装抢劫。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The European maritime expansion around the world, especially the discovery of the Age of Discovery, ushered in a new era of world trade in the oceans. The maritime expansion of western european merchants, often accompanied by war and armed robbery, changed the traditional sea route of Silk Road of peaceful trade.--[[User:Zhu Xu|Zhu Xu]] ([[User talk:Zhu Xu|talk]]) 09:03, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐将西方近代各种学术上的新成果带入了中国，深深影响到各种学术的发展，而许多在传统中国不被重视甚至不存在的学科也在此影响下得到发展,但许多传统的学术受到西学的冲击。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Eastward Spread of Western Learning brought to China various new academic achievements in modern times, deeply affecting the development of various academic disciplines. Many subjects which were not valued or even did not exist in traditional China were also developed under this influence. On the contrary many traditional academies have been impacted by Western academies.--[[User:Zhu Xu|Zhu Xu]] ([[User talk:Zhu Xu|talk]]) 09:03, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动是近代教育的开端。要开始洋务运动，兴办洋务就必须要有精通洋务的人才，但是中国传统的科举制教育却远远无法满足洋务运动对人才的需要。因此兴办新式学堂，派遣留学生，就成了洋务运动进行下去的一项重要的举措。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Westernization Movement was the beginning of modern education. In order to start the Westernization Movement, it is necessary to have people who are proficient in Westernization, but the traditional imperial examination system in China can not meet the needs of the Westernization Movement. Therefore, the establishment of new schools and the dispatch of foreign students has become an important initiative of the Westernization Movement.--[[User:Zhu Xu|Zhu Xu]] ([[User talk:Zhu Xu|talk]]) 09:03, 27 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zou Xinyu 邹鑫雨==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zubareva, Ekaterina==&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201228_cult&amp;diff=119141</id>
		<title>20201228 cult</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201228_cult&amp;diff=119141"/>
		<updated>2020-12-25T13:17:29Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Liu Liu 刘柳 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Alsied, Saffana==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Cao Runxin 曹润鑫==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Han 陈涵==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Jingjing 陈静静==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dashkin, Gennadii==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Yongxiang 陈永相==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ding Daifeng 丁代凤==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gan Fengyu 甘奉玉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gao Mingzhu 高明珠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Grosheva, Anna==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gu Dongfang 顾东方==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guan Qinqing 管钦清==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gui Yizhi 桂一枝==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guirou, Barthelemy==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guo Lu 郭露==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ha, Thi Thu Hang==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==He Changqi 何长琦==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Baihui 胡百辉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Jin 胡瑾==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 《道德经》简称老子，是中国的经典文本。根据传统，它是由公元前6世纪的圣人老子所写，老子是周朝的一位记录者，在中国广为人知。尽管最早出土的文字可以追溯到公元前4世纪晚期，但文字的真正作者和撰写或编纂日期仍有争议。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The Tao Te Ching simply referred to as the Laozi，is a Chinese classic text. According to tradition, it was written around 6th century BC by the sage Laozi, a record-keeper at the Zhou dynasty court, by whose name the text is known in China. The text's true authorship and date of composition or compilation are still debated, although the oldest excavated text dates back to the late 4th century BC.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 《论语》是儒家学派的经典著作之一，由孔子的弟子及其再传弟子编撰而成。它以语录体和对话文体为主，记录了孔子及其弟子言行，集中体现了孔子的政治主张、论理思想、道德观念及教育原则等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. The Analects is one of the classical works of Confucianism, compiled by the disciples of Confucius and his disciples. It is mainly in the style of discourses and dialogues, recording the words and deeds of Confucius and his disciples, concentrating on Confucius' political ideas, theoretical thoughts, moral concepts and educational principles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 《慧能经》附有慧能对《金刚经》的逐条注释——这是它有史以来第一次出版的英文译本。他的谈话集也被称为《六祖坛经》，是唯一的禅宗记录，一般被尊称为经，或经文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Sutra of Hui-neng is here accompanied by Hui-neng's verse-by-verse commentary on the Diamond Sutra—in its very first published English translation ever.This collection of his talks, also known as the Platform or Altar Sutra, is the only Zen record of its kind to be generally honored with the appellation sutra, or scripture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. 《生活的艺术》是林语堂旅美专事创作后的第一部书，也是继之后再获成功的又一英文作品。该书于1937年在美国出版，次年便居美国畅销书排行榜榜首达52周，且接连再版四十余次，并为十余种文字所翻译。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. “The Art of Living” was Lin Yutang's first book after he had traveled to the U.S. and was another successful work in English. It was published in the United States in 1937 and topped the American bestseller list for 52 weeks the following year, and was reprinted more than forty times and translated into more than a dozen languages.--[[User:Hu Jin|Hu Jin]] ([[User talk:Hu Jin|talk]]) 07:31, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Fengyi 蒋凤仪==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Qiwei 蒋淇玮==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kang Haoyu 康浩宇==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Lili 李丽丽==&lt;br /&gt;
1.1417年，永乐皇帝下令郑和将使节送回国内。郑和和他的舰队再次回到海上启航，进行他的第五次远征（1417-1419）。他在许多相同的地方停留，包括爪哇岛、苏门答腊岛，还为他遇到的不同的统治者带来了信件和财富。&lt;br /&gt;
By 1417, the Yongle Emperor ordered Zheng He to return the envoys home. Once more back on the seas, Zheng He and his large fleet set sail for his fifth expedition (1417-1419). He stopped in many of the same places, including Java, Sumatra, and also brought letters and riches to the different rulers Zheng He met. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路从福建泉州开始, 是秦汉时期形成、三国时期发展到隋朝、盛唐宋朝、明清衰落的最早航程航线。&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from Quanzhou Fujian Province, the maritime Silk Road was the earliest voyage route that was formed in the Qin and Han dynasties, developed from the Three Kingdoms Period to the Sui Dynasty, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, and fell into decline in the Ming and Qing dynasties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐不仅客观上促成了马克思主义哲学在中国的广泛传播, 构成了马克思主义哲学中国化的一个重要历史前提, 而且引发了中国哲学历史发展过程中的重大变 革, 推动了中国哲学从古代传统向近代传统的转变。&lt;br /&gt;
The spread of Western learning to the East objectively promoted the dissemination of Marxist philosophy, forming an important historical precondition for its Sinicization. Moreover, it triggered a great transformation in the historical development of Chinese philosophy and facilitated its transition from an ancient to an early modern tradition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.鸦片战争、不平等条约和19世纪中叶的大规模起义的残酷现实，使清朝朝臣和官员认识到壮大中国的必要性。自19世纪40年代以来，中国学者和官员一直在研究和翻译“西学”。&lt;br /&gt;
The rude realities of the Opium War, the unequal treaties, and the mid- 19th century mass uprisings caused Qing courtiers and officials to recognize the need to strengthen China. Chinese scholars and officials had been examining and translating &amp;quot;Western Learning&amp;quot; since the 1840s.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:05, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Liqin 李丽琴==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Liu 刘柳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.《道德经》是中国历史上最伟大的名著之一，对传统哲学、科学、政治、宗教等产生了深刻影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As one of the greatest masterpieces in Chinese history, ''Tao Te Ching'' has a profound impact on traditional philosophy, science, politics, and religion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tao Te Ching, as one of the greatest masterpieces in Chinese history, has a profound impact on traditional philosophy, science, politics and religion.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:16, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.孔子因材施教，对于不同的对象，考虑其不同的素质、优点和缺点、进德修业的具体情况，给予不同的教诲，表现了诲人不倦的可贵精神。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius taught students in accordance with their aptitude. He gave different instructions to different students, taking into account their different qualities, strengths and weaknesses, and the specific circumstances of their advancement and cultivation, showing the valuable spirit of tireless teaching.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius taught students in accordance with their aptitude. For different objects, he considered their different qualities, advantages and disadvantages, and the specific situation of moral education, and gave different instructions, which showed the valuable spirit of tireless teaching.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:16, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.近年来，中国大多数学者都认为《坛经》的基本内容代表了慧能思想，同时其中也有后人增益的成分。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years, most Chinese scholars believe that the basic content of the ''The Sutra of Huineng'' represents the thought of Huineng, while there are also some elements of later additions to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years, most Chinese scholars believe that the basic content of Tanjing represents Huineng's thought, and it also contains the later additions.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:16, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.《生活的艺术》是林语堂旅美专事创作后的第一部书，也是继《吾国与吾民》之后再获成功的又一英文作品。该书于1937年在美国出版，次年便居美国畅销书排行榜榜首达52周，且接连再版四十余次，被翻译为十余种文字全球发行。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Importance of Living'' was the first book after Lin Yutang had traveled to the United States and was another successful work in English after ''My Country and My People''. It was published in the United States in 1937 and topped the American bestseller list for 52 weeks the following year, and was republished more than forty times and translated into more than a dozen languages for global distribution.--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 07:14, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Art of Life'' is the first book written by Lin Yutang after his trip to the United States. It is also another successful English work after ''My Country and My People''. The book was published in the United States in 1937. The following year, it ranked the top of the best seller list in the United States for 52 weeks. It has been reprinted for more than 40 times and has been translated into more than 10 languages for global distribution.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:16, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Ou 刘欧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
1、传统的丝绸之路，起自中国古代都城长安，经中亚国家、阿富汗、伊朗、伊拉克、叙利亚等而达地中海，以罗马为终点，全长6440公里。这条路被认为是连结亚欧大陆的古代东西方文明的交汇之路，而丝绸则是最具代表性的货物。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The traditional Silk Road, which started from Chang'an, the ancient capital of China, and reached the Mediterranean Sea via Central Asian countries, Afghanistan, Iran, and Syria, and ended in Rome, was 6,440 kilometers long. This road is considered to be the intersection of ancient eastern and western civilizations linking Asia and Europe, and silk is the most representative cargo. The road reached the Mediterranean Sea from Iraq, Syria, etc. and ended in Rome, with a total length of 6,440 kilometers. This road is considered to be the crossroads of ancient civilizations between East and West, linking Asia and Europe, and silk is the most representative cargo.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、东海航线，也叫“东方海上丝路”。春秋战国时期，齐国在胶东半岛开辟了“循海岸水行”直通辽东半岛、朝鲜半岛、日本列岛直至东南亚的黄金通道。唐代，山东半岛和江浙沿海的中韩日海上贸易逐渐兴起。宋代，宁波成为中韩日海上贸易的主要港口。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The East Sea Route, also known as the &amp;quot;Eastern Sea Silk Road&amp;quot;. During the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, the State of Qi opened up a golden route on the Jiaodong Peninsula, which led to the Liaodong Peninsula, the Korean Peninsula, the Japanese islands and Southeast Asia. During the Tang Dynasty, the maritime trade between China, Korea and Japan on the Shandong Peninsula and the coast of Jiangsu and Zhejiang gradually emerged. During the Song Dynasty, Ningbo became the main port for maritime trade between China, Korea and Japan.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、东学西渐指的是一个和西学东渐互相补充的东西方文化交流过程。东学西渐有一千多年的历史，对世界文化的发展有十分深远的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eastern learning and Western learning refers to a process of cultural exchange between East and West that complements Western learning and Eastern learning. With a history of over a thousand years, East to West has had a profound impact on the development of world culture.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、洋务运动虽然在客观上刺激中国资本主义发展、并且在一定程度上抵制了外国资本主义的经济输入，但并没有使中国走上富强之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the foreign affairs movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism and to a certain extent resisted the economic import of foreign capitalism, it did not put China on the road to wealth and power.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lou Cancan 娄灿灿==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Weijia 罗维嘉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Mo Ling 莫玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Qu Miao 瞿淼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rajabov, Anushervon==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Seydou, Sagara==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shi Haiyao 石海瑶==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Si Yu 司妤==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tan Yuanyuan 谭媛媛==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.汉武帝刘彻即位时，张骞已在朝廷担任名为“郎”的侍从官。据史书记载，他“为人强力，宽大信人”。即具有坚韧不拔、心胸开阔，并能以信义待人的优良品质。建元三年，即公元前138年，张骞“以郎应募，使月氏”。“郎”，是皇帝的侍从官，没有固定职务，又随时可能被选授重任。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty Liu Che assumed the throne, Zhang Qian was already working at the court as a retainer named &amp;quot;Lang&amp;quot;. According to historical records, he was &amp;quot;a strong, generous and trustworthy&amp;quot;. In other words, he was tough, open-minded, and could treat people with faith and justice. In the third year of Jian Yuan, that is, 138 B.C., Zhang Qian was recruited to make a mission to the Moon Dynasty. The &amp;quot;Lang&amp;quot;, the emperor's retainer, has no fixed position, and may be chosen at any time to reappoint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.有观点认为，明初时海外威胁受到重视，故有郑和下西洋之事。然而，或许郑和过于成功了，“他的海军满载荣誉胜利归来，并确认帝国没有来自海上的威胁”，因此“郑和与他的随从也可以说失去了继续远航的意义。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has been argued that the overseas threat was taken seriously at the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, hence Zheng He's voyage to the West. However, perhaps Zheng He was too successful, &amp;quot;his navy returned triumphantly laden with glory and confirmed that there was no threat to the empire from the sea&amp;quot;, so &amp;quot;Zheng He and his entourage could be said to have lost the point of continuing their voyage&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.甲午战争以后，由于中国当时面临着国破家亡的命运，许多有识之士开始更积极全面地向西方学习，出现了梁启超、康有为、谭嗣同等一批思想家。他们向西方学习大量的自然科学和社会科学的知识，政治上也要求改革。这一时期大量的西方知识传入中国，影响非常广泛。许多人以转译日本人所著的西学书籍来接受西学。进入民国时期，由于对政治的不满又进一步导致知识分子们提出全盘西化的主张，在五四时期这种思想造成了很大的影响。这一波的西学东渐，一直持续到当代而未止。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the First Sino-Japanese War, as China was facing the fate of national ruin, many learned people began to learn more actively and comprehensively from the West, and a group of thinkers emerged, such as Liang Qichao, Kang Youwei and Tan Sitong. They learned a lot of natural and social science knowledge from the West, and also demanded reforms in politics. A great deal of Western knowledge was introduced into China during this period, and its influence was very widespread. Many people embraced Western learning by translating Western books written by the Japanese. In the Republican period, dissatisfaction with politics further led intellectuals to advocate wholesale Westernization, which had a great impact in the May Fourth period. This wave of Western learning continued into contemporary times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务派前期创办的军事工业，经费由清政府调拨，产品分配给军队使用，管理方式是封建衙门式的。虽然这些企业采用机器生产，但本质上属于带有资本主义因素的封建官办企业。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The military industries founded by the foreign affairs faction in the early period were financed by the Qing government, and the products were allocated to the army for use, and managed in a feudal government office style. Although these enterprises adopted machine production, they were essentially feudal government-run enterprises with capitalist elements.--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 10:23, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Bei 汤蓓==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Yiran 汤伊然==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Meiling 王美玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Xuan 王轩==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Qiong 吴琼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Yilu 吴一露==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Zijia 吴子佳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Shuangling 肖双玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Ting 肖婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xie Fan 解帆==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jia 徐佳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jing 许静==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Chenting 杨晨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hairong 杨海容==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hui 阳慧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Yue 杨悦==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Ziling 杨子泠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yi Zichu 义子楚==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==You Yuting 游雨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yu Ni 余妮==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yuan Tianyi 袁天翼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Liang 曾良==&lt;br /&gt;
1.公元前123年，张骞随大将军卫青出使匈奴，在他的引导下，平息了多年来北方匈奴对汉王朝的骚扰，张骞因此被封为博望侯。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 123 B. C. , Zhang Qian followed General Wei Qing in a major military raid against the Xiongnu. His guidance led to a number of victories, which succeeded in ending the harassment by the Xiongnu of the Han Dynasty. Zhang Qian was therefore conferred the title of Marquis of Bowang.--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 123 B.C., Zhang Qian accompanied the great general Wei Qing on a mission to the Xiongnu. Under his guidance, the Xiongnu harassment of the Han dynasty in the north for many years was quelled, and Zhang Qian was thus made the Marquis of Bowang.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.郑和的船队由三百艘大船及三万多名水兵组成，船队中最大的一艘船被称为“宝船”，其船身长达133米，船桅多达九根，可搭载一千人。郑和和汉人与穆斯林船员一起打开了中国在非洲、印度及东南亚的贸易航线。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He’s fleet had more than 300 ships and 30,000 sailors. The largest vessels, 133-meter-long “treasure ships”, had up to nine masts and could carry a thousand people. Along with a Han and Muslim crew, Zheng opened up trade routes in Africa, India, and Southeast Asia.--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He's fleet consisted of 300 ships and more than 30,000 sailors, the largest ship in the fleet was called the &amp;quot;treasure ship&amp;quot;, with a hull length of 133 meters and as many as nine masts, which could carry 1,000 people. Zheng He and the Chinese and Muslim crews together opened up Chinese trade routes in Africa, India and Southeast Asia.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He’s fleet had more than 300 ships and 30,000 sailors. The largest vessels(also called “treasure ships”),133-meter-long ,had up to nine masts and could carry a thousand people. Along with a Han and Muslim crew, Zheng opened up trade routes in Africa, India, and Southeast Asia.--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 10:26, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.清末时，在“西学东渐”浪潮的冲击下，传统儿童教育踏入近代的门槛。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In late Qing dynasty, impacted by the wave of “ The Eastward Spread of Western Learning”, traditional children education stepped into the threshold of modern education. --[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, under the impact of the wave of &amp;quot;Western learning&amp;quot;, traditional children's education entered the threshold of modern times.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.西进运动促进了农业、工业、交通业的飞速发展，也促进了美国城市化的进程。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Westernization Movement promoted the rapid devepment of agrilucture, industry, transportation and the urbanization process of the United States as well. --[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The westward movement contributed to the rapid development of agriculture, industry, and transportation, as well as to the urbanization of the United States.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Xinyuan 曾心媛==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Hui 张慧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.张骞出使西域,接触到西域各国的风土人情，是汉朝开始对西域各国有所了解，使汉朝与西域建立了友好关系，为后来西汉政府设置西域都护府，使西域正式归西汉政府管辖打下了基础。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian’s mission to the Western Regions brought in contact with the customs of the Western Regions. It was the Han dynasty that began to understand the Western Regions countries, which enabled the Han dynasty to establish friendly relations with the Western Regions. Later, the Western Han government set up the Western Regions Protectorate and made the Western Regions officially returned to the Western Han government. Jurisdiction laid the foundation.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian's mission to the Western Regions brought him into contact with the customs and traditions of the countries in the Western Regions, and enabled the Han Dynasty to establish friendly relations with the Western Regions, which later laid the foundation for the Western Han government to set up the Western Regions Capital Protection Office, making the Western Regions officially under the jurisdiction of the Western Han government.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路自秦汉时期开通以来，一直是沟通东西方经济文化交流的重要桥梁，而东南亚地区自古就是海上丝绸之路的重要枢纽和组成部分。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the opening of the Maritime Silk Road during the Qin and Han Dynasties, it has always been an important bridge for the economic and cultural exchanges between the East and the West. Southeast Asia has been an important hub and part of the Maritime Silk Road since ancient times.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the opening of the Maritime Silk Road during the Qin and Han dynasties, it has been an important bridge to bridge the economic and cultural exchanges between the East and the West, and the Southeast Asian region has been an important hub and part of the Maritime Silk Road since ancient times.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐将西方近代各种学术上的新成果带入了中国，深深影响到各种学术的发展，而许多在传统中国不被重视甚至不存在的学科也在此影响下得到发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western learning has brought various new academic achievements in modern Western modern times into China, deeply affecting the development of various academics, and many disciplines that are not valued or even existed in traditional China have also been developed under this influence.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gradual expansion of Western learning brought various new achievements in modern Western scholarship into China, which deeply influenced the development of various academic disciplines, and many disciplines that were not valued or even did not exist in traditional China also developed under this influence.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动虽然在客观上刺激中国资本主义发展、并且在一定程度上抵制了外国资本主义的经济输入，但并没有使中国走上富强之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the Westernization Movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism, and to a certain extent resisted the economic import of foreign capitalism, it did not make China embark on a path of prosperity.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the foreign affairs movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism and to a certain extent resisted the economic import of foreign capitalism, it did not put China on the road to wealth and power.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Ling 张玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Peiwen 张佩闻==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Weihong 张维虹==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yinliu 张银柳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yu 张瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yujie 张毓婕==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yuxing 张宇星==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xi 赵茜==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xiaoyan 赵晓燕==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.先秦时期，连接中国东西方交流的通道已经存在，丝绸正式西传始于西汉通西域，丝绸之路真正形成始于西汉张骞凿空。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pre-Qin period, connecting China's East and West exchange channel has existed, the official western transmission of silk began in the Western Han Dynasty through the Western Regions, the Silk Road really formed from the Western Han Dynasty Zhang Qian chiseling.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the pre-Qin period, a channel connecting China's east and west already existed. The official spread of silk to the west began in the Western Han Dynasty, and the real formation of the Silk Road began when Zhang Qian's hollowed out in the Western Han Dynasty.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路，是古代中国与外国交通贸易和文化交往的海上通道，也称&amp;quot;海上陶瓷之路&amp;quot;和“海上香料之路”，1913年由法国的东方学家沙畹首次提及。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maritime Silk Road, also known as the &amp;quot;Maritime Route of Ceramics&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;Maritime Route of Spices&amp;quot;, was first mentioned by the French orientalist Chavannes in 1913, and is a maritime route for traffic, trade and cultural exchanges between ancient China and foreign countries.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maritime Silk Road was an ancient maritime channel for communication and cultural exchanges between China and foreign countries. It was also called the &amp;quot;Sea Ceramic Road&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Sea Spice Road&amp;quot;. It was first mentioned in 1913 by the French orientalist Shawan.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.明代万历年间，以利玛窦为代表的西书七千部传教士来华传教，同时带来西方科技、文化等。这对中国传统思想文化有所触动。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty, the seven thousand missionaries of the Western Book, represented by Matteo Ricci, came to China to preach, and at the same time brought Western technology and culture. This has touched the traditional Chinese thought and culture.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty, 7,000 missionaries represented by Matteo Ricci came to China to preach, and at the same time brought Western technology and culture. This has touched traditional Chinese thought and culture.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动，又称自强运动，是19世纪60年代到90年代晚清洋务派所进行的一场引进西方军事装备、机器生产和科学技术以挽救清朝统治的自救运动。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Foreign Affairs Movement, also known as the Self-Strengthening Movement, was a self-help movement conducted by the Foreign Affairs faction of the late Qing Dynasty from the 1860s to the 1990s to introduce Western military equipment, machinery production and science and technology to save the Qing Dynasty.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Westernization Movement, also known as the Self-Strengthening Movement, was a self-rescue movement carried out by the Westernization Movement from the 1860s to the late Qing Dynasty that introduced Western military equipment, machine production, and science and technology to save the Qing rule.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yiwen 周艺文==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yuanqu 周园曲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Meimei 祝美梅==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Xu 朱旭==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zou Xinyu 邹鑫雨==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zubareva, Ekaterina==&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201228_cult&amp;diff=119140</id>
		<title>20201228 cult</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201228_cult&amp;diff=119140"/>
		<updated>2020-12-25T13:16:36Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Liu Liu 刘柳 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Alsied, Saffana==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Cao Runxin 曹润鑫==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Han 陈涵==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Jingjing 陈静静==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dashkin, Gennadii==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Yongxiang 陈永相==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ding Daifeng 丁代凤==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gan Fengyu 甘奉玉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gao Mingzhu 高明珠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Grosheva, Anna==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gu Dongfang 顾东方==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guan Qinqing 管钦清==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gui Yizhi 桂一枝==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guirou, Barthelemy==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guo Lu 郭露==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ha, Thi Thu Hang==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==He Changqi 何长琦==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Baihui 胡百辉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Jin 胡瑾==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 《道德经》简称老子，是中国的经典文本。根据传统，它是由公元前6世纪的圣人老子所写，老子是周朝的一位记录者，在中国广为人知。尽管最早出土的文字可以追溯到公元前4世纪晚期，但文字的真正作者和撰写或编纂日期仍有争议。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The Tao Te Ching simply referred to as the Laozi，is a Chinese classic text. According to tradition, it was written around 6th century BC by the sage Laozi, a record-keeper at the Zhou dynasty court, by whose name the text is known in China. The text's true authorship and date of composition or compilation are still debated, although the oldest excavated text dates back to the late 4th century BC.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 《论语》是儒家学派的经典著作之一，由孔子的弟子及其再传弟子编撰而成。它以语录体和对话文体为主，记录了孔子及其弟子言行，集中体现了孔子的政治主张、论理思想、道德观念及教育原则等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. The Analects is one of the classical works of Confucianism, compiled by the disciples of Confucius and his disciples. It is mainly in the style of discourses and dialogues, recording the words and deeds of Confucius and his disciples, concentrating on Confucius' political ideas, theoretical thoughts, moral concepts and educational principles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 《慧能经》附有慧能对《金刚经》的逐条注释——这是它有史以来第一次出版的英文译本。他的谈话集也被称为《六祖坛经》，是唯一的禅宗记录，一般被尊称为经，或经文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Sutra of Hui-neng is here accompanied by Hui-neng's verse-by-verse commentary on the Diamond Sutra—in its very first published English translation ever.This collection of his talks, also known as the Platform or Altar Sutra, is the only Zen record of its kind to be generally honored with the appellation sutra, or scripture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. 《生活的艺术》是林语堂旅美专事创作后的第一部书，也是继之后再获成功的又一英文作品。该书于1937年在美国出版，次年便居美国畅销书排行榜榜首达52周，且接连再版四十余次，并为十余种文字所翻译。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. “The Art of Living” was Lin Yutang's first book after he had traveled to the U.S. and was another successful work in English. It was published in the United States in 1937 and topped the American bestseller list for 52 weeks the following year, and was reprinted more than forty times and translated into more than a dozen languages.--[[User:Hu Jin|Hu Jin]] ([[User talk:Hu Jin|talk]]) 07:31, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Fengyi 蒋凤仪==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Qiwei 蒋淇玮==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kang Haoyu 康浩宇==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Lili 李丽丽==&lt;br /&gt;
1.1417年，永乐皇帝下令郑和将使节送回国内。郑和和他的舰队再次回到海上启航，进行他的第五次远征（1417-1419）。他在许多相同的地方停留，包括爪哇岛、苏门答腊岛，还为他遇到的不同的统治者带来了信件和财富。&lt;br /&gt;
By 1417, the Yongle Emperor ordered Zheng He to return the envoys home. Once more back on the seas, Zheng He and his large fleet set sail for his fifth expedition (1417-1419). He stopped in many of the same places, including Java, Sumatra, and also brought letters and riches to the different rulers Zheng He met. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路从福建泉州开始, 是秦汉时期形成、三国时期发展到隋朝、盛唐宋朝、明清衰落的最早航程航线。&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from Quanzhou Fujian Province, the maritime Silk Road was the earliest voyage route that was formed in the Qin and Han dynasties, developed from the Three Kingdoms Period to the Sui Dynasty, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, and fell into decline in the Ming and Qing dynasties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐不仅客观上促成了马克思主义哲学在中国的广泛传播, 构成了马克思主义哲学中国化的一个重要历史前提, 而且引发了中国哲学历史发展过程中的重大变 革, 推动了中国哲学从古代传统向近代传统的转变。&lt;br /&gt;
The spread of Western learning to the East objectively promoted the dissemination of Marxist philosophy, forming an important historical precondition for its Sinicization. Moreover, it triggered a great transformation in the historical development of Chinese philosophy and facilitated its transition from an ancient to an early modern tradition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.鸦片战争、不平等条约和19世纪中叶的大规模起义的残酷现实，使清朝朝臣和官员认识到壮大中国的必要性。自19世纪40年代以来，中国学者和官员一直在研究和翻译“西学”。&lt;br /&gt;
The rude realities of the Opium War, the unequal treaties, and the mid- 19th century mass uprisings caused Qing courtiers and officials to recognize the need to strengthen China. Chinese scholars and officials had been examining and translating &amp;quot;Western Learning&amp;quot; since the 1840s.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:05, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Liqin 李丽琴==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Liu 刘柳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.《道德经》是中国历史上最伟大的名著之一，对传统哲学、科学、政治、宗教等产生了深刻影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As one of the greatest masterpieces in Chinese history, ''Tao Te Ching'' has a profound impact on traditional philosophy, science, politics, and religion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tao Te Ching, as one of the greatest masterpieces in Chinese history, has a profound impact on traditional philosophy, science, politics and religion.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:16, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.孔子因材施教，对于不同的对象，考虑其不同的素质、优点和缺点、进德修业的具体情况，给予不同的教诲，表现了诲人不倦的可贵精神。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius taught students in accordance with their aptitude. He gave different instructions to different students, taking into account their different qualities, strengths and weaknesses, and the specific circumstances of their advancement and cultivation, showing the valuable spirit of tireless teaching.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius taught students in accordance with their aptitude. For different objects, he considered their different qualities, advantages and disadvantages, and the specific situation of moral education, and gave different instructions, which showed the valuable spirit of tireless teaching.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:16, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.近年来，中国大多数学者都认为《坛经》的基本内容代表了慧能思想，同时其中也有后人增益的成分。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years, most Chinese scholars believe that the basic content of the ''The Sutra of Huineng'' represents the thought of Huineng, while there are also some elements of later additions to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 In recent years, most Chinese scholars believe that the basic content of Tanjing represents Huineng's thought, and it also contains the later additions.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:16, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.《生活的艺术》是林语堂旅美专事创作后的第一部书，也是继《吾国与吾民》之后再获成功的又一英文作品。该书于1937年在美国出版，次年便居美国畅销书排行榜榜首达52周，且接连再版四十余次，被翻译为十余种文字全球发行。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Importance of Living'' was the first book after Lin Yutang had traveled to the United States and was another successful work in English after ''My Country and My People''. It was published in the United States in 1937 and topped the American bestseller list for 52 weeks the following year, and was republished more than forty times and translated into more than a dozen languages for global distribution.--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 07:14, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 ''The Art of Life'' is the first book written by Lin Yutang after his trip to the United States. It is also another successful English work after ''My Country and My People''. The book was published in the United States in 1937. The following year, it ranked the top of the best seller list in the United States for 52 weeks. It has been reprinted for more than 40 times and has been translated into more than 10 languages for global distribution.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:16, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Ou 刘欧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
1、传统的丝绸之路，起自中国古代都城长安，经中亚国家、阿富汗、伊朗、伊拉克、叙利亚等而达地中海，以罗马为终点，全长6440公里。这条路被认为是连结亚欧大陆的古代东西方文明的交汇之路，而丝绸则是最具代表性的货物。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The traditional Silk Road, which started from Chang'an, the ancient capital of China, and reached the Mediterranean Sea via Central Asian countries, Afghanistan, Iran, and Syria, and ended in Rome, was 6,440 kilometers long. This road is considered to be the intersection of ancient eastern and western civilizations linking Asia and Europe, and silk is the most representative cargo. The road reached the Mediterranean Sea from Iraq, Syria, etc. and ended in Rome, with a total length of 6,440 kilometers. This road is considered to be the crossroads of ancient civilizations between East and West, linking Asia and Europe, and silk is the most representative cargo.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、东海航线，也叫“东方海上丝路”。春秋战国时期，齐国在胶东半岛开辟了“循海岸水行”直通辽东半岛、朝鲜半岛、日本列岛直至东南亚的黄金通道。唐代，山东半岛和江浙沿海的中韩日海上贸易逐渐兴起。宋代，宁波成为中韩日海上贸易的主要港口。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The East Sea Route, also known as the &amp;quot;Eastern Sea Silk Road&amp;quot;. During the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, the State of Qi opened up a golden route on the Jiaodong Peninsula, which led to the Liaodong Peninsula, the Korean Peninsula, the Japanese islands and Southeast Asia. During the Tang Dynasty, the maritime trade between China, Korea and Japan on the Shandong Peninsula and the coast of Jiangsu and Zhejiang gradually emerged. During the Song Dynasty, Ningbo became the main port for maritime trade between China, Korea and Japan.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、东学西渐指的是一个和西学东渐互相补充的东西方文化交流过程。东学西渐有一千多年的历史，对世界文化的发展有十分深远的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eastern learning and Western learning refers to a process of cultural exchange between East and West that complements Western learning and Eastern learning. With a history of over a thousand years, East to West has had a profound impact on the development of world culture.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、洋务运动虽然在客观上刺激中国资本主义发展、并且在一定程度上抵制了外国资本主义的经济输入，但并没有使中国走上富强之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the foreign affairs movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism and to a certain extent resisted the economic import of foreign capitalism, it did not put China on the road to wealth and power.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lou Cancan 娄灿灿==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Weijia 罗维嘉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Mo Ling 莫玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Qu Miao 瞿淼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rajabov, Anushervon==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Seydou, Sagara==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shi Haiyao 石海瑶==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Si Yu 司妤==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tan Yuanyuan 谭媛媛==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.汉武帝刘彻即位时，张骞已在朝廷担任名为“郎”的侍从官。据史书记载，他“为人强力，宽大信人”。即具有坚韧不拔、心胸开阔，并能以信义待人的优良品质。建元三年，即公元前138年，张骞“以郎应募，使月氏”。“郎”，是皇帝的侍从官，没有固定职务，又随时可能被选授重任。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty Liu Che assumed the throne, Zhang Qian was already working at the court as a retainer named &amp;quot;Lang&amp;quot;. According to historical records, he was &amp;quot;a strong, generous and trustworthy&amp;quot;. In other words, he was tough, open-minded, and could treat people with faith and justice. In the third year of Jian Yuan, that is, 138 B.C., Zhang Qian was recruited to make a mission to the Moon Dynasty. The &amp;quot;Lang&amp;quot;, the emperor's retainer, has no fixed position, and may be chosen at any time to reappoint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.有观点认为，明初时海外威胁受到重视，故有郑和下西洋之事。然而，或许郑和过于成功了，“他的海军满载荣誉胜利归来，并确认帝国没有来自海上的威胁”，因此“郑和与他的随从也可以说失去了继续远航的意义。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has been argued that the overseas threat was taken seriously at the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, hence Zheng He's voyage to the West. However, perhaps Zheng He was too successful, &amp;quot;his navy returned triumphantly laden with glory and confirmed that there was no threat to the empire from the sea&amp;quot;, so &amp;quot;Zheng He and his entourage could be said to have lost the point of continuing their voyage&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.甲午战争以后，由于中国当时面临着国破家亡的命运，许多有识之士开始更积极全面地向西方学习，出现了梁启超、康有为、谭嗣同等一批思想家。他们向西方学习大量的自然科学和社会科学的知识，政治上也要求改革。这一时期大量的西方知识传入中国，影响非常广泛。许多人以转译日本人所著的西学书籍来接受西学。进入民国时期，由于对政治的不满又进一步导致知识分子们提出全盘西化的主张，在五四时期这种思想造成了很大的影响。这一波的西学东渐，一直持续到当代而未止。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the First Sino-Japanese War, as China was facing the fate of national ruin, many learned people began to learn more actively and comprehensively from the West, and a group of thinkers emerged, such as Liang Qichao, Kang Youwei and Tan Sitong. They learned a lot of natural and social science knowledge from the West, and also demanded reforms in politics. A great deal of Western knowledge was introduced into China during this period, and its influence was very widespread. Many people embraced Western learning by translating Western books written by the Japanese. In the Republican period, dissatisfaction with politics further led intellectuals to advocate wholesale Westernization, which had a great impact in the May Fourth period. This wave of Western learning continued into contemporary times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务派前期创办的军事工业，经费由清政府调拨，产品分配给军队使用，管理方式是封建衙门式的。虽然这些企业采用机器生产，但本质上属于带有资本主义因素的封建官办企业。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The military industries founded by the foreign affairs faction in the early period were financed by the Qing government, and the products were allocated to the army for use, and managed in a feudal government office style. Although these enterprises adopted machine production, they were essentially feudal government-run enterprises with capitalist elements.--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 10:23, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Bei 汤蓓==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Yiran 汤伊然==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Meiling 王美玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Xuan 王轩==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Qiong 吴琼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Yilu 吴一露==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Zijia 吴子佳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Shuangling 肖双玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Ting 肖婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xie Fan 解帆==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jia 徐佳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jing 许静==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Chenting 杨晨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hairong 杨海容==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hui 阳慧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Yue 杨悦==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Ziling 杨子泠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yi Zichu 义子楚==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==You Yuting 游雨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yu Ni 余妮==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yuan Tianyi 袁天翼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Liang 曾良==&lt;br /&gt;
1.公元前123年，张骞随大将军卫青出使匈奴，在他的引导下，平息了多年来北方匈奴对汉王朝的骚扰，张骞因此被封为博望侯。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 123 B. C. , Zhang Qian followed General Wei Qing in a major military raid against the Xiongnu. His guidance led to a number of victories, which succeeded in ending the harassment by the Xiongnu of the Han Dynasty. Zhang Qian was therefore conferred the title of Marquis of Bowang.--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 123 B.C., Zhang Qian accompanied the great general Wei Qing on a mission to the Xiongnu. Under his guidance, the Xiongnu harassment of the Han dynasty in the north for many years was quelled, and Zhang Qian was thus made the Marquis of Bowang.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.郑和的船队由三百艘大船及三万多名水兵组成，船队中最大的一艘船被称为“宝船”，其船身长达133米，船桅多达九根，可搭载一千人。郑和和汉人与穆斯林船员一起打开了中国在非洲、印度及东南亚的贸易航线。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He’s fleet had more than 300 ships and 30,000 sailors. The largest vessels, 133-meter-long “treasure ships”, had up to nine masts and could carry a thousand people. Along with a Han and Muslim crew, Zheng opened up trade routes in Africa, India, and Southeast Asia.--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He's fleet consisted of 300 ships and more than 30,000 sailors, the largest ship in the fleet was called the &amp;quot;treasure ship&amp;quot;, with a hull length of 133 meters and as many as nine masts, which could carry 1,000 people. Zheng He and the Chinese and Muslim crews together opened up Chinese trade routes in Africa, India and Southeast Asia.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He’s fleet had more than 300 ships and 30,000 sailors. The largest vessels(also called “treasure ships”),133-meter-long ,had up to nine masts and could carry a thousand people. Along with a Han and Muslim crew, Zheng opened up trade routes in Africa, India, and Southeast Asia.--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 10:26, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.清末时，在“西学东渐”浪潮的冲击下，传统儿童教育踏入近代的门槛。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In late Qing dynasty, impacted by the wave of “ The Eastward Spread of Western Learning”, traditional children education stepped into the threshold of modern education. --[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, under the impact of the wave of &amp;quot;Western learning&amp;quot;, traditional children's education entered the threshold of modern times.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.西进运动促进了农业、工业、交通业的飞速发展，也促进了美国城市化的进程。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Westernization Movement promoted the rapid devepment of agrilucture, industry, transportation and the urbanization process of the United States as well. --[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The westward movement contributed to the rapid development of agriculture, industry, and transportation, as well as to the urbanization of the United States.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Xinyuan 曾心媛==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Hui 张慧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.张骞出使西域,接触到西域各国的风土人情，是汉朝开始对西域各国有所了解，使汉朝与西域建立了友好关系，为后来西汉政府设置西域都护府，使西域正式归西汉政府管辖打下了基础。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian’s mission to the Western Regions brought in contact with the customs of the Western Regions. It was the Han dynasty that began to understand the Western Regions countries, which enabled the Han dynasty to establish friendly relations with the Western Regions. Later, the Western Han government set up the Western Regions Protectorate and made the Western Regions officially returned to the Western Han government. Jurisdiction laid the foundation.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian's mission to the Western Regions brought him into contact with the customs and traditions of the countries in the Western Regions, and enabled the Han Dynasty to establish friendly relations with the Western Regions, which later laid the foundation for the Western Han government to set up the Western Regions Capital Protection Office, making the Western Regions officially under the jurisdiction of the Western Han government.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路自秦汉时期开通以来，一直是沟通东西方经济文化交流的重要桥梁，而东南亚地区自古就是海上丝绸之路的重要枢纽和组成部分。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the opening of the Maritime Silk Road during the Qin and Han Dynasties, it has always been an important bridge for the economic and cultural exchanges between the East and the West. Southeast Asia has been an important hub and part of the Maritime Silk Road since ancient times.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the opening of the Maritime Silk Road during the Qin and Han dynasties, it has been an important bridge to bridge the economic and cultural exchanges between the East and the West, and the Southeast Asian region has been an important hub and part of the Maritime Silk Road since ancient times.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐将西方近代各种学术上的新成果带入了中国，深深影响到各种学术的发展，而许多在传统中国不被重视甚至不存在的学科也在此影响下得到发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western learning has brought various new academic achievements in modern Western modern times into China, deeply affecting the development of various academics, and many disciplines that are not valued or even existed in traditional China have also been developed under this influence.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gradual expansion of Western learning brought various new achievements in modern Western scholarship into China, which deeply influenced the development of various academic disciplines, and many disciplines that were not valued or even did not exist in traditional China also developed under this influence.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动虽然在客观上刺激中国资本主义发展、并且在一定程度上抵制了外国资本主义的经济输入，但并没有使中国走上富强之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the Westernization Movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism, and to a certain extent resisted the economic import of foreign capitalism, it did not make China embark on a path of prosperity.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the foreign affairs movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism and to a certain extent resisted the economic import of foreign capitalism, it did not put China on the road to wealth and power.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Ling 张玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Peiwen 张佩闻==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Weihong 张维虹==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yinliu 张银柳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yu 张瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yujie 张毓婕==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yuxing 张宇星==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xi 赵茜==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xiaoyan 赵晓燕==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.先秦时期，连接中国东西方交流的通道已经存在，丝绸正式西传始于西汉通西域，丝绸之路真正形成始于西汉张骞凿空。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pre-Qin period, connecting China's East and West exchange channel has existed, the official western transmission of silk began in the Western Han Dynasty through the Western Regions, the Silk Road really formed from the Western Han Dynasty Zhang Qian chiseling.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the pre-Qin period, a channel connecting China's east and west already existed. The official spread of silk to the west began in the Western Han Dynasty, and the real formation of the Silk Road began when Zhang Qian's hollowed out in the Western Han Dynasty.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路，是古代中国与外国交通贸易和文化交往的海上通道，也称&amp;quot;海上陶瓷之路&amp;quot;和“海上香料之路”，1913年由法国的东方学家沙畹首次提及。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maritime Silk Road, also known as the &amp;quot;Maritime Route of Ceramics&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;Maritime Route of Spices&amp;quot;, was first mentioned by the French orientalist Chavannes in 1913, and is a maritime route for traffic, trade and cultural exchanges between ancient China and foreign countries.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maritime Silk Road was an ancient maritime channel for communication and cultural exchanges between China and foreign countries. It was also called the &amp;quot;Sea Ceramic Road&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Sea Spice Road&amp;quot;. It was first mentioned in 1913 by the French orientalist Shawan.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.明代万历年间，以利玛窦为代表的西书七千部传教士来华传教，同时带来西方科技、文化等。这对中国传统思想文化有所触动。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty, the seven thousand missionaries of the Western Book, represented by Matteo Ricci, came to China to preach, and at the same time brought Western technology and culture. This has touched the traditional Chinese thought and culture.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty, 7,000 missionaries represented by Matteo Ricci came to China to preach, and at the same time brought Western technology and culture. This has touched traditional Chinese thought and culture.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动，又称自强运动，是19世纪60年代到90年代晚清洋务派所进行的一场引进西方军事装备、机器生产和科学技术以挽救清朝统治的自救运动。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Foreign Affairs Movement, also known as the Self-Strengthening Movement, was a self-help movement conducted by the Foreign Affairs faction of the late Qing Dynasty from the 1860s to the 1990s to introduce Western military equipment, machinery production and science and technology to save the Qing Dynasty.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Westernization Movement, also known as the Self-Strengthening Movement, was a self-rescue movement carried out by the Westernization Movement from the 1860s to the late Qing Dynasty that introduced Western military equipment, machine production, and science and technology to save the Qing rule.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yiwen 周艺文==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yuanqu 周园曲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Meimei 祝美梅==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Xu 朱旭==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zou Xinyu 邹鑫雨==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zubareva, Ekaterina==&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201228_cult&amp;diff=119139</id>
		<title>20201228 cult</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201228_cult&amp;diff=119139"/>
		<updated>2020-12-25T13:05:04Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Li Lili 李丽丽 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Alsied, Saffana==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Cao Runxin 曹润鑫==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Han 陈涵==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Jingjing 陈静静==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dashkin, Gennadii==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Yongxiang 陈永相==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ding Daifeng 丁代凤==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gan Fengyu 甘奉玉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gao Mingzhu 高明珠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Grosheva, Anna==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gu Dongfang 顾东方==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guan Qinqing 管钦清==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gui Yizhi 桂一枝==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guirou, Barthelemy==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guo Lu 郭露==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ha, Thi Thu Hang==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==He Changqi 何长琦==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Baihui 胡百辉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Jin 胡瑾==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 《道德经》简称老子，是中国的经典文本。根据传统，它是由公元前6世纪的圣人老子所写，老子是周朝的一位记录者，在中国广为人知。尽管最早出土的文字可以追溯到公元前4世纪晚期，但文字的真正作者和撰写或编纂日期仍有争议。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The Tao Te Ching simply referred to as the Laozi，is a Chinese classic text. According to tradition, it was written around 6th century BC by the sage Laozi, a record-keeper at the Zhou dynasty court, by whose name the text is known in China. The text's true authorship and date of composition or compilation are still debated, although the oldest excavated text dates back to the late 4th century BC.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 《论语》是儒家学派的经典著作之一，由孔子的弟子及其再传弟子编撰而成。它以语录体和对话文体为主，记录了孔子及其弟子言行，集中体现了孔子的政治主张、论理思想、道德观念及教育原则等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. The Analects is one of the classical works of Confucianism, compiled by the disciples of Confucius and his disciples. It is mainly in the style of discourses and dialogues, recording the words and deeds of Confucius and his disciples, concentrating on Confucius' political ideas, theoretical thoughts, moral concepts and educational principles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 《慧能经》附有慧能对《金刚经》的逐条注释——这是它有史以来第一次出版的英文译本。他的谈话集也被称为《六祖坛经》，是唯一的禅宗记录，一般被尊称为经，或经文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Sutra of Hui-neng is here accompanied by Hui-neng's verse-by-verse commentary on the Diamond Sutra—in its very first published English translation ever.This collection of his talks, also known as the Platform or Altar Sutra, is the only Zen record of its kind to be generally honored with the appellation sutra, or scripture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. 《生活的艺术》是林语堂旅美专事创作后的第一部书，也是继之后再获成功的又一英文作品。该书于1937年在美国出版，次年便居美国畅销书排行榜榜首达52周，且接连再版四十余次，并为十余种文字所翻译。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. “The Art of Living” was Lin Yutang's first book after he had traveled to the U.S. and was another successful work in English. It was published in the United States in 1937 and topped the American bestseller list for 52 weeks the following year, and was reprinted more than forty times and translated into more than a dozen languages.--[[User:Hu Jin|Hu Jin]] ([[User talk:Hu Jin|talk]]) 07:31, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Fengyi 蒋凤仪==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Qiwei 蒋淇玮==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kang Haoyu 康浩宇==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Lili 李丽丽==&lt;br /&gt;
1.1417年，永乐皇帝下令郑和将使节送回国内。郑和和他的舰队再次回到海上启航，进行他的第五次远征（1417-1419）。他在许多相同的地方停留，包括爪哇岛、苏门答腊岛，还为他遇到的不同的统治者带来了信件和财富。&lt;br /&gt;
By 1417, the Yongle Emperor ordered Zheng He to return the envoys home. Once more back on the seas, Zheng He and his large fleet set sail for his fifth expedition (1417-1419). He stopped in many of the same places, including Java, Sumatra, and also brought letters and riches to the different rulers Zheng He met. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路从福建泉州开始, 是秦汉时期形成、三国时期发展到隋朝、盛唐宋朝、明清衰落的最早航程航线。&lt;br /&gt;
Starting from Quanzhou Fujian Province, the maritime Silk Road was the earliest voyage route that was formed in the Qin and Han dynasties, developed from the Three Kingdoms Period to the Sui Dynasty, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, and fell into decline in the Ming and Qing dynasties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐不仅客观上促成了马克思主义哲学在中国的广泛传播, 构成了马克思主义哲学中国化的一个重要历史前提, 而且引发了中国哲学历史发展过程中的重大变 革, 推动了中国哲学从古代传统向近代传统的转变。&lt;br /&gt;
The spread of Western learning to the East objectively promoted the dissemination of Marxist philosophy, forming an important historical precondition for its Sinicization. Moreover, it triggered a great transformation in the historical development of Chinese philosophy and facilitated its transition from an ancient to an early modern tradition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.鸦片战争、不平等条约和19世纪中叶的大规模起义的残酷现实，使清朝朝臣和官员认识到壮大中国的必要性。自19世纪40年代以来，中国学者和官员一直在研究和翻译“西学”。&lt;br /&gt;
The rude realities of the Opium War, the unequal treaties, and the mid- 19th century mass uprisings caused Qing courtiers and officials to recognize the need to strengthen China. Chinese scholars and officials had been examining and translating &amp;quot;Western Learning&amp;quot; since the 1840s.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:05, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Liqin 李丽琴==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Liu 刘柳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.《道德经》是中国历史上最伟大的名著之一，对传统哲学、科学、政治、宗教等产生了深刻影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As one of the greatest masterpieces in Chinese history, ''Tao Te Ching'' has a profound impact on traditional philosophy, science, politics, and religion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.孔子因材施教，对于不同的对象，考虑其不同的素质、优点和缺点、进德修业的具体情况，给予不同的教诲，表现了诲人不倦的可贵精神。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius taught students in accordance with their aptitude. He gave different instructions to different students, taking into account their different qualities, strengths and weaknesses, and the specific circumstances of their advancement and cultivation, showing the valuable spirit of tireless teaching.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.近年来，中国大多数学者都认为《坛经》的基本内容代表了慧能思想，同时其中也有后人增益的成分。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years, most Chinese scholars believe that the basic content of the ''The Sutra of Huineng'' represents the thought of Huineng, while there are also some elements of later additions to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.《生活的艺术》是林语堂旅美专事创作后的第一部书，也是继《吾国与吾民》之后再获成功的又一英文作品。该书于1937年在美国出版，次年便居美国畅销书排行榜榜首达52周，且接连再版四十余次，被翻译为十余种文字全球发行。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Importance of Living'' was the first book after Lin Yutang had traveled to the United States and was another successful work in English after ''My Country and My People''. It was published in the United States in 1937 and topped the American bestseller list for 52 weeks the following year, and was republished more than forty times and translated into more than a dozen languages for global distribution.--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 07:14, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Ou 刘欧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
1、传统的丝绸之路，起自中国古代都城长安，经中亚国家、阿富汗、伊朗、伊拉克、叙利亚等而达地中海，以罗马为终点，全长6440公里。这条路被认为是连结亚欧大陆的古代东西方文明的交汇之路，而丝绸则是最具代表性的货物。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The traditional Silk Road, which started from Chang'an, the ancient capital of China, and reached the Mediterranean Sea via Central Asian countries, Afghanistan, Iran, and Syria, and ended in Rome, was 6,440 kilometers long. This road is considered to be the intersection of ancient eastern and western civilizations linking Asia and Europe, and silk is the most representative cargo. The road reached the Mediterranean Sea from Iraq, Syria, etc. and ended in Rome, with a total length of 6,440 kilometers. This road is considered to be the crossroads of ancient civilizations between East and West, linking Asia and Europe, and silk is the most representative cargo.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、东海航线，也叫“东方海上丝路”。春秋战国时期，齐国在胶东半岛开辟了“循海岸水行”直通辽东半岛、朝鲜半岛、日本列岛直至东南亚的黄金通道。唐代，山东半岛和江浙沿海的中韩日海上贸易逐渐兴起。宋代，宁波成为中韩日海上贸易的主要港口。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The East Sea Route, also known as the &amp;quot;Eastern Sea Silk Road&amp;quot;. During the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, the State of Qi opened up a golden route on the Jiaodong Peninsula, which led to the Liaodong Peninsula, the Korean Peninsula, the Japanese islands and Southeast Asia. During the Tang Dynasty, the maritime trade between China, Korea and Japan on the Shandong Peninsula and the coast of Jiangsu and Zhejiang gradually emerged. During the Song Dynasty, Ningbo became the main port for maritime trade between China, Korea and Japan.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、东学西渐指的是一个和西学东渐互相补充的东西方文化交流过程。东学西渐有一千多年的历史，对世界文化的发展有十分深远的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eastern learning and Western learning refers to a process of cultural exchange between East and West that complements Western learning and Eastern learning. With a history of over a thousand years, East to West has had a profound impact on the development of world culture.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、洋务运动虽然在客观上刺激中国资本主义发展、并且在一定程度上抵制了外国资本主义的经济输入，但并没有使中国走上富强之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the foreign affairs movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism and to a certain extent resisted the economic import of foreign capitalism, it did not put China on the road to wealth and power.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 12:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lou Cancan 娄灿灿==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Weijia 罗维嘉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Mo Ling 莫玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Qu Miao 瞿淼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rajabov, Anushervon==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Seydou, Sagara==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shi Haiyao 石海瑶==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Si Yu 司妤==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tan Yuanyuan 谭媛媛==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.汉武帝刘彻即位时，张骞已在朝廷担任名为“郎”的侍从官。据史书记载，他“为人强力，宽大信人”。即具有坚韧不拔、心胸开阔，并能以信义待人的优良品质。建元三年，即公元前138年，张骞“以郎应募，使月氏”。“郎”，是皇帝的侍从官，没有固定职务，又随时可能被选授重任。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty Liu Che assumed the throne, Zhang Qian was already working at the court as a retainer named &amp;quot;Lang&amp;quot;. According to historical records, he was &amp;quot;a strong, generous and trustworthy&amp;quot;. In other words, he was tough, open-minded, and could treat people with faith and justice. In the third year of Jian Yuan, that is, 138 B.C., Zhang Qian was recruited to make a mission to the Moon Dynasty. The &amp;quot;Lang&amp;quot;, the emperor's retainer, has no fixed position, and may be chosen at any time to reappoint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.有观点认为，明初时海外威胁受到重视，故有郑和下西洋之事。然而，或许郑和过于成功了，“他的海军满载荣誉胜利归来，并确认帝国没有来自海上的威胁”，因此“郑和与他的随从也可以说失去了继续远航的意义。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has been argued that the overseas threat was taken seriously at the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, hence Zheng He's voyage to the West. However, perhaps Zheng He was too successful, &amp;quot;his navy returned triumphantly laden with glory and confirmed that there was no threat to the empire from the sea&amp;quot;, so &amp;quot;Zheng He and his entourage could be said to have lost the point of continuing their voyage&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.甲午战争以后，由于中国当时面临着国破家亡的命运，许多有识之士开始更积极全面地向西方学习，出现了梁启超、康有为、谭嗣同等一批思想家。他们向西方学习大量的自然科学和社会科学的知识，政治上也要求改革。这一时期大量的西方知识传入中国，影响非常广泛。许多人以转译日本人所著的西学书籍来接受西学。进入民国时期，由于对政治的不满又进一步导致知识分子们提出全盘西化的主张，在五四时期这种思想造成了很大的影响。这一波的西学东渐，一直持续到当代而未止。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the First Sino-Japanese War, as China was facing the fate of national ruin, many learned people began to learn more actively and comprehensively from the West, and a group of thinkers emerged, such as Liang Qichao, Kang Youwei and Tan Sitong. They learned a lot of natural and social science knowledge from the West, and also demanded reforms in politics. A great deal of Western knowledge was introduced into China during this period, and its influence was very widespread. Many people embraced Western learning by translating Western books written by the Japanese. In the Republican period, dissatisfaction with politics further led intellectuals to advocate wholesale Westernization, which had a great impact in the May Fourth period. This wave of Western learning continued into contemporary times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务派前期创办的军事工业，经费由清政府调拨，产品分配给军队使用，管理方式是封建衙门式的。虽然这些企业采用机器生产，但本质上属于带有资本主义因素的封建官办企业。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The military industries founded by the foreign affairs faction in the early period were financed by the Qing government, and the products were allocated to the army for use, and managed in a feudal government office style. Although these enterprises adopted machine production, they were essentially feudal government-run enterprises with capitalist elements.--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 10:23, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Bei 汤蓓==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Yiran 汤伊然==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Meiling 王美玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Xuan 王轩==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Qiong 吴琼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Yilu 吴一露==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Zijia 吴子佳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Shuangling 肖双玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Ting 肖婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xie Fan 解帆==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jia 徐佳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jing 许静==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Chenting 杨晨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hairong 杨海容==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hui 阳慧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Yue 杨悦==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Ziling 杨子泠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yi Zichu 义子楚==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==You Yuting 游雨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yu Ni 余妮==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yuan Tianyi 袁天翼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Liang 曾良==&lt;br /&gt;
1.公元前123年，张骞随大将军卫青出使匈奴，在他的引导下，平息了多年来北方匈奴对汉王朝的骚扰，张骞因此被封为博望侯。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 123 B. C. , Zhang Qian followed General Wei Qing in a major military raid against the Xiongnu. His guidance led to a number of victories, which succeeded in ending the harassment by the Xiongnu of the Han Dynasty. Zhang Qian was therefore conferred the title of Marquis of Bowang.--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 123 B.C., Zhang Qian accompanied the great general Wei Qing on a mission to the Xiongnu. Under his guidance, the Xiongnu harassment of the Han dynasty in the north for many years was quelled, and Zhang Qian was thus made the Marquis of Bowang.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.郑和的船队由三百艘大船及三万多名水兵组成，船队中最大的一艘船被称为“宝船”，其船身长达133米，船桅多达九根，可搭载一千人。郑和和汉人与穆斯林船员一起打开了中国在非洲、印度及东南亚的贸易航线。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He’s fleet had more than 300 ships and 30,000 sailors. The largest vessels, 133-meter-long “treasure ships”, had up to nine masts and could carry a thousand people. Along with a Han and Muslim crew, Zheng opened up trade routes in Africa, India, and Southeast Asia.--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He's fleet consisted of 300 ships and more than 30,000 sailors, the largest ship in the fleet was called the &amp;quot;treasure ship&amp;quot;, with a hull length of 133 meters and as many as nine masts, which could carry 1,000 people. Zheng He and the Chinese and Muslim crews together opened up Chinese trade routes in Africa, India and Southeast Asia.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng He’s fleet had more than 300 ships and 30,000 sailors. The largest vessels(also called “treasure ships”),133-meter-long ,had up to nine masts and could carry a thousand people. Along with a Han and Muslim crew, Zheng opened up trade routes in Africa, India, and Southeast Asia.--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 10:26, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.清末时，在“西学东渐”浪潮的冲击下，传统儿童教育踏入近代的门槛。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In late Qing dynasty, impacted by the wave of “ The Eastward Spread of Western Learning”, traditional children education stepped into the threshold of modern education. --[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, under the impact of the wave of &amp;quot;Western learning&amp;quot;, traditional children's education entered the threshold of modern times.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.西进运动促进了农业、工业、交通业的飞速发展，也促进了美国城市化的进程。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Westernization Movement promoted the rapid devepment of agrilucture, industry, transportation and the urbanization process of the United States as well. --[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The westward movement contributed to the rapid development of agriculture, industry, and transportation, as well as to the urbanization of the United States.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 13:00, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Xinyuan 曾心媛==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Hui 张慧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.张骞出使西域,接触到西域各国的风土人情，是汉朝开始对西域各国有所了解，使汉朝与西域建立了友好关系，为后来西汉政府设置西域都护府，使西域正式归西汉政府管辖打下了基础。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian’s mission to the Western Regions brought in contact with the customs of the Western Regions. It was the Han dynasty that began to understand the Western Regions countries, which enabled the Han dynasty to establish friendly relations with the Western Regions. Later, the Western Han government set up the Western Regions Protectorate and made the Western Regions officially returned to the Western Han government. Jurisdiction laid the foundation.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian's mission to the Western Regions brought him into contact with the customs and traditions of the countries in the Western Regions, and enabled the Han Dynasty to establish friendly relations with the Western Regions, which later laid the foundation for the Western Han government to set up the Western Regions Capital Protection Office, making the Western Regions officially under the jurisdiction of the Western Han government.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路自秦汉时期开通以来，一直是沟通东西方经济文化交流的重要桥梁，而东南亚地区自古就是海上丝绸之路的重要枢纽和组成部分。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the opening of the Maritime Silk Road during the Qin and Han Dynasties, it has always been an important bridge for the economic and cultural exchanges between the East and the West. Southeast Asia has been an important hub and part of the Maritime Silk Road since ancient times.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the opening of the Maritime Silk Road during the Qin and Han dynasties, it has been an important bridge to bridge the economic and cultural exchanges between the East and the West, and the Southeast Asian region has been an important hub and part of the Maritime Silk Road since ancient times.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.西学东渐将西方近代各种学术上的新成果带入了中国，深深影响到各种学术的发展，而许多在传统中国不被重视甚至不存在的学科也在此影响下得到发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western learning has brought various new academic achievements in modern Western modern times into China, deeply affecting the development of various academics, and many disciplines that are not valued or even existed in traditional China have also been developed under this influence.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gradual expansion of Western learning brought various new achievements in modern Western scholarship into China, which deeply influenced the development of various academic disciplines, and many disciplines that were not valued or even did not exist in traditional China also developed under this influence.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动虽然在客观上刺激中国资本主义发展、并且在一定程度上抵制了外国资本主义的经济输入，但并没有使中国走上富强之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the Westernization Movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism, and to a certain extent resisted the economic import of foreign capitalism, it did not make China embark on a path of prosperity.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the foreign affairs movement objectively stimulated the development of Chinese capitalism and to a certain extent resisted the economic import of foreign capitalism, it did not put China on the road to wealth and power.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:12, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Ling 张玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Peiwen 张佩闻==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Weihong 张维虹==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yinliu 张银柳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yu 张瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yujie 张毓婕==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yuxing 张宇星==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xi 赵茜==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xiaoyan 赵晓燕==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.先秦时期，连接中国东西方交流的通道已经存在，丝绸正式西传始于西汉通西域，丝绸之路真正形成始于西汉张骞凿空。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pre-Qin period, connecting China's East and West exchange channel has existed, the official western transmission of silk began in the Western Han Dynasty through the Western Regions, the Silk Road really formed from the Western Han Dynasty Zhang Qian chiseling.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the pre-Qin period, a channel connecting China's east and west already existed. The official spread of silk to the west began in the Western Han Dynasty, and the real formation of the Silk Road began when Zhang Qian's hollowed out in the Western Han Dynasty.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.海上丝绸之路，是古代中国与外国交通贸易和文化交往的海上通道，也称&amp;quot;海上陶瓷之路&amp;quot;和“海上香料之路”，1913年由法国的东方学家沙畹首次提及。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maritime Silk Road, also known as the &amp;quot;Maritime Route of Ceramics&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;Maritime Route of Spices&amp;quot;, was first mentioned by the French orientalist Chavannes in 1913, and is a maritime route for traffic, trade and cultural exchanges between ancient China and foreign countries.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Maritime Silk Road was an ancient maritime channel for communication and cultural exchanges between China and foreign countries. It was also called the &amp;quot;Sea Ceramic Road&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Sea Spice Road&amp;quot;. It was first mentioned in 1913 by the French orientalist Shawan.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.明代万历年间，以利玛窦为代表的西书七千部传教士来华传教，同时带来西方科技、文化等。这对中国传统思想文化有所触动。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty, the seven thousand missionaries of the Western Book, represented by Matteo Ricci, came to China to preach, and at the same time brought Western technology and culture. This has touched the traditional Chinese thought and culture.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Wanli period of the Ming Dynasty, 7,000 missionaries represented by Matteo Ricci came to China to preach, and at the same time brought Western technology and culture. This has touched traditional Chinese thought and culture.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.洋务运动，又称自强运动，是19世纪60年代到90年代晚清洋务派所进行的一场引进西方军事装备、机器生产和科学技术以挽救清朝统治的自救运动。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Foreign Affairs Movement, also known as the Self-Strengthening Movement, was a self-help movement conducted by the Foreign Affairs faction of the late Qing Dynasty from the 1860s to the 1990s to introduce Western military equipment, machinery production and science and technology to save the Qing Dynasty.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 11:53, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Westernization Movement, also known as the Self-Strengthening Movement, was a self-rescue movement carried out by the Westernization Movement from the 1860s to the late Qing Dynasty that introduced Western military equipment, machine production, and science and technology to save the Qing rule.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:01, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yiwen 周艺文==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yuanqu 周园曲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Meimei 祝美梅==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Xu 朱旭==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zou Xinyu 邹鑫雨==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zubareva, Ekaterina==&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201228_trans&amp;diff=119135</id>
		<title>20201228 trans</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201228_trans&amp;diff=119135"/>
		<updated>2020-12-25T12:59:57Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Tan Yuanyuan 谭媛媛 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Cao Runxin 曹润鑫==&lt;br /&gt;
'''Zhu Ziqing'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A third example, where an author shows another face in his essays is Zhu Ziqing. He is known as the author of the most often reprinted story-like Chinese essay &amp;quot;''Back View''&amp;quot; (Beiying), a standard school text. The success of this essay lies in the fact, that it applies to filial pity. From the reported fare-well scene with his father at the train station, he learned that his father loved him and that he had grown-up too now. &lt;br /&gt;
==Chang Huiyue 常慧月==&lt;br /&gt;
This self-reflective essay helped Zhu to find himself through the observation of the other (here his father). The 2nd often printed essay is also from Zhu. Parallelistic and repetitive structures are the driving factor in the atmospherical nebulous lyrical landscape desription &amp;quot;''The Moonlit Lotus Pond''&amp;quot;, whose style easily may seem mannerist to the Western reader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Ziqing supposedly opposed all political engagement and, wrote about unspectacular things.  In Taiwan he became a type of substitute for the categorically refused state writer of the People’s Republic, Lu Xun, mainly because of Zhu’s supposed political independence.  &lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Han 陈涵==&lt;br /&gt;
I would like to show with three examples that Zhu had absolutely clear political ideas: He had taken part in the demonstration March 18, 1926, which ended in a massacre. Zhu described this in ''&amp;quot;Report On the Massacre of the Government''&amp;quot;[	 (Zhizhengfu da tusha ji).].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Shots were still being fired, and the entrance of the east gate was packed with people. [...] Pushing and shoving, we climbed over them with great effort. We must have lost our senses then, not seeing, to our shame, the grotesqueness of our action. ''&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Hui 陈惠==&lt;br /&gt;
''[...]I was still walking on top of the people. No one dared to miss a single step, filing through the gate that divided safety from danger, one that would give us life or take our lives away. [...] My efforts finally brought me down to the ground, sealing my fate as I rolled down from the human pile. [...] I learned later that some of the people by the gate were dead, killed by the pistol squad firing from the other side of the gate. When I recall stepping over dead bodies, I cannot help but tremble with fear. [...]''&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Jiangning 陈江宁==&lt;br /&gt;
From this experience, Zhu addresses directly the repsonsible political leaders:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Duan Qirui, you must think about it! [...] How could we explain this to the world? [...] Granted, Duan Qirui and others could commit such atrocities without a thought; but how could we, the people of China, face the world with such a shameless government? [...] We, [...], must ask, „So many were killed—what should we do?“''&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Jiaxin 陈佳欣==&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Lu Xun has portrayed the same massacre with sighing undertone and Zhou Zuoren bitter-humorously in his &amp;quot;''Ways to die''&amp;quot;[	 (Si fa).] - in which he finds &amp;quot;to be shot&amp;quot; the best method to die. The supposedly less politically engaged Zhu shows here more engagement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essay &amp;quot;''Facing the New China''&amp;quot;[	 (Xin Zhongguo zai wang zhong).] is Zhu's political manifest: He asks for democracy, enlightenment and an increase of the education level.&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Jingjing 陈静静==&lt;br /&gt;
''China has to be born again through democratization. [...] The people should express their own will, concentrate on their own strength. Every level of administration should build up on the expressed will and strength of the people and struggle for the majority and its greatest happiness. This means that the people govern, the people own, the people enjoy.''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few weeks before his death, he demanded in the speech ''&amp;quot;Today's duty of the Intellectuals''&amp;quot;[	 (Zhishifenzi jintian de renwu).] the participation of the intellectual in the struggle for a better society.&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Sha 陈莎==&lt;br /&gt;
With only a handful of essays I have demonstrated,  that the picture of these three authors changes substantially, if we read carefully also their less known essayistic work. Imagine now how the picture of 20th century Chinese literature might change, if the literary histories and anthologies would not only tell the history of drama, fiction and poetry, but would also grant the essay its proper place. The following part of my paper are results of my monograph on the 20th century Chinese essay.&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Sunfu 谌孙福==&lt;br /&gt;
'''The essay boom as a mirror reflecting growing individuality, participation in the public sphere, and the giddy-paced character of modern Chinese society'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Acquiring an overview of the essay and assessing its essence has required extensive research in bookstores and libraries, in the People's Republic of China, Taiwan, Hong Kong and the United States for available resources in the form of essay book collections as well as secondary literature dealing with the essay.  &lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Yongxiang 陈永相==&lt;br /&gt;
I built a database for a statistical analysis to rank more than 5000 essays and 1400 essayists. It turned out that out of the top 60 most famous Chinese essays only 14 had been translated into English so far. The forthcoming collection of Tam King-fai adds 4 and my own one the remaining 42.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis reveals a general increase in essay publication after 1979 with two peaks immediately after the 'Cultural Revolution'. The publications apparently reaching a new height in 1990. The first increase came about in the 1920s and 1930s, after which the essay's role was eclipsed by the genre of the report[	 (baogao wenxue) (Klaschka 1998).]. &lt;br /&gt;
==Cheng Yusi  成于思==&lt;br /&gt;
The flourishing of essay publication in the 1920/30s and 1980/90s was helped in part by the appearance of new magazines that existed chiefly as vehicles for contemporary essayists, and numerous essay bookseries[	 sanwen congshu 散文叢書.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for the increase in essay production, which we can date right after the clear-cutting of the ‘Cultural Revolution’ has been the backlog of demand, which is reflected in 1 million copies of essay collections being printed between 1980 and 1982 - only counting the collections contained in the sampling of 130 ‘representative’ books I was able to collect for the survey.  There are three reasons for the increase in Chinese essay production and popularity in the mid-1990s: &lt;br /&gt;
==Deng Jinxia 邓锦霞==&lt;br /&gt;
1, The giddy-paced nature of current Chinese society with its demands for diverting and short texts, as Hall has put it: “[...] we live in an age of exposition”[	 (Hall 1984:xiii).].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2, The increasing consciousness of individuality for which the essay is the most direct form of subjective expression, even more direct than the poem with its metrical and formal demands. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, A revival of interest in discussing socio-political issues through the medium of the essay, as was the case in the 1920s/30s.&lt;br /&gt;
==Ding Daifeng 丁代凤==&lt;br /&gt;
If we look carefully at essay collections not only published in the United States, but also in Hong Kong, Taiwan and the People’s Republic, we find the following three reasons for the under- and overestimation of single essayists or essays which correspond to regional differences:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1, EXOTIC In the United States, essays are often chosen according to Western taste and totally unknown authors are given as much space as established ones. &lt;br /&gt;
==Fang Jieling 方洁玲==&lt;br /&gt;
2, SOCIO-POLITICAL In Taiwan, Lu Xun has been banned for a long time, but today, as the mentioned survey proofs, he ranks 12th among modern authors there.  Wang Meng has been overestimated in the People’s Republic of China due to his political post.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, PERSONAL Hong Kong literature on Yu Guangzhong has been censored by his disciple Huang Weiliang in favor for Yu.[	 (see Lin Yaode 1989:50).]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having named reasons for the essay boom and for the support for and the suppression of different actors in the cultural field of the essay, I would like to finish my paper by naming a few trends of the essay as they appear at the eve of the century.&lt;br /&gt;
==Gan Fengyu 甘奉玉==&lt;br /&gt;
The topical development of political essays sees a shift from the enlightenment-educational essay, which emerged in 1907, to the daily-political essays in the 1920-30s, further to anti-Japanese propaganda in the 1940s and ideological propaganda in the 1950s and 1960s. Whilst the 1980s saw a revival of political issues in terms of discussion on the best system of society, (also in literature in general and in film) to a mere unpolitical and again more philosophical-moral theme spectrum in the 1990s, where essayists define their role, first of all to counterpart the consumer-orientation of the masses.  The essay seems to be the only genre in China which has kept its educational claim with the exception of essays which claim to be &amp;quot;art pourt l'art&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
==Gao Mingzhu 高明珠==&lt;br /&gt;
The topical development of the unpolitical essay starts with the everyday-topics of Zhu Ziqing (&amp;quot;''On dreams''&amp;quot;[	&amp;quot;Shuo meng 說夢&amp;quot; On dreams in: Zhu Ziqing 1928.]) and Zhou Zuoren from 1917 (&amp;quot;''My own garden''&amp;quot;[	 9.1923.], &amp;quot;''The Fly''&amp;quot;[	 1924.], &amp;quot;''Reading on the Toilet''&amp;quot;[	 1936.]), with a caesura 1927, when the political essays became the main stream, until the late 1930s, when the unpolitical essay was eliminated totally by the anti-Japanese movement. It didn't recover until the 1970s, when life turned back to normality and normal things became topics of interest because of their long absence. Again in the 1990s, the unpolitical essay boomed also due to less interest in political issues and the need for a new orientation in the newly encountered world of mass consumerism.&lt;br /&gt;
==Gong Yumian 龚钰冕==&lt;br /&gt;
In the end of this century not the governmentally demanded affirmative texts stand at the forefront, but unpolitical essays, mostly dating from the Republican era, especially from the years 1923 to 1928.  This observation is supported by the results of the mentioned statistical analysis.  Among the upper list places of the political essay after 1949 there are critical essays.   For the most often selected essays in the People’s Republic, Taiwan and Hong Kong, moral and aesthetic criteria seem to have underlain.&lt;br /&gt;
==Gu Dongfang 顾东方==&lt;br /&gt;
A sign for the increasing independence of the editors of essay anthologies from governmental or ideological handicaps, and for the increasing commercialization of the publishing houses with an orientation for customers (former: &amp;quot;readers&amp;quot;).  Following the emotional essays of Zhu Ziqing who rank 1st and 2nd, ''nostalgia'' is the element of emotional identification in &amp;quot;''Wild vegetables of my home region''&amp;quot; by Zhou Zuoren, which ranks 3rd[	In Jia Pingwa's &amp;quot;Moon traces&amp;quot;, which ranks 11, and in Ba Jin's &amp;quot;''Paradise for Birds''&amp;quot;, which ranks 19].  Therefore one can state, that moving essays form the top.&lt;br /&gt;
==Guan Qinqing 管钦清==&lt;br /&gt;
In 1927, Chinese literature took the form of 'engaged literature'.  In the 1980/90s, the discussion of politics in daily interest form a smaller part than in the 1920/30s. In the 1980s all genres including poems and essays were used for the critic against the master narrative of Communism or the Maoist understanding of art as serving ideology. In the later half of the 1990s, the master narrator himself seems to be lost within the subjectivity of individuals and everyday's profaneity and banality of a more and more formally organized but substantially empty citylife. &lt;br /&gt;
==Gui Yizhi 桂一枝==&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, the essayistic culture of political criticism of the 1980s has vanished, the only remiscent element left is the patriotism.[	''Trends like the use of ordinary language'', which one finds in novels since 1993 (''Jia Pingwa'', Feidu; ''Gu Cheng'', Yingger) and New Borderlessness since 1995, cannot be proven in the essaywriting.The reason that we do not find post-modernist essays in the sense of post-modernist fiction lies in the directness of the essay: The essay as a genre is a chat between author and reader and not an object d'art which wants to give cause for different interpretations or which would depend on exceptional form or contents or even quotations of pre-modern characteristics in order to make it an distinguishable ''object d'art''.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''References''' [partly mentioned with German translation] （不用翻）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vera Schwarcz 1996, Vera Schwarcz, &amp;quot;The pain of sorrow: public uses of personal grief in modern China&amp;quot;, in Daedalus: Journal of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences (Winter 1996)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ba Jin 1982, Ba Jin: &amp;quot;Yi feng huixin 一封回信&amp;quot; (Ein Antwortbrief (26.10.1982)), in: Bing zhong ji 病中集 (Auf dem Krankenlager), Hongkong 香港 1984(?) (Series Suixiang lu 隨想錄 (Thoughts) Bd 4), 147 pp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ba Jin 1982a, Ba Jin: &amp;quot;Yi pian xuwen 一篇序文&amp;quot; (Ein Vorwort) [dated 1982.9/10], in: Ba Jin: Auf dem Krankenlager 1984&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ba Jin 1956, Ba Jin 巴金: &amp;quot;Duli sikao 獨立思考&amp;quot; (Unabhängig denken), in: Li Jisheng 李濟生, Li Xiaolin 李小林 (Hgg.): Ba Jin liushi nian wenxuan (1927 - 1986), Suixiang lu, zagan, sanwen, xuba, yanjiang, shuxin 巴金六十年文選（１９２７－１９８６）隨想錄·雜感·散文·序跋· 演講·書信 (Ba Jin. Werkauswahl aus 60 Jahren (1927 - 1986), Gedanken, vermischte Gefühle, Essays, Vor- und Nachworte, Reden, Briefe), Shanghai 上海: Shanghai wenyi chubanshe 上海文藝出版社 (Literatur- und Kunstverlag Shanghai), 1986.12, S. 461 - 462 [Datiert auf  1956.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ba Jin 1962, &amp;quot;Zuojia de yongqi yu zerenxin 作家的勇氣與責任心&amp;quot; (Mut und Verantwortungsbewußtsein der Schrifsteller) 1962; der Essay von Zhou Zuoren 周作人: &amp;quot;Wenxue tan 文學談&amp;quot; (Über Literatur), in: Tan long ji 談龍集 (Über Drachen. Sammlung), Shanghai 上海: Kaiming shudian 開明書店 (Kaiming Buchladen) 1927.12, Nachdruck: Hongkong 香港: Shiyong shuju 使用書局 (Praxisverlag) 1972.1, 310 S., S. 165 - 167&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren 1919, Zhou Zuoren, &amp;quot;Zuxian chongbai 1919 (Ancestor Worship),&amp;quot; in Early Essays, op.cit., pp. 78&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren 1920: Zhou Zuoren 周作人, Xin wenxue de yaoqiu 新文學的要求&amp;quot; (The demand of the New Literature) [lecture], in Beiping shaonian xuehui 北平少年學會 (Beiping youth conference) 1920.1.6, in: Zhang Ruoying 長若英: Xin wenxue yundong shi ziliao 新文學運動史資料 (Material on the history of the New Literature movement), Shanghai 上海: Guangming shuju 光明書局 (Guangming bookstore) (1934.9) ²1936.9, 291-296&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren 1923, Zhou Zuoren: Yanzhicao ba (Preface to Yu Pingbo's Yanzhicao), in: Yongri ji (Book of Eternal Day), Shanghai: Beixin shuju 1929, 180-181&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren 1929, Zhou Zuoren: Ertong de shu (The books of children), in: Chenbao fukan (1923.8.17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren yuanliu, Zhou Zuoren: Zhongguo xin wenxue de yuanliu (Sources of New Chinese Literature), p 71&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren 1932, Zhou Zuoren: Lun baguwen 1932, in: Kanyun ji p. 148&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Source: NEAAS annual meeting 10/09/1999 New Haven (Yale University)&lt;br /&gt;
==Guo Lu 郭露==&lt;br /&gt;
'''Modern Chinese Literature and the Essay Genre: A New Perspective'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Martin Woesler''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, I will not recount the contents and propose interpretations of any essays, nor will I outline the main topics or styles of essaywriting in China, but I would like to take the opportunity to reflect a little bit on the phenomenon of the genre itself and discuss some conclusions and hypotheses with the attentive and critical audience which can be found at only a few places on earth, EALC at Harvard definitely being one of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《中国现代文学与散文体裁：以新视角》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''吴漠汀''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在本文中,我将不再赘述任何文章的内容和提出的观点,我也不会列出其主要主题或风格,但是我想借此机会,反映一些现象本身的类型，并与包括哈佛大学学生在内的观众对一些结论和假设进行探讨。--[[User:Guo Lu|Guo Lu]] ([[User talk:Guo Lu|talk]]) 02:16, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《中国现代文学与散文体裁：新视角》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
吴漠汀&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文将不再赘述或解释任何文章的内容，也不会列出中国散文的主要主题或风格。我想借此机会，反思体裁现象，同乐于助人、至关重要且世间少有的读者，包括哈佛大学东亚语言和文化学院的学生，对一些结论和假设进行探讨。--[[User:Jiang Qiwei|Jiang Qiwei]] ([[User talk:Jiang Qiwei|talk]]) 03:28, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Han Haiyang 韩海洋==&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. The unknown genre'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The literary-historical narrative told by anthologies and collections of the 20th century has drawn an incomplete picture of Chinese literature: The genre of the essay was lacking. In my paper I will ask, if the picture of literature can remain unchanged, if we take into consideration also the essay. The genre has been neglected for a long time as a genre of merit (Margouliès 1949, Schmidt-Glintzer 1990) or overlooked (McNaughton 1974, Leiden 1988-90, McDougall 1998); &lt;br /&gt;
==Han Wanzhen 韩宛真==&lt;br /&gt;
whereas its elder brother, fiction, has been prized ever since the valuing of fictional literature and the vernacularisation of writing in early Republican China, which followed from the master narrative established by the May 4th movement.  Modern anthologies would have the reader believe that a triumvirate of poetry, fiction and drama forms the backbone of modern Chinese literary output.&lt;br /&gt;
==He Changqi 何长琦==&lt;br /&gt;
'''Excursion: Defining the essay as a non-fictional subjective representation in a free form'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similar to international literature, the basic subdivision of literature in China in general is one in three types: epic (with xiaoshuo (fiction), sanwen (non-fictional prose)), lyrics (shige) and drama (xiqu).  Though there is no pure epic form, fiction and prose are often jointly addressed with the Chinese term &amp;quot;wu yunwen&amp;quot; which corresponds to the term &amp;quot;epic&amp;quot; in the West. The types may be distinguished roughly by their nature in the following way: In the epic, bygone events are retold, a broad, filled story dominates the foreground.&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Baihui 胡百辉==&lt;br /&gt;
In the lyrics, the reader is encouraged to feel the current sensations and often confessionlike feelings of the poet.  The drama recalls a self-contained action directly in monologue or dialogue and in this way unburdens the re-creative imagination of the readers/spectators through it.  The essay as a genre of the epic is a detached non-fictional subjective representation in a free form.&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Huifang 胡慧芳==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Essay&amp;quot;, Chinese mostly ''sanwen'', is a genre term for shorter, self-contained non-fictional prose texts, in which the author tries to mediate individual experiences on an object or a question out of subjective I-perspective.  This it tries associatively and from different sides, not as a text for daily use, but with artistic or educationally demanding means of language, nevertheless in an accessible form.  The resource is mastered by the essayist sovereignly and the topic is seen in a larger context and can even be presented humorously.  Freedom in form and content is essential for the essay.&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Jin 胡瑾==&lt;br /&gt;
Different perspectives range in the international genre of the essay: Genres are primarily divisions of literature through the scholarship of literature for specialized contemplation and in order to be able to compare similar texts more easily.  On the other hand, a subcategorization in numerous small entities, like Zheng Mingli does with the essay, questions the sense of such subdivisioning in reference to hermeneutic findings.  One must also stay aware of the changing nature of literature itself and the relativity of the scientific perspective, which is still a timely one, even if its accepted internationally.&lt;br /&gt;
==Ji Tiantian 纪甜甜==&lt;br /&gt;
Regional deviations seem less important for the essay than for established genres like short stories, novels etc., and far less important than for poems.  All these other genres are seen as international genres.  My hypothesis, that the Chinese and the Western essay also belong to the same international genre maybe proved by the crosscultural mutualities both in form and content.&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Fengyi 蒋凤仪==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 21st century, the world is growing together and culture is mainly determined by the grade of modernization.  The Chinese essay, as we find it in newspapers today, has taken on the form and content of the Western essay and is aimed at a target group comparable to that of the Western essay.  This is a second hint that the modern Chinese essay belongs to the international genre of the essay.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在21世纪，世界共同发展，文化主要决定于现代化的水平。今天我们在刊物上看到的中国散文，已经具备了西方散文的形式和内容，而且其目标群体与西方散文相当。这是中国现代散文属于国际散文类别的第二个暗示。--[[User:Jiang Fengyi|Jiang Fengyi]] ([[User talk:Jiang Fengyi|talk]]) 07:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在21世纪，世界上的国家趋向于走到一起，而文化则主要取决于现代化水平。正如我们从现今报纸里面看到的那样，中国散文采用了西方散文的形式和内容，而且其目标群体与西方散文相当。这是中国现代散文开始趋同于国际散文体裁的第二个标志。--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 09:27, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Hao 姜好==&lt;br /&gt;
Even though the translation of ''duanpian xiaoshuo'' with ''short stories'' is commonly accepted, both are less closely related than the Western essay and its Chinese counterpart. The definition, which I developed out of a sample of more than 5000 modern Chinese essays, fits also the special international understanding of the essay (following Bolz 1992 13:269-272 on the development of the western essay; Butrym 1989 on the theory of the western essay). &lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Qiwei 蒋淇玮==&lt;br /&gt;
Besides the trend towards a globalized society, first expressed in Zhou Zuoren's call to adopt the English essay style, there are special local characteristics of the Chinese essay. How is the Chinese essay to determine culturally, what makes it &amp;quot;Chinese&amp;quot;? In the occidental essay the form seems to be a more important criterion of differentiation than in its Chinese counterpart. In China even those texts are included, which have only a similar content, but cross the borders of the formal generical framework.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
除了首先由周作人表达出来的社会全球化趋势，号召采用英语散文风格，中文散文有独特本土的特征。中文散文如何形成其特有文化，其中文性又由何组成？和中文散文相比，西方散文的文章形式似乎是更重要的分类标准。在中国，甚至有些文章内容相似，但形式和类别大相径庭。--[[User:Jiang Qiwei|Jiang Qiwei]] ([[User talk:Jiang Qiwei|talk]]) 02:06, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
除了最初由周作人表达出来的社会全球化趋势，号召采用英语散文风格，中文散文具有独特的本土特色。中文散文如何形成其特有文化，其中文性又由何组成？与中文散文相比，西方散文的形式分类标准似乎更重要。在中国，有些文章甚至是内容相似，但形式和类别大相径庭。--[[User:Guo Lu|Guo Lu]] ([[User talk:Guo Lu|talk]]) 02:18, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kang Haoyu 康浩宇==&lt;br /&gt;
This can be shown with Zheng Mingli, who subcategorises the &amp;quot;unfinished diary&amp;quot; or the &amp;quot;unfinished letter&amp;quot;.  Those texts belong - within the Western context - to texts of personal use and therefor to the non-fictional prose works.  Only after they have been altered into essays (Zheng Mingli: &amp;quot;essay in diary form&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;essay in letter form&amp;quot;), they are accepted as essays.  &lt;br /&gt;
==Kang Lingfeng 康灵凤==&lt;br /&gt;
'''The Chinese understanding of the genre is tendencially broader'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This tendencial broader understanding of the essay in China can be traced back directly to the connotation, that the term ''sanwen'' possesses in Chinese: ''wú yùnwén''  &amp;quot;non-rhythmic prose&amp;quot;, which originally meant all non-fictional prose.  In this broader meaning, also texts for personal or everyday use are included.  However I deal only with ''sanwen'' in the narrower meaning &amp;quot;short literary essay pieces&amp;quot;.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further differences are that Chinese essays often have ideological contents and show stylistic characteristics like repetitions and the usage of sayings.&lt;br /&gt;
==Kong Xianghui 孔祥慧==&lt;br /&gt;
'''The Chinese essay is booming again in the 1980s and 1990s'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis reveals a general increase in essay publication after 1979 with two peaks immediately after the 'Cultural Revolution'. The publications apparently reaching a new height in 1990. The first increase came about in the 1920s and 1930s, after which the essay's role was eclipsed by the genre of the report (''baogao wenxue'').[	Klaschka 1998.] The flourishing of essay publication in the 1920/30s and 1980/90s was helped in part by the appearance of new magazines that existed chiefly as vehicles for contemporary essayists, and numerous ''sanwen congshu'' 散文叢書 (essay bookseries).&lt;br /&gt;
==Kong Yanan 孔亚楠==&lt;br /&gt;
The increase in essay production  right after the clear-cutting of the ‘Cultural Revolution’ has been the backlog of demand, which is reflected in 1 million copies of essay collections being printed between 1980 and 1982 - only counting the collections contained in a sampling of 130 ‘representative’ books I was able to collect for a survey.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the work of some major Chinese editors, the whole essay culture was compiled from magazines and newspapers and was published in a flood of anthologies since the 1970s. This boom is comparable to the cultural fever of undigging xiangtu literature, which rose in Taiwan in front of the background of the movement of self-identification and independance.&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆==&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Why is the essay as abundant as fiction?'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let me name a few reasons, why the essay  in fact is as abundant as its prose brother, fiction, and its lyrical sister, poetry, and why it must be valued as highly:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- The essay had a direct impact on Chinese society throughout history (the reform ideas from the end of the Qing dynasty through the May Fourth period with the literary theorethical pieces and the daily political zawen of Lu Xun, until today are mostly presented in essay form). The impact on literary reflection and theory is shown in the collection &amp;quot;Modern Chinese Literary Thought&amp;quot; 1996. The effect of the essay genre with its direct language, its connection to life (e.g. its role in the coming to terms with the cultural revolution), and its direct access to the individual reader through newspapers. This impact is larger than the indirect one of fiction or poetry.  The poem is the genre of retreat from social life, from political issues and time references.&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪==&lt;br /&gt;
Hu Shi argues, that ''poetry'' is most important in the process of modernity, since poetry rises emotions. But it relies also on images and on linguistic rhythm. Liang Qichao stresses the role of novel and opera in the changing society. But ''sanwen'' is able to name things, it reflects life, caleidoscopic. Modern subjectivity is constructed with the tool of ''sanwen''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- The essay also reflects trends in the society better than poetry and fiction: Individualism is expressed in the essay more directly than in the poem with its limitation in content and form. Ephemerality is reflected in the short form of the essay, which may be read in the subway on the way to work, where poems may not be so spontaneously enjoyed.  &lt;br /&gt;
==Li Haiquan 李海泉==&lt;br /&gt;
- The essay reaches a larger part of the population than poetry, the amount of time spended on reading novels goes back, too.  The essay itself a genre of high actuality, if not simply the genre of today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- The essay tells us more about an author and his time than fiction or poetry, because in this genre, we encounter the author himself without metrical restrictions. We look trough authentic eyes on his contemporary society.  Many authors turned to essay writing in the later periods of their lifes, like Lu Xun, Ba Jin, and Wang Meng.&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Lili 李丽丽==&lt;br /&gt;
- The volume of ''essay'' production exceeds the volume of ''xiaoshuo'' production: Chinese newspapers since the 1870s on[	Shenbao, Shibao etc. Liang Qichao sees the role of the newspaper both as liberal and authoritative: He understands the press as an institution to control the government, on the other hand he favors censorship.] and as a mass media from the early 20th century presented only one or two fictional stories in a serialized form, but invented essay columns like ''zagan'' (from which Lu Xun developed his ''zawen''), ''suibi'' or ''suixiang'' (from which famous collections like Ba Jin's ''Suixiang lu'' derived).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“随笔”的产量超过了“小说”的产量：从19世纪70年代开始，中国的报纸就在《申报》、《时报》等杂志上发表。梁启超认为报纸既自由又权威：他认为报纸是控制政府的机构，另一方面，他主张审查制度，作为20世纪初的一个大众媒体，他以连载的形式呈现一两个虚构的故事，但却发明了散文专栏，如“扎根”（鲁迅从中发展了他的“札文”）、“随笔”或“随想”（巴金的《随想录》就是从中衍生出来的）。--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:54, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Lingyue 李凌月==&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Let us assign the essay its proper place'''&lt;br /&gt;
The consequence which must be driven from the above presented contrast between value and valuing of the essay is: Let us assign the essay its proper place!  I will describe the beginnings of the discovery of the essay.&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the increase in essay writing from 1979 on, it took a decade for the first theoretical reflections on this phenomenon to appear. It took another decade before the international scholarship of Chinese Studies became aware of the phenomenon of the essay.  &lt;br /&gt;
==Li Liqin 李丽琴==&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1980s, Chinese scholarship made a first major approach to reflect on essay literature by writing essay histories and collecting papers, which concentrated first on the essayistic work of single authors like Lu Xun. Also two essay conferences in the 1990s showed no move towards international scholarship. Not before 1995 did international scholarship started to use common philological methods to explore single essayists (on Gaylord Leung [Liang Xihua] 梁錫華 Kubin 1995, on Wang Meng 王蒙 Woesler 1995, on Liu Zaifu 劉再復 Mansberg 1995 [unpublished]) or essays of groups (on 'Xīnyùe pài 新月派' Wagner 1996).&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Luyi 李璐伊==&lt;br /&gt;
Not before the second half of the 1990s, did a history of the Chinese essay using the means of Western philology appear (Woesler 1998) and for the first time, the essay was included in Western anthologies of literature as a genre equal to fiction and poetry (''The Columbia Anthology of Modern Chinese Literature'' 1995, ''Modern Chinese Literary Thought'' 1996).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the valuing of essays in China, Taiwan and the West, there are regional differences: In the States, essays are often chosen according to Western taste and totally unknown authors are given as much space as established ones. &lt;br /&gt;
==Li Meng 李梦==&lt;br /&gt;
In Taiwan, Lu Xun has been banned for a long time, but today, in my survey, which Chinese essayists are printed the most in the 1990s, he ranks 16th. If one only take modern authors into account, he even ranks 12th.  Hong Kong literature on Yu Guangzhong has been censored by Huang Weiliang in favor for the first (see Lin Yaode 1989:50), and Wang Meng has been overestimated in the People’s Republic of China due to his political post.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still it remains a ''desideratum'' to get the most important Chinese essays in Western translation.&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Yongshan 李泳珊==&lt;br /&gt;
Currently at least three essay collections in English translation are in the reviewing process (Tam King-Fai, Woesler) or already published (Pollard 1999). Pollard's selection is a highly subjective and eclective choice of essays, covering even the premodern essay. This year, scholars will meet on a first international conference on the essay (Achern, Germany August 25-26). In the years to come, a new ''Bonn History of Chinese Literature'' will grant the essay its proper place with two to three volumes only dedicated to the ''biji, youji'' and other essays. &lt;br /&gt;
==Li Yu 李玉==&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Taking into consideration the essay will rewrite the history of Chinese literature'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will give a few hints, what the essay can contribute to the picture of Chinese Literature, which so far is overshadowed by fiction through the narrative of C.T. Hsia, Prusek and Anderson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We are used to established narratives, like the emergence and success of the May-Fourth literature. But this view neglects the role, that for example the ''yuanyang hudie pai'' played in the choir of different voices in the awoken intellectual debate in the beginning of this century. &lt;br /&gt;
==Lin Min 林敏==&lt;br /&gt;
The May-Fourth group at that time was one voice among many and only succeeded because of its agitation and polemic in the public sphere, so we have to use new means to assign the Chinese essay its proper place. We learn from simplifiying narratives, that it is absolutely necessary to differentiate, and to reconstruct the complex time background. Having understood Chinese literature as determined by the development of fiction and poetry only, a broader understanding will change the whole appearance of Chinese literature. A scholarly endeavour is the use of modern literary theories in the approach to this genre.&lt;br /&gt;
==Lin Xin 林鑫==&lt;br /&gt;
In the following, I will name three aspects (chronologically sorted by past, modern and contemporary time) to hold the argument, that the taking into consideration of the essay will rewrite the history of Chinese literature and change our current understanding of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. The classical and premodern essay documents Chinese philosophy, early subjectivity and still, a native Chinese tradition is questioned'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How is the Chinese essay to be positioned historically, how did it emerge, what is its generic background? Generically, the ancestors of the essay are both in China and the West notes written on the margins of books, they are letters and travel notes. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ling Zijin 凌子瑾==&lt;br /&gt;
These notes differed from the canonized literature through its informal style, its expression of individuality und subjectivity, a much earlier document for subjectivity than the first autobiographical Chinese novel, ''The Dream of the Red Chamber''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the very beginning, the essay was valued lower than poetry: the oldest reference  this far for the term ''sanwen'' that I found is Luo Dajing's 羅大經 (? - after 1248) statement from 1240: “Shī sāomiào tiānxià, ér sǎnwén pōjué suǒsuì júcù.&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Bo 刘博==&lt;br /&gt;
詩騷妙天下，而散文頗覺瑣碎局促。” (Poetry is moving mankind in a wonderful way, prose inquires into incoherent bagatels, is limited.) (''Helin yulu''). Another reproach Luo Dajing mentions, is a formal one: In comparison to the highly artistic and century-long tradition of poetic writing, the direct and often vernacular langage of the essay in his eyes had less value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the West, a real 'art of the essaywriting' came up in the late 16th century as a medium for the newly reorganized knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Jinxingqi 刘金惺琦==&lt;br /&gt;
The reorganization originated from the observations of Kopernikus, which destroyed the whole conception of the world of the Middle Age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, particularly the debates on Buddhism in the 4th and 5th century A.D. saw the origination of a tradition of letters.  The Chinese tradition of the ''sanwen'' 散文 (essay) however, in the understanding of sǎn 散 as (to dispel, leisure, loose, relaxed, irregular, independant style, free prose, can be seen not before the detachment from the dialogue - or aphorism, which is still visible in the philosophical ''Lunyu''. &lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Liu 刘柳==&lt;br /&gt;
Xunzi delivered the prototype of the later essay with his philosophical treatises. They are an early form of philosophical didactical essays, in which general theorems are derived not only from quotations of the canonized classical works, but for the first time also from his own individual experience.  The individuality is still a main characteristic of the essay today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the dynasties the essay manifested itself further in certain subcategories: From reading-notes written at the paper margins originated the ''biji'' µ§°O (occasional notes), flourishing in the Ming Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
荀子的哲学论著是后世散文的雏形，它们是哲学教学论文的早期形式。其中的一般定理不仅来自于经典著作的引用，而且第一次从他的个人经验中得出。个性仍是现今散文的主要特点。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历朝历代，散文在某些子类中进一步得以表现，如从写在纸边的读书笔记产生了明朝盛行的偶记。--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 02:25, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
荀子的哲学论著是后世散文的雏形。其作品是哲学论教散文的早期形式，这些散文中传授的普遍定理不仅有引用经典著作，还首次借鉴其个人经历。这种个体性在当代的散文中仍有保留。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历朝历代，散文通过一些子类别得以呈现，如明朝盛行的在书页边上写的读书注释，它就是源于笔记。--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 08:47, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Ou 刘欧==&lt;br /&gt;
The marginalism is a link between Western and Chinese tradition of early essays. Occasional notes could contain private historical notes, anecdotes, communications and contemplations.  However, the consciousness of the essay as a genre of its own originated in China not before the Qing ²M dynastie, when numerous essay anthologies were compiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking into consideration the social-historical background draws a different picture of the old society than short stories and novels: Essays are much closer to real life, since they express individual problems and experiences. &lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yangnuo 刘洋诺==&lt;br /&gt;
Until now, the Chinese pre-''Hongloumeng'' individual literature spoke only through the indirect language of poems to us. Rediscovering the essays, we have a splendid source of opinions, social-historical pictures etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Premodern essay literature consists of much more than its most well-known example, the formally restrictive ''baguwen''. Lu Xun himself wrote some of his essays in ''baguwen'' style, but on the other hand took it as a synonym for the ancient society. Zhou Zuoren saw the rhythm of the language of the &amp;quot;Eight legged essay&amp;quot; as as appealing and intoxicating as the &amp;quot;pleasure of doing opium.'' (Zhou 1932:148).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
目前为止，中国红楼梦前的个体文学还只是通过诗中的间接语言与我们对话。通过重拾散文，我们可以知晓不同观点和社会历史状况等文学创作的丰富源泉。&lt;br /&gt;
现代散文之前的文学并不限于形式上受限制的八股文，一方面鲁迅本人也有一些散文是用八股文写成的，但另一方面他又把八股文当作古代社会的代名词。周作人把 &amp;quot;八股文 &amp;quot;的语言节奏看作是 &amp;quot;做鸦片的快感 &amp;quot;一样令人陶醉。--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 08:42, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
直到现在，中国前“红楼梦”的个体文学只能通过诗歌的间接语言与我们对话。重新发掘这些散文，我们可以拥有丰富的观点来源，社会历史图片等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
前现代散文文学不仅仅包括它最为人所知的例子，正式的、有限制性的“八卦文”。鲁迅自己的一些文章就是用“八卦文”写的，但是在另一方面又把它当作古代社会的同义词。周作人认为《八股文》的语言节奏就像“吸鸦片的快感”一样令人陶醉。--[[User:Yuan SHiqi|Yuan SHiqi]] ([[User talk:Yuan SHiqi|talk]]) 09:07, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
But he considered it also as a prevalent genre implicit in the modern writings as ''yang bagu'' (westernized bagu) and ''dang bagu'' (party-line bagu) (borrowing from Wu Zhihui, Zhou Yuanliu:71).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neo-Confucianism stressed ''wen'' (prose) as the most important tool to transmit the ''dao'' (way): ''Wenyi zai dao'' (Literature as the carrier of the way). If we reinterprete this diction in the perspective of genre, we can say, that the essay then has been regarded as an important tool to express truth, subjectivity and Self.&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao developed a ''xīn wéntǐ'' 新文體 (new prose style), which was influenced by Western languages, but the essay became popular not before the newspapers became mass media, and the language changed into ''baihua''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. The essay as the medium of modernity, the questioning of the genuiness of the Chinese essay'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To solve first of all the dispute on whether the Chinese essay grew out of a native tradition or was influenced by Western translations, one finds both traditions relevant: The occidental essay was introduced to the writers of the literature reform movement from 1907 on by translations in Chinese (Lin Shu: ''Irving'' 1907, ''Addison'' 1911). &lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Zhiwei 刘智伟==&lt;br /&gt;
The current form of the genre is mostly based on the influence of Western essay translations. First developed a Chinese essay tradition, which consciously leaned upon the Western model in language, form and terminology, its own proponents succumbed soon to the temptation to derive a tradition of the Chinese essay from Chinese history only. A seemingly unbroken Chinese tradition of the native Chinese ''wenyan sanwen'' is presented in Chinese textbooks (Yu Zaichun 1978-82, Li Xishang 1985).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is older than the ones referred to in the ''Large Chinese Dictionary'' of Morohashi (Morohashi undated) and in the ''Encyclopaedic Dictionary of the Chinese Language'' 1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lou Cancan 娄灿灿==&lt;br /&gt;
Still, the value of the native tradition of essay writing and the role of the Western influence upon it is discussed controversially among the scholars.  Some admit that Western impact played a key role in what we understand as Chinese essays nowadays: Wang Bin  1992, Fan Peisong 1993; for Western impact in general see Průšek 1964, Gálik 1966, McDougall 1971.  Other scholars think that Western influence is overestimated - Denton 1996 showed that the theoretical background was missing for understanding Western theories of literature in China, - and recommended that we understand the essay first by its national tradition. &lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Weijia 罗维嘉==&lt;br /&gt;
How far personal opinion may influence the narrative of historical facts can be seen by the example of the legendary authors of the May Fourth movement.  All of them considered the English essay as the father of the Chinese essay: Zhou Zuoren 1921, Lu Xun 1933, the anarchist and later member of the Guomindang Wu Zhihui [1934].  Later, some of these authors changed their minds to support their own theories on the essay by looking for proof of a native Chinese essay tradition:&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴==&lt;br /&gt;
for example, Lu Xun with his theory &amp;quot;'Zhǎnkāi' shuō yǔ  'méngyá' lùn “展開”說與“萌芽”論&amp;quot;&amp;quot; (Theory of &amp;quot;Starting&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Blossoming&amp;quot;) came to see the fighting and critical character of the essay of the Jin dynasty (265 - 420) as the 'father' of the Chinese essay, and Zhou Zuoren first the English essay (1921) and later the ''biji'' (occasional notes) of the Ming, although he still tried to integrate the English essay in his &amp;quot;Gonganpài yu Yīngguo xiaopin 'hecheng' lun 公安派與英國小品“合成”論&amp;quot; (Theory of the Synthesis of the Gongan School and the English Essay). &lt;br /&gt;
==Ma Juan 马娟==&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Zengqi regrets that the national Chinese tradition of the essay at the time of the 'May Fourth Movement' has not been taken up again and has not continued in contemporary essays (Wang Zengqi 1993). The Chinese essay is an accommodating object of study, because one may look to it to prove any theory of the essay.  One can find examples for each topic in almost every period, simply because the essay has a wide range of subjects.&lt;br /&gt;
==Ma Shuya 马淑雅==&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhou Zuoren showed that only seven months after the incident at Marco Polo bridge it was again possible to write about a candy seller  (1924), he was critizised as &amp;quot;paralyzing&amp;quot; (Lu Xun 1934, Zhu Zhaoluo 1943).  When he wrote a piece on the &amp;quot;Fly&amp;quot;, he was reproached with dealing with subjects of minor importance. Reproaches like this lie in the very nature of the genre, since ''marginalism'' is substantial to the essay. The mentioned formal reproach of Luo Dajing can be found again in the 1990s, Hong Kong students critisized the literary style as it appears in Ba Jins &amp;quot;Thoughts&amp;quot; (Suixiang lu) as too direct and too less artful. But this perspective does not recognize the very nature of the essay, which is a very individual expression of an author's thoughts and not bound to tradition, and therefore much more free also in content.&lt;br /&gt;
==Ma Zhixing 马智星==&lt;br /&gt;
The essay - from its very nature free and independant - almost disappeared in the time of the Cultural Revolution and - except for the ideologically influenced essays - had a hard struggle between Yan'an and the loss of moral legitimacy by the leadership in 1989.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essay was ''the'' genre of the modernizing society of the early 20th century. Many writers had to define and often redefine their position and self-understanding in reaction to war and warlordism and later in the modernizing society, often burying their own ideals, in the larger perspective for the seeming &amp;quot;needs&amp;quot; of society, which also claimed the author to be one of its products.&lt;br /&gt;
==Meng Ying 孟莹==&lt;br /&gt;
But from its very nature, the essay set new boundaries in form and content, and therefore not only survived the ideological restrictions, but also established its own critical subculture within. The essay was not only a medium of discussion and a documentation of the social-political background for us today, but also a documentation of the personal struggle of the writers finding a position in a changing environment, since the essay is &amp;quot;a genre of self-reflection&amp;quot;. Some essays even deconstructed master narratives like the one of leftist ideology, often simply by confronting it with subjective experience, reality or art. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I want to mention another position on literature, which stresses the impact of literature on life, especially on the eve of revolutions - following this view, all literature is political (Jameson).&lt;br /&gt;
==Mo Ling 莫玲==&lt;br /&gt;
Not only the understanding of literature as a whole changes if we take into consideration the essay, also the view of single authors shifts, if we see not only their novels or poems, but also their essays. I mention only Zhou Zuoren. His ideas connected him  spiritually to his contemporary collegues in Europe, Japan and America, but these where ideas for which China turned out to be not yet ready. At that time, China had taken a road which led away from progress, wealth, freedom and spiritual enlightenment. The consequences have yet to be overcome.&lt;br /&gt;
==Mo Nan 莫南==&lt;br /&gt;
In 1927, Chinese literature has taken the form of 'engaged literature'.   The topical development of political essays sees a shift from the enlightenment-educational essay, which emerged in 1907, to the daily-political essays in the 1920-30s, further to anti-Japanese propaganda in the 1940s and ideological propaganda in the 1950s and 1960s. In the 1980/90s, the discussion of politics of daily interest form a smaller part than in the 1920/30s. In the 1980s all genres including poems and essays were used for the critic against the master narrative of Communism or the Maoist understanding of art as serving ideology. &lt;br /&gt;
==Nie Xiaolou 聂晓楼==&lt;br /&gt;
Whilst the 1980s saw a revival of political issues in terms of discussion on the best system of society, (also in literature in general and in film) to a mere unpolitical and again more philosophical-moral theme spectrum in the 1990s, where essayists define their role, first of all to counterpart the consume-orientation of the masses.  The essay seems to be the only genre in China which has kept its educational claim with the exception of essays which claim to be &amp;quot;art pourt l'art&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
==Ou Rong 欧蓉==&lt;br /&gt;
The topical development of the unpolitical essay starts with the everyday-topics of Zhu Ziqing (&amp;quot;Shuo meng 說夢&amp;quot; On dreams in: Zhu Ziqing 1928) and Zhou Zuoren from 1917 (My own garden 9.1923, &amp;quot;The Fly&amp;quot; 1924, &amp;quot;Reading on the Toilet&amp;quot; 1936), with a caesura 1927, when the political essays became the main stream, until the late 1930s, when the unpolitical essay was eliminated totally by the anti-Japanese movement. It didn't recover until the 1970s, when life turned back to normality and normal things became topics of interest because of their long absence. Again in the 1990s, the unpolitical essay boomed also due to less interest in political issues and the need for a new orientation in the new found world of mass consumerism.&lt;br /&gt;
==Ouyang Jinglan 欧阳静兰==&lt;br /&gt;
I mentioned the lack of translations in Western languages. One of the reasons might be the impression of some scholars that many of the Chinese essays were just propaganda.  This might be true for the 1940s and even the 1950s, but nowadays this has changed, as the overwhelming majority of publications prove.  This demands a closer look: Since 1949, politically affirmative literature has been encouraged by the government, resulting in a statistical paradox: not the affirmative authors and their texts form the majority of the essayists read in the 1990s, but the critical essayists, whose texts oppose the order to serve politics through their apolitical, sometimes even defiant character.  &lt;br /&gt;
==Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲==&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, the texts of 1920s/1930s Republican China are still as often reprinted as their contemporary counterparts.  Obviously we can conclude that the politically affirmative essay of the 1950s only survived in special political essay collections and is no longer written by famous contemporary authors nor read by the Chinese audience in the beginning of the 21st century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking into account of a genre shifts the whole perspective on literature, taking into account the essayistic works of an author shifts also the view of the author. I will name only one author as an example for a modern essayist: Zhou Zuoren.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪90年代，20、30年代民国时期的文本和当代的文本一样也经常被重印。显然，我们可得出一个结论：20世纪50年代的那些政治宣传文只能留存在特殊的政治文章选集当中，到了21世纪初，就不再有作者去写这类文章，也不会有中国读者去看这类文章了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
考虑到整个体裁对整个文学角度的转变，以及散文作品反映出的作者观点的变化，我只举一位现代散文家的例子：周作人。--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 07:47, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪90年代，20-30年代民国时期的文章仍然和当代的同类文章一样经常被重印。显然，我们可以得出一个结论：20世纪50年代的政治宣传类散文只保存在专门的政治散文集中，到21世纪初，不再有人去写，也不再有人读这类文章了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一种文学体裁会转变整个文学的视角，一位作家的散文作品，同样也会转变对这个作家的看法。我只以一位现代散文家为例：周作人。--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:02, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Dan 彭丹==&lt;br /&gt;
'''Zhou Zuoren'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I mentioned already his theoretical contribution to the Chinese essayism, but still, his essays have been neglected until the 1980s. The reason does not lie in literary quality, but in political valuing. The master narrative of the offical literary history of the People's Republic on Zhou Zuoren is, that the theoretical May Fourth genius &amp;quot;degenerated&amp;quot; and later became a &amp;quot;traitor&amp;quot;. Publishing in the Japanese sponsored magazines ''Reminiscences'',* and ''Chinese Literature'', he was blamed together with Zhu Pu and Yuan Xi of collaboration. An unanswered question is, why another author, who published there, Zhang Ailing, was never reproached with collaboratorship. The difference between all of them is that Zhang Ailing tried to avoid political committments, whereas Zhou felt guilty, Zhu justified it and Yuan simply accepted it.&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Juan 彭娟==&lt;br /&gt;
''The 'mainstream' writers took an affirmative approach in their writing, whereas the other writers formed a minority.  The individual authors did not necessarily belong to either one of these groups throughout their life, but may have moved between them.  Since the essay is a medium which enables the individual to express thoughts directly, the writers chosen for this paper can be classified according to their position.''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Yu Guangzhong's essay'' &amp;quot;The wolves are coming&amp;quot; ''shows that the ideological perspective did not only harm mainland essaywriting.''&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏==&lt;br /&gt;
In his small literary pieces, Zhou tried to aesthetizise the little things of the everyday life out of the subjective experience of his private space.  The major contribution of Zhou Zuoren is, that he set the turning point in Chinese essay writing with his call for writing short literary pieces (''Meiwen'' 1921). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In foreign literature there is the so-called ''lunwen'' 論文 (treatise), which is roughly divided into two groups: the reflecting ones, piping 批評 (critical), are scientific articles. The others are ''jishu'' 記述 (descriptive) and ''yishuxing'' 藝術性 (artistic), they are also called ''meiwen'' 美文 (aesthetic essay). Within these texts, one can distinguish between ''xushi'' 敘事 (narrative) and ''shuqing'' 抒情 (lyric). But there are also mixed texts. [...] I hope that the aesthetical essay is encouraged to come back, and will open up a new field for the New Literature. Wouldn’t that be wonderful?&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Xiaoling 彭小玲==&lt;br /&gt;
With these words from the essay &amp;quot;''The aesthetic essay''&amp;quot; this new vernacular form was defined.  This starting point founded a whole new tradition of essay writing in China. Contemporary writers called this piece the &amp;quot;king of essays&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to bring this new form to his compatriots, he tried to find similiarities with the ''xiaopinwen'' of the Ming dynasty. He further discussed these thoughts in his essay theory. In his own essays, he profited a lot from ancient ''suibi''. Later he further developed his literary theory towards an up and down of two trends. In the modernizing society, he advocated the liberation of women and asked to &amp;quot;treat children as full subjects with their own external and internal lives&amp;quot; and to &amp;quot;make children the essence of children's literature&amp;quot; (Zhou 1923).  He promoted the ''baguwen'' and the independance of literature from politics and effected the literary scene and the development towards a modern Chinese society especially between 1917 and 1938.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“美学散文”中的这些词语定义了这种新的白话形式。这个起点在中国建立了一种新的散文写作传统。当代作家称此作品为“散文之王”。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
为了将这种新形式带给他的同胞，他试图找到其与明朝“小品文”的相似之处。他在散文理论中进一步讨论了这些思想。 他自己的散文也从古代的“随笔”中受益匪浅。后来，他将文学理论朝着上下两种趋势进一步发展。在现代化社会中，他呼吁解放妇女、“将儿童看作具有外在和内在生命的完整主体”以及“让儿童成为儿童文学的本质”（Zhou 1923）。他提倡“八股文”和文学脱离政治的独立性，这对文学界产生了影响，并推动了中国向近代社会尤其是1917年至1938年的发展。--[[User:Peng Xiaoling|Peng Xiaoling]] ([[User talk:Peng Xiaoling|talk]]) 09:48, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Yongliang 彭永亮==&lt;br /&gt;
With this theoretical foundation and his own vo'luÉminous essayistic work, Zhou Zuoren through the example of his own form of short literary pieces within this genre, fought at that stage of the development of his literary theory like Benjamin Henri Constant de Rebecque  130 years ago in France for the idea &amp;quot;l'art pour l'art&amp;quot; , for individuality and independance  of the writer, for disinterested literature.  The jugdment, that Zhou was an apolitical author cannot be proved with his essays.  Instead, he wanted his abstinence of political statement to be understood as a political statement by itself.  For him, literature was a mean not for revolution, but for resistance (Zhou 1929:180-181). &lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Yuzhi 彭育志==&lt;br /&gt;
In fact he saw himself as ‘patriotic underground fighter’ and looked at the collaboration with the Japanese puppet regime as a forced one, following his attempted assasination, through which his driver had lost his life.  His own concept of essay writing served less the needs of the building of a nation-state and comes closer to the ideal of the individual. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don't really know why, but I am feeling as if I am born into a dark age. I admit, that our forests are not inhabited by dragons, tigers and wolves, but shapeless &amp;quot;monsters&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;goblins&amp;quot; are still creeping around and try to swallow our souls. [...] What alarms me most, is the absence of freedom in this prison, into which we writers have been thrown.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
==Qi Kai 漆凯==&lt;br /&gt;
Confronting tradition and progress in the essay &amp;quot;''Ancestor Worship''&amp;quot;, he is in favor of the latter, since past could only become present through changes (Zhou 1919:7-8). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Benjamin Henri Constant de Rebecque (1767 - 1830) war französischer Romanschriftsteller und liberaler Politiker, der neben der Freiheit der Kunst nach der Französischen Revolution die Einführung der konstitutionellen Monarchie nach englischem Vorbild forderte.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Qu Miao 瞿淼==&lt;br /&gt;
Siehe ''Journal'' (10.2.1804). Die &amp;quot;Kunst um der Kunst willen&amp;quot; propagierte die Zweckfreiheit der Kunst. Im Gegensatz dazu versteht sich die engagierte Literatur. Die Parallele zwischen Zhou Zuorens Literaturverständnis und dem Konzept &amp;quot;Kunst um der Kunst willen&amp;quot; zieht auch Wolff: ''Chou Tso-jen'' 1971, S. 84.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Siehe Zhou Zuoren: ''Der Ursprung der neuen chinesischen Literatur'' 1934, S. 95 - 98; vgl. auch Chen Zizhan: ''Vorträge zur chinesischen Literaturgeschichte'' 1937, Bd 3, pp. 416 - 422, besonders S. 422. Hinweis in: H. Martin: &amp;quot;''Liang Qichao on Poetry Reform''&amp;quot; 1996, Bd 1, S. 213.&lt;br /&gt;
==Quan Meixin 全美欣==&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding Zhou Zuoren, I want to correct the official assessment of the People’s Republic, that his work would have experienced a caesura in 1938.  In order to explain his opposition of the propaganda to build up national heroes about 1937 and his collaboration from 1939, it has been said officially, that his thoughts had &amp;quot;duoluo 墮落&amp;quot; (degenerated) at that time (Zhu Jinshun 1990:59).  In fact, this caesura, namely the change in the style and subject in his essays on literature, art etc. to ''zhengjing'' 正經 (serious, intentional essays), and ''xianshi'' 閑適 (essays for one’s own enjoyment) is located not before his outlawing through Mao Zedong (1942), and his arrest through the Guomindang (1945).&lt;br /&gt;
==Sagara Seydou ==&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore not the Japanese suppressors are responsible for the retreat of this great writer, but his Chinese compatriots'. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the stigma of the 'traitor', he has been undervalued until now.  That his work in the 1990s is almost as often published as Lu Xun's and Zhu Ziqing's shows that his texts finally experience a more positive literaric evaluation through the audience, which now must be registered also by scholars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shi Diwen 石迪文==&lt;br /&gt;
Another example of a misread Zhou Zuoren is his short essay on &amp;quot;''The Fly''&amp;quot;,  where he describes his changing attitude towards flies, which he had played with as child but later disgusted when he learned about their danger of passing on diseases.  ”''The fly''” shows Zhou Zuoren’s strength to describe details and make them a real topic by recalling memories on them or describing a change of perspective on them.  Zhou summarized the philosophical wisdom he learnt from this, that people did not judge on things objectively, but were likely to praise or damn things. &lt;br /&gt;
==Shi Haiyao 石海瑶==&lt;br /&gt;
The official reading re¬proaches Zhou that he &amp;quot;saw only the fly and not the cosmos&amp;quot; , a quotation of the young Zhou about a position he himself clearly opposed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His ability to chat about the more pleasent things in life is displayed in his essay ”Birds’ twitter”.  In ”''Peking cakes and sweet-meat''” and in ”''Wild vegetable of my home region''”, Zhou Zuoren shows his ability to make the reader feel at home at a region, where he feels at home himself, by describing the customs and special regional food. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Siehe Zhou Zuoren: &amp;quot;Cangying 蒼蠅&amp;quot; (Die Stubenfliege), in: ''Chenbao fujuan'' 晨报副镌 (Beilage zur Morgenpost) (1924.7.13). Eine Zu¬sammenfassung des Inhalts findet sich in: Yu Daxiang (Hg.): ''Auswahllexikon chinesischer Essays mit Inhaltsangaben und Analysen'' 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Siehe Vollständige chinesische Anthologie der Wissenschaften - Bd Chinesische Literatur'' 1988, Bd 2, S. 1300. Dies spielt auf den Essay &amp;quot;''Cangying'' 蒼蠅&amp;quot; (Die Stubenfliege), in: Zhou Zuoren: ''Zhi Tang. Sammlung'' 1933 an.（文献无需翻译）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Si Yu 司妤==&lt;br /&gt;
His piece ”''Bitter rain''” shows the atmosphere, for what his essays had been labelled ”bitter tea”: There remains a taste in one’s mouth after reading. If you compare Lu Xun’s ”''On tea drinking''” (Yang/Yang 1961 3:325-326) with Zhou Zuoren’s essay with the same title, you see the difference of ”short and to the point” and ”eloquent and well-read”. ”''First love''” is more hilarious. The essay ”''Three different ways to die''” shows that Zhou Zuoren can compete with his elder brother in sarcasm. Lu Xun's essay on the same subject, the massacre on March 18, 1926, was a sight.&lt;br /&gt;
==Song Jianru 宋建茹==&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou asks for the ”best” way to die and favors the short and painless one. In ”''On alcohol''” and ”''The awning bunk boat''” Zhou Zuoren continues the tradition of late Ming ''biji''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. The essay as a snapshot of contemporary thoughts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''What is the state of contemporary essay writing in China? Its position should be brought into its proper relationship to recent approaches, perspectives and terms of categorization, like post-modernist elements, post-colonial thinking, deconstructivism etc.''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Su Lin  苏琳==&lt;br /&gt;
The increase of the essay production after the ‘Cultural Revolution’ might be explained with the ability of the essay, to express personal experiences much more authentically than other genres because of its immanent claim of historical truth.  But the essay is not a guarantee for objective truth: In the same time it is subjective, the essayist mediates his image consciously.  This restricts the reported truth to a subjective one and bears the risk of a consciously “corrected” truth.&lt;br /&gt;
==Tan Xingyue 谭星越==&lt;br /&gt;
The individualism of the Republican era has been based on the common feeling to stand at a historical turning point and directed towards common targets like the creation of a New Literature and a new Chinese society.  In the 1980s and especially in the 1990s, individualism asks for a critical reflection on the satisfaction of personal consumption needs and tries to give personal orientation, essayists plead for moral virtues (Wang Meng: &amp;quot;''Anxiang'' 安详&amp;quot; (Serene) 1992, &amp;quot;''Zuohao ni ziji de shi'' 做好你自己的事&amp;quot; (First make your own things in a good way) 1994). &lt;br /&gt;
==Tan Xinjie 谭鑫洁==&lt;br /&gt;
These essays, mainly published in newspapers and magazines, are widely read by people in the rapidly changing, anonymous, alienating and consume-oriented mass cultural society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other essays in the 1980s and 1990s are in a kind of new subjectivism targeted away from contemporary contradictions but apply to the feelings of the audience by creating an either positive (&amp;quot;''Shanxi opera''&amp;quot;, Jia Pingwa 1984) or negative world (&amp;quot;''The nightmare''&amp;quot;, Si Yu 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the essay, we can see contemporary trends of literature, which are also reasons for the increase in volume of this genre in the 1990s:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tan Yuanyuan 谭媛媛==&lt;br /&gt;
- The giddy-paced nature of current Chinese society with its demands for diverting and short texts: “[...] we live in an age of exposition” (Hall 1984:xiii); &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- The increasing consciousness of indivi¬duality for which the essay is the most direct form of subjecti¬ve expression, even more direct than the poem with its metrical and formal demands; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- A revival of interest in discussing social-political issues through the medium of the essay, as was the case in the 1920s/30s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- The banality of everyday life becomes conscious through becoming a literary topic, most commonly in the genre of everyday life, the essay.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- 当下中国社会的浮躁节奏，对转折性和短文的要求。&amp;quot;[...]我们生活在一个论述的时代&amp;quot;(Hall 1984:xiii)。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- 越发增加的独立意识，对其而言，文章是最直接的主体表达形式，甚至比诗的格律和形式要求更直接。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- 通过散文这一媒介讨论社会政治问题的兴趣的复苏，就像20世纪20/30年代的情况一样。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- 日常生活的平庸性通过成为文学话题而变得自觉，最常见的是日常生活的文体--散文。--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 10:06, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-当前中国社会节奏轻快，要求有趣味的短文：“[…]我们生活在一个博览会时代”（大厅1984:xiii）；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-对于个人二元性意识的增强，散文是主体性表达的最直接形式，甚至比诗歌的韵律和形式要求更直接；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-通过这篇文章讨论社会政治问题的兴趣的复复苏，如同20世纪20年代或30年代的情况一样。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-日常生活的平庸通过成为一个文学主题而变得有意识，最常见的是日常生活的体裁——散文。--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:59, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Bei 汤蓓==&lt;br /&gt;
- The De-ideologization of Chinese society. Today not the governmentally demanded affirmative texts stand at the forefront, but unpolitical essays, mostly dating from the Republican era, especially from the years 1923 to 1928.  This observation is supported by the results of the mentioned statistical analysis.  The mostly read political essays after 1949 are critical essays.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- Regarding the compiling of essay collections: For the most often selected essays in the People’s Republic, Taiwan and Hong Kong, moral and aesthetic criteria seem to have underlain.&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Ming 唐铭==&lt;br /&gt;
This is a sign of the increasing independence of the editors of essay anthologies from governmental or ideological handicaps, and for the increasing commercialization of the publis¬hing houses with an orientation toward customers (former: &amp;quot;readers&amp;quot;). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- The criteria for essay best sellers in the P.R. of China are the following: In the most often printed essay &amp;quot;''The Back View''&amp;quot;, filial piety is the driving factor, parallelistic and repetitive structures in the atmospherical nebulous &amp;quot;''The Moonlit Lotus Pond''&amp;quot;, both written by Zhu Ziqing, whose style easily may seem mannerist to the Western reader.&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Yiran 汤伊然==&lt;br /&gt;
Nostalgic home feelings are the emotional identification element in &amp;quot;''Wild vegetables of my home region''&amp;quot; by Wang Zengqi.  Therefore one can state, that moving es¬says form the top.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- ''In the latter half of the 1990s, the master narrator himself seems to be lost within the subjectivity of in¬dividuals and everyday's profaneity and banality of a more and more formally organized but substantially empty citylife. Time loses worth, since more and more of the daily acctivities are filled with mechanical and autistic actions.''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tao Ye 陶冶==&lt;br /&gt;
''In the 1990s, the essayistic culture of political criticism of the 1980s has vanished, the only political replique is the patriotism, for example expressed in the 1996 published monograph'' China can say no! – Possibilities for politics and emotions in the period after the cold war (''No''! 1996).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- ''The reason that we do not find post-modernist essays in the sense of post-modernist fiction lies in the directness of the essay: The essay as a genre is a chat between author and reader and not an object d'art which wants to give cause for different interpretations or which would depend on exceptional form or contents or even quotations of pre-modern characteristics in order to make it an distinguishable object d'art.''&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Meiling 王美玲==&lt;br /&gt;
''Also trends like the use of ordinary language, which one finds in novels since 1993 (Jia Pingwa, Feidu; Gu Cheng, Yingger) and'' New Borderlessness  ''since'' 1995, ''cannot be pro-ven in the essaywriting.  ''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- Also the fictional realism David Der-Wei Wang sees in Lao She, Mao Dun and Shen Congwen, proves helpful for the understanding of some essays, one being &amp;quot;''The Small Dog Baodi''&amp;quot;, written by Ba Jin 1981, in which the author turns into a narrator who recounts the memories of the 'Cultural Revolution' in allegoric instead of in descriptive truth as before (&amp;quot;''In memoriam of Xiao Shan II''&amp;quot;, Ba Jin 1984).&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Xuan 王轩==&lt;br /&gt;
Similar is the concept of imaginery nostalgia, as Wang calls the fictional truth in Shen Congwen's work (David Der-Wei Wang 1992), helpful for the reading of Wang Zengqi's &amp;quot;''Rain in Kunming''&amp;quot; as well as for Jia Pingwa's &amp;quot;''Shanxi opera''&amp;quot;.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- The Schwarcz' concept of ''personal grief'' expressed in a ''metaphorical discourse'' helps us to understand how Ba Jin was able to overcome the ''truth of being'' he was known for, only to reach a more convincing fictional truth through the metaphor of his dog Baodi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xin zhuangtai xiaoshuo 新狀態小說 new borderless fiction, represented by Chen Dong 韓東, Lu Yang 魯羊, Zhu Wen 朱文, Lin Bai 林白, Chen Liang 陳梁, Zhang Mei 張梅.（文献无需翻译）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Post-colonialist thinking (Williams et al. 1994), which is to be seen as part of the social-political discourse, appears in essays, especially in the less critical political, but patriotic essays of the 1990s. Kafkaism helps us understand the essay &amp;quot;The nightmare&amp;quot;, where Si Yu appears as a de-constructionist, the I-narrator even is drawn near to suicide.''（文献无需翻译）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And maybe for Xie Bingxins* reflections on her experience as one of the chosen voluntaries of the Wuhan military academy: She insisted to remain a lifelong &amp;quot;woman soldier&amp;quot; .（文献无需翻译）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Yu 王煜==&lt;br /&gt;
'''8. Discussion: Is the genre of the essay the form of literary expression in 21st century China?'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the future of the Chinese literature, we can only speculate. But out the risk of being wild and provocative, I would like to suggest some questions for considering the place of the essay in the field of Chinese literature and literary studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- People have less time for actions like reading, and get used to reduced visualized information through the Internet. Will the brevity of the essay make it the ideal medium?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Yuan 王源==&lt;br /&gt;
- If the Chinese people are rediscovering their individuality, will the essay allow them to express individual thoughts more directly?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- Modern societies are characterized by TV culture, mass consumption, and the loss of consciousness of one's own tradition, often partly due to the American impact on national cultures. Is the essay less bound to the restrictions of tradition, especially compared to the poem and thus more adaptable to the modern phenomenon of mass consumption?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wei Honglang 韦洪朗==&lt;br /&gt;
- The alienation and the anonymity of citylife worldwide, in China is combined with a loss of traditional values like ideology, family, solidarity etc. in favor of the concept of profit for oneself, - if this has produced a longing for new orientation, will it possibly be filled by morally guiding essays or nationalistic thinking?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》与其他世界文学作品的相似性——推荐《红楼梦》列入世界记忆遗产名录&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Commonness between the Red Chamber Dreams and other World Literature Novels – Proposing the Red Chamber Dreams to the World Documentary Heritage List'''（修改）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
吴漠汀，湖南师范大学 Martin Woesler, Hunan Normal University&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Source: Lecture at Harvard University, Cambridge, MA USA, 14.3.2000（文献无需翻译）&lt;br /&gt;
==Wei Yafei 魏亚菲==&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In every culture, readers associate the literature they know with new literature they read. So literature is always cumulative, it grows out of existing literature and can refer back to it. When Western readers read the Red Chamber Dreams, they foremost associate novels and other pieces of literature of their own cultural tradition with the Dreams. This has also influenced the first full translation into German.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao Xueqin and even more his protagonist Jia Baoyu both are early humanists, universalists and world citizens. ''The Red Chamber Dreams'' function worldwide. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
摘要&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在每一种文化中，读者都会把他们读到的新文学与已知文学联系起来，所以文学总是积累的，它从现有的文学中生长出来，并以已有文学为参考。西方读者在阅读《红楼梦》时，首先会把《红楼梦》与自身文化传统中的小说和其他文学作品联系起来，这也影响了首次德语全译本。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
曹雪芹，尤其是他的主人公贾宝玉，都是早期的人文主义者，普世主义者和世界公民。《红楼梦》具有普世价值。（修改）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在每一种文化中，读者都会把他们读到的新文学与已知文学联系起来，所以文学总是积累的，它从现有的文学中衍生出来，并以已有文学为参考。西方读者在阅读《红楼梦》时，首先会把《红楼梦》与自身文化传统中的小说和其他文学作品联系起来，这也影响了首次德语全译本。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
曹雪芹，甚至于他的主人公贾宝玉，都是早期的人文主义者，普世主义者和世界公民。《红楼梦》具有普世价值。--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 10:09, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wen Sixing 文偲荇==&lt;br /&gt;
''The Dream'' is a complex showroom of diverse aspects of Chinese cultures and is the embodiment and essence of Chinese cultures, but it has also a global impact, therefore it should be honoured as “World Documentary Heritage”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
红楼梦》综合展示了中国的多元文化，是中国文化的集中体现和精华，同时在全球范围内产生影响，理应列入世界记忆遗产名录。（修改）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
多元一体&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western culture, reception tradition, German translation, Embodiment of Chinese cultures, global compatibility, World Documentary Heritage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“红楼梦”是一个多元的中国文化综合体，是中国文化的体现和精髓，但它也具有全球影响力，因此应该被授予“世界文献遗产”的荣誉。（修改&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;Insert non-formatted text here&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
多元一体&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western culture, reception tradition, German translation, Embodiment of Chinese cultures, global compatibility, World Documentary Heritage&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Wensixing|Wensixing]] ([[User talk:Wensixing|talk]]) 10:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wen Xiaoyi 文晓艺==&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Chinese Ethics'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To help the poor and disadvantaged belongs to the traditional core values of Chinese culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we sit in the Beijing Subway today, the loudspeaker announcement reminds us, that it is Chinese traditional ethics to give seats to the disadvantaged (老弱病残孕让座是中国传统道德). We know of Cao Xueqin, that he supported the poor and disadvantaged, and that he made kites for children.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when we look closer at these “Chinese Ethics”, we discover, that they are claimed also in Indian Buddhism “karuna” and in the Christian tradition of “caritas” and in almost every civilization. Therefore, we might call these values “human ethics”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Kai 吴恺==&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Compatibility&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
Why do the ''Red Chamber Dreams'' function worldwide and have achieved world literature status even in their translations?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the ''Red Chamber Dreams'' are, like novels worldwide, a piece of entertainment literature. In comparison to the drama, in which every element is compulsory and plays its part in the overall structure, in the novel the line of action itself is simpler and not so important, most of the scenes or episodes are loosely put together and fit in the broader theme of the novel. &lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Qi 吴琪==&lt;br /&gt;
However, the lose arrangement of episodes of the ''Dreams'' comes from the tradition of almost unconnected episodes like in the ''Shuihuzhuan'' and is a step towards the greater coherence of the episodes, the aligning into a story line and the greater concentration on fewer protagonists. Therefore, the ''Dreams'' show clearly a step towards the Western tradition of novels, maybe because of growing Western influence in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Impact of translator’s native culture on the translation process'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are intercultural parallels between the ''Red Chamber Dreams'' and Western works of literature.&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Qiong 吴琼==&lt;br /&gt;
These parallels are fundamental for the translation and were explicitly and implicitly fundamental for the German translator Martin Woesler during his translation and editorial work on the first full German translation. In the following, I will mention some of the Western novels and pieces of literature, which the Western reader of the ''Dreams'' will immediately think of.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. The novel as embodiment of “Zeitgeist”'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Georg Lukács’ ''Theory of the Novel'', while the Epos (like Homer’s ''Ilias'', which like the ''Dream'' reasons the stories in the divine realm) displayed a holistic world experience, a complete, self-contained culture, the novel displays, that the modern world has become infinitely large and has lost its homely quality.&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Xiang 邬香==&lt;br /&gt;
The novel as a genre is no longer documenting just one culture, but represents, with the words of Walter Benjamin, the Organon of History. So the understanding of the novel changed with Lukacs to historical-philosophically. A novel is understood as typical for its historical era, the novel embodies the spirit of the epoch (Zeitgeist). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ''Red Chamber Dreams'' are written in front of the background of the Manchu minority having taken over the power in formerly Han-shaped Ming-China (which was a multi-ethnic and crosscultural society) and families suffering the changing favor of changing emperors, with the Cao family being fostered by Kangxi and being persecuted by Yongzheng.&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Yilu 吴一露==&lt;br /&gt;
While the author in his time could not criticize the system and power of emperors, in the novel he came to terms with this life by seeking the guilt for the persecution in the growing decadence of the family (engaging in Daoism, leisure, poetry-writing, arts and music instead of learning for being able to earn a living) and in himself not fulfilling the expectations as the family heir. This description of decadence of a declining family reminds us of the novels of Tschechov (and e.g. in the ''Buddenbrooks'' by Mann, including the turn to arts and music). &lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Zijia 吴子佳==&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, with the detailed description of life on all social levels in early Qing Dynasty, the Dream appears as a documentary historical novel very much like Günter Grass’ The Tin Drum 1959.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Coming-of-age and Alienation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Abandoning the paradise-like garden in the Red Chamber Dreams is a symbol for leaving the protected childhood and arriving in the complex world of adults. With George Lukács theory of the novel, the protagonist starts to problematize the sense of his life, in the novel, the protagonist’s self permanently struggles with his environment.&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Shuangling 肖双玲==&lt;br /&gt;
However, Cao Xueqin’s message is not simply the one of “Paradise Lost”, instead he himself made the best out of his life. Although being less wealthy than when his family still enjoyed the favour of the emperor, there was a payroll system and a social net intact in Early Qing China, where he received enough income to be independent from his rich relatives, to be selective on accepting jobs, to live a relaxed life in a small house in the nature, spending time with his family and friends, follow his own interests, like reading, writing and drinking wine, making kites for the children and thinking of the disadvantaged. &lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Ting 肖婷==&lt;br /&gt;
Cao Xueqin was fully aware of his time and China’s cultural achievements, he was familiar with the different levels of society, he was a detailed observer and skilful narrator. He may have conceptualized the ending of the novel as a discussion about the different personalities of the characters in the novel and therefore displaying his reflection about life and his psychological understanding of the diversity of human nature. He was able to grasp the “spirit of time” (Zeitgeist) and with his autobiographical experience create an eternal coming-of-age novel not just for his family, for the Qing-Chinese, for Chinese people, but for mankind.&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Xi 肖茜==&lt;br /&gt;
This tradition of Coming-of-age novels is also a European one, like enlightenment philosopher Voltaire’s novel ''Candide or Optimism''《老实人》shows at the very same time (1759) in Europe. Also Voltaire’s Candide has to leave the luxurious paradise of his childhood and strives for true love, but his main learning is more pessimistic, since Voltaire wrote the novel in opposition to Leibniz, who optimistically looked to China as “the best of all worlds”. Recent research findings show that China had a much larger influence on European enlightenment philosophers and we can be sure, that also Cao Xueqin was aware of some European literary traditions.&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Yining 肖伊宁==&lt;br /&gt;
Also the German readership is familiar with the chronological following of the life of the protagonist and his development, the fate of a family over generations, the German readership knows this type of novel as the “Education novel” or “Coming-of-age-novel”. In Germany, the genre of the coming-of-age novel has a long tradition and it is shaped more by single characters, who appear as teachers (Goethe: ''Wilhelm Meister’s Apprenticeship''威廉·麦斯特的学徒岁月 1795-96, Novalis 诺瓦利斯: ''Heinrich von Ofterdingen''《海因利·封·歐福特丁根》1802). &lt;br /&gt;
==Xie Fan 解帆==&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm Meister, parallely to Jia Baoyu, is struggling with the traditional education, in ''Wilhelm Meister'' this is represented with the classics revived in Shakespeare’s dramas. Tradition can give orientation, but the personality of the protagonist needs to develop through emancipation is a wisdom, we can learn from all mentioned novels including the ''Dreams''. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Pornography and True Love, female rivals'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sexuality is a basic human need and has developed into different shapes in all cultures. The German audience is familiar with erotic topics from the Middle Ages, in which sexuality was stylized. In the “Schwänke” of the 15th century (Wittenwielers Ring), erotic scenes are described sexually explicit. &lt;br /&gt;
==Xie Ziyi 谢子熠==&lt;br /&gt;
In the barock literature of the 17th century even the physical act is described extensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to „cumulativity“, every human being is a product of history and literature is based on previous literature, therefore the author of this pager thinks that this background has to be taken into account while translating.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The best study on ''qing'' passion in the Dreams is the one by Anthony Yu, who understood it as ''desire'' and as the central motif of the ''Dreams''. „The centrality of qing in shaping virtually every aspect of The Story of the Stone’s structure and meaning cannot be denied [...].“ (Anthony Yu 2001, 54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jia 徐佳==&lt;br /&gt;
In the framework story of the Dreams, the narrator consciously takes a stand against low-action and stereotypical pornographic literature as well as against the widespread romance novels (with the classic roles of the beautiful, talented woman and the poor scholar who finally achieves a respected position and prosperity by passing a civil service exam).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chapter 1 he says: ”of the true feelings of young people [...] nobody has reported about so far.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erotic scenes are described in a decent and associative way (“Game of clouds and rain”), while displaying another quality in its openness e.g. towards bisexuality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jing 许晶==&lt;br /&gt;
The ''Dreams'' narrate the story of unfortunate lovers. Unfortunate lovers also in the West have a literary tradition, they constitute an archetype, such as Hero and Leander, Pyramus and Thisbe, Tristan and Isolde, Flore and Blanscheflur as well as Troilus and Cressida, the latter being considered the model for Arthur Brookes, who wrote Romeo and Juliet in 1562 and thus directly influenced Shakespeare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Marián Galik saw as the central topic of both, the ''Dream'' and ''Faust'', the eternal feminine, which draws us on high, Gu Cheng called it the “eternal virgine”. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jing 许静==&lt;br /&gt;
In Goethe’s coming-of-age novel ''Wilhelm Meisters Wanderjahre'', we find a similar motif of female rivals, in the Keller 凯勒 ''The Green Henry''  《绿衣亨利》1855, the hero turns away from an emphatically sexually designed figure and turns to the 'real' woman. In Jane Austen’s ''Pride and Prejudice'' 1813 Elizabeth and Lin Daiyu are similar, e.g. they both strive for real love (Zhuang 2011).&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Mengdie 徐梦蝶==&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Feudal society and slavery'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A widespread interpretation is that Jia Baoyu’s equal treatment of family members and slaves would be a manifesto to free the slaves. I also do not share this interpretation, since Aristotle, when he demanded democracy, would exclude slaves from the right to vote. So we cannot use modern concepts to judge on the past. In my understanding, Jia Baoyu was not fighting inequality, but looked at the people as humans and individuals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
封建社会和奴隶&lt;br /&gt;
一种普遍的解释是，贾宝玉对家庭成员和奴隶一视同仁，这将成为奴隶解放的宣言。我并不同意这个解释，因为亚里士多德的民主就排除了奴隶的投票权。所以，我们并不能用现代观念去评判过去。在我看来，贾宝玉并不是和不平等作斗争，而是把人视作群体和个人。--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 09:55, 25 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一种普遍的解释是，贾宝玉对家庭成员和奴隶的平等对待是解放奴隶的宣言。我也不同意这种解释，因为亚里士多德，当他要求民主的时候，会排除奴隶的投票权。所以我们不能用现代的概念来判断过去。在我的理解中，贾宝玉并不是在与不平等作斗争，而是把人看成是群体和个人。--[[User:Wensixing|Wensixing]] ([[User talk:Wensixing|talk]]) 10:31, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Pengfei 许鹏飞==&lt;br /&gt;
Also the understanding of the servants as slaves does not match the description in the Dream, since some servants had servants themselves, the family took care after they left the Jia family to find a match for them and Jia Zheng refers to his daughter Yingchun as „yatou 丫头“, so it is inappropriate to translate this expression with slave. Therefore, the translator preferred “servant” over “slave” in the translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
另外，把仆人理解为奴隶也与《红楼梦》中所描述的不符，因为有些仆人自己也有仆人，他们离开贾家后，家人会照顾他们，为他们婚配，并且贾正把女儿迎春称为“丫头”，所以用奴隶来翻译这个词是不合适的。因此，译者在翻译中更倾向于“仆人”而不是“奴隶”。--[[User:Xu Pengfei|Xu Pengfei]] ([[User talk:Xu Pengfei|talk]]) 09:14, 25 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Pengfei&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
而且把仆人理解为奴隶与《红楼梦》中的描写不符，因为有些仆人自己还有仆人，贾府会在她们离府的时候为她们寻一门亲事，作为贾府对她们的照料；贾政也把自己的女儿迎春喊作 “丫头”， 所以把这些翻译成奴隶是不合适的。因此英文翻译中采用“servant”会比“slave”更为合适。--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:08, 25 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Chenting 杨晨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
Mo Yan in his speech at the Frankfurt Bookfair in 2009, when China was the guest of honor, draws the (similarly) parallel between the ''Dream'' and Goethe’s ''Sorrows of the Young Werther'', that both expressed the wish to abandon feudal society. My own impression is that both do not express this wish, but that this is a later concept and interpretation and we should not apply this to judge the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2009年，莫言代表中国作为主宾国参加法兰克福书展时，他在演讲中把《梦》和歌德的《少年维特之哀》画上了约等号，表达了抛弃封建社会的愿望。我自己的印象是，两者都没有表达这个愿望，但这是后来的概念和解释，而我们不应该以此来判断过去。--[[User:Yang chenting|Yang chenting]] ([[User talk:Yang chenting|talk]]) 07:36, 25 December 2020 (UTC)Yang chenting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2009年，莫言代表中国作为主宾国参加法兰克福书展时，在演讲中把《梦》和歌德的《少年维特之哀》画上了约等号，表达了抛弃封建社会的愿望。我自己的感觉是，两者都没有表达这个愿望，但这是后来的概念和解释，我们不应该以此来判断过去。--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:43, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hairong 杨海容==&lt;br /&gt;
'''8. Tragedy of all tragedies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aristotle explained in ''On the Tragedy'' (Poetics VI), that tragedies move people more than comedies because they “imitate [mimēsis] an action that is serious, complete, and of a certain magnitude” (Aristotle 1971, 51), This high esteem of the tragedy in Europe is partly ascribed to the loss of Aristotle’s work ''On the Comedy''. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hui 阳慧==&lt;br /&gt;
While Europe has the Hamlet as its tragedy of all tragedies, the lack of tragic literature in Chinese literary tradition has long been lamented. Wang Guowei sees the Dream as &amp;quot;tragedy of all tragedies&amp;quot;. To Wang Guowei the suffering of Faust and Jia Baoyu is central in the novels. However, many scholars contest that Faustianism is central for Chinese culture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 18th century Europe, we saw a new development in the genre of the drama, to establish a “bourgeois tragedy”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Yi 杨逸==&lt;br /&gt;
It developed as an emancipatory movement in the 18th century in London, Paris and Germany, and demonstrated that tragedy was not reserved to rulers, but was also imagineable for lower noblemen and ordinary citizens. The ''Dream'' at the same time as the bourgeois tragedy in Europe shows a tragic story of a mid-level noble family which loses its titles and privileges.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Yue 杨悦==&lt;br /&gt;
'''9. “Non-Binary” Novels'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the things attracting Western readers is the adorable but mysterious protagonist Jia Baoyu. With his open bisexual orientation and his interest in his mates regardless of their social status, he appears “modern” or at least displaced in time. His struggle with traditional learning makes him appear sympathetic, his long states of rapture out of the world give him both the aura of a timeless character and of mystery. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Ziling 杨子泠==&lt;br /&gt;
With the bisexual orientation of the Dreams’ protagonist, the novel appears non-binary.&lt;br /&gt;
According to Karl-Heinz Pohl, binaries are just superficial, ultimately decisive is the ''Heart Sutra''. Today, the novel is listed among the genre of non-binary literature (see e.g. the bibliographical list on https://www.goodreads.com/list/tag/non-binary), in which contrasts are dissolved deconstructivistically. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yao Cheng 姚诚==&lt;br /&gt;
'''10. Foreign Cultures in the Red Chamber Dreams'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign Cultures frequently appear in the Dreams in all kinds of varieties, like exoticism with the many objects in the household and presented to the household as novelties, especially the blond girl of the same age as Baoyu referred to in person (combining different origins and cultures, including European, Japanese, Chinese) or several times on paintings, one time shown with wings as an angel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yao Jia 姚佳==&lt;br /&gt;
The playful combination of different traditions we can see also when a religious dress is described, which carries characteristics of different religions. Similarly, the Daoist monk and the Confucian priest appear together. Cao Xueqin wanted to show the richness and diversity, also with the many topics and societal levels of the novel. Even a variety of Christian motifs can be found, like when Jia Baoyu is not recognized by his father in chapter 120 and when he disappears, all parallel to Jesus Christ.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yi Huan 易欢==&lt;br /&gt;
The variety of cultures is paralleled with the variety of elements of different dynasties, which makes it timeless and therefore even more a masterpiece of Chinese art and a masterpiece of human art. Therefore I would like to nominate the Red Chamber Dreams as “World Documentary Heritage”. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''（参考文献不用翻译）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anthony, C. Yu. (2001). ''Rereading the Stone: Desire and the Making of Fiction in Dream of the Red Chamber''. Princeton University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aristotle. (1971). ''Poetics''. Trans. S. H. Butcher. Ed. Hazard Adams. Critical Theory since Plato. ew York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 48-66.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Woesler, Martin, ed., Cao Xueqin, Gao E et al. (2016). ''Der Traum der Roten Kammer oder Die Geschichte vom Stein'' [''Red Chamber Dreams or The Story of the Stone''], Peking: Foreign Languages Press, ISBN 9787119094120, 4813 pages, 6 vols., hardcover, transl. by Rainer Schwarz and Martin Woesler; Chinese-German bilingual edition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Woesler, Martin. (2011). “Being Explicit About the Implicit – John Minford’s Translation of the last Forty Chapters of The Story of the Stone with a Field Study on two Sexually Arousing Scenes”. ''Hong lou meng xue kan'' 6: 274-289&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Woesler, Martin. (2010). “ ’To Amuse the Beaux and Belles’ The Early Western Reception of the Hongloumeng”. ''Journal of Sino-Western Communications'' 2 (2010.12) 2:81-107&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhuang, Xiuhua. (2011). Self, Ideal and Salvation: A Comparative Study of Jane Austen’s Elizabeth and Cao Xueqin’s Lin Daiyu. ''Journal of Language Teaching and Research'', Vol. 2, No. 2, pp. 420-423, March 2011. Fulltext:   http://www.academypublication.com/issues/past/jltr/vol02/02/19.pdf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yi Zichu 义子楚==&lt;br /&gt;
'''Virtual Communication Between Machines with the Human as Their Object&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A new stage of multimodal communication after oral, written, printed, electronic and machine-human communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Woesler, Hunan Normal University&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luhmann and Baecker described the development of communication from orality (media epoch 1.0) to script (2.0), through print (3.0) and finally to digital communication (4.0). In all these stages, technology played only an assisting role. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==You Yuting 游雨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
This paper argues, that there is a fundamentally new media epoch of “virtual communication” (communication 5.0), in which artificial intelligence (initialized by humans) has taken over and humans have become the object of analysis and manipulation (as customers, voters etc.). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Algorithms do not only listen to oral or read written human communication (between humans or between humans and bots), but they analyze multimodal communication (including likes, behaviour, surfing habits, mobility profile, values, dreams, aims, beliefs etc.), compare them with Big Data (e.g. cloud data) and base decisions of manipulation on a prediction of behavior according to a personality profile and correlations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yu Ni 余妮==&lt;br /&gt;
These algorithms target not only the explicit communications, but the emotions and thoughts of humans too and predict future behavior, therefore allowing simulations of reality. Mightier algorithms have also taken over decision-making roles in societies where they: replace human court decisions, fine tune just-in-time and on-demand production, censor chatrooms etc. Sets of algorithms help to manage smart cities and a whole society. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yuan Shiqi 袁诗琦==&lt;br /&gt;
Although the human is still part of the communication, especially as the analyzed object and the target of the manipulation, the human is often unaware of the virtual communication and a passive receiver of the machine’s decisions, while the main actors in the virtual communication are machines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
虽然人仍然是通信的一部分，特别是作为被分析的对象和操纵的目标，但是人往往没有意识到虚拟通信和机器决策的被动接受者，而虚拟通信的主要参与者是机器。--[[User:Yuan SHiqi|Yuan SHiqi]] ([[User talk:Yuan SHiqi|talk]]) 08:55, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
尽管人类仍然是交流活动的一个组成部分，特别是作为被分析的对象和操纵的目标，但是人类往往没有意识到，自己是虚拟沟通和机器决策的被动接受者，而虚拟沟通的主导者是机器。--[[User:Yuan Yuchen|Yuan Yuchen]] ([[User talk:Yuan Yuchen|talk]]) 12:11, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yuan Tianyi 袁天翼==&lt;br /&gt;
Research describes these forms of virtual communication, finds evidence in social management systems and credit systems (in Germany, we have the “Schufa”, in the USA there are big players in credit history, which leads to credit-orientation and gamification of human life) or customized (fake) news filter bubbles and in customized consumption offers (Amazon, Facebook, Google, Netflix) and analyzes benefits, including security enhancements through such virtual communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
研究对这些形式的虚拟沟通进行了描述，在社会管理系统、信用系统（定制的（虚假）新闻筛选泡沫）和定制的消费商（亚马逊、脸书、谷歌、网飞）里面找到了证据（德国有“Schufa”，美国则因为信用史有重大人物而使得社会信用至上并日趋游戏化），并对益处加以分析，这些益处包含通过这类虚拟沟通提升安全。--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 09:20, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yuan Yuchen 袁雨晨==&lt;br /&gt;
But research also has the duty to warn of abuse or harmful developments and to raise ethical questions. Exoskeletal ethics, imposed by gamifications like credit systems, especially need to be valued against intrinsic ethics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper dealing with machine to machine communication, I skip the machines assisting humans to make their life more convenient (ranging from “The milk is out, please add the usual amount of milk to the delivery list,” to “The old lady has not left her bed this morning, I’ll better call the doctor”).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
但研究也有责任对滥用或有害的发展发出警告，同时要对引起的伦理问题承担责任。特别是信用体系游戏化所造成的外骨骼伦理问题更需要得到重视，要反对内在的伦理问题。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
引言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本论文在涉及机器与机器之间的交流时，我不考虑那些帮助人类让生活更便捷的机器（从“牛奶没了，请在送货单上加平常剂量的牛奶”到“老太太今早卧床不起，我最好叫医生吧”）。&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Yuan Yuchen|Yuan Yuchen]] ([[User talk:Yuan Yuchen|talk]]) 12:10, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Fangyuan 曾芳缘==&lt;br /&gt;
Instead, I deal with communication like: “Let’s create a user personality profile and compare it with Big Data to learn how I can best catch this user’s attention and make him/her vote for presidential candidate A or B.”; “Let’s check this users’ mouse movements and compare it with Big Data to get a correlation to estimate if (and if “yes” when) he will get Parkinson, to decide whether or not to deny him the loan or health insurance.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Liang 曾良==&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s check this users sexual orientation, religious beliefs, fears, secrets like adultery etc. to blackmail him to get ransom money for my programmer.”; or even “Let’s use this user’s location to aim the killer drone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The current neoliberal system with Amazon, Facebook, WhatsApp, Instagram, Google, Netflix etc. provides incentives to collect as much user data as possible and to abuse user data for manipulation, which creates huge profits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“让我们检查该用户的性取向、宗教信仰、恐惧、诸如通奸之类的秘密去勒索他为我的程序员去获取赎金”。或者甚至“使用用户的位置瞄准杀手无人机。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
当前具有亚马逊、脸谱网、瓦茨艾普、照片墙、谷歌、奈飞等的新自由主义系统激励人们尽可能多地收集用户信息，并滥用用户信息进行操纵，从而创造可观利益。--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:04, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;让我们查一查这个用户的性取向、宗教信仰、恐惧、通奸等秘密，以勒索他为我的程序员获取赎金。&amp;quot;；甚至&amp;quot;利用这个用户的位置来瞄准杀手无人机。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
目前亚马逊、脸书、WhatsApp、Instagram、谷歌、奈飞等的新自由主义体系，为收集尽可能多的用户数据，并滥用用户数据，从而创造了巨大的利润。--[[User:Yang chenting|Yang chenting]] ([[User talk:Yang chenting|talk]]) 07:39, 25 December 2020 (UTC)Yang chenting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Xinyuan 曾心媛==&lt;br /&gt;
Very much like the financial crisis, which was caused by the unregulated use of derivatives, this is a systemic development, which currently follows a path to enslave the human race under the control of algorithms for the benefit of tech companies. The enslavement has already begun, as we can see from the world wide addiction to social media, from the growing mass of conspiracy theorists and from the polarization of the USA over Trump or the polarization of Great Britain over the Brexit. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Yanhu 曾雁湖==&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 History of Media Epochs'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luhmann and Baecker described the development of communication from orality (media epoch 1.0) to script (2.0), through print (3.0) and finally to digital communication (4.0). In all these stages, technology played only an assisting role. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper argues, that there is a fundamentally new stage of “virtual communication” (media epoch 5.0), in which artificial intelligence (initialized by humans) has taken over and humans have become the object of analysis and manipulation (as customers, voters etc.). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Hu 张虎==&lt;br /&gt;
While Luhmann would still summarize this under digital communication, I see a full new quality here, and have therefore coined the term “communication 5.0” or “virtual communication” for it. In Luhmann’s view, the computer consists out of the “surface” of the machine (the visible interfaces like screen, keyboard, mouse) and the “depth” of the machine (the invisible, often incomprehensive inside).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
虽然卢曼仍然会在数字通信中总结这一点，但我在这里看到了一个全新的品质，因此创造了术语“通信5.0”或“虚拟通信”。在卢曼看来，计算机是由机器的“表面”(屏幕、键盘、鼠标等可见界面)和机器的“内里”(看不见的、内部不全面的部分)组成的。--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:41, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Hui 张慧==&lt;br /&gt;
However, we are almost constantly producing data, with our chats and geotracked movements, with our addiction to social media, our carrying of cell phones and more and more smart devices at all times,  and we are therefore an object of analysis by algorithms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The traditional setting of a communicative act blurs: The machine can directly communicate with the human (there the Turing test marks a threshold), and, after a certain complexity, it can hide its machine nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
但是，我们几乎一直在通过聊天和地理位置追踪运动，不断沉迷于社交媒体，携带手机以及越来越多的智能设备来生成数据，因此，我们一直是通过算法进行分析的对象。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
交流行为的传统设置变得模糊：机器可以直接与人类交流（图灵测试标记了阈值），并且在经过一定的复杂性之后，它可以隐藏机器的本质。--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:49, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
然而，我们几乎在不断地产生数据，我们的聊天和地理追踪的动作，我们对社交媒体的沉迷，我们随时携带手机和越来越多的智能设备，我们因此成为算法分析的对象。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统的交流行为的设定模糊了。机器可以直接与人类交流（图灵测试标志着一个门槛），在一定的复杂性之后，它可以隐藏自己的机器本质。--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:03, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Ling 张玲==&lt;br /&gt;
The machine can also indirectly communicate with the human by simply analyzing humans’ verbal communication, non-verbal multimodal communication, behavior, personality etc. and interacting with the human with, or without, revealing its existence. A human, growing up in a filter bubble and believing in conspiracy theories is one such example: The human has been manipulated by social media and news which prefer lies over truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Peiwen 张佩闻==&lt;br /&gt;
Without even noticing that there was an interaction taking place between the human and the machine, the human has lost his/her independence to the machine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Types of communicative acts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Texts (oral and written comments/chat texts/blogs/emails)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Surf behavior (websites visited)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Consumer behavior (purchases)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Likes (see OCEAN, UEBA)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Duration/Attention (see UEBA)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.habits/repetitiveness/occurrences (is an element of analysis in different AI apps/tools)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Qi 张琪==&lt;br /&gt;
7.Unconscious, often unique data allowing identification (way of writing, mouse movements pattern, see Raj Kannan 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.social interaction incl. friendships, sexual relationships&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.mobility behavior/pattern (e.g. immediate environment – e.g. unconsciously recording the inside of houses while playing “Pokemon Go”), travel: Travel  Behavior (Yu Cui et al. 2018)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Weihong 张维虹==&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Types of analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.General (User and Entity Behavior Analytics UEBA: AI-assisted cybersecurity tools like by Gartner, Inc.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.True identity (e.g.: mouse movements, face recognition, find real name) (Verschuere 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Personality profile: Big Five Personality Inventory: Openness to Experience, Consciousness, Extroversion, Agreeableness, Neuroticism “OCEAN” (Golbeck 2011), by only analyzing the users' likes, Facebook can generate personality profiles (AI-Demand 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Mobility profile/pattern&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Xueyi 张雪仪==&lt;br /&gt;
5.Health situation (health apps, ai supported disease research, see Daley 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Job situation/job market (Talent Search People 2020 analyzes the job market, and classifies 4 different AI systems: 1. systems that think like humans, 2. systems that act like humans, 3. systems that think rationally, and 4.) systems that act rationally.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yinliu 张银柳==&lt;br /&gt;
7.Financial credit-worthiness: E.g. German Schufa company uses AI in addition to human expertise for evaluations, see Banken-Technologie 2020. Banken-Technologie 2020. Schufa’s attempt to gain access to customers’ bank account transfer information was discussed in the news.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Consumer Behavior: e.g. the &amp;quot;clickworker&amp;quot; company analyses and optimizes customers' searches in respect to a client company's goals/products with the help of AI (clickworker 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Secrets (like adultery)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yu 张瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Unique quality of media epoch 5.0'''[ 	I have coined the terms “media epoch 5.0” and “virtual communication” I have developed it from concepts like „Industry 4.0“ in Germany and the four media epochs Luhmann and Baecker developed (by Baecker called 1.0 … 4.0). There are several authors speculating about the media epoch 4.0, like Ray Kurzweil. The Age of Intelligent Machines. 1990.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.the human switches from active to passive&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.the human switches from subject to object&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.the human becomes addicted to social media, which enhances depression (Van Den Eijnden et al. 2016, Jasso-Medrano et al. 2018, Shensa et al. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.the human switches from puppeteer, or entity with seemingly free will, to puppet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.nature of the internet turns from freedom to surveillance &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yujie 张毓婕==&lt;br /&gt;
6.direct communication turns into indirect communication (humans may not be aware of this communication/analysis)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.explicit communication (voice, words) turns into implicit communication (preferences/thoughts/dreams/wishes/ values (first experiments with brain scanners in worker hats have started in Shanghai and Peking))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.man-man communication turns to man-machine communication (phone bot) to machine-machine&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.4.0 was from centralization to decentralization, 5.0 is partial centralization and partial decentralization, but also concentration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yuxing 张宇星==&lt;br /&gt;
So far, mass media has been considered one-way. The interaction and processing of data of millions of individual users seemed simply too much work. In the age of virtual communication, the media epoch 5.0, mass media is individualized and interactive and therefore even more influential.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Types of manipulation (consciously or unconsciously, sometimes half-consciously)&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Priming by unconscious advertisements: Influencing consumer decisions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Filter bubbles =&amp;gt; supports conspiracy theories, influences judgments&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xi 赵茜==&lt;br /&gt;
3.Nature of social media: lies spread 6 times faster than truth. (Vosoughi et al. 2018).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Change of political attitude: Case Cambridge Analytica: Helped minority to win election by manipulating young people of majority not to vote (Do so: Don’t vote campaign, Oddleifson 2020); Trump election and Brexit were won by manipulation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Use of private information/dependencies to obtain advantages (blackmailing for money or for conducting crimes etc.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Identity theft &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xiaoyan 赵晓燕==&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Consequences'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Virtual Communication is mostly “hidden”, the human is mostly unaware of it, but may endure the consequences (policeman may detain suspect simply because the face recognition glass recognizes a pedestrian passing by and assesses him/her as “dangerous”; loan is declined; insurance company declines to accept new customer)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.后果&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.虚拟通讯大多是 &amp;quot;隐蔽 &amp;quot;的，人多半不知道，但可能会承受后果（警察可能仅仅因为人脸识别玻璃识别出路过的行人，并评估其为 &amp;quot;危险 &amp;quot;而拘留嫌疑人；贷款被拒绝；保险公司拒绝接受新的客户）--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:02, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.后果&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.虚拟通信通常是“隐藏的”，人类大多数情况下是不知道的，但可能会承受后果（警察可能只是因为面部识别玻璃杯识别出行人经过并将他/她评估为“危险”而拘留嫌疑人；贷款被拒绝；保险公司拒绝接受新客户）。--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:05, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zheng Huajun 郑华君==&lt;br /&gt;
2.User becomes transparent (government can fight terrorism, any user can be blackmailed, jealous spouse can check on adultery) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Less will to communicate and discuss (since positions are too far apart)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Populists and populist views gain supporters&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Polarization of Society&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.There is an incentive not to reveal how much one knows about the object, because the object then could question the legality, the system etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Last resort, the thinking, is tackled: Machine interprets “real” attitudes, not lip-service words&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Luoping 周罗平==&lt;br /&gt;
8.The knowing ones (algorithms, hackers, controllers of algorithms) have power over the unknowing ones (victims)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Exoskeleton ethics (like points/awards for measurable performances) reduce incentives to build inner ethics&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
7 Simulation of the imminent future'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The imminent future behavior of a human can be predicted&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.With many analyzed humans, the imminent future of reality can be predicted =&amp;gt; simulation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Shiqing 周诗卿==&lt;br /&gt;
Is this an Orwellian dystopia or reality? Some cases of the above listed phenomena have been documented. However, we are still at the beginning of “little” AI development (optimizing existing processes) and on the brink of a much more powerful development, that of “big” AI (rethinking whole industries, being able to reproduce and enhance itself). (cf. Euchner 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Shuyao 周书尧==&lt;br /&gt;
'''8 Conclusion and Outlook'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Data has succeeded oil as the most valuable resource for today’s economy. Big Tech companies already use users’ data and make big profits with it while legislation is delayed and national boundaries (which do not exist for the Tech companies) are struggled over.&lt;br /&gt;
Although input-legitimized liberal democracies and market economies, like that of the European Union, still protect privacy and data security, US- and China-based technology companies are already penetrating the European market.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Siqing 周思庆==&lt;br /&gt;
We need to raise awareness and guide the youth to be careful with screen time and what they share online. We need to avoid addiction to social media.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''The algorithms do not just check which film to suggest viewing next, they have started to invade the innermost sanctum of personality, our thoughts, dreams, wishes, visions, hopes, fears and secrets.&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
The listed consequences document a fundamental change of paradigms: &lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yiwen 周艺文==&lt;br /&gt;
'''The cause-based decision-making by humans with established institutions like politicians, judges etc. is being replaced with correlation-based decision-making by algorithms which often serve the profit interests of tech companies or the political interests of election-manipulators.&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
AI took the wrong development path, when it changed from serving humans to trying to manipulate humans for economic or political profit. When AI is used to educate citizens – like helping German customers to keep a clean credit history and a good credit score – then it changes the behavior of citizens to an exoskeletal ethic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yuanqu 周园曲==&lt;br /&gt;
However, animals with an exoskeleton reduce their inside muscles and develop a soft inside, making them totally incapable of living without the exoskeleton. An exoskeletal ethic, giving reward points, for example, for behavior which is deemed positive and subtracting points for behavior which is deemed negative, deprives the human of the natural learning and developing process, in a social environment, of his responsibility and inner ethical judgment. If you were to meet a human with exoskeletal ethics and one who has inner ethics, whom would you trust more? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yujuan 周玉娟==&lt;br /&gt;
If we want to avoid the consequences listed in point 6, the public needs to become aware of this and nations and supranational organizations need to define legislation to a) protect privacy and data security, and b) give the user the control over his/her data including the commercial use of it where they earn a share from the profit made with the usage of his/her data.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Meimei 祝美梅==&lt;br /&gt;
'''9 Outlook'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We need to accept, that the development is irreversible. Every new technology has created fears. Important is, that we become aware of the developments and adjust where the development heads into the wrong direction. We need set the right framework and incentives that the new technology stays on track to serve humanity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Suyao 朱素瑶==&lt;br /&gt;
New developments open new possibilities. We need to make sure that not only a few tech companies and terrorists use this powerful new technology to achieve their goals, but that the mass of smart device users emancipate themselves from addiction to and manipulation by technology and gain back their dignity, privacy and free will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''References&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
（参考文献不用翻译）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
AI-Demand. (2020). www.ai-demand.com/insights/data/big-data/big-data-and-facebook-the-heavenly-pair-that-isnt-quite-in-heaven/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baecker, Dirk. (2007). ''Studien zur nächsten Gesellschaft''. Frankfurt 2007&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Banken-Technologie. (2020). 26. Handelsblatt Jahrestagung. Banken-Technologie. „New Normal” in der Finanzwirtschaft: digital – intelligent – automatisiert – hybrid. 2. und 3.12.2020, Digital [Conference Announcement] https://veranstaltungen.handelsblatt.com/bankentechnologie/ki-machine-learning-finanzanalyse/ &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Booth, T. &amp;quot;Cambridge Analytica controversy must spur researchers to update data ethics.&amp;quot; ''Nature'' 555.7698 (2018): 559-560.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Clickworker. (2019). www.clickworker.com/2019/04/30/ai-for-ecommerce/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cui, Yu, Qing He, and Alireza Khani. (2018). Travel behavior classification: an approach with social network and deep learning. ''Transportation research record'', 2672(47), 68-80. https://par.nsf.gov/servlets/purl/10109453 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daley, Sam. (2020). 32 Examples of AI in Healthcare that Will Make you Feel better about the Future (July 4, 2019, updated July 29, 2020). builtin.com/artificial-intelligence/artificial-intelligence-healthcare&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Euchner, Jim. (2019). Little ai, Big AI—Good AI, Bad AI. Terminology Management 62:3, 10-12. pdf: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.tandfonline.com/doi/pdf/10.1080/08956308.2019.1587280?needAccess=true&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Golbeck, Jennifer, Cristina Robles, and Karen Turner. (2011). &amp;quot;Predicting personality with social media.&amp;quot; ''CHI'11 extended abstracts on human factors in computing systems''. 2011. 253-262.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jasso-Medrano, José Luis, and Fuensanta Lopez-Rosales. (2018). &amp;quot;Measuring the relationship between social media use and addictive behavior and depression and suicide ideation among university students.&amp;quot; Computers in Human Behavior 87: 183-191.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luhmann, Niklas. (1997). ''Die Gesellschaft der Gesellschaft''. 1997&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oddleifson, Evan. 2020, The Effects of Modern Data Analytics in Electoral Politics: Cambridge Analytica’s Suppression of Voter Agency and the Implications for Global Politics, ''Political Sciences Undergraduate Review'' 5 (2020) 7, 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
	&lt;br /&gt;
https://journals.library.ualberta.ca/psur/index.php/psur/article/view/130/90/130-Article%20Text-642-1-10-20200401.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Raj Kannan, J., Sabitha, R., Karthik, S., &amp;amp; Shanthini, J. (2020). Mouse Movement Pattern Based Analysis of Customer Behavior (CBA-MMP) Using Cloud Data Analytics. ''Wireless Personal Communications'', OnlineFirst, 1-17.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ruan, Lotus, et al. &amp;quot;One App, Two Systems: How WeChat uses one censorship policy in China and another internationally.&amp;quot; (2016).&lt;br /&gt;
Shensa, Ariel, et al. (2017). &amp;quot;Problematic social media use and depressive symptoms among US young adults: A nationally-representative study.&amp;quot; ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine ''182: 150-157.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Talent Search People. (2020). How Will Artificial Intelligence Affect the Job Market? www.talentsearchpeople.com/en/blog/494-how-will-artificial-intelligence-affect-the-job-market/.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Van Den Eijnden, Regina JJM, Jeroen S. Lemmens, and Patti M. Valkenburg. (2016). &amp;quot;The social media disorder scale.&amp;quot; ''Computers in Human Behavior ''61: 478-487.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Verschuere, Bruno, and Bennett Kleinberg. &amp;quot;ID‐check: Online Concealed Information Test reveals true identity.&amp;quot; ''Journal of forensic sciences'' 61 (2016): S237-S240.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vosoughi, Soroush, Deb Roy, and Sinan Aral. (2018). The spread of true and false news online. Science 359.6380: 1146-1151.. science.sciencemag.org/content/359/6380/1146&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Xu 朱旭==&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bio'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Woesler, PhD, is Jean Monnet Chair in European Studies with Hunan Normal University since 2020. At its Foreign Studies College, he is Distinguished Professor of Chinese Studies, Translation Studies and Comparative Literature since 2019. Woesler was elected Academian of the European Academy of Sciences and Arts, Salzburg in 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
Woesler has co-edited the books &amp;quot;China's Digital Dream&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Ethics of Information Society&amp;quot; and Springer has scheduled to publish the book &amp;quot;Diverse Voices in Chinese Translation and Interpretation&amp;quot; including his book chapter &amp;quot;Modern Interpreting with Digital and Technical Aids&amp;quot; in February 2021.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zou Xinyu 邹鑫雨==&lt;br /&gt;
Woesler was a Senior Fellow of the German Science Foundation's (Deutsche Forschungsgemeinschaft) Research College &amp;quot;Media Cultures of Computer Simulations&amp;quot; 2019‐2020 and hosted a related workshop with Bertelsmann Foundation in 2020. Woesler is also a researcher with Witten/Herdecke University, Germany, investigating the impact of daily screen time of children and of young people on their health.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201228_trans&amp;diff=119133</id>
		<title>20201228 trans</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201228_trans&amp;diff=119133"/>
		<updated>2020-12-25T12:54:49Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Li Lili 李丽丽 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Cao Runxin 曹润鑫==&lt;br /&gt;
'''Zhu Ziqing'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A third example, where an author shows another face in his essays is Zhu Ziqing. He is known as the author of the most often reprinted story-like Chinese essay &amp;quot;''Back View''&amp;quot; (Beiying), a standard school text. The success of this essay lies in the fact, that it applies to filial pity. From the reported fare-well scene with his father at the train station, he learned that his father loved him and that he had grown-up too now. &lt;br /&gt;
==Chang Huiyue 常慧月==&lt;br /&gt;
This self-reflective essay helped Zhu to find himself through the observation of the other (here his father). The 2nd often printed essay is also from Zhu. Parallelistic and repetitive structures are the driving factor in the atmospherical nebulous lyrical landscape desription &amp;quot;''The Moonlit Lotus Pond''&amp;quot;, whose style easily may seem mannerist to the Western reader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Ziqing supposedly opposed all political engagement and, wrote about unspectacular things.  In Taiwan he became a type of substitute for the categorically refused state writer of the People’s Republic, Lu Xun, mainly because of Zhu’s supposed political independence.  &lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Han 陈涵==&lt;br /&gt;
I would like to show with three examples that Zhu had absolutely clear political ideas: He had taken part in the demonstration March 18, 1926, which ended in a massacre. Zhu described this in ''&amp;quot;Report On the Massacre of the Government''&amp;quot;[	 (Zhizhengfu da tusha ji).].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Shots were still being fired, and the entrance of the east gate was packed with people. [...] Pushing and shoving, we climbed over them with great effort. We must have lost our senses then, not seeing, to our shame, the grotesqueness of our action. ''&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Hui 陈惠==&lt;br /&gt;
''[...]I was still walking on top of the people. No one dared to miss a single step, filing through the gate that divided safety from danger, one that would give us life or take our lives away. [...] My efforts finally brought me down to the ground, sealing my fate as I rolled down from the human pile. [...] I learned later that some of the people by the gate were dead, killed by the pistol squad firing from the other side of the gate. When I recall stepping over dead bodies, I cannot help but tremble with fear. [...]''&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Jiangning 陈江宁==&lt;br /&gt;
From this experience, Zhu addresses directly the repsonsible political leaders:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Duan Qirui, you must think about it! [...] How could we explain this to the world? [...] Granted, Duan Qirui and others could commit such atrocities without a thought; but how could we, the people of China, face the world with such a shameless government? [...] We, [...], must ask, „So many were killed—what should we do?“''&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Jiaxin 陈佳欣==&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Lu Xun has portrayed the same massacre with sighing undertone and Zhou Zuoren bitter-humorously in his &amp;quot;''Ways to die''&amp;quot;[	 (Si fa).] - in which he finds &amp;quot;to be shot&amp;quot; the best method to die. The supposedly less politically engaged Zhu shows here more engagement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essay &amp;quot;''Facing the New China''&amp;quot;[	 (Xin Zhongguo zai wang zhong).] is Zhu's political manifest: He asks for democracy, enlightenment and an increase of the education level.&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Jingjing 陈静静==&lt;br /&gt;
''China has to be born again through democratization. [...] The people should express their own will, concentrate on their own strength. Every level of administration should build up on the expressed will and strength of the people and struggle for the majority and its greatest happiness. This means that the people govern, the people own, the people enjoy.''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few weeks before his death, he demanded in the speech ''&amp;quot;Today's duty of the Intellectuals''&amp;quot;[	 (Zhishifenzi jintian de renwu).] the participation of the intellectual in the struggle for a better society.&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Sha 陈莎==&lt;br /&gt;
With only a handful of essays I have demonstrated,  that the picture of these three authors changes substantially, if we read carefully also their less known essayistic work. Imagine now how the picture of 20th century Chinese literature might change, if the literary histories and anthologies would not only tell the history of drama, fiction and poetry, but would also grant the essay its proper place. The following part of my paper are results of my monograph on the 20th century Chinese essay.&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Sunfu 谌孙福==&lt;br /&gt;
'''The essay boom as a mirror reflecting growing individuality, participation in the public sphere, and the giddy-paced character of modern Chinese society'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Acquiring an overview of the essay and assessing its essence has required extensive research in bookstores and libraries, in the People's Republic of China, Taiwan, Hong Kong and the United States for available resources in the form of essay book collections as well as secondary literature dealing with the essay.  &lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Yongxiang 陈永相==&lt;br /&gt;
I built a database for a statistical analysis to rank more than 5000 essays and 1400 essayists. It turned out that out of the top 60 most famous Chinese essays only 14 had been translated into English so far. The forthcoming collection of Tam King-fai adds 4 and my own one the remaining 42.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis reveals a general increase in essay publication after 1979 with two peaks immediately after the 'Cultural Revolution'. The publications apparently reaching a new height in 1990. The first increase came about in the 1920s and 1930s, after which the essay's role was eclipsed by the genre of the report[	 (baogao wenxue) (Klaschka 1998).]. &lt;br /&gt;
==Cheng Yusi  成于思==&lt;br /&gt;
The flourishing of essay publication in the 1920/30s and 1980/90s was helped in part by the appearance of new magazines that existed chiefly as vehicles for contemporary essayists, and numerous essay bookseries[	 sanwen congshu 散文叢書.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for the increase in essay production, which we can date right after the clear-cutting of the ‘Cultural Revolution’ has been the backlog of demand, which is reflected in 1 million copies of essay collections being printed between 1980 and 1982 - only counting the collections contained in the sampling of 130 ‘representative’ books I was able to collect for the survey.  There are three reasons for the increase in Chinese essay production and popularity in the mid-1990s: &lt;br /&gt;
==Deng Jinxia 邓锦霞==&lt;br /&gt;
1, The giddy-paced nature of current Chinese society with its demands for diverting and short texts, as Hall has put it: “[...] we live in an age of exposition”[	 (Hall 1984:xiii).].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2, The increasing consciousness of individuality for which the essay is the most direct form of subjective expression, even more direct than the poem with its metrical and formal demands. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, A revival of interest in discussing socio-political issues through the medium of the essay, as was the case in the 1920s/30s.&lt;br /&gt;
==Ding Daifeng 丁代凤==&lt;br /&gt;
If we look carefully at essay collections not only published in the United States, but also in Hong Kong, Taiwan and the People’s Republic, we find the following three reasons for the under- and overestimation of single essayists or essays which correspond to regional differences:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1, EXOTIC In the United States, essays are often chosen according to Western taste and totally unknown authors are given as much space as established ones. &lt;br /&gt;
==Fang Jieling 方洁玲==&lt;br /&gt;
2, SOCIO-POLITICAL In Taiwan, Lu Xun has been banned for a long time, but today, as the mentioned survey proofs, he ranks 12th among modern authors there.  Wang Meng has been overestimated in the People’s Republic of China due to his political post.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, PERSONAL Hong Kong literature on Yu Guangzhong has been censored by his disciple Huang Weiliang in favor for Yu.[	 (see Lin Yaode 1989:50).]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having named reasons for the essay boom and for the support for and the suppression of different actors in the cultural field of the essay, I would like to finish my paper by naming a few trends of the essay as they appear at the eve of the century.&lt;br /&gt;
==Gan Fengyu 甘奉玉==&lt;br /&gt;
The topical development of political essays sees a shift from the enlightenment-educational essay, which emerged in 1907, to the daily-political essays in the 1920-30s, further to anti-Japanese propaganda in the 1940s and ideological propaganda in the 1950s and 1960s. Whilst the 1980s saw a revival of political issues in terms of discussion on the best system of society, (also in literature in general and in film) to a mere unpolitical and again more philosophical-moral theme spectrum in the 1990s, where essayists define their role, first of all to counterpart the consumer-orientation of the masses.  The essay seems to be the only genre in China which has kept its educational claim with the exception of essays which claim to be &amp;quot;art pourt l'art&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
==Gao Mingzhu 高明珠==&lt;br /&gt;
The topical development of the unpolitical essay starts with the everyday-topics of Zhu Ziqing (&amp;quot;''On dreams''&amp;quot;[	&amp;quot;Shuo meng 說夢&amp;quot; On dreams in: Zhu Ziqing 1928.]) and Zhou Zuoren from 1917 (&amp;quot;''My own garden''&amp;quot;[	 9.1923.], &amp;quot;''The Fly''&amp;quot;[	 1924.], &amp;quot;''Reading on the Toilet''&amp;quot;[	 1936.]), with a caesura 1927, when the political essays became the main stream, until the late 1930s, when the unpolitical essay was eliminated totally by the anti-Japanese movement. It didn't recover until the 1970s, when life turned back to normality and normal things became topics of interest because of their long absence. Again in the 1990s, the unpolitical essay boomed also due to less interest in political issues and the need for a new orientation in the newly encountered world of mass consumerism.&lt;br /&gt;
==Gong Yumian 龚钰冕==&lt;br /&gt;
In the end of this century not the governmentally demanded affirmative texts stand at the forefront, but unpolitical essays, mostly dating from the Republican era, especially from the years 1923 to 1928.  This observation is supported by the results of the mentioned statistical analysis.  Among the upper list places of the political essay after 1949 there are critical essays.   For the most often selected essays in the People’s Republic, Taiwan and Hong Kong, moral and aesthetic criteria seem to have underlain.&lt;br /&gt;
==Gu Dongfang 顾东方==&lt;br /&gt;
A sign for the increasing independence of the editors of essay anthologies from governmental or ideological handicaps, and for the increasing commercialization of the publishing houses with an orientation for customers (former: &amp;quot;readers&amp;quot;).  Following the emotional essays of Zhu Ziqing who rank 1st and 2nd, ''nostalgia'' is the element of emotional identification in &amp;quot;''Wild vegetables of my home region''&amp;quot; by Zhou Zuoren, which ranks 3rd[	In Jia Pingwa's &amp;quot;Moon traces&amp;quot;, which ranks 11, and in Ba Jin's &amp;quot;''Paradise for Birds''&amp;quot;, which ranks 19].  Therefore one can state, that moving essays form the top.&lt;br /&gt;
==Guan Qinqing 管钦清==&lt;br /&gt;
In 1927, Chinese literature took the form of 'engaged literature'.  In the 1980/90s, the discussion of politics in daily interest form a smaller part than in the 1920/30s. In the 1980s all genres including poems and essays were used for the critic against the master narrative of Communism or the Maoist understanding of art as serving ideology. In the later half of the 1990s, the master narrator himself seems to be lost within the subjectivity of individuals and everyday's profaneity and banality of a more and more formally organized but substantially empty citylife. &lt;br /&gt;
==Gui Yizhi 桂一枝==&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, the essayistic culture of political criticism of the 1980s has vanished, the only remiscent element left is the patriotism.[	''Trends like the use of ordinary language'', which one finds in novels since 1993 (''Jia Pingwa'', Feidu; ''Gu Cheng'', Yingger) and New Borderlessness since 1995, cannot be proven in the essaywriting.The reason that we do not find post-modernist essays in the sense of post-modernist fiction lies in the directness of the essay: The essay as a genre is a chat between author and reader and not an object d'art which wants to give cause for different interpretations or which would depend on exceptional form or contents or even quotations of pre-modern characteristics in order to make it an distinguishable ''object d'art''.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''References''' [partly mentioned with German translation] （不用翻）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vera Schwarcz 1996, Vera Schwarcz, &amp;quot;The pain of sorrow: public uses of personal grief in modern China&amp;quot;, in Daedalus: Journal of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences (Winter 1996)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ba Jin 1982, Ba Jin: &amp;quot;Yi feng huixin 一封回信&amp;quot; (Ein Antwortbrief (26.10.1982)), in: Bing zhong ji 病中集 (Auf dem Krankenlager), Hongkong 香港 1984(?) (Series Suixiang lu 隨想錄 (Thoughts) Bd 4), 147 pp.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ba Jin 1982a, Ba Jin: &amp;quot;Yi pian xuwen 一篇序文&amp;quot; (Ein Vorwort) [dated 1982.9/10], in: Ba Jin: Auf dem Krankenlager 1984&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ba Jin 1956, Ba Jin 巴金: &amp;quot;Duli sikao 獨立思考&amp;quot; (Unabhängig denken), in: Li Jisheng 李濟生, Li Xiaolin 李小林 (Hgg.): Ba Jin liushi nian wenxuan (1927 - 1986), Suixiang lu, zagan, sanwen, xuba, yanjiang, shuxin 巴金六十年文選（１９２７－１９８６）隨想錄·雜感·散文·序跋· 演講·書信 (Ba Jin. Werkauswahl aus 60 Jahren (1927 - 1986), Gedanken, vermischte Gefühle, Essays, Vor- und Nachworte, Reden, Briefe), Shanghai 上海: Shanghai wenyi chubanshe 上海文藝出版社 (Literatur- und Kunstverlag Shanghai), 1986.12, S. 461 - 462 [Datiert auf  1956.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ba Jin 1962, &amp;quot;Zuojia de yongqi yu zerenxin 作家的勇氣與責任心&amp;quot; (Mut und Verantwortungsbewußtsein der Schrifsteller) 1962; der Essay von Zhou Zuoren 周作人: &amp;quot;Wenxue tan 文學談&amp;quot; (Über Literatur), in: Tan long ji 談龍集 (Über Drachen. Sammlung), Shanghai 上海: Kaiming shudian 開明書店 (Kaiming Buchladen) 1927.12, Nachdruck: Hongkong 香港: Shiyong shuju 使用書局 (Praxisverlag) 1972.1, 310 S., S. 165 - 167&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren 1919, Zhou Zuoren, &amp;quot;Zuxian chongbai 1919 (Ancestor Worship),&amp;quot; in Early Essays, op.cit., pp. 78&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren 1920: Zhou Zuoren 周作人, Xin wenxue de yaoqiu 新文學的要求&amp;quot; (The demand of the New Literature) [lecture], in Beiping shaonian xuehui 北平少年學會 (Beiping youth conference) 1920.1.6, in: Zhang Ruoying 長若英: Xin wenxue yundong shi ziliao 新文學運動史資料 (Material on the history of the New Literature movement), Shanghai 上海: Guangming shuju 光明書局 (Guangming bookstore) (1934.9) ²1936.9, 291-296&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren 1923, Zhou Zuoren: Yanzhicao ba (Preface to Yu Pingbo's Yanzhicao), in: Yongri ji (Book of Eternal Day), Shanghai: Beixin shuju 1929, 180-181&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren 1929, Zhou Zuoren: Ertong de shu (The books of children), in: Chenbao fukan (1923.8.17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren yuanliu, Zhou Zuoren: Zhongguo xin wenxue de yuanliu (Sources of New Chinese Literature), p 71&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren 1932, Zhou Zuoren: Lun baguwen 1932, in: Kanyun ji p. 148&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Source: NEAAS annual meeting 10/09/1999 New Haven (Yale University)&lt;br /&gt;
==Guo Lu 郭露==&lt;br /&gt;
'''Modern Chinese Literature and the Essay Genre: A New Perspective'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Martin Woesler''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, I will not recount the contents and propose interpretations of any essays, nor will I outline the main topics or styles of essaywriting in China, but I would like to take the opportunity to reflect a little bit on the phenomenon of the genre itself and discuss some conclusions and hypotheses with the attentive and critical audience which can be found at only a few places on earth, EALC at Harvard definitely being one of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《中国现代文学与散文体裁：以新视角》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''吴漠汀''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在本文中,我将不再赘述任何文章的内容和提出的观点,我也不会列出其主要主题或风格,但是我想借此机会,反映一些现象本身的类型，并与包括哈佛大学学生在内的观众对一些结论和假设进行探讨。--[[User:Guo Lu|Guo Lu]] ([[User talk:Guo Lu|talk]]) 02:16, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《中国现代文学与散文体裁：新视角》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
吴漠汀&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文将不再赘述或解释任何文章的内容，也不会列出中国散文的主要主题或风格。我想借此机会，反思体裁现象，同乐于助人、至关重要且世间少有的读者，包括哈佛大学东亚语言和文化学院的学生，对一些结论和假设进行探讨。--[[User:Jiang Qiwei|Jiang Qiwei]] ([[User talk:Jiang Qiwei|talk]]) 03:28, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Han Haiyang 韩海洋==&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. The unknown genre'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The literary-historical narrative told by anthologies and collections of the 20th century has drawn an incomplete picture of Chinese literature: The genre of the essay was lacking. In my paper I will ask, if the picture of literature can remain unchanged, if we take into consideration also the essay. The genre has been neglected for a long time as a genre of merit (Margouliès 1949, Schmidt-Glintzer 1990) or overlooked (McNaughton 1974, Leiden 1988-90, McDougall 1998); &lt;br /&gt;
==Han Wanzhen 韩宛真==&lt;br /&gt;
whereas its elder brother, fiction, has been prized ever since the valuing of fictional literature and the vernacularisation of writing in early Republican China, which followed from the master narrative established by the May 4th movement.  Modern anthologies would have the reader believe that a triumvirate of poetry, fiction and drama forms the backbone of modern Chinese literary output.&lt;br /&gt;
==He Changqi 何长琦==&lt;br /&gt;
'''Excursion: Defining the essay as a non-fictional subjective representation in a free form'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similar to international literature, the basic subdivision of literature in China in general is one in three types: epic (with xiaoshuo (fiction), sanwen (non-fictional prose)), lyrics (shige) and drama (xiqu).  Though there is no pure epic form, fiction and prose are often jointly addressed with the Chinese term &amp;quot;wu yunwen&amp;quot; which corresponds to the term &amp;quot;epic&amp;quot; in the West. The types may be distinguished roughly by their nature in the following way: In the epic, bygone events are retold, a broad, filled story dominates the foreground.&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Baihui 胡百辉==&lt;br /&gt;
In the lyrics, the reader is encouraged to feel the current sensations and often confessionlike feelings of the poet.  The drama recalls a self-contained action directly in monologue or dialogue and in this way unburdens the re-creative imagination of the readers/spectators through it.  The essay as a genre of the epic is a detached non-fictional subjective representation in a free form.&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Huifang 胡慧芳==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Essay&amp;quot;, Chinese mostly ''sanwen'', is a genre term for shorter, self-contained non-fictional prose texts, in which the author tries to mediate individual experiences on an object or a question out of subjective I-perspective.  This it tries associatively and from different sides, not as a text for daily use, but with artistic or educationally demanding means of language, nevertheless in an accessible form.  The resource is mastered by the essayist sovereignly and the topic is seen in a larger context and can even be presented humorously.  Freedom in form and content is essential for the essay.&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Jin 胡瑾==&lt;br /&gt;
Different perspectives range in the international genre of the essay: Genres are primarily divisions of literature through the scholarship of literature for specialized contemplation and in order to be able to compare similar texts more easily.  On the other hand, a subcategorization in numerous small entities, like Zheng Mingli does with the essay, questions the sense of such subdivisioning in reference to hermeneutic findings.  One must also stay aware of the changing nature of literature itself and the relativity of the scientific perspective, which is still a timely one, even if its accepted internationally.&lt;br /&gt;
==Ji Tiantian 纪甜甜==&lt;br /&gt;
Regional deviations seem less important for the essay than for established genres like short stories, novels etc., and far less important than for poems.  All these other genres are seen as international genres.  My hypothesis, that the Chinese and the Western essay also belong to the same international genre maybe proved by the crosscultural mutualities both in form and content.&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Fengyi 蒋凤仪==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 21st century, the world is growing together and culture is mainly determined by the grade of modernization.  The Chinese essay, as we find it in newspapers today, has taken on the form and content of the Western essay and is aimed at a target group comparable to that of the Western essay.  This is a second hint that the modern Chinese essay belongs to the international genre of the essay.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在21世纪，世界共同发展，文化主要决定于现代化的水平。今天我们在刊物上看到的中国散文，已经具备了西方散文的形式和内容，而且其目标群体与西方散文相当。这是中国现代散文属于国际散文类别的第二个暗示。--[[User:Jiang Fengyi|Jiang Fengyi]] ([[User talk:Jiang Fengyi|talk]]) 07:58, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在21世纪，世界上的国家趋向于走到一起，而文化则主要取决于现代化水平。正如我们从现今报纸里面看到的那样，中国散文采用了西方散文的形式和内容，而且其目标群体与西方散文相当。这是中国现代散文开始趋同于国际散文体裁的第二个标志。--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 09:27, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Hao 姜好==&lt;br /&gt;
Even though the translation of ''duanpian xiaoshuo'' with ''short stories'' is commonly accepted, both are less closely related than the Western essay and its Chinese counterpart. The definition, which I developed out of a sample of more than 5000 modern Chinese essays, fits also the special international understanding of the essay (following Bolz 1992 13:269-272 on the development of the western essay; Butrym 1989 on the theory of the western essay). &lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Qiwei 蒋淇玮==&lt;br /&gt;
Besides the trend towards a globalized society, first expressed in Zhou Zuoren's call to adopt the English essay style, there are special local characteristics of the Chinese essay. How is the Chinese essay to determine culturally, what makes it &amp;quot;Chinese&amp;quot;? In the occidental essay the form seems to be a more important criterion of differentiation than in its Chinese counterpart. In China even those texts are included, which have only a similar content, but cross the borders of the formal generical framework.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
除了首先由周作人表达出来的社会全球化趋势，号召采用英语散文风格，中文散文有独特本土的特征。中文散文如何形成其特有文化，其中文性又由何组成？和中文散文相比，西方散文的文章形式似乎是更重要的分类标准。在中国，甚至有些文章内容相似，但形式和类别大相径庭。--[[User:Jiang Qiwei|Jiang Qiwei]] ([[User talk:Jiang Qiwei|talk]]) 02:06, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
除了最初由周作人表达出来的社会全球化趋势，号召采用英语散文风格，中文散文具有独特的本土特色。中文散文如何形成其特有文化，其中文性又由何组成？与中文散文相比，西方散文的形式分类标准似乎更重要。在中国，有些文章甚至是内容相似，但形式和类别大相径庭。--[[User:Guo Lu|Guo Lu]] ([[User talk:Guo Lu|talk]]) 02:18, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kang Haoyu 康浩宇==&lt;br /&gt;
This can be shown with Zheng Mingli, who subcategorises the &amp;quot;unfinished diary&amp;quot; or the &amp;quot;unfinished letter&amp;quot;.  Those texts belong - within the Western context - to texts of personal use and therefor to the non-fictional prose works.  Only after they have been altered into essays (Zheng Mingli: &amp;quot;essay in diary form&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;essay in letter form&amp;quot;), they are accepted as essays.  &lt;br /&gt;
==Kang Lingfeng 康灵凤==&lt;br /&gt;
'''The Chinese understanding of the genre is tendencially broader'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This tendencial broader understanding of the essay in China can be traced back directly to the connotation, that the term ''sanwen'' possesses in Chinese: ''wú yùnwén''  &amp;quot;non-rhythmic prose&amp;quot;, which originally meant all non-fictional prose.  In this broader meaning, also texts for personal or everyday use are included.  However I deal only with ''sanwen'' in the narrower meaning &amp;quot;short literary essay pieces&amp;quot;.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further differences are that Chinese essays often have ideological contents and show stylistic characteristics like repetitions and the usage of sayings.&lt;br /&gt;
==Kong Xianghui 孔祥慧==&lt;br /&gt;
'''The Chinese essay is booming again in the 1980s and 1990s'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis reveals a general increase in essay publication after 1979 with two peaks immediately after the 'Cultural Revolution'. The publications apparently reaching a new height in 1990. The first increase came about in the 1920s and 1930s, after which the essay's role was eclipsed by the genre of the report (''baogao wenxue'').[	Klaschka 1998.] The flourishing of essay publication in the 1920/30s and 1980/90s was helped in part by the appearance of new magazines that existed chiefly as vehicles for contemporary essayists, and numerous ''sanwen congshu'' 散文叢書 (essay bookseries).&lt;br /&gt;
==Kong Yanan 孔亚楠==&lt;br /&gt;
The increase in essay production  right after the clear-cutting of the ‘Cultural Revolution’ has been the backlog of demand, which is reflected in 1 million copies of essay collections being printed between 1980 and 1982 - only counting the collections contained in a sampling of 130 ‘representative’ books I was able to collect for a survey.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the work of some major Chinese editors, the whole essay culture was compiled from magazines and newspapers and was published in a flood of anthologies since the 1970s. This boom is comparable to the cultural fever of undigging xiangtu literature, which rose in Taiwan in front of the background of the movement of self-identification and independance.&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆==&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Why is the essay as abundant as fiction?'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let me name a few reasons, why the essay  in fact is as abundant as its prose brother, fiction, and its lyrical sister, poetry, and why it must be valued as highly:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- The essay had a direct impact on Chinese society throughout history (the reform ideas from the end of the Qing dynasty through the May Fourth period with the literary theorethical pieces and the daily political zawen of Lu Xun, until today are mostly presented in essay form). The impact on literary reflection and theory is shown in the collection &amp;quot;Modern Chinese Literary Thought&amp;quot; 1996. The effect of the essay genre with its direct language, its connection to life (e.g. its role in the coming to terms with the cultural revolution), and its direct access to the individual reader through newspapers. This impact is larger than the indirect one of fiction or poetry.  The poem is the genre of retreat from social life, from political issues and time references.&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪==&lt;br /&gt;
Hu Shi argues, that ''poetry'' is most important in the process of modernity, since poetry rises emotions. But it relies also on images and on linguistic rhythm. Liang Qichao stresses the role of novel and opera in the changing society. But ''sanwen'' is able to name things, it reflects life, caleidoscopic. Modern subjectivity is constructed with the tool of ''sanwen''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- The essay also reflects trends in the society better than poetry and fiction: Individualism is expressed in the essay more directly than in the poem with its limitation in content and form. Ephemerality is reflected in the short form of the essay, which may be read in the subway on the way to work, where poems may not be so spontaneously enjoyed.  &lt;br /&gt;
==Li Haiquan 李海泉==&lt;br /&gt;
- The essay reaches a larger part of the population than poetry, the amount of time spended on reading novels goes back, too.  The essay itself a genre of high actuality, if not simply the genre of today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- The essay tells us more about an author and his time than fiction or poetry, because in this genre, we encounter the author himself without metrical restrictions. We look trough authentic eyes on his contemporary society.  Many authors turned to essay writing in the later periods of their lifes, like Lu Xun, Ba Jin, and Wang Meng.&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Lili 李丽丽==&lt;br /&gt;
- The volume of ''essay'' production exceeds the volume of ''xiaoshuo'' production: Chinese newspapers since the 1870s on[	Shenbao, Shibao etc. Liang Qichao sees the role of the newspaper both as liberal and authoritative: He understands the press as an institution to control the government, on the other hand he favors censorship.] and as a mass media from the early 20th century presented only one or two fictional stories in a serialized form, but invented essay columns like ''zagan'' (from which Lu Xun developed his ''zawen''), ''suibi'' or ''suixiang'' (from which famous collections like Ba Jin's ''Suixiang lu'' derived).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“随笔”的产量超过了“小说”的产量：从19世纪70年代开始，中国的报纸就在《申报》、《时报》等杂志上发表。梁启超认为报纸既自由又权威：他认为报纸是控制政府的机构，另一方面，他主张审查制度，作为20世纪初的一个大众媒体，他以连载的形式呈现一两个虚构的故事，但却发明了散文专栏，如“扎根”（鲁迅从中发展了他的“札文”）、“随笔”或“随想”（巴金的《随想录》就是从中衍生出来的）。--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:54, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Lingyue 李凌月==&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Let us assign the essay its proper place'''&lt;br /&gt;
The consequence which must be driven from the above presented contrast between value and valuing of the essay is: Let us assign the essay its proper place!  I will describe the beginnings of the discovery of the essay.&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the increase in essay writing from 1979 on, it took a decade for the first theoretical reflections on this phenomenon to appear. It took another decade before the international scholarship of Chinese Studies became aware of the phenomenon of the essay.  &lt;br /&gt;
==Li Liqin 李丽琴==&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1980s, Chinese scholarship made a first major approach to reflect on essay literature by writing essay histories and collecting papers, which concentrated first on the essayistic work of single authors like Lu Xun. Also two essay conferences in the 1990s showed no move towards international scholarship. Not before 1995 did international scholarship started to use common philological methods to explore single essayists (on Gaylord Leung [Liang Xihua] 梁錫華 Kubin 1995, on Wang Meng 王蒙 Woesler 1995, on Liu Zaifu 劉再復 Mansberg 1995 [unpublished]) or essays of groups (on 'Xīnyùe pài 新月派' Wagner 1996).&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Luyi 李璐伊==&lt;br /&gt;
Not before the second half of the 1990s, did a history of the Chinese essay using the means of Western philology appear (Woesler 1998) and for the first time, the essay was included in Western anthologies of literature as a genre equal to fiction and poetry (''The Columbia Anthology of Modern Chinese Literature'' 1995, ''Modern Chinese Literary Thought'' 1996).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the valuing of essays in China, Taiwan and the West, there are regional differences: In the States, essays are often chosen according to Western taste and totally unknown authors are given as much space as established ones. &lt;br /&gt;
==Li Meng 李梦==&lt;br /&gt;
In Taiwan, Lu Xun has been banned for a long time, but today, in my survey, which Chinese essayists are printed the most in the 1990s, he ranks 16th. If one only take modern authors into account, he even ranks 12th.  Hong Kong literature on Yu Guangzhong has been censored by Huang Weiliang in favor for the first (see Lin Yaode 1989:50), and Wang Meng has been overestimated in the People’s Republic of China due to his political post.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still it remains a ''desideratum'' to get the most important Chinese essays in Western translation.&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Yongshan 李泳珊==&lt;br /&gt;
Currently at least three essay collections in English translation are in the reviewing process (Tam King-Fai, Woesler) or already published (Pollard 1999). Pollard's selection is a highly subjective and eclective choice of essays, covering even the premodern essay. This year, scholars will meet on a first international conference on the essay (Achern, Germany August 25-26). In the years to come, a new ''Bonn History of Chinese Literature'' will grant the essay its proper place with two to three volumes only dedicated to the ''biji, youji'' and other essays. &lt;br /&gt;
==Li Yu 李玉==&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Taking into consideration the essay will rewrite the history of Chinese literature'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will give a few hints, what the essay can contribute to the picture of Chinese Literature, which so far is overshadowed by fiction through the narrative of C.T. Hsia, Prusek and Anderson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We are used to established narratives, like the emergence and success of the May-Fourth literature. But this view neglects the role, that for example the ''yuanyang hudie pai'' played in the choir of different voices in the awoken intellectual debate in the beginning of this century. &lt;br /&gt;
==Lin Min 林敏==&lt;br /&gt;
The May-Fourth group at that time was one voice among many and only succeeded because of its agitation and polemic in the public sphere, so we have to use new means to assign the Chinese essay its proper place. We learn from simplifiying narratives, that it is absolutely necessary to differentiate, and to reconstruct the complex time background. Having understood Chinese literature as determined by the development of fiction and poetry only, a broader understanding will change the whole appearance of Chinese literature. A scholarly endeavour is the use of modern literary theories in the approach to this genre.&lt;br /&gt;
==Lin Xin 林鑫==&lt;br /&gt;
In the following, I will name three aspects (chronologically sorted by past, modern and contemporary time) to hold the argument, that the taking into consideration of the essay will rewrite the history of Chinese literature and change our current understanding of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. The classical and premodern essay documents Chinese philosophy, early subjectivity and still, a native Chinese tradition is questioned'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How is the Chinese essay to be positioned historically, how did it emerge, what is its generic background? Generically, the ancestors of the essay are both in China and the West notes written on the margins of books, they are letters and travel notes. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ling Zijin 凌子瑾==&lt;br /&gt;
These notes differed from the canonized literature through its informal style, its expression of individuality und subjectivity, a much earlier document for subjectivity than the first autobiographical Chinese novel, ''The Dream of the Red Chamber''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the very beginning, the essay was valued lower than poetry: the oldest reference  this far for the term ''sanwen'' that I found is Luo Dajing's 羅大經 (? - after 1248) statement from 1240: “Shī sāomiào tiānxià, ér sǎnwén pōjué suǒsuì júcù.&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Bo 刘博==&lt;br /&gt;
詩騷妙天下，而散文頗覺瑣碎局促。” (Poetry is moving mankind in a wonderful way, prose inquires into incoherent bagatels, is limited.) (''Helin yulu''). Another reproach Luo Dajing mentions, is a formal one: In comparison to the highly artistic and century-long tradition of poetic writing, the direct and often vernacular langage of the essay in his eyes had less value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the West, a real 'art of the essaywriting' came up in the late 16th century as a medium for the newly reorganized knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Jinxingqi 刘金惺琦==&lt;br /&gt;
The reorganization originated from the observations of Kopernikus, which destroyed the whole conception of the world of the Middle Age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, particularly the debates on Buddhism in the 4th and 5th century A.D. saw the origination of a tradition of letters.  The Chinese tradition of the ''sanwen'' 散文 (essay) however, in the understanding of sǎn 散 as (to dispel, leisure, loose, relaxed, irregular, independant style, free prose, can be seen not before the detachment from the dialogue - or aphorism, which is still visible in the philosophical ''Lunyu''. &lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Liu 刘柳==&lt;br /&gt;
Xunzi delivered the prototype of the later essay with his philosophical treatises. They are an early form of philosophical didactical essays, in which general theorems are derived not only from quotations of the canonized classical works, but for the first time also from his own individual experience.  The individuality is still a main characteristic of the essay today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the dynasties the essay manifested itself further in certain subcategories: From reading-notes written at the paper margins originated the ''biji'' µ§°O (occasional notes), flourishing in the Ming Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
荀子的哲学论著是后世散文的雏形，它们是哲学教学论文的早期形式。其中的一般定理不仅来自于经典著作的引用，而且第一次从他的个人经验中得出。个性仍是现今散文的主要特点。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历朝历代，散文在某些子类中进一步得以表现，如从写在纸边的读书笔记产生了明朝盛行的偶记。--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 02:25, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
荀子的哲学论著是后世散文的雏形。其作品是哲学论教散文的早期形式，这些散文中传授的普遍定理不仅有引用经典著作，还首次借鉴其个人经历。这种个体性在当代的散文中仍有保留。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历朝历代，散文通过一些子类别得以呈现，如明朝盛行的在书页边上写的读书注释，它就是源于笔记。--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 08:47, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Ou 刘欧==&lt;br /&gt;
The marginalism is a link between Western and Chinese tradition of early essays. Occasional notes could contain private historical notes, anecdotes, communications and contemplations.  However, the consciousness of the essay as a genre of its own originated in China not before the Qing ²M dynastie, when numerous essay anthologies were compiled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking into consideration the social-historical background draws a different picture of the old society than short stories and novels: Essays are much closer to real life, since they express individual problems and experiences. &lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yangnuo 刘洋诺==&lt;br /&gt;
Until now, the Chinese pre-''Hongloumeng'' individual literature spoke only through the indirect language of poems to us. Rediscovering the essays, we have a splendid source of opinions, social-historical pictures etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Premodern essay literature consists of much more than its most well-known example, the formally restrictive ''baguwen''. Lu Xun himself wrote some of his essays in ''baguwen'' style, but on the other hand took it as a synonym for the ancient society. Zhou Zuoren saw the rhythm of the language of the &amp;quot;Eight legged essay&amp;quot; as as appealing and intoxicating as the &amp;quot;pleasure of doing opium.'' (Zhou 1932:148).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
目前为止，中国红楼梦前的个体文学还只是通过诗中的间接语言与我们对话。通过重拾散文，我们可以知晓不同观点和社会历史状况等文学创作的丰富源泉。&lt;br /&gt;
现代散文之前的文学并不限于形式上受限制的八股文，一方面鲁迅本人也有一些散文是用八股文写成的，但另一方面他又把八股文当作古代社会的代名词。周作人把 &amp;quot;八股文 &amp;quot;的语言节奏看作是 &amp;quot;做鸦片的快感 &amp;quot;一样令人陶醉。--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 08:42, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
直到现在，中国前“红楼梦”的个体文学只能通过诗歌的间接语言与我们对话。重新发掘这些散文，我们可以拥有丰富的观点来源，社会历史图片等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
前现代散文文学不仅仅包括它最为人所知的例子，正式的、有限制性的“八卦文”。鲁迅自己的一些文章就是用“八卦文”写的，但是在另一方面又把它当作古代社会的同义词。周作人认为《八股文》的语言节奏就像“吸鸦片的快感”一样令人陶醉。--[[User:Yuan SHiqi|Yuan SHiqi]] ([[User talk:Yuan SHiqi|talk]]) 09:07, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
But he considered it also as a prevalent genre implicit in the modern writings as ''yang bagu'' (westernized bagu) and ''dang bagu'' (party-line bagu) (borrowing from Wu Zhihui, Zhou Yuanliu:71).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neo-Confucianism stressed ''wen'' (prose) as the most important tool to transmit the ''dao'' (way): ''Wenyi zai dao'' (Literature as the carrier of the way). If we reinterprete this diction in the perspective of genre, we can say, that the essay then has been regarded as an important tool to express truth, subjectivity and Self.&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao developed a ''xīn wéntǐ'' 新文體 (new prose style), which was influenced by Western languages, but the essay became popular not before the newspapers became mass media, and the language changed into ''baihua''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. The essay as the medium of modernity, the questioning of the genuiness of the Chinese essay'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To solve first of all the dispute on whether the Chinese essay grew out of a native tradition or was influenced by Western translations, one finds both traditions relevant: The occidental essay was introduced to the writers of the literature reform movement from 1907 on by translations in Chinese (Lin Shu: ''Irving'' 1907, ''Addison'' 1911). &lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Zhiwei 刘智伟==&lt;br /&gt;
The current form of the genre is mostly based on the influence of Western essay translations. First developed a Chinese essay tradition, which consciously leaned upon the Western model in language, form and terminology, its own proponents succumbed soon to the temptation to derive a tradition of the Chinese essay from Chinese history only. A seemingly unbroken Chinese tradition of the native Chinese ''wenyan sanwen'' is presented in Chinese textbooks (Yu Zaichun 1978-82, Li Xishang 1985).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is older than the ones referred to in the ''Large Chinese Dictionary'' of Morohashi (Morohashi undated) and in the ''Encyclopaedic Dictionary of the Chinese Language'' 1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lou Cancan 娄灿灿==&lt;br /&gt;
Still, the value of the native tradition of essay writing and the role of the Western influence upon it is discussed controversially among the scholars.  Some admit that Western impact played a key role in what we understand as Chinese essays nowadays: Wang Bin  1992, Fan Peisong 1993; for Western impact in general see Průšek 1964, Gálik 1966, McDougall 1971.  Other scholars think that Western influence is overestimated - Denton 1996 showed that the theoretical background was missing for understanding Western theories of literature in China, - and recommended that we understand the essay first by its national tradition. &lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Weijia 罗维嘉==&lt;br /&gt;
How far personal opinion may influence the narrative of historical facts can be seen by the example of the legendary authors of the May Fourth movement.  All of them considered the English essay as the father of the Chinese essay: Zhou Zuoren 1921, Lu Xun 1933, the anarchist and later member of the Guomindang Wu Zhihui [1934].  Later, some of these authors changed their minds to support their own theories on the essay by looking for proof of a native Chinese essay tradition:&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴==&lt;br /&gt;
for example, Lu Xun with his theory &amp;quot;'Zhǎnkāi' shuō yǔ  'méngyá' lùn “展開”說與“萌芽”論&amp;quot;&amp;quot; (Theory of &amp;quot;Starting&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Blossoming&amp;quot;) came to see the fighting and critical character of the essay of the Jin dynasty (265 - 420) as the 'father' of the Chinese essay, and Zhou Zuoren first the English essay (1921) and later the ''biji'' (occasional notes) of the Ming, although he still tried to integrate the English essay in his &amp;quot;Gonganpài yu Yīngguo xiaopin 'hecheng' lun 公安派與英國小品“合成”論&amp;quot; (Theory of the Synthesis of the Gongan School and the English Essay). &lt;br /&gt;
==Ma Juan 马娟==&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Zengqi regrets that the national Chinese tradition of the essay at the time of the 'May Fourth Movement' has not been taken up again and has not continued in contemporary essays (Wang Zengqi 1993). The Chinese essay is an accommodating object of study, because one may look to it to prove any theory of the essay.  One can find examples for each topic in almost every period, simply because the essay has a wide range of subjects.&lt;br /&gt;
==Ma Shuya 马淑雅==&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhou Zuoren showed that only seven months after the incident at Marco Polo bridge it was again possible to write about a candy seller  (1924), he was critizised as &amp;quot;paralyzing&amp;quot; (Lu Xun 1934, Zhu Zhaoluo 1943).  When he wrote a piece on the &amp;quot;Fly&amp;quot;, he was reproached with dealing with subjects of minor importance. Reproaches like this lie in the very nature of the genre, since ''marginalism'' is substantial to the essay. The mentioned formal reproach of Luo Dajing can be found again in the 1990s, Hong Kong students critisized the literary style as it appears in Ba Jins &amp;quot;Thoughts&amp;quot; (Suixiang lu) as too direct and too less artful. But this perspective does not recognize the very nature of the essay, which is a very individual expression of an author's thoughts and not bound to tradition, and therefore much more free also in content.&lt;br /&gt;
==Ma Zhixing 马智星==&lt;br /&gt;
The essay - from its very nature free and independant - almost disappeared in the time of the Cultural Revolution and - except for the ideologically influenced essays - had a hard struggle between Yan'an and the loss of moral legitimacy by the leadership in 1989.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essay was ''the'' genre of the modernizing society of the early 20th century. Many writers had to define and often redefine their position and self-understanding in reaction to war and warlordism and later in the modernizing society, often burying their own ideals, in the larger perspective for the seeming &amp;quot;needs&amp;quot; of society, which also claimed the author to be one of its products.&lt;br /&gt;
==Meng Ying 孟莹==&lt;br /&gt;
But from its very nature, the essay set new boundaries in form and content, and therefore not only survived the ideological restrictions, but also established its own critical subculture within. The essay was not only a medium of discussion and a documentation of the social-political background for us today, but also a documentation of the personal struggle of the writers finding a position in a changing environment, since the essay is &amp;quot;a genre of self-reflection&amp;quot;. Some essays even deconstructed master narratives like the one of leftist ideology, often simply by confronting it with subjective experience, reality or art. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I want to mention another position on literature, which stresses the impact of literature on life, especially on the eve of revolutions - following this view, all literature is political (Jameson).&lt;br /&gt;
==Mo Ling 莫玲==&lt;br /&gt;
Not only the understanding of literature as a whole changes if we take into consideration the essay, also the view of single authors shifts, if we see not only their novels or poems, but also their essays. I mention only Zhou Zuoren. His ideas connected him  spiritually to his contemporary collegues in Europe, Japan and America, but these where ideas for which China turned out to be not yet ready. At that time, China had taken a road which led away from progress, wealth, freedom and spiritual enlightenment. The consequences have yet to be overcome.&lt;br /&gt;
==Mo Nan 莫南==&lt;br /&gt;
In 1927, Chinese literature has taken the form of 'engaged literature'.   The topical development of political essays sees a shift from the enlightenment-educational essay, which emerged in 1907, to the daily-political essays in the 1920-30s, further to anti-Japanese propaganda in the 1940s and ideological propaganda in the 1950s and 1960s. In the 1980/90s, the discussion of politics of daily interest form a smaller part than in the 1920/30s. In the 1980s all genres including poems and essays were used for the critic against the master narrative of Communism or the Maoist understanding of art as serving ideology. &lt;br /&gt;
==Nie Xiaolou 聂晓楼==&lt;br /&gt;
Whilst the 1980s saw a revival of political issues in terms of discussion on the best system of society, (also in literature in general and in film) to a mere unpolitical and again more philosophical-moral theme spectrum in the 1990s, where essayists define their role, first of all to counterpart the consume-orientation of the masses.  The essay seems to be the only genre in China which has kept its educational claim with the exception of essays which claim to be &amp;quot;art pourt l'art&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
==Ou Rong 欧蓉==&lt;br /&gt;
The topical development of the unpolitical essay starts with the everyday-topics of Zhu Ziqing (&amp;quot;Shuo meng 說夢&amp;quot; On dreams in: Zhu Ziqing 1928) and Zhou Zuoren from 1917 (My own garden 9.1923, &amp;quot;The Fly&amp;quot; 1924, &amp;quot;Reading on the Toilet&amp;quot; 1936), with a caesura 1927, when the political essays became the main stream, until the late 1930s, when the unpolitical essay was eliminated totally by the anti-Japanese movement. It didn't recover until the 1970s, when life turned back to normality and normal things became topics of interest because of their long absence. Again in the 1990s, the unpolitical essay boomed also due to less interest in political issues and the need for a new orientation in the new found world of mass consumerism.&lt;br /&gt;
==Ouyang Jinglan 欧阳静兰==&lt;br /&gt;
I mentioned the lack of translations in Western languages. One of the reasons might be the impression of some scholars that many of the Chinese essays were just propaganda.  This might be true for the 1940s and even the 1950s, but nowadays this has changed, as the overwhelming majority of publications prove.  This demands a closer look: Since 1949, politically affirmative literature has been encouraged by the government, resulting in a statistical paradox: not the affirmative authors and their texts form the majority of the essayists read in the 1990s, but the critical essayists, whose texts oppose the order to serve politics through their apolitical, sometimes even defiant character.  &lt;br /&gt;
==Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲==&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, the texts of 1920s/1930s Republican China are still as often reprinted as their contemporary counterparts.  Obviously we can conclude that the politically affirmative essay of the 1950s only survived in special political essay collections and is no longer written by famous contemporary authors nor read by the Chinese audience in the beginning of the 21st century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking into account of a genre shifts the whole perspective on literature, taking into account the essayistic works of an author shifts also the view of the author. I will name only one author as an example for a modern essayist: Zhou Zuoren.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪90年代，20、30年代民国时期的文本和当代的文本一样也经常被重印。显然，我们可得出一个结论：20世纪50年代的那些政治宣传文只能留存在特殊的政治文章选集当中，到了21世纪初，就不再有作者去写这类文章，也不会有中国读者去看这类文章了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
考虑到整个体裁对整个文学角度的转变，以及散文作品反映出的作者观点的变化，我只举一位现代散文家的例子：周作人。--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 07:47, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪90年代，20-30年代民国时期的文章仍然和当代的同类文章一样经常被重印。显然，我们可以得出一个结论：20世纪50年代的政治宣传类散文只保存在专门的政治散文集中，到21世纪初，不再有人去写，也不再有人读这类文章了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一种文学体裁会转变整个文学的视角，一位作家的散文作品，同样也会转变对这个作家的看法。我只以一位现代散文家为例：周作人。--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:02, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Dan 彭丹==&lt;br /&gt;
'''Zhou Zuoren'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I mentioned already his theoretical contribution to the Chinese essayism, but still, his essays have been neglected until the 1980s. The reason does not lie in literary quality, but in political valuing. The master narrative of the offical literary history of the People's Republic on Zhou Zuoren is, that the theoretical May Fourth genius &amp;quot;degenerated&amp;quot; and later became a &amp;quot;traitor&amp;quot;. Publishing in the Japanese sponsored magazines ''Reminiscences'',* and ''Chinese Literature'', he was blamed together with Zhu Pu and Yuan Xi of collaboration. An unanswered question is, why another author, who published there, Zhang Ailing, was never reproached with collaboratorship. The difference between all of them is that Zhang Ailing tried to avoid political committments, whereas Zhou felt guilty, Zhu justified it and Yuan simply accepted it.&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Juan 彭娟==&lt;br /&gt;
''The 'mainstream' writers took an affirmative approach in their writing, whereas the other writers formed a minority.  The individual authors did not necessarily belong to either one of these groups throughout their life, but may have moved between them.  Since the essay is a medium which enables the individual to express thoughts directly, the writers chosen for this paper can be classified according to their position.''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Yu Guangzhong's essay'' &amp;quot;The wolves are coming&amp;quot; ''shows that the ideological perspective did not only harm mainland essaywriting.''&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏==&lt;br /&gt;
In his small literary pieces, Zhou tried to aesthetizise the little things of the everyday life out of the subjective experience of his private space.  The major contribution of Zhou Zuoren is, that he set the turning point in Chinese essay writing with his call for writing short literary pieces (''Meiwen'' 1921). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In foreign literature there is the so-called ''lunwen'' 論文 (treatise), which is roughly divided into two groups: the reflecting ones, piping 批評 (critical), are scientific articles. The others are ''jishu'' 記述 (descriptive) and ''yishuxing'' 藝術性 (artistic), they are also called ''meiwen'' 美文 (aesthetic essay). Within these texts, one can distinguish between ''xushi'' 敘事 (narrative) and ''shuqing'' 抒情 (lyric). But there are also mixed texts. [...] I hope that the aesthetical essay is encouraged to come back, and will open up a new field for the New Literature. Wouldn’t that be wonderful?&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Xiaoling 彭小玲==&lt;br /&gt;
With these words from the essay &amp;quot;''The aesthetic essay''&amp;quot; this new vernacular form was defined.  This starting point founded a whole new tradition of essay writing in China. Contemporary writers called this piece the &amp;quot;king of essays&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to bring this new form to his compatriots, he tried to find similiarities with the ''xiaopinwen'' of the Ming dynasty. He further discussed these thoughts in his essay theory. In his own essays, he profited a lot from ancient ''suibi''. Later he further developed his literary theory towards an up and down of two trends. In the modernizing society, he advocated the liberation of women and asked to &amp;quot;treat children as full subjects with their own external and internal lives&amp;quot; and to &amp;quot;make children the essence of children's literature&amp;quot; (Zhou 1923).  He promoted the ''baguwen'' and the independance of literature from politics and effected the literary scene and the development towards a modern Chinese society especially between 1917 and 1938.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“美学散文”中的这些词语定义了这种新的白话形式。这个起点在中国建立了一种新的散文写作传统。当代作家称此作品为“散文之王”。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
为了将这种新形式带给他的同胞，他试图找到其与明朝“小品文”的相似之处。他在散文理论中进一步讨论了这些思想。 他自己的散文也从古代的“随笔”中受益匪浅。后来，他将文学理论朝着上下两种趋势进一步发展。在现代化社会中，他呼吁解放妇女、“将儿童看作具有外在和内在生命的完整主体”以及“让儿童成为儿童文学的本质”（Zhou 1923）。他提倡“八股文”和文学脱离政治的独立性，这对文学界产生了影响，并推动了中国向近代社会尤其是1917年至1938年的发展。--[[User:Peng Xiaoling|Peng Xiaoling]] ([[User talk:Peng Xiaoling|talk]]) 09:48, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Yongliang 彭永亮==&lt;br /&gt;
With this theoretical foundation and his own vo'luÉminous essayistic work, Zhou Zuoren through the example of his own form of short literary pieces within this genre, fought at that stage of the development of his literary theory like Benjamin Henri Constant de Rebecque  130 years ago in France for the idea &amp;quot;l'art pour l'art&amp;quot; , for individuality and independance  of the writer, for disinterested literature.  The jugdment, that Zhou was an apolitical author cannot be proved with his essays.  Instead, he wanted his abstinence of political statement to be understood as a political statement by itself.  For him, literature was a mean not for revolution, but for resistance (Zhou 1929:180-181). &lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Yuzhi 彭育志==&lt;br /&gt;
In fact he saw himself as ‘patriotic underground fighter’ and looked at the collaboration with the Japanese puppet regime as a forced one, following his attempted assasination, through which his driver had lost his life.  His own concept of essay writing served less the needs of the building of a nation-state and comes closer to the ideal of the individual. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don't really know why, but I am feeling as if I am born into a dark age. I admit, that our forests are not inhabited by dragons, tigers and wolves, but shapeless &amp;quot;monsters&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;goblins&amp;quot; are still creeping around and try to swallow our souls. [...] What alarms me most, is the absence of freedom in this prison, into which we writers have been thrown.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
==Qi Kai 漆凯==&lt;br /&gt;
Confronting tradition and progress in the essay &amp;quot;''Ancestor Worship''&amp;quot;, he is in favor of the latter, since past could only become present through changes (Zhou 1919:7-8). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Benjamin Henri Constant de Rebecque (1767 - 1830) war französischer Romanschriftsteller und liberaler Politiker, der neben der Freiheit der Kunst nach der Französischen Revolution die Einführung der konstitutionellen Monarchie nach englischem Vorbild forderte.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Qu Miao 瞿淼==&lt;br /&gt;
Siehe ''Journal'' (10.2.1804). Die &amp;quot;Kunst um der Kunst willen&amp;quot; propagierte die Zweckfreiheit der Kunst. Im Gegensatz dazu versteht sich die engagierte Literatur. Die Parallele zwischen Zhou Zuorens Literaturverständnis und dem Konzept &amp;quot;Kunst um der Kunst willen&amp;quot; zieht auch Wolff: ''Chou Tso-jen'' 1971, S. 84.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Siehe Zhou Zuoren: ''Der Ursprung der neuen chinesischen Literatur'' 1934, S. 95 - 98; vgl. auch Chen Zizhan: ''Vorträge zur chinesischen Literaturgeschichte'' 1937, Bd 3, pp. 416 - 422, besonders S. 422. Hinweis in: H. Martin: &amp;quot;''Liang Qichao on Poetry Reform''&amp;quot; 1996, Bd 1, S. 213.&lt;br /&gt;
==Quan Meixin 全美欣==&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding Zhou Zuoren, I want to correct the official assessment of the People’s Republic, that his work would have experienced a caesura in 1938.  In order to explain his opposition of the propaganda to build up national heroes about 1937 and his collaboration from 1939, it has been said officially, that his thoughts had &amp;quot;duoluo 墮落&amp;quot; (degenerated) at that time (Zhu Jinshun 1990:59).  In fact, this caesura, namely the change in the style and subject in his essays on literature, art etc. to ''zhengjing'' 正經 (serious, intentional essays), and ''xianshi'' 閑適 (essays for one’s own enjoyment) is located not before his outlawing through Mao Zedong (1942), and his arrest through the Guomindang (1945).&lt;br /&gt;
==Sagara Seydou ==&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore not the Japanese suppressors are responsible for the retreat of this great writer, but his Chinese compatriots'. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the stigma of the 'traitor', he has been undervalued until now.  That his work in the 1990s is almost as often published as Lu Xun's and Zhu Ziqing's shows that his texts finally experience a more positive literaric evaluation through the audience, which now must be registered also by scholars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shi Diwen 石迪文==&lt;br /&gt;
Another example of a misread Zhou Zuoren is his short essay on &amp;quot;''The Fly''&amp;quot;,  where he describes his changing attitude towards flies, which he had played with as child but later disgusted when he learned about their danger of passing on diseases.  ”''The fly''” shows Zhou Zuoren’s strength to describe details and make them a real topic by recalling memories on them or describing a change of perspective on them.  Zhou summarized the philosophical wisdom he learnt from this, that people did not judge on things objectively, but were likely to praise or damn things. &lt;br /&gt;
==Shi Haiyao 石海瑶==&lt;br /&gt;
The official reading re¬proaches Zhou that he &amp;quot;saw only the fly and not the cosmos&amp;quot; , a quotation of the young Zhou about a position he himself clearly opposed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His ability to chat about the more pleasent things in life is displayed in his essay ”Birds’ twitter”.  In ”''Peking cakes and sweet-meat''” and in ”''Wild vegetable of my home region''”, Zhou Zuoren shows his ability to make the reader feel at home at a region, where he feels at home himself, by describing the customs and special regional food. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Siehe Zhou Zuoren: &amp;quot;Cangying 蒼蠅&amp;quot; (Die Stubenfliege), in: ''Chenbao fujuan'' 晨报副镌 (Beilage zur Morgenpost) (1924.7.13). Eine Zu¬sammenfassung des Inhalts findet sich in: Yu Daxiang (Hg.): ''Auswahllexikon chinesischer Essays mit Inhaltsangaben und Analysen'' 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Siehe Vollständige chinesische Anthologie der Wissenschaften - Bd Chinesische Literatur'' 1988, Bd 2, S. 1300. Dies spielt auf den Essay &amp;quot;''Cangying'' 蒼蠅&amp;quot; (Die Stubenfliege), in: Zhou Zuoren: ''Zhi Tang. Sammlung'' 1933 an.（文献无需翻译）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Si Yu 司妤==&lt;br /&gt;
His piece ”''Bitter rain''” shows the atmosphere, for what his essays had been labelled ”bitter tea”: There remains a taste in one’s mouth after reading. If you compare Lu Xun’s ”''On tea drinking''” (Yang/Yang 1961 3:325-326) with Zhou Zuoren’s essay with the same title, you see the difference of ”short and to the point” and ”eloquent and well-read”. ”''First love''” is more hilarious. The essay ”''Three different ways to die''” shows that Zhou Zuoren can compete with his elder brother in sarcasm. Lu Xun's essay on the same subject, the massacre on March 18, 1926, was a sight.&lt;br /&gt;
==Song Jianru 宋建茹==&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou asks for the ”best” way to die and favors the short and painless one. In ”''On alcohol''” and ”''The awning bunk boat''” Zhou Zuoren continues the tradition of late Ming ''biji''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. The essay as a snapshot of contemporary thoughts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''What is the state of contemporary essay writing in China? Its position should be brought into its proper relationship to recent approaches, perspectives and terms of categorization, like post-modernist elements, post-colonial thinking, deconstructivism etc.''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Su Lin  苏琳==&lt;br /&gt;
The increase of the essay production after the ‘Cultural Revolution’ might be explained with the ability of the essay, to express personal experiences much more authentically than other genres because of its immanent claim of historical truth.  But the essay is not a guarantee for objective truth: In the same time it is subjective, the essayist mediates his image consciously.  This restricts the reported truth to a subjective one and bears the risk of a consciously “corrected” truth.&lt;br /&gt;
==Tan Xingyue 谭星越==&lt;br /&gt;
The individualism of the Republican era has been based on the common feeling to stand at a historical turning point and directed towards common targets like the creation of a New Literature and a new Chinese society.  In the 1980s and especially in the 1990s, individualism asks for a critical reflection on the satisfaction of personal consumption needs and tries to give personal orientation, essayists plead for moral virtues (Wang Meng: &amp;quot;''Anxiang'' 安详&amp;quot; (Serene) 1992, &amp;quot;''Zuohao ni ziji de shi'' 做好你自己的事&amp;quot; (First make your own things in a good way) 1994). &lt;br /&gt;
==Tan Xinjie 谭鑫洁==&lt;br /&gt;
These essays, mainly published in newspapers and magazines, are widely read by people in the rapidly changing, anonymous, alienating and consume-oriented mass cultural society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other essays in the 1980s and 1990s are in a kind of new subjectivism targeted away from contemporary contradictions but apply to the feelings of the audience by creating an either positive (&amp;quot;''Shanxi opera''&amp;quot;, Jia Pingwa 1984) or negative world (&amp;quot;''The nightmare''&amp;quot;, Si Yu 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the essay, we can see contemporary trends of literature, which are also reasons for the increase in volume of this genre in the 1990s:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tan Yuanyuan 谭媛媛==&lt;br /&gt;
- The giddy-paced nature of current Chinese society with its demands for diverting and short texts: “[...] we live in an age of exposition” (Hall 1984:xiii); &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- The increasing consciousness of indivi¬duality for which the essay is the most direct form of subjecti¬ve expression, even more direct than the poem with its metrical and formal demands; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- A revival of interest in discussing social-political issues through the medium of the essay, as was the case in the 1920s/30s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- The banality of everyday life becomes conscious through becoming a literary topic, most commonly in the genre of everyday life, the essay.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- 当下中国社会的浮躁节奏，对转折性和短文的要求。&amp;quot;[...]我们生活在一个论述的时代&amp;quot;(Hall 1984:xiii)。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- 越发增加的独立意识，对其而言，文章是最直接的主体表达形式，甚至比诗的格律和形式要求更直接。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- 通过散文这一媒介讨论社会政治问题的兴趣的复苏，就像20世纪20/30年代的情况一样。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- 日常生活的平庸性通过成为文学话题而变得自觉，最常见的是日常生活的文体--散文。--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 10:06, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Bei 汤蓓==&lt;br /&gt;
- The De-ideologization of Chinese society. Today not the governmentally demanded affirmative texts stand at the forefront, but unpolitical essays, mostly dating from the Republican era, especially from the years 1923 to 1928.  This observation is supported by the results of the mentioned statistical analysis.  The mostly read political essays after 1949 are critical essays.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- Regarding the compiling of essay collections: For the most often selected essays in the People’s Republic, Taiwan and Hong Kong, moral and aesthetic criteria seem to have underlain.&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Ming 唐铭==&lt;br /&gt;
This is a sign of the increasing independence of the editors of essay anthologies from governmental or ideological handicaps, and for the increasing commercialization of the publis¬hing houses with an orientation toward customers (former: &amp;quot;readers&amp;quot;). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- The criteria for essay best sellers in the P.R. of China are the following: In the most often printed essay &amp;quot;''The Back View''&amp;quot;, filial piety is the driving factor, parallelistic and repetitive structures in the atmospherical nebulous &amp;quot;''The Moonlit Lotus Pond''&amp;quot;, both written by Zhu Ziqing, whose style easily may seem mannerist to the Western reader.&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Yiran 汤伊然==&lt;br /&gt;
Nostalgic home feelings are the emotional identification element in &amp;quot;''Wild vegetables of my home region''&amp;quot; by Wang Zengqi.  Therefore one can state, that moving es¬says form the top.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- ''In the latter half of the 1990s, the master narrator himself seems to be lost within the subjectivity of in¬dividuals and everyday's profaneity and banality of a more and more formally organized but substantially empty citylife. Time loses worth, since more and more of the daily acctivities are filled with mechanical and autistic actions.''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tao Ye 陶冶==&lt;br /&gt;
''In the 1990s, the essayistic culture of political criticism of the 1980s has vanished, the only political replique is the patriotism, for example expressed in the 1996 published monograph'' China can say no! – Possibilities for politics and emotions in the period after the cold war (''No''! 1996).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- ''The reason that we do not find post-modernist essays in the sense of post-modernist fiction lies in the directness of the essay: The essay as a genre is a chat between author and reader and not an object d'art which wants to give cause for different interpretations or which would depend on exceptional form or contents or even quotations of pre-modern characteristics in order to make it an distinguishable object d'art.''&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Meiling 王美玲==&lt;br /&gt;
''Also trends like the use of ordinary language, which one finds in novels since 1993 (Jia Pingwa, Feidu; Gu Cheng, Yingger) and'' New Borderlessness  ''since'' 1995, ''cannot be pro-ven in the essaywriting.  ''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- Also the fictional realism David Der-Wei Wang sees in Lao She, Mao Dun and Shen Congwen, proves helpful for the understanding of some essays, one being &amp;quot;''The Small Dog Baodi''&amp;quot;, written by Ba Jin 1981, in which the author turns into a narrator who recounts the memories of the 'Cultural Revolution' in allegoric instead of in descriptive truth as before (&amp;quot;''In memoriam of Xiao Shan II''&amp;quot;, Ba Jin 1984).&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Xuan 王轩==&lt;br /&gt;
Similar is the concept of imaginery nostalgia, as Wang calls the fictional truth in Shen Congwen's work (David Der-Wei Wang 1992), helpful for the reading of Wang Zengqi's &amp;quot;''Rain in Kunming''&amp;quot; as well as for Jia Pingwa's &amp;quot;''Shanxi opera''&amp;quot;.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- The Schwarcz' concept of ''personal grief'' expressed in a ''metaphorical discourse'' helps us to understand how Ba Jin was able to overcome the ''truth of being'' he was known for, only to reach a more convincing fictional truth through the metaphor of his dog Baodi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xin zhuangtai xiaoshuo 新狀態小說 new borderless fiction, represented by Chen Dong 韓東, Lu Yang 魯羊, Zhu Wen 朱文, Lin Bai 林白, Chen Liang 陳梁, Zhang Mei 張梅.（文献无需翻译）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Post-colonialist thinking (Williams et al. 1994), which is to be seen as part of the social-political discourse, appears in essays, especially in the less critical political, but patriotic essays of the 1990s. Kafkaism helps us understand the essay &amp;quot;The nightmare&amp;quot;, where Si Yu appears as a de-constructionist, the I-narrator even is drawn near to suicide.''（文献无需翻译）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And maybe for Xie Bingxins* reflections on her experience as one of the chosen voluntaries of the Wuhan military academy: She insisted to remain a lifelong &amp;quot;woman soldier&amp;quot; .（文献无需翻译）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Yu 王煜==&lt;br /&gt;
'''8. Discussion: Is the genre of the essay the form of literary expression in 21st century China?'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the future of the Chinese literature, we can only speculate. But out the risk of being wild and provocative, I would like to suggest some questions for considering the place of the essay in the field of Chinese literature and literary studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- People have less time for actions like reading, and get used to reduced visualized information through the Internet. Will the brevity of the essay make it the ideal medium?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Yuan 王源==&lt;br /&gt;
- If the Chinese people are rediscovering their individuality, will the essay allow them to express individual thoughts more directly?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- Modern societies are characterized by TV culture, mass consumption, and the loss of consciousness of one's own tradition, often partly due to the American impact on national cultures. Is the essay less bound to the restrictions of tradition, especially compared to the poem and thus more adaptable to the modern phenomenon of mass consumption?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wei Honglang 韦洪朗==&lt;br /&gt;
- The alienation and the anonymity of citylife worldwide, in China is combined with a loss of traditional values like ideology, family, solidarity etc. in favor of the concept of profit for oneself, - if this has produced a longing for new orientation, will it possibly be filled by morally guiding essays or nationalistic thinking?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》与其他世界文学作品的相似性——推荐《红楼梦》列入世界记忆遗产名录&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Commonness between the Red Chamber Dreams and other World Literature Novels – Proposing the Red Chamber Dreams to the World Documentary Heritage List'''（修改）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
吴漠汀，湖南师范大学 Martin Woesler, Hunan Normal University&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Source: Lecture at Harvard University, Cambridge, MA USA, 14.3.2000（文献无需翻译）&lt;br /&gt;
==Wei Yafei 魏亚菲==&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In every culture, readers associate the literature they know with new literature they read. So literature is always cumulative, it grows out of existing literature and can refer back to it. When Western readers read the Red Chamber Dreams, they foremost associate novels and other pieces of literature of their own cultural tradition with the Dreams. This has also influenced the first full translation into German.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao Xueqin and even more his protagonist Jia Baoyu both are early humanists, universalists and world citizens. ''The Red Chamber Dreams'' function worldwide. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
摘要&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在每一种文化中，读者都会把他们读到的新文学与已知文学联系起来，所以文学总是积累的，它从现有的文学中生长出来，并以已有文学为参考。西方读者在阅读《红楼梦》时，首先会把《红楼梦》与自身文化传统中的小说和其他文学作品联系起来，这也影响了首次德语全译本。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
曹雪芹，尤其是他的主人公贾宝玉，都是早期的人文主义者，普世主义者和世界公民。《红楼梦》具有普世价值。（修改）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在每一种文化中，读者都会把他们读到的新文学与已知文学联系起来，所以文学总是积累的，它从现有的文学中衍生出来，并以已有文学为参考。西方读者在阅读《红楼梦》时，首先会把《红楼梦》与自身文化传统中的小说和其他文学作品联系起来，这也影响了首次德语全译本。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
曹雪芹，甚至于他的主人公贾宝玉，都是早期的人文主义者，普世主义者和世界公民。《红楼梦》具有普世价值。--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 10:09, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wen Sixing 文偲荇==&lt;br /&gt;
''The Dream'' is a complex showroom of diverse aspects of Chinese cultures and is the embodiment and essence of Chinese cultures, but it has also a global impact, therefore it should be honoured as “World Documentary Heritage”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
红楼梦》综合展示了中国的多元文化，是中国文化的集中体现和精华，同时在全球范围内产生影响，理应列入世界记忆遗产名录。（修改）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
多元一体&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western culture, reception tradition, German translation, Embodiment of Chinese cultures, global compatibility, World Documentary Heritage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“红楼梦”是一个多元的中国文化综合体，是中国文化的体现和精髓，但它也具有全球影响力，因此应该被授予“世界文献遗产”的荣誉。（修改&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;Insert non-formatted text here&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
多元一体&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western culture, reception tradition, German translation, Embodiment of Chinese cultures, global compatibility, World Documentary Heritage&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Wensixing|Wensixing]] ([[User talk:Wensixing|talk]]) 10:29, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wen Xiaoyi 文晓艺==&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Chinese Ethics'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To help the poor and disadvantaged belongs to the traditional core values of Chinese culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we sit in the Beijing Subway today, the loudspeaker announcement reminds us, that it is Chinese traditional ethics to give seats to the disadvantaged (老弱病残孕让座是中国传统道德). We know of Cao Xueqin, that he supported the poor and disadvantaged, and that he made kites for children.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when we look closer at these “Chinese Ethics”, we discover, that they are claimed also in Indian Buddhism “karuna” and in the Christian tradition of “caritas” and in almost every civilization. Therefore, we might call these values “human ethics”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Kai 吴恺==&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Compatibility&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
Why do the ''Red Chamber Dreams'' function worldwide and have achieved world literature status even in their translations?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the ''Red Chamber Dreams'' are, like novels worldwide, a piece of entertainment literature. In comparison to the drama, in which every element is compulsory and plays its part in the overall structure, in the novel the line of action itself is simpler and not so important, most of the scenes or episodes are loosely put together and fit in the broader theme of the novel. &lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Qi 吴琪==&lt;br /&gt;
However, the lose arrangement of episodes of the ''Dreams'' comes from the tradition of almost unconnected episodes like in the ''Shuihuzhuan'' and is a step towards the greater coherence of the episodes, the aligning into a story line and the greater concentration on fewer protagonists. Therefore, the ''Dreams'' show clearly a step towards the Western tradition of novels, maybe because of growing Western influence in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Impact of translator’s native culture on the translation process'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are intercultural parallels between the ''Red Chamber Dreams'' and Western works of literature.&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Qiong 吴琼==&lt;br /&gt;
These parallels are fundamental for the translation and were explicitly and implicitly fundamental for the German translator Martin Woesler during his translation and editorial work on the first full German translation. In the following, I will mention some of the Western novels and pieces of literature, which the Western reader of the ''Dreams'' will immediately think of.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. The novel as embodiment of “Zeitgeist”'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Georg Lukács’ ''Theory of the Novel'', while the Epos (like Homer’s ''Ilias'', which like the ''Dream'' reasons the stories in the divine realm) displayed a holistic world experience, a complete, self-contained culture, the novel displays, that the modern world has become infinitely large and has lost its homely quality.&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Xiang 邬香==&lt;br /&gt;
The novel as a genre is no longer documenting just one culture, but represents, with the words of Walter Benjamin, the Organon of History. So the understanding of the novel changed with Lukacs to historical-philosophically. A novel is understood as typical for its historical era, the novel embodies the spirit of the epoch (Zeitgeist). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ''Red Chamber Dreams'' are written in front of the background of the Manchu minority having taken over the power in formerly Han-shaped Ming-China (which was a multi-ethnic and crosscultural society) and families suffering the changing favor of changing emperors, with the Cao family being fostered by Kangxi and being persecuted by Yongzheng.&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Yilu 吴一露==&lt;br /&gt;
While the author in his time could not criticize the system and power of emperors, in the novel he came to terms with this life by seeking the guilt for the persecution in the growing decadence of the family (engaging in Daoism, leisure, poetry-writing, arts and music instead of learning for being able to earn a living) and in himself not fulfilling the expectations as the family heir. This description of decadence of a declining family reminds us of the novels of Tschechov (and e.g. in the ''Buddenbrooks'' by Mann, including the turn to arts and music). &lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Zijia 吴子佳==&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, with the detailed description of life on all social levels in early Qing Dynasty, the Dream appears as a documentary historical novel very much like Günter Grass’ The Tin Drum 1959.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Coming-of-age and Alienation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Abandoning the paradise-like garden in the Red Chamber Dreams is a symbol for leaving the protected childhood and arriving in the complex world of adults. With George Lukács theory of the novel, the protagonist starts to problematize the sense of his life, in the novel, the protagonist’s self permanently struggles with his environment.&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Shuangling 肖双玲==&lt;br /&gt;
However, Cao Xueqin’s message is not simply the one of “Paradise Lost”, instead he himself made the best out of his life. Although being less wealthy than when his family still enjoyed the favour of the emperor, there was a payroll system and a social net intact in Early Qing China, where he received enough income to be independent from his rich relatives, to be selective on accepting jobs, to live a relaxed life in a small house in the nature, spending time with his family and friends, follow his own interests, like reading, writing and drinking wine, making kites for the children and thinking of the disadvantaged. &lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Ting 肖婷==&lt;br /&gt;
Cao Xueqin was fully aware of his time and China’s cultural achievements, he was familiar with the different levels of society, he was a detailed observer and skilful narrator. He may have conceptualized the ending of the novel as a discussion about the different personalities of the characters in the novel and therefore displaying his reflection about life and his psychological understanding of the diversity of human nature. He was able to grasp the “spirit of time” (Zeitgeist) and with his autobiographical experience create an eternal coming-of-age novel not just for his family, for the Qing-Chinese, for Chinese people, but for mankind.&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Xi 肖茜==&lt;br /&gt;
This tradition of Coming-of-age novels is also a European one, like enlightenment philosopher Voltaire’s novel ''Candide or Optimism''《老实人》shows at the very same time (1759) in Europe. Also Voltaire’s Candide has to leave the luxurious paradise of his childhood and strives for true love, but his main learning is more pessimistic, since Voltaire wrote the novel in opposition to Leibniz, who optimistically looked to China as “the best of all worlds”. Recent research findings show that China had a much larger influence on European enlightenment philosophers and we can be sure, that also Cao Xueqin was aware of some European literary traditions.&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Yining 肖伊宁==&lt;br /&gt;
Also the German readership is familiar with the chronological following of the life of the protagonist and his development, the fate of a family over generations, the German readership knows this type of novel as the “Education novel” or “Coming-of-age-novel”. In Germany, the genre of the coming-of-age novel has a long tradition and it is shaped more by single characters, who appear as teachers (Goethe: ''Wilhelm Meister’s Apprenticeship''威廉·麦斯特的学徒岁月 1795-96, Novalis 诺瓦利斯: ''Heinrich von Ofterdingen''《海因利·封·歐福特丁根》1802). &lt;br /&gt;
==Xie Fan 解帆==&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm Meister, parallely to Jia Baoyu, is struggling with the traditional education, in ''Wilhelm Meister'' this is represented with the classics revived in Shakespeare’s dramas. Tradition can give orientation, but the personality of the protagonist needs to develop through emancipation is a wisdom, we can learn from all mentioned novels including the ''Dreams''. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Pornography and True Love, female rivals'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sexuality is a basic human need and has developed into different shapes in all cultures. The German audience is familiar with erotic topics from the Middle Ages, in which sexuality was stylized. In the “Schwänke” of the 15th century (Wittenwielers Ring), erotic scenes are described sexually explicit. &lt;br /&gt;
==Xie Ziyi 谢子熠==&lt;br /&gt;
In the barock literature of the 17th century even the physical act is described extensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to „cumulativity“, every human being is a product of history and literature is based on previous literature, therefore the author of this pager thinks that this background has to be taken into account while translating.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The best study on ''qing'' passion in the Dreams is the one by Anthony Yu, who understood it as ''desire'' and as the central motif of the ''Dreams''. „The centrality of qing in shaping virtually every aspect of The Story of the Stone’s structure and meaning cannot be denied [...].“ (Anthony Yu 2001, 54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jia 徐佳==&lt;br /&gt;
In the framework story of the Dreams, the narrator consciously takes a stand against low-action and stereotypical pornographic literature as well as against the widespread romance novels (with the classic roles of the beautiful, talented woman and the poor scholar who finally achieves a respected position and prosperity by passing a civil service exam).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chapter 1 he says: ”of the true feelings of young people [...] nobody has reported about so far.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erotic scenes are described in a decent and associative way (“Game of clouds and rain”), while displaying another quality in its openness e.g. towards bisexuality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jing 许晶==&lt;br /&gt;
The ''Dreams'' narrate the story of unfortunate lovers. Unfortunate lovers also in the West have a literary tradition, they constitute an archetype, such as Hero and Leander, Pyramus and Thisbe, Tristan and Isolde, Flore and Blanscheflur as well as Troilus and Cressida, the latter being considered the model for Arthur Brookes, who wrote Romeo and Juliet in 1562 and thus directly influenced Shakespeare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Marián Galik saw as the central topic of both, the ''Dream'' and ''Faust'', the eternal feminine, which draws us on high, Gu Cheng called it the “eternal virgine”. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jing 许静==&lt;br /&gt;
In Goethe’s coming-of-age novel ''Wilhelm Meisters Wanderjahre'', we find a similar motif of female rivals, in the Keller 凯勒 ''The Green Henry''  《绿衣亨利》1855, the hero turns away from an emphatically sexually designed figure and turns to the 'real' woman. In Jane Austen’s ''Pride and Prejudice'' 1813 Elizabeth and Lin Daiyu are similar, e.g. they both strive for real love (Zhuang 2011).&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Mengdie 徐梦蝶==&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Feudal society and slavery'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A widespread interpretation is that Jia Baoyu’s equal treatment of family members and slaves would be a manifesto to free the slaves. I also do not share this interpretation, since Aristotle, when he demanded democracy, would exclude slaves from the right to vote. So we cannot use modern concepts to judge on the past. In my understanding, Jia Baoyu was not fighting inequality, but looked at the people as humans and individuals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
封建社会和奴隶&lt;br /&gt;
一种普遍的解释是，贾宝玉对家庭成员和奴隶一视同仁，这将成为奴隶解放的宣言。我并不同意这个解释，因为亚里士多德的民主就排除了奴隶的投票权。所以，我们并不能用现代观念去评判过去。在我看来，贾宝玉并不是和不平等作斗争，而是把人视作群体和个人。--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 09:55, 25 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一种普遍的解释是，贾宝玉对家庭成员和奴隶的平等对待是解放奴隶的宣言。我也不同意这种解释，因为亚里士多德，当他要求民主的时候，会排除奴隶的投票权。所以我们不能用现代的概念来判断过去。在我的理解中，贾宝玉并不是在与不平等作斗争，而是把人看成是群体和个人。--[[User:Wensixing|Wensixing]] ([[User talk:Wensixing|talk]]) 10:31, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Pengfei 许鹏飞==&lt;br /&gt;
Also the understanding of the servants as slaves does not match the description in the Dream, since some servants had servants themselves, the family took care after they left the Jia family to find a match for them and Jia Zheng refers to his daughter Yingchun as „yatou 丫头“, so it is inappropriate to translate this expression with slave. Therefore, the translator preferred “servant” over “slave” in the translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
另外，把仆人理解为奴隶也与《红楼梦》中所描述的不符，因为有些仆人自己也有仆人，他们离开贾家后，家人会照顾他们，为他们婚配，并且贾正把女儿迎春称为“丫头”，所以用奴隶来翻译这个词是不合适的。因此，译者在翻译中更倾向于“仆人”而不是“奴隶”。--[[User:Xu Pengfei|Xu Pengfei]] ([[User talk:Xu Pengfei|talk]]) 09:14, 25 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Pengfei&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
而且把仆人理解为奴隶与《红楼梦》中的描写不符，因为有些仆人自己还有仆人，贾府会在她们离府的时候为她们寻一门亲事，作为贾府对她们的照料；贾政也把自己的女儿迎春喊作 “丫头”， 所以把这些翻译成奴隶是不合适的。因此英文翻译中采用“servant”会比“slave”更为合适。--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:08, 25 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Chenting 杨晨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
Mo Yan in his speech at the Frankfurt Bookfair in 2009, when China was the guest of honor, draws the (similarly) parallel between the ''Dream'' and Goethe’s ''Sorrows of the Young Werther'', that both expressed the wish to abandon feudal society. My own impression is that both do not express this wish, but that this is a later concept and interpretation and we should not apply this to judge the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2009年，莫言代表中国作为主宾国参加法兰克福书展时，他在演讲中把《梦》和歌德的《少年维特之哀》画上了约等号，表达了抛弃封建社会的愿望。我自己的印象是，两者都没有表达这个愿望，但这是后来的概念和解释，而我们不应该以此来判断过去。--[[User:Yang chenting|Yang chenting]] ([[User talk:Yang chenting|talk]]) 07:36, 25 December 2020 (UTC)Yang chenting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2009年，莫言代表中国作为主宾国参加法兰克福书展时，在演讲中把《梦》和歌德的《少年维特之哀》画上了约等号，表达了抛弃封建社会的愿望。我自己的感觉是，两者都没有表达这个愿望，但这是后来的概念和解释，我们不应该以此来判断过去。--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:43, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hairong 杨海容==&lt;br /&gt;
'''8. Tragedy of all tragedies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aristotle explained in ''On the Tragedy'' (Poetics VI), that tragedies move people more than comedies because they “imitate [mimēsis] an action that is serious, complete, and of a certain magnitude” (Aristotle 1971, 51), This high esteem of the tragedy in Europe is partly ascribed to the loss of Aristotle’s work ''On the Comedy''. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hui 阳慧==&lt;br /&gt;
While Europe has the Hamlet as its tragedy of all tragedies, the lack of tragic literature in Chinese literary tradition has long been lamented. Wang Guowei sees the Dream as &amp;quot;tragedy of all tragedies&amp;quot;. To Wang Guowei the suffering of Faust and Jia Baoyu is central in the novels. However, many scholars contest that Faustianism is central for Chinese culture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 18th century Europe, we saw a new development in the genre of the drama, to establish a “bourgeois tragedy”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Yi 杨逸==&lt;br /&gt;
It developed as an emancipatory movement in the 18th century in London, Paris and Germany, and demonstrated that tragedy was not reserved to rulers, but was also imagineable for lower noblemen and ordinary citizens. The ''Dream'' at the same time as the bourgeois tragedy in Europe shows a tragic story of a mid-level noble family which loses its titles and privileges.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Yue 杨悦==&lt;br /&gt;
'''9. “Non-Binary” Novels'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the things attracting Western readers is the adorable but mysterious protagonist Jia Baoyu. With his open bisexual orientation and his interest in his mates regardless of their social status, he appears “modern” or at least displaced in time. His struggle with traditional learning makes him appear sympathetic, his long states of rapture out of the world give him both the aura of a timeless character and of mystery. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Ziling 杨子泠==&lt;br /&gt;
With the bisexual orientation of the Dreams’ protagonist, the novel appears non-binary.&lt;br /&gt;
According to Karl-Heinz Pohl, binaries are just superficial, ultimately decisive is the ''Heart Sutra''. Today, the novel is listed among the genre of non-binary literature (see e.g. the bibliographical list on https://www.goodreads.com/list/tag/non-binary), in which contrasts are dissolved deconstructivistically. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yao Cheng 姚诚==&lt;br /&gt;
'''10. Foreign Cultures in the Red Chamber Dreams'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign Cultures frequently appear in the Dreams in all kinds of varieties, like exoticism with the many objects in the household and presented to the household as novelties, especially the blond girl of the same age as Baoyu referred to in person (combining different origins and cultures, including European, Japanese, Chinese) or several times on paintings, one time shown with wings as an angel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yao Jia 姚佳==&lt;br /&gt;
The playful combination of different traditions we can see also when a religious dress is described, which carries characteristics of different religions. Similarly, the Daoist monk and the Confucian priest appear together. Cao Xueqin wanted to show the richness and diversity, also with the many topics and societal levels of the novel. Even a variety of Christian motifs can be found, like when Jia Baoyu is not recognized by his father in chapter 120 and when he disappears, all parallel to Jesus Christ.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yi Huan 易欢==&lt;br /&gt;
The variety of cultures is paralleled with the variety of elements of different dynasties, which makes it timeless and therefore even more a masterpiece of Chinese art and a masterpiece of human art. Therefore I would like to nominate the Red Chamber Dreams as “World Documentary Heritage”. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''（参考文献不用翻译）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anthony, C. Yu. (2001). ''Rereading the Stone: Desire and the Making of Fiction in Dream of the Red Chamber''. Princeton University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aristotle. (1971). ''Poetics''. Trans. S. H. Butcher. Ed. Hazard Adams. Critical Theory since Plato. ew York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 48-66.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Woesler, Martin, ed., Cao Xueqin, Gao E et al. (2016). ''Der Traum der Roten Kammer oder Die Geschichte vom Stein'' [''Red Chamber Dreams or The Story of the Stone''], Peking: Foreign Languages Press, ISBN 9787119094120, 4813 pages, 6 vols., hardcover, transl. by Rainer Schwarz and Martin Woesler; Chinese-German bilingual edition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Woesler, Martin. (2011). “Being Explicit About the Implicit – John Minford’s Translation of the last Forty Chapters of The Story of the Stone with a Field Study on two Sexually Arousing Scenes”. ''Hong lou meng xue kan'' 6: 274-289&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Woesler, Martin. (2010). “ ’To Amuse the Beaux and Belles’ The Early Western Reception of the Hongloumeng”. ''Journal of Sino-Western Communications'' 2 (2010.12) 2:81-107&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhuang, Xiuhua. (2011). Self, Ideal and Salvation: A Comparative Study of Jane Austen’s Elizabeth and Cao Xueqin’s Lin Daiyu. ''Journal of Language Teaching and Research'', Vol. 2, No. 2, pp. 420-423, March 2011. Fulltext:   http://www.academypublication.com/issues/past/jltr/vol02/02/19.pdf.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yi Zichu 义子楚==&lt;br /&gt;
'''Virtual Communication Between Machines with the Human as Their Object&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A new stage of multimodal communication after oral, written, printed, electronic and machine-human communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Woesler, Hunan Normal University&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luhmann and Baecker described the development of communication from orality (media epoch 1.0) to script (2.0), through print (3.0) and finally to digital communication (4.0). In all these stages, technology played only an assisting role. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==You Yuting 游雨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
This paper argues, that there is a fundamentally new media epoch of “virtual communication” (communication 5.0), in which artificial intelligence (initialized by humans) has taken over and humans have become the object of analysis and manipulation (as customers, voters etc.). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Algorithms do not only listen to oral or read written human communication (between humans or between humans and bots), but they analyze multimodal communication (including likes, behaviour, surfing habits, mobility profile, values, dreams, aims, beliefs etc.), compare them with Big Data (e.g. cloud data) and base decisions of manipulation on a prediction of behavior according to a personality profile and correlations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yu Ni 余妮==&lt;br /&gt;
These algorithms target not only the explicit communications, but the emotions and thoughts of humans too and predict future behavior, therefore allowing simulations of reality. Mightier algorithms have also taken over decision-making roles in societies where they: replace human court decisions, fine tune just-in-time and on-demand production, censor chatrooms etc. Sets of algorithms help to manage smart cities and a whole society. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yuan Shiqi 袁诗琦==&lt;br /&gt;
Although the human is still part of the communication, especially as the analyzed object and the target of the manipulation, the human is often unaware of the virtual communication and a passive receiver of the machine’s decisions, while the main actors in the virtual communication are machines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
虽然人仍然是通信的一部分，特别是作为被分析的对象和操纵的目标，但是人往往没有意识到虚拟通信和机器决策的被动接受者，而虚拟通信的主要参与者是机器。--[[User:Yuan SHiqi|Yuan SHiqi]] ([[User talk:Yuan SHiqi|talk]]) 08:55, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
尽管人类仍然是交流活动的一个组成部分，特别是作为被分析的对象和操纵的目标，但是人类往往没有意识到，自己是虚拟沟通和机器决策的被动接受者，而虚拟沟通的主导者是机器。--[[User:Yuan Yuchen|Yuan Yuchen]] ([[User talk:Yuan Yuchen|talk]]) 12:11, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yuan Tianyi 袁天翼==&lt;br /&gt;
Research describes these forms of virtual communication, finds evidence in social management systems and credit systems (in Germany, we have the “Schufa”, in the USA there are big players in credit history, which leads to credit-orientation and gamification of human life) or customized (fake) news filter bubbles and in customized consumption offers (Amazon, Facebook, Google, Netflix) and analyzes benefits, including security enhancements through such virtual communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
研究对这些形式的虚拟沟通进行了描述，在社会管理系统、信用系统（定制的（虚假）新闻筛选泡沫）和定制的消费商（亚马逊、脸书、谷歌、网飞）里面找到了证据（德国有“Schufa”，美国则因为信用史有重大人物而使得社会信用至上并日趋游戏化），并对益处加以分析，这些益处包含通过这类虚拟沟通提升安全。--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 09:20, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yuan Yuchen 袁雨晨==&lt;br /&gt;
But research also has the duty to warn of abuse or harmful developments and to raise ethical questions. Exoskeletal ethics, imposed by gamifications like credit systems, especially need to be valued against intrinsic ethics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper dealing with machine to machine communication, I skip the machines assisting humans to make their life more convenient (ranging from “The milk is out, please add the usual amount of milk to the delivery list,” to “The old lady has not left her bed this morning, I’ll better call the doctor”).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
但研究也有责任对滥用或有害的发展发出警告，同时要对引起的伦理问题承担责任。特别是信用体系游戏化所造成的外骨骼伦理问题更需要得到重视，要反对内在的伦理问题。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
引言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本论文在涉及机器与机器之间的交流时，我不考虑那些帮助人类让生活更便捷的机器（从“牛奶没了，请在送货单上加平常剂量的牛奶”到“老太太今早卧床不起，我最好叫医生吧”）。&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Yuan Yuchen|Yuan Yuchen]] ([[User talk:Yuan Yuchen|talk]]) 12:10, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Fangyuan 曾芳缘==&lt;br /&gt;
Instead, I deal with communication like: “Let’s create a user personality profile and compare it with Big Data to learn how I can best catch this user’s attention and make him/her vote for presidential candidate A or B.”; “Let’s check this users’ mouse movements and compare it with Big Data to get a correlation to estimate if (and if “yes” when) he will get Parkinson, to decide whether or not to deny him the loan or health insurance.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Liang 曾良==&lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s check this users sexual orientation, religious beliefs, fears, secrets like adultery etc. to blackmail him to get ransom money for my programmer.”; or even “Let’s use this user’s location to aim the killer drone.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The current neoliberal system with Amazon, Facebook, WhatsApp, Instagram, Google, Netflix etc. provides incentives to collect as much user data as possible and to abuse user data for manipulation, which creates huge profits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“让我们检查该用户的性取向、宗教信仰、恐惧、诸如通奸之类的秘密去勒索他为我的程序员去获取赎金”。或者甚至“使用用户的位置瞄准杀手无人机。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
当前具有亚马逊、脸谱网、瓦茨艾普、照片墙、谷歌、奈飞等的新自由主义系统激励人们尽可能多地收集用户信息，并滥用用户信息进行操纵，从而创造可观利益。--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:04, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;让我们查一查这个用户的性取向、宗教信仰、恐惧、通奸等秘密，以勒索他为我的程序员获取赎金。&amp;quot;；甚至&amp;quot;利用这个用户的位置来瞄准杀手无人机。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
目前亚马逊、脸书、WhatsApp、Instagram、谷歌、奈飞等的新自由主义体系，为收集尽可能多的用户数据，并滥用用户数据，从而创造了巨大的利润。--[[User:Yang chenting|Yang chenting]] ([[User talk:Yang chenting|talk]]) 07:39, 25 December 2020 (UTC)Yang chenting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Xinyuan 曾心媛==&lt;br /&gt;
Very much like the financial crisis, which was caused by the unregulated use of derivatives, this is a systemic development, which currently follows a path to enslave the human race under the control of algorithms for the benefit of tech companies. The enslavement has already begun, as we can see from the world wide addiction to social media, from the growing mass of conspiracy theorists and from the polarization of the USA over Trump or the polarization of Great Britain over the Brexit. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Yanhu 曾雁湖==&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 History of Media Epochs'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luhmann and Baecker described the development of communication from orality (media epoch 1.0) to script (2.0), through print (3.0) and finally to digital communication (4.0). In all these stages, technology played only an assisting role. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper argues, that there is a fundamentally new stage of “virtual communication” (media epoch 5.0), in which artificial intelligence (initialized by humans) has taken over and humans have become the object of analysis and manipulation (as customers, voters etc.). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Hu 张虎==&lt;br /&gt;
While Luhmann would still summarize this under digital communication, I see a full new quality here, and have therefore coined the term “communication 5.0” or “virtual communication” for it. In Luhmann’s view, the computer consists out of the “surface” of the machine (the visible interfaces like screen, keyboard, mouse) and the “depth” of the machine (the invisible, often incomprehensive inside).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
虽然卢曼仍然会在数字通信中总结这一点，但我在这里看到了一个全新的品质，因此创造了术语“通信5.0”或“虚拟通信”。在卢曼看来，计算机是由机器的“表面”(屏幕、键盘、鼠标等可见界面)和机器的“内里”(看不见的、内部不全面的部分)组成的。--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:41, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Hui 张慧==&lt;br /&gt;
However, we are almost constantly producing data, with our chats and geotracked movements, with our addiction to social media, our carrying of cell phones and more and more smart devices at all times,  and we are therefore an object of analysis by algorithms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The traditional setting of a communicative act blurs: The machine can directly communicate with the human (there the Turing test marks a threshold), and, after a certain complexity, it can hide its machine nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
但是，我们几乎一直在通过聊天和地理位置追踪运动，不断沉迷于社交媒体，携带手机以及越来越多的智能设备来生成数据，因此，我们一直是通过算法进行分析的对象。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
交流行为的传统设置变得模糊：机器可以直接与人类交流（图灵测试标记了阈值），并且在经过一定的复杂性之后，它可以隐藏机器的本质。--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 11:49, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
然而，我们几乎在不断地产生数据，我们的聊天和地理追踪的动作，我们对社交媒体的沉迷，我们随时携带手机和越来越多的智能设备，我们因此成为算法分析的对象。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统的交流行为的设定模糊了。机器可以直接与人类交流（图灵测试标志着一个门槛），在一定的复杂性之后，它可以隐藏自己的机器本质。--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:03, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Ling 张玲==&lt;br /&gt;
The machine can also indirectly communicate with the human by simply analyzing humans’ verbal communication, non-verbal multimodal communication, behavior, personality etc. and interacting with the human with, or without, revealing its existence. A human, growing up in a filter bubble and believing in conspiracy theories is one such example: The human has been manipulated by social media and news which prefer lies over truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Peiwen 张佩闻==&lt;br /&gt;
Without even noticing that there was an interaction taking place between the human and the machine, the human has lost his/her independence to the machine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Types of communicative acts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Texts (oral and written comments/chat texts/blogs/emails)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Surf behavior (websites visited)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Consumer behavior (purchases)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Likes (see OCEAN, UEBA)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Duration/Attention (see UEBA)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.habits/repetitiveness/occurrences (is an element of analysis in different AI apps/tools)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Qi 张琪==&lt;br /&gt;
7.Unconscious, often unique data allowing identification (way of writing, mouse movements pattern, see Raj Kannan 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.social interaction incl. friendships, sexual relationships&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.mobility behavior/pattern (e.g. immediate environment – e.g. unconsciously recording the inside of houses while playing “Pokemon Go”), travel: Travel  Behavior (Yu Cui et al. 2018)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Weihong 张维虹==&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Types of analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.General (User and Entity Behavior Analytics UEBA: AI-assisted cybersecurity tools like by Gartner, Inc.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.True identity (e.g.: mouse movements, face recognition, find real name) (Verschuere 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Personality profile: Big Five Personality Inventory: Openness to Experience, Consciousness, Extroversion, Agreeableness, Neuroticism “OCEAN” (Golbeck 2011), by only analyzing the users' likes, Facebook can generate personality profiles (AI-Demand 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Mobility profile/pattern&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Xueyi 张雪仪==&lt;br /&gt;
5.Health situation (health apps, ai supported disease research, see Daley 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Job situation/job market (Talent Search People 2020 analyzes the job market, and classifies 4 different AI systems: 1. systems that think like humans, 2. systems that act like humans, 3. systems that think rationally, and 4.) systems that act rationally.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yinliu 张银柳==&lt;br /&gt;
7.Financial credit-worthiness: E.g. German Schufa company uses AI in addition to human expertise for evaluations, see Banken-Technologie 2020. Banken-Technologie 2020. Schufa’s attempt to gain access to customers’ bank account transfer information was discussed in the news.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Consumer Behavior: e.g. the &amp;quot;clickworker&amp;quot; company analyses and optimizes customers' searches in respect to a client company's goals/products with the help of AI (clickworker 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Secrets (like adultery)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yu 张瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Unique quality of media epoch 5.0'''[ 	I have coined the terms “media epoch 5.0” and “virtual communication” I have developed it from concepts like „Industry 4.0“ in Germany and the four media epochs Luhmann and Baecker developed (by Baecker called 1.0 … 4.0). There are several authors speculating about the media epoch 4.0, like Ray Kurzweil. The Age of Intelligent Machines. 1990.]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.the human switches from active to passive&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.the human switches from subject to object&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.the human becomes addicted to social media, which enhances depression (Van Den Eijnden et al. 2016, Jasso-Medrano et al. 2018, Shensa et al. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.the human switches from puppeteer, or entity with seemingly free will, to puppet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.nature of the internet turns from freedom to surveillance &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yujie 张毓婕==&lt;br /&gt;
6.direct communication turns into indirect communication (humans may not be aware of this communication/analysis)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.explicit communication (voice, words) turns into implicit communication (preferences/thoughts/dreams/wishes/ values (first experiments with brain scanners in worker hats have started in Shanghai and Peking))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.man-man communication turns to man-machine communication (phone bot) to machine-machine&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.4.0 was from centralization to decentralization, 5.0 is partial centralization and partial decentralization, but also concentration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yuxing 张宇星==&lt;br /&gt;
So far, mass media has been considered one-way. The interaction and processing of data of millions of individual users seemed simply too much work. In the age of virtual communication, the media epoch 5.0, mass media is individualized and interactive and therefore even more influential.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Types of manipulation (consciously or unconsciously, sometimes half-consciously)&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Priming by unconscious advertisements: Influencing consumer decisions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Filter bubbles =&amp;gt; supports conspiracy theories, influences judgments&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xi 赵茜==&lt;br /&gt;
3.Nature of social media: lies spread 6 times faster than truth. (Vosoughi et al. 2018).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Change of political attitude: Case Cambridge Analytica: Helped minority to win election by manipulating young people of majority not to vote (Do so: Don’t vote campaign, Oddleifson 2020); Trump election and Brexit were won by manipulation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Use of private information/dependencies to obtain advantages (blackmailing for money or for conducting crimes etc.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Identity theft &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xiaoyan 赵晓燕==&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Consequences'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Virtual Communication is mostly “hidden”, the human is mostly unaware of it, but may endure the consequences (policeman may detain suspect simply because the face recognition glass recognizes a pedestrian passing by and assesses him/her as “dangerous”; loan is declined; insurance company declines to accept new customer)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.后果&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.虚拟通讯大多是 &amp;quot;隐蔽 &amp;quot;的，人多半不知道，但可能会承受后果（警察可能仅仅因为人脸识别玻璃识别出路过的行人，并评估其为 &amp;quot;危险 &amp;quot;而拘留嫌疑人；贷款被拒绝；保险公司拒绝接受新的客户）--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 12:02, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.后果&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.虚拟通信通常是“隐藏的”，人类大多数情况下是不知道的，但可能会承受后果（警察可能只是因为面部识别玻璃杯识别出行人经过并将他/她评估为“危险”而拘留嫌疑人；贷款被拒绝；保险公司拒绝接受新客户）。--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 12:05, 25 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zheng Huajun 郑华君==&lt;br /&gt;
2.User becomes transparent (government can fight terrorism, any user can be blackmailed, jealous spouse can check on adultery) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Less will to communicate and discuss (since positions are too far apart)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Populists and populist views gain supporters&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Polarization of Society&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.There is an incentive not to reveal how much one knows about the object, because the object then could question the legality, the system etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Last resort, the thinking, is tackled: Machine interprets “real” attitudes, not lip-service words&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Luoping 周罗平==&lt;br /&gt;
8.The knowing ones (algorithms, hackers, controllers of algorithms) have power over the unknowing ones (victims)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Exoskeleton ethics (like points/awards for measurable performances) reduce incentives to build inner ethics&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
7 Simulation of the imminent future'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The imminent future behavior of a human can be predicted&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.With many analyzed humans, the imminent future of reality can be predicted =&amp;gt; simulation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Shiqing 周诗卿==&lt;br /&gt;
Is this an Orwellian dystopia or reality? Some cases of the above listed phenomena have been documented. However, we are still at the beginning of “little” AI development (optimizing existing processes) and on the brink of a much more powerful development, that of “big” AI (rethinking whole industries, being able to reproduce and enhance itself). (cf. Euchner 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Shuyao 周书尧==&lt;br /&gt;
'''8 Conclusion and Outlook'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Data has succeeded oil as the most valuable resource for today’s economy. Big Tech companies already use users’ data and make big profits with it while legislation is delayed and national boundaries (which do not exist for the Tech companies) are struggled over.&lt;br /&gt;
Although input-legitimized liberal democracies and market economies, like that of the European Union, still protect privacy and data security, US- and China-based technology companies are already penetrating the European market.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Siqing 周思庆==&lt;br /&gt;
We need to raise awareness and guide the youth to be careful with screen time and what they share online. We need to avoid addiction to social media.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''The algorithms do not just check which film to suggest viewing next, they have started to invade the innermost sanctum of personality, our thoughts, dreams, wishes, visions, hopes, fears and secrets.&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
The listed consequences document a fundamental change of paradigms: &lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yiwen 周艺文==&lt;br /&gt;
'''The cause-based decision-making by humans with established institutions like politicians, judges etc. is being replaced with correlation-based decision-making by algorithms which often serve the profit interests of tech companies or the political interests of election-manipulators.&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
AI took the wrong development path, when it changed from serving humans to trying to manipulate humans for economic or political profit. When AI is used to educate citizens – like helping German customers to keep a clean credit history and a good credit score – then it changes the behavior of citizens to an exoskeletal ethic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yuanqu 周园曲==&lt;br /&gt;
However, animals with an exoskeleton reduce their inside muscles and develop a soft inside, making them totally incapable of living without the exoskeleton. An exoskeletal ethic, giving reward points, for example, for behavior which is deemed positive and subtracting points for behavior which is deemed negative, deprives the human of the natural learning and developing process, in a social environment, of his responsibility and inner ethical judgment. If you were to meet a human with exoskeletal ethics and one who has inner ethics, whom would you trust more? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yujuan 周玉娟==&lt;br /&gt;
If we want to avoid the consequences listed in point 6, the public needs to become aware of this and nations and supranational organizations need to define legislation to a) protect privacy and data security, and b) give the user the control over his/her data including the commercial use of it where they earn a share from the profit made with the usage of his/her data.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Meimei 祝美梅==&lt;br /&gt;
'''9 Outlook'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We need to accept, that the development is irreversible. Every new technology has created fears. Important is, that we become aware of the developments and adjust where the development heads into the wrong direction. We need set the right framework and incentives that the new technology stays on track to serve humanity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Suyao 朱素瑶==&lt;br /&gt;
New developments open new possibilities. We need to make sure that not only a few tech companies and terrorists use this powerful new technology to achieve their goals, but that the mass of smart device users emancipate themselves from addiction to and manipulation by technology and gain back their dignity, privacy and free will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''References&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
（参考文献不用翻译）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
AI-Demand. (2020). www.ai-demand.com/insights/data/big-data/big-data-and-facebook-the-heavenly-pair-that-isnt-quite-in-heaven/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baecker, Dirk. (2007). ''Studien zur nächsten Gesellschaft''. Frankfurt 2007&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Banken-Technologie. (2020). 26. Handelsblatt Jahrestagung. Banken-Technologie. „New Normal” in der Finanzwirtschaft: digital – intelligent – automatisiert – hybrid. 2. und 3.12.2020, Digital [Conference Announcement] https://veranstaltungen.handelsblatt.com/bankentechnologie/ki-machine-learning-finanzanalyse/ &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Booth, T. &amp;quot;Cambridge Analytica controversy must spur researchers to update data ethics.&amp;quot; ''Nature'' 555.7698 (2018): 559-560.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Clickworker. (2019). www.clickworker.com/2019/04/30/ai-for-ecommerce/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cui, Yu, Qing He, and Alireza Khani. (2018). Travel behavior classification: an approach with social network and deep learning. ''Transportation research record'', 2672(47), 68-80. https://par.nsf.gov/servlets/purl/10109453 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daley, Sam. (2020). 32 Examples of AI in Healthcare that Will Make you Feel better about the Future (July 4, 2019, updated July 29, 2020). builtin.com/artificial-intelligence/artificial-intelligence-healthcare&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Euchner, Jim. (2019). Little ai, Big AI—Good AI, Bad AI. Terminology Management 62:3, 10-12. pdf: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.tandfonline.com/doi/pdf/10.1080/08956308.2019.1587280?needAccess=true&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Golbeck, Jennifer, Cristina Robles, and Karen Turner. (2011). &amp;quot;Predicting personality with social media.&amp;quot; ''CHI'11 extended abstracts on human factors in computing systems''. 2011. 253-262.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jasso-Medrano, José Luis, and Fuensanta Lopez-Rosales. (2018). &amp;quot;Measuring the relationship between social media use and addictive behavior and depression and suicide ideation among university students.&amp;quot; Computers in Human Behavior 87: 183-191.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luhmann, Niklas. (1997). ''Die Gesellschaft der Gesellschaft''. 1997&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oddleifson, Evan. 2020, The Effects of Modern Data Analytics in Electoral Politics: Cambridge Analytica’s Suppression of Voter Agency and the Implications for Global Politics, ''Political Sciences Undergraduate Review'' 5 (2020) 7, 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
	&lt;br /&gt;
https://journals.library.ualberta.ca/psur/index.php/psur/article/view/130/90/130-Article%20Text-642-1-10-20200401.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Raj Kannan, J., Sabitha, R., Karthik, S., &amp;amp; Shanthini, J. (2020). Mouse Movement Pattern Based Analysis of Customer Behavior (CBA-MMP) Using Cloud Data Analytics. ''Wireless Personal Communications'', OnlineFirst, 1-17.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ruan, Lotus, et al. &amp;quot;One App, Two Systems: How WeChat uses one censorship policy in China and another internationally.&amp;quot; (2016).&lt;br /&gt;
Shensa, Ariel, et al. (2017). &amp;quot;Problematic social media use and depressive symptoms among US young adults: A nationally-representative study.&amp;quot; ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine ''182: 150-157.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Talent Search People. (2020). How Will Artificial Intelligence Affect the Job Market? www.talentsearchpeople.com/en/blog/494-how-will-artificial-intelligence-affect-the-job-market/.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Van Den Eijnden, Regina JJM, Jeroen S. Lemmens, and Patti M. Valkenburg. (2016). &amp;quot;The social media disorder scale.&amp;quot; ''Computers in Human Behavior ''61: 478-487.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Verschuere, Bruno, and Bennett Kleinberg. &amp;quot;ID‐check: Online Concealed Information Test reveals true identity.&amp;quot; ''Journal of forensic sciences'' 61 (2016): S237-S240.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vosoughi, Soroush, Deb Roy, and Sinan Aral. (2018). The spread of true and false news online. Science 359.6380: 1146-1151.. science.sciencemag.org/content/359/6380/1146&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Xu 朱旭==&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bio'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Woesler, PhD, is Jean Monnet Chair in European Studies with Hunan Normal University since 2020. At its Foreign Studies College, he is Distinguished Professor of Chinese Studies, Translation Studies and Comparative Literature since 2019. Woesler was elected Academian of the European Academy of Sciences and Arts, Salzburg in 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
Woesler has co-edited the books &amp;quot;China's Digital Dream&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Ethics of Information Society&amp;quot; and Springer has scheduled to publish the book &amp;quot;Diverse Voices in Chinese Translation and Interpretation&amp;quot; including his book chapter &amp;quot;Modern Interpreting with Digital and Technical Aids&amp;quot; in February 2021.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zou Xinyu 邹鑫雨==&lt;br /&gt;
Woesler was a Senior Fellow of the German Science Foundation's (Deutsche Forschungsgemeinschaft) Research College &amp;quot;Media Cultures of Computer Simulations&amp;quot; 2019‐2020 and hosted a related workshop with Bertelsmann Foundation in 2020. Woesler is also a researcher with Witten/Herdecke University, Germany, investigating the impact of daily screen time of children and of young people on their health.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=118780</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=118780"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T15:05:19Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important culture, it has both tangible cultural resources and intangible ones. Red culture in China refers to the advanced culture with Chinese characteristics created by the Communism Party of China and Chinese people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has a brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, after the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism to China. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historical mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is tightly related to material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their courage, and summon their spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of the Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of the socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising,communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nanchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.  (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 13:46, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road) began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other.During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade.  (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:06, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1. The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. (Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit. (Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:10, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:11, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设'' BeiJing Planning Review (04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技''Rural Economy and Science (11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇. (2011). 论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History]. ''西北大学学报''Journal of Northwestern University (04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静. (2016). 茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ]. ''福建茶叶'' Tea In Fujian (07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 08:20, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号202070080639 MTI 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together, involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI 英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play-6.jpg|300px|thumb|left|Chinese Shadow Play[https://image.baidu.com/search/detail?ct=503316480&amp;amp;z=0&amp;amp;ipn=d&amp;amp;word=%E7%9A%AE%E5%BD%B1%E6%88%8F&amp;amp;step_word=&amp;amp;hs=0&amp;amp;pn=185&amp;amp;spn=0&amp;amp;di=111650&amp;amp;pi=0&amp;amp;rn=1&amp;amp;tn=baiduimagedetail&amp;amp;is=0%2C0&amp;amp;istype=2&amp;amp;ie=utf-8&amp;amp;oe=utf-8&amp;amp;in=&amp;amp;cl=2&amp;amp;lm=-1&amp;amp;st=-1&amp;amp;cs=3403588094%2C288618070&amp;amp;os=1077736412%2C4270314261&amp;amp;simid=13900219%2C799340577&amp;amp;adpicid=0&amp;amp;lpn=0&amp;amp;ln=1690&amp;amp;fr=&amp;amp;fmq=1608542495445_R&amp;amp;fm=index&amp;amp;ic=0&amp;amp;s=undefined&amp;amp;hd=undefined&amp;amp;latest=undefined&amp;amp;copyright=undefined&amp;amp;se=&amp;amp;sme=&amp;amp;tab=0&amp;amp;width=&amp;amp;height=&amp;amp;face=undefined&amp;amp;ist=&amp;amp;jit=&amp;amp;cg=&amp;amp;bdtype=0&amp;amp;oriquery=&amp;amp;objurl=https%3A%2F%2Ftimgsa.baidu.com%2Ftimg%3Fimage%26quality%3D80%26size%3Db9999_10000%26sec%3D1608552866017%26di%3Ddd9012147fa3668822b515c8caa7e45d%26imgtype%3D0%26src%3Dhttp%3A%2F%2F5b0988e595225.cdn.sohucs.com%2Fimages%2F20180910%2Fa3e26f960530400282934cce56a15e15.jpeg&amp;amp;fromurl=ippr_z2C%24qAzdH3FAzdH3Fooo_z%26e3Bf5i7_z%26e3Bv54AzdH3FwAzdH3Fdcnacb80n_890d9l&amp;amp;gsm=ba&amp;amp;rpstart=0&amp;amp;rpnum=0&amp;amp;islist=&amp;amp;querylist=&amp;amp;force=undefined]]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play-3.jpg|300px|thumb|left|shadow play of puppet [https://image.baidu.com/search/detail?ct=503316480&amp;amp;z=0&amp;amp;ipn=d&amp;amp;word=%E7%9A%AE%E5%BD%B1%E6%88%8F&amp;amp;step_word=&amp;amp;hs=0&amp;amp;pn=52&amp;amp;spn=0&amp;amp;di=159940&amp;amp;pi=0&amp;amp;rn=1&amp;amp;tn=baiduimagedetail&amp;amp;is=0%2C0&amp;amp;istype=2&amp;amp;ie=utf-8&amp;amp;oe=utf-8&amp;amp;in=&amp;amp;cl=2&amp;amp;lm=-1&amp;amp;st=-1&amp;amp;cs=3259573009%2C2741597473&amp;amp;os=1545447922%2C43065069&amp;amp;simid=3408503629%2C426405487&amp;amp;adpicid=0&amp;amp;lpn=0&amp;amp;ln=1690&amp;amp;fr=&amp;amp;fmq=1608548398687_R&amp;amp;fm=result&amp;amp;ic=0&amp;amp;s=undefined&amp;amp;hd=&amp;amp;latest=&amp;amp;copyright=&amp;amp;se=&amp;amp;sme=&amp;amp;tab=0&amp;amp;width=&amp;amp;height=&amp;amp;face=undefined&amp;amp;ist=&amp;amp;jit=&amp;amp;cg=&amp;amp;bdtype=0&amp;amp;oriquery=&amp;amp;objurl=https%3A%2F%2Ftimgsa.baidu.com%2Ftimg%3Fimage%26quality%3D80%26size%3Db9999_10000%26sec%3D1608558486081%26di%3Db48786725188bc991e17f2b578acece7%26imgtype%3D0%26src%3Dhttp%3A%2F%2Fimg2.jiemian.com%2Fjiemian%2Foriginal%2F20170817%2F150295685830448400_a580xH.jpg&amp;amp;fromurl=ippr_z2C%24qAzdH3FAzdH3Fooo_z%26e3B3tj4twg_z%26e3Bv54AzdH3Fw6ptvsjAzdH3F8cc088c_z%26e3Bip4s&amp;amp;gsm=35&amp;amp;rpstart=0&amp;amp;rpnum=0&amp;amp;islist=&amp;amp;querylist=&amp;amp;force=undefined]]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art rapidly revived, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.（Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020). 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2. What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4. When is shadow play put in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4. On November 27, 2011.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:32, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Analysis of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Intelligence Development ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Spiritual Guidance ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Order Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ideological and Political Education ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Modern Economic Construction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.&amp;quot; It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Legal Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Confucius Institute ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly (03) 60-62.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College (02) 65-70.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position (10) 55-56. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University (05) 31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World (10) 67-68. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (02) 77-83. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University (05) 28-33. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (06) 39-43. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. --[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 14:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:25, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk'''- Liu Ou 刘欧，202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''The Development of Crosstalk'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to crosstalk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China (360 Encyclopedia).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty(1636-1912). It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China(360 Encyclopedia). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata(Hou Baolin,1982,01). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is an original folk art with a long history in China, which is deeply loved by the majority of the people. The crosstalk art was almost disappeared but has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer only palys in several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, and from the city to the countryside(Hou Baolin 1982,01).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (Hou Baolin 1982,194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs(Hou Baolin 1982,11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping Lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (Hou Baolin,1982,194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their &amp;quot;four compulsory lessons&amp;quot;. For example, the artists grasp the rhythm in language and correct their pronunciations by “saying tongue twisters&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;reciting classical repertoires&amp;quot;. And gain the ability of imitation by learning different kinds of sounds.Moreover, they practice the singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics”,opera lyrics and songs(Hou Baolin 1982,11).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Characteristics of Crosstalk'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, so it is different from drama that “performing with words as well as body movements”. This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience that shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors(Hou Baolin 1982,02). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of &amp;quot;laughter&amp;quot;. Crosstalk performers use laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, and its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist(Hou Baolin 1982,03). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary(Hou Baolin 1982,04).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes the laughter relies on the plot, but sometimes the plot is not needed. The performers win the applaud of audience by the charm of their language. And“Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors (Hou Baolin 1982,04).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Famous Artists of CrossTalk'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower”. Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin, Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982).《相声溯源》[The Origin of Crosstalk]1-13+194. 人民教育出版社 People's Literature Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sohu 中国相声介绍 [The Introduction of China's Crosstalk] https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.360 Encyclopedia. 相声[Crosstalk] https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Baidu 最著名的十位相声名家排行[The Rank of Ten Famous Crosstalk Artists] https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 07:36, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|150px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|right|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|150px|thumb|right|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|150px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|150px|thumb|right|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|150px|thumb|right|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 08:44, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duan Wenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-Level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-Level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.(Xu Ling,2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding -photo by the National Museum of China in Beijing]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (1700 BC-256 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化[The Ding Culture of the Chinese]. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟[The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ]. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读[The Artistic Effect of the Bronze Galloping Horse]. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣[On the Jade Suit with Gold Thread in Han Tombs in Mancheng] .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[Modern Chinese Dictionary (the 7th edition)]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究[A Study of Jade Clothes in Han Dynasty].(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究[The Study of the Bronze Galloping Horse].艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟[The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ].文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Ling 徐玲.(2019).博物馆与近现代中国文物保护[Museums and the Protection of Cultural Relics in Modern China]. 中国博物馆(01),57-61. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评[The Comment on Bianzhong Yuewu]. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   MTI英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====   &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|150px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|150px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. (Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|150px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|150px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|150px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 09:48, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 12:54, 20 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage Customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the Evolution of Chinese Marriage Customs Since Modern Times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603 MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac has been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented without sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most time-honored one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some researches on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign can not only reveal one’s age, but also represent his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodiac sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creature, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight against each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme has developed a profound connotation and implications through generations. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 14:13, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641 MTI 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress  can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn by the Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket of the Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusk, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic to the civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic to the civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
Culture=Topic Chinese Traditional Dance=Pingki Tanchangya, Student No:201921080004&lt;br /&gt;
,Major: Comparative Literature and cross culture studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Like the lion dance it is most often seen in festive celebrations. Many Chinese people often use the term &amp;quot;Descendants of the Dragon&amp;quot; as a sign of ethnic identity, as part of a trend started in the 1970s. Chinese people who taught them agriculture, law and medicine, the foundations of civilization.&lt;br /&gt;
Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom. The appearance of a dragon is both frightening and bold.The Dragon Dance originated during the Han Dynasty and was started by the Chinese who had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon. It is believed to have begun as part of the farming and harvest culture, also with origins as a method of healing and preventing sickness. It was also a popular event during the Song Dynasty and become a folk activity and like the lion dance, was most often seen in festive celebrations.&lt;br /&gt;
As the dragon gives people a feeling of great respect, it is often called the Sacred Dragon. The emperors of ancient China considered themselves as the dragon. The Dragon is also the emblem of Imperial Authority. It symbolizes supernatural power, goodness, fertility, vigilance and dignity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lion dance is a traditional Chinese dance performed on big occasions, such as the Spring Festival (Chinese New Year) for good luck, as it is believed that the lion is an auspicious animal.&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese culture, the lion symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority. People perform lion dances at Chinese festivals or big occasions to bring good fortune and chase away evil spirits.The lion dance is one of the most important traditions during Chinese New Year. It is performed to bring prosperity and good luck for the upcoming year. The lion dance is also a way to create a festive atmosphere and bring happiness. Performed in a lion costume, accompanied by the music of beating drums, clashing cymbals, and resounding gongs, lion dances imitate a lion's various movements or demonstrate martial arts, depending on the style. Though lion dances all use similar costumes, during its long development, the lion dance has divided into two styles: southern and northern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1 The Southern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The southern lion dance originated in Guangdong, and it is the style popular in Hong Kong, Macau, and the hometowns of overseas Chinese. The southern lion dance is a performance based on the study of a lion's behavior, with an emphasis on actions like scratching and shaking of the body. Performances are vivid and entertaining, even comical. There are also skillful performances, such as playing with a ball, which includes swallowing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.2 The Northern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The northern lion dance has close relations to kungfu Chinese martial arts. A young lion is performed by a single person and an adult lion is performed by a duo. Costumes are more robust, and less decorative, to allow for more movement. In the adult lion dance, the performer in front holding the lion's head is often lifted by the other to make the lion stand up. Northern lion dances are more gymnastic, involving rolling, wrestling, leaping, jumping, climbing, or kowtowing. The best places to see northern Chinese lion dances are China's martial arts theaters, like the Red Theater in Beijing, or even at the Shaolin Temple.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 14:19, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 5. Conclusion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Lianxiang” is a remark traditional dance that popularized in lots of regions and nations. It’s a folk dance that combines entertainment and body-building. Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom.The lion dance is an excellent example of Chinese folk culture, which has spread across the world with Chinese immigration. Overseas Chinese in Europe, America, etc. have established many lion dance clubs, performing on Chinese festivals or big occasions, particularly Chinese New Year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Han Dynasty 汉朝。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Traditional dance history 传统舞蹈史。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The lion Dance  舞狮。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance  龙舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Lianxing  联兴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Chinese Dance 中国舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Festivals  节庆。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Questions:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is lianxing?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What is the Dragon Dance? Have you seen it before? And Where?&lt;br /&gt;
3. The dragon Dance originated from where?&lt;br /&gt;
4. what Lion Dances Symbolized?&lt;br /&gt;
5. How many Chinese Traditional Dance names you know?&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Answers:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.&amp;quot;Lianxiang&amp;quot; is generally a traditional dance that is quite popular in lots of regions.&lt;br /&gt;
2. The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Yes, I have seen it before in China.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance originated from the Han Dynasty. It was started by the Chinese people those had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
4 The lion dance performed at Chinese festivals and&lt;br /&gt;
 “Lion” symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority.&lt;br /&gt;
5.&lt;br /&gt;
1.The folk dance.&lt;br /&gt;
2 The Duhuang Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lion Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reference: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Chinese_dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-JFYS201701031.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-TIRE200403012.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.atlantis-press.com/proceedings/etmhs-16/25849367.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Origin of lianxiang.http://www.google.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classification of Lian Xiang. http://www.google.cn.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 15:27, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of Ancient China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 MTI英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Liquor Culture of Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.(Yang Li, 2005,17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 21)                     &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please? (Huang yixi, 2008, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.(Wang Jianguo, Xu Liang, 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage.(Yang Li, 2005, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific.(Du Jinpeng, 1995, 58)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of the Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. (Du Jinpeng, 1995, 58)[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in the Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine before drinking it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. (Huang yixi, 2008, 23)[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Games in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor games. The drinking games are of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture. (Li Fangzhou,1998, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 14:32, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Why does Shaoxing wine look yellow and clear?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Why did people in the Song dynasty invent injection vessel and bowl?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.How do literati play drinking games in ancient Chian?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Because sugar is added in its raw material.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Because they liked to warm the liquor before driking it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 14:32, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects and there are great differences between the dialects because of the speech impediment. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, called Putonghua and also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Government also has implemented a strategy to promote Putonghua and to facilitate it learning with Pinyin . Cheng Aimin (2019,124)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=118014</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=118014"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T10:03:00Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Introduction */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advanced culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historical mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of the Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of the socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising,communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.  (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 13:46, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road) began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other.During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade.  (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:06, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1. The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. (Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit. (Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:10, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:11, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设'' BeiJing Planning Review (04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技''Rural Economy and Science (11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇. (2011). 论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History]. ''西北大学学报''Journal of Northwestern University (04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静. (2016). 茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ]. ''福建茶叶'' Tea In Fujian (07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 08:20, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号202070080639 MTI 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together, involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI 英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Media:shadow play]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Media:making method]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art rapidly revived, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.（Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020). 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2. What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4. When is shadow play put in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4. On November 27, 2011.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:32, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Analysis of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Intelligence Development ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Spiritual Guidance ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Order Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ideological and Political Education ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Modern Economic Construction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.&amp;quot; It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Legal Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Confucius Institute ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly (03) 60-62.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College (02) 65-70.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position (10) 55-56. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University (05) 31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World (10) 67-68. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (02) 77-83. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University (05) 28-33. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (06) 39-43. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. --[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 14:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 07:36, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|150px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|right|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|150px|thumb|right|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|150px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|150px|thumb|right|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|150px|thumb|right|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 08:44, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duan Wenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-Level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-Level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.(Xu Ling,2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (1700 BC-256 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化[The Ding Culture of the Chinese]. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟[The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ]. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读[The Artistic Effect of the Bronze Galloping Horse]. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣[On the Jade Suit with Gold Thread in Han Tombs in Mancheng] .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[Modern Chinese Dictionary (the 7th edition)]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究[A Study of Jade Clothes in Han Dynasty].(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究[The Study of the Bronze Galloping Horse].艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟[The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ].文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Ling 徐玲.(2019).博物馆与近现代中国文物保护[Museums and the Protection of Cultural Relics in Modern China]. 中国博物馆(01),57-61. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评[The Comment on Bianzhong Yuewu]. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   MTI英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====   &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City==== &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. (Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 09:48, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 12:54, 20 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603 MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac has been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented without sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most time-honored one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some researches on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign can not only reveal one’s age, but also represent his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodiac sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creature, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight against each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme has developed a profound connotation and implications through generations. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 14:13, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress  can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn by the Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket of the Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic to the civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
Culture=Topic Chinese Traditional Dance=Pingki Tanchangya, Student No:201921080004&lt;br /&gt;
,Major: Comparative Literature and cross culture studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Like the lion dance it is most often seen in festive celebrations. Many Chinese people often use the term &amp;quot;Descendants of the Dragon&amp;quot; as a sign of ethnic identity, as part of a trend started in the 1970s. Chinese people who taught them agriculture, law and medicine, the foundations of civilization.&lt;br /&gt;
Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom. The appearance of a dragon is both frightening and bold.The Dragon Dance originated during the Han Dynasty and was started by the Chinese who had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon. It is believed to have begun as part of the farming and harvest culture, also with origins as a method of healing and preventing sickness. It was also a popular event during the Song Dynasty and become a folk activity and like the lion dance, was most often seen in festive celebrations.&lt;br /&gt;
As the dragon gives people a feeling of great respect, it is often called the Sacred Dragon. The emperors of ancient China considered themselves as the dragon. The Dragon is also the emblem of Imperial Authority. It symbolizes supernatural power, goodness, fertility, vigilance and dignity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lion dance is a traditional Chinese dance performed on big occasions, such as the Spring Festival (Chinese New Year) for good luck, as it is believed that the lion is an auspicious animal.&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese culture, the lion symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority. People perform lion dances at Chinese festivals or big occasions to bring good fortune and chase away evil spirits.The lion dance is one of the most important traditions during Chinese New Year. It is performed to bring prosperity and good luck for the upcoming year. The lion dance is also a way to create a festive atmosphere and bring happiness. Performed in a lion costume, accompanied by the music of beating drums, clashing cymbals, and resounding gongs, lion dances imitate a lion's various movements or demonstrate martial arts, depending on the style. Though lion dances all use similar costumes, during its long development, the lion dance has divided into two styles: southern and northern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1 The Southern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The southern lion dance originated in Guangdong, and it is the style popular in Hong Kong, Macau, and the hometowns of overseas Chinese. The southern lion dance is a performance based on the study of a lion's behavior, with an emphasis on actions like scratching and shaking of the body. Performances are vivid and entertaining, even comical. There are also skillful performances, such as playing with a ball, which includes swallowing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.2 The Northern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The northern lion dance has close relations to kungfu Chinese martial arts. A young lion is performed by a single person and an adult lion is performed by a duo. Costumes are more robust, and less decorative, to allow for more movement. In the adult lion dance, the performer in front holding the lion's head is often lifted by the other to make the lion stand up. Northern lion dances are more gymnastic, involving rolling, wrestling, leaping, jumping, climbing, or kowtowing. The best places to see northern Chinese lion dances are China's martial arts theaters, like the Red Theater in Beijing, or even at the Shaolin Temple.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 14:19, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 5. Conclusion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Lianxiang” is a remark traditional dance that popularized in lots of regions and nations. It’s a folk dance that combines entertainment and body-building. Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom.The lion dance is an excellent example of Chinese folk culture, which has spread across the world with Chinese immigration. Overseas Chinese in Europe, America, etc. have established many lion dance clubs, performing on Chinese festivals or big occasions, particularly Chinese New Year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Han Dynasty 汉朝。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Traditional dance history 传统舞蹈史。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The lion Dance  舞狮。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance  龙舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Lianxing  联兴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Chinese Dance 中国舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Festivals  节庆。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Questions:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is lianxing?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What is the Dragon Dance? Have you seen it before? And Where?&lt;br /&gt;
3. The dragon Dance originated from where?&lt;br /&gt;
4. what Lion Dances Symbolized?&lt;br /&gt;
5. How many Chinese Traditional Dance names you know?&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Answers:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.&amp;quot;Lianxiang&amp;quot; is generally a traditional dance that is quite popular in lots of regions.&lt;br /&gt;
2. The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Yes, I have seen it before in China.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance originated from the Han Dynasty. It was started by the Chinese people those had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
4 The lion dance performed at Chinese festivals and&lt;br /&gt;
 “Lion” symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority.&lt;br /&gt;
5.&lt;br /&gt;
1.The folk dance.&lt;br /&gt;
2 The Duhuang Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lion Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reference: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Chinese_dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-JFYS201701031.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-TIRE200403012.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.atlantis-press.com/proceedings/etmhs-16/25849367.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Origin of lianxiang.http://www.google.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classification of Lian Xiang. http://www.google.cn.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 15:27, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=118010</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=118010"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T10:00:23Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI 英语笔译 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advanced culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historical mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of the Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of the socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising,communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.  (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 13:46, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road) began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other.During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade.  (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:06, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1. The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. (Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit. (Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:10, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:11, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设'' BeiJing Planning Review (04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技''Rural Economy and Science (11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇. (2011). 论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History]. ''西北大学学报''Journal of Northwestern University (04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静. (2016). 茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ]. ''福建茶叶'' Tea In Fujian (07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 08:20, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号202070080639 MTI 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together, involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI 英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Media:shadow play]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Media: Making method.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art rapidly revived, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.（Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020). 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2. What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4. When is shadow play put in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4. On November 27, 2011.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:32, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Analysis of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Intelligence Development ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Spiritual Guidance ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Order Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ideological and Political Education ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Modern Economic Construction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.&amp;quot; It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Legal Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Confucius Institute ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly (03) 60-62.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College (02) 65-70.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position (10) 55-56. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University (05) 31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World (10) 67-68. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (02) 77-83. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University (05) 28-33. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (06) 39-43. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. --[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 14:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 07:36, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|150px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|right|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|150px|thumb|right|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|150px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|150px|thumb|right|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|150px|thumb|right|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 08:44, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duan Wenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-Level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-Level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.(Xu Ling,2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (1700 BC-256 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化[The Ding Culture of the Chinese]. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟[The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ]. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读[The Artistic Effect of the Bronze Galloping Horse]. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣[On the Jade Suit with Gold Thread in Han Tombs in Mancheng] .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[Modern Chinese Dictionary (the 7th edition)]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究[A Study of Jade Clothes in Han Dynasty].(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究[The Study of the Bronze Galloping Horse].艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟[The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ].文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Ling 徐玲.(2019).博物馆与近现代中国文物保护[Museums and the Protection of Cultural Relics in Modern China]. 中国博物馆(01),57-61. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评[The Comment on Bianzhong Yuewu]. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   MTI英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====   &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City==== &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. (Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 09:48, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 12:54, 20 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603 MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac has been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented without sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most time-honored one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some researches on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign can not only reveal one’s age, but also represent his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodiac sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creature, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight against each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme has developed a profound connotation and implications through generations. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 14:13, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress  can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn by the Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket of the Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic to the civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
Culture=Topic Chinese Traditional Dance=Pingki Tanchangya, Student No:201921080004&lt;br /&gt;
,Major: Comparative Literature and cross culture studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Like the lion dance it is most often seen in festive celebrations. Many Chinese people often use the term &amp;quot;Descendants of the Dragon&amp;quot; as a sign of ethnic identity, as part of a trend started in the 1970s. Chinese people who taught them agriculture, law and medicine, the foundations of civilization.&lt;br /&gt;
Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom. The appearance of a dragon is both frightening and bold.The Dragon Dance originated during the Han Dynasty and was started by the Chinese who had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon. It is believed to have begun as part of the farming and harvest culture, also with origins as a method of healing and preventing sickness. It was also a popular event during the Song Dynasty and become a folk activity and like the lion dance, was most often seen in festive celebrations.&lt;br /&gt;
As the dragon gives people a feeling of great respect, it is often called the Sacred Dragon. The emperors of ancient China considered themselves as the dragon. The Dragon is also the emblem of Imperial Authority. It symbolizes supernatural power, goodness, fertility, vigilance and dignity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lion dance is a traditional Chinese dance performed on big occasions, such as the Spring Festival (Chinese New Year) for good luck, as it is believed that the lion is an auspicious animal.&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese culture, the lion symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority. People perform lion dances at Chinese festivals or big occasions to bring good fortune and chase away evil spirits.The lion dance is one of the most important traditions during Chinese New Year. It is performed to bring prosperity and good luck for the upcoming year. The lion dance is also a way to create a festive atmosphere and bring happiness. Performed in a lion costume, accompanied by the music of beating drums, clashing cymbals, and resounding gongs, lion dances imitate a lion's various movements or demonstrate martial arts, depending on the style. Though lion dances all use similar costumes, during its long development, the lion dance has divided into two styles: southern and northern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1 The Southern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The southern lion dance originated in Guangdong, and it is the style popular in Hong Kong, Macau, and the hometowns of overseas Chinese. The southern lion dance is a performance based on the study of a lion's behavior, with an emphasis on actions like scratching and shaking of the body. Performances are vivid and entertaining, even comical. There are also skillful performances, such as playing with a ball, which includes swallowing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.2 The Northern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The northern lion dance has close relations to kungfu Chinese martial arts. A young lion is performed by a single person and an adult lion is performed by a duo. Costumes are more robust, and less decorative, to allow for more movement. In the adult lion dance, the performer in front holding the lion's head is often lifted by the other to make the lion stand up. Northern lion dances are more gymnastic, involving rolling, wrestling, leaping, jumping, climbing, or kowtowing. The best places to see northern Chinese lion dances are China's martial arts theaters, like the Red Theater in Beijing, or even at the Shaolin Temple.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 14:19, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 5. Conclusion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Lianxiang” is a remark traditional dance that popularized in lots of regions and nations. It’s a folk dance that combines entertainment and body-building. Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom.The lion dance is an excellent example of Chinese folk culture, which has spread across the world with Chinese immigration. Overseas Chinese in Europe, America, etc. have established many lion dance clubs, performing on Chinese festivals or big occasions, particularly Chinese New Year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Han Dynasty 汉朝。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Traditional dance history 传统舞蹈史。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The lion Dance  舞狮。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance  龙舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Lianxing  联兴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Chinese Dance 中国舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Festivals  节庆。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Questions:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is lianxing?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What is the Dragon Dance? Have you seen it before? And Where?&lt;br /&gt;
3. The dragon Dance originated from where?&lt;br /&gt;
4. what Lion Dances Symbolized?&lt;br /&gt;
5. How many Chinese Traditional Dance names you know?&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Answers:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.&amp;quot;Lianxiang&amp;quot; is generally a traditional dance that is quite popular in lots of regions.&lt;br /&gt;
2. The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Yes, I have seen it before in China.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance originated from the Han Dynasty. It was started by the Chinese people those had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
4 The lion dance performed at Chinese festivals and&lt;br /&gt;
 “Lion” symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority.&lt;br /&gt;
5.&lt;br /&gt;
1.The folk dance.&lt;br /&gt;
2 The Duhuang Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lion Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reference: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Chinese_dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-JFYS201701031.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-TIRE200403012.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.atlantis-press.com/proceedings/etmhs-16/25849367.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Origin of lianxiang.http://www.google.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classification of Lian Xiang. http://www.google.cn.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 15:27, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=117994</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=117994"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T09:42:27Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Introduction */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advanced culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historical mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of the Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of the socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising,communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.  (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 13:46, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road) began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other.During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade.  (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:06, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1. The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. (Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit. (Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:10, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:11, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设'' BeiJing Planning Review (04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技''Rural Economy and Science (11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇. (2011). 论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History]. ''西北大学学报''Journal of Northwestern University (04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静. (2016). 茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ]. ''福建茶叶'' Tea In Fujian (07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 08:20, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号202070080639 MTI 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together, involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI 英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Media: Making method.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art rapidly revived, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.（Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020). 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2. What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4. When is shadow play put in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4. On November 27, 2011.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:32, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Analysis of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Intelligence Development ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Spiritual Guidance ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Order Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ideological and Political Education ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Modern Economic Construction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.&amp;quot; It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Legal Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Confucius Institute ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly (03) 60-62.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College (02) 65-70.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position (10) 55-56. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University (05) 31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World (10) 67-68. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (02) 77-83. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University (05) 28-33. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (06) 39-43. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. --[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 14:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 07:36, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|150px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|right|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|150px|thumb|right|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|150px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|150px|thumb|right|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|150px|thumb|right|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 08:44, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duan Wenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-Level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-Level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.(Xu Ling,2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (1700 BC-256 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化[The Ding Culture of the Chinese]. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟[The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ]. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读[The Artistic Effect of the Bronze Galloping Horse]. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣[On the Jade Suit with Gold Thread in Han Tombs in Mancheng] .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[Modern Chinese Dictionary (the 7th edition)]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究[A Study of Jade Clothes in Han Dynasty].(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究[The Study of the Bronze Galloping Horse].艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟[The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ].文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Ling 徐玲.(2019).博物馆与近现代中国文物保护[Museums and the Protection of Cultural Relics in Modern China]. 中国博物馆(01),57-61. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评[The Comment on Bianzhong Yuewu]. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Forbidden City===--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 08:30, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====   &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City==== &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. (Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 12:54, 20 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603 MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac has been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented without sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most time-honored one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some researches on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign can not only reveal one’s age, but also represent his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodiac sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creature, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight against each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme has developed a profound connotation and implications through generations. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 14:13, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress  can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn by the Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket ofvthe Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic to the civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
Culture=Topic Chinese Traditional Dance=Pingki Tanchangya, Student No:201921080004&lt;br /&gt;
,Major: Comparative Literature and cross culture studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Like the lion dance it is most often seen in festive celebrations. Many Chinese people often use the term &amp;quot;Descendants of the Dragon&amp;quot; as a sign of ethnic identity, as part of a trend started in the 1970s. Chinese people who taught them agriculture, law and medicine, the foundations of civilization.&lt;br /&gt;
Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom. The appearance of a dragon is both frightening and bold.The Dragon Dance originated during the Han Dynasty and was started by the Chinese who had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon. It is believed to have begun as part of the farming and harvest culture, also with origins as a method of healing and preventing sickness. It was also a popular event during the Song Dynasty and become a folk activity and like the lion dance, was most often seen in festive celebrations.&lt;br /&gt;
As the dragon gives people a feeling of great respect, it is often called the Sacred Dragon. The emperors of ancient China considered themselves as the dragon. The Dragon is also the emblem of Imperial Authority. It symbolizes supernatural power, goodness, fertility, vigilance and dignity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lion dance is a traditional Chinese dance performed on big occasions, such as the Spring Festival (Chinese New Year) for good luck, as it is believed that the lion is an auspicious animal.&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese culture, the lion symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority. People perform lion dances at Chinese festivals or big occasions to bring good fortune and chase away evil spirits.The lion dance is one of the most important traditions during Chinese New Year. It is performed to bring prosperity and good luck for the upcoming year. The lion dance is also a way to create a festive atmosphere and bring happiness. Performed in a lion costume, accompanied by the music of beating drums, clashing cymbals, and resounding gongs, lion dances imitate a lion's various movements or demonstrate martial arts, depending on the style. Though lion dances all use similar costumes, during its long development, the lion dance has divided into two styles: southern and northern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1 The Southern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The southern lion dance originated in Guangdong, and it is the style popular in Hong Kong, Macau, and the hometowns of overseas Chinese. The southern lion dance is a performance based on the study of a lion's behavior, with an emphasis on actions like scratching and shaking of the body. Performances are vivid and entertaining, even comical. There are also skillful performances, such as playing with a ball, which includes swallowing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.2 The Northern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The northern lion dance has close relations to kungfu Chinese martial arts. A young lion is performed by a single person and an adult lion is performed by a duo. Costumes are more robust, and less decorative, to allow for more movement. In the adult lion dance, the performer in front holding the lion's head is often lifted by the other to make the lion stand up. Northern lion dances are more gymnastic, involving rolling, wrestling, leaping, jumping, climbing, or kowtowing. The best places to see northern Chinese lion dances are China's martial arts theaters, like the Red Theater in Beijing, or even at the Shaolin Temple.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 14:19, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 5. Conclusion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Lianxiang” is a remark traditional dance that popularized in lots of regions and nations. It’s a folk dance that combines entertainment and body-building. Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom.The lion dance is an excellent example of Chinese folk culture, which has spread across the world with Chinese immigration. Overseas Chinese in Europe, America, etc. have established many lion dance clubs, performing on Chinese festivals or big occasions, particularly Chinese New Year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Han Dynasty 汉朝。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Traditional dance history 传统舞蹈史。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The lion Dance  舞狮。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance  龙舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Lianxing  联兴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Chinese Dance 中国舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Festivals  节庆。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Questions:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is lianxing?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What is the Dragon Dance? Have you seen it before? And Where?&lt;br /&gt;
3. The dragon Dance originated from where?&lt;br /&gt;
4. what Lion Dances Symbolized?&lt;br /&gt;
5. How many Chinese Traditional Dance names you know?&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Answers:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.&amp;quot;Lianxiang&amp;quot; is generally a traditional dance that is quite popular in lots of regions.&lt;br /&gt;
2. The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Yes, I have seen it before in China.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance originated from the Han Dynasty. It was started by the Chinese people those had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
4 The lion dance performed at Chinese festivals and&lt;br /&gt;
 “Lion” symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority.&lt;br /&gt;
5.&lt;br /&gt;
1.The folk dance.&lt;br /&gt;
2 The Duhuang Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lion Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reference: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Chinese_dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-JFYS201701031.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-TIRE200403012.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.atlantis-press.com/proceedings/etmhs-16/25849367.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Origin of lianxiang.http://www.google.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classification of Lian Xiang. http://www.google.cn.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 15:27, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=117985</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=117985"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T09:38:07Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI 英语笔译 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advanced culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historical mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of the Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of the socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising,communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.  (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 13:46, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road) began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other.During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade.  (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:06, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1. The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. (Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit. (Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:10, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:11, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设'' BeiJing Planning Review (04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技''Rural Economy and Science (11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇. (2011). 论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History]. ''西北大学学报''Journal of Northwestern University (04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静. (2016). 茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ]. ''福建茶叶'' Tea In Fujian (07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 08:20, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号202070080639 MTI 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together, involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI 英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)[[Media: Making method.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art rapidly revived, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.（Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020). 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2. What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4. When is shadow play put in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4. On November 27, 2011.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:32, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Analysis of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Intelligence Development ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Spiritual Guidance ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Order Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ideological and Political Education ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Modern Economic Construction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.&amp;quot; It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Legal Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Confucius Institute ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly (03) 60-62.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College (02) 65-70.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position (10) 55-56. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University (05) 31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World (10) 67-68. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (02) 77-83. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University (05) 28-33. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (06) 39-43. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. --[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 14:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 07:36, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|150px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|right|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|150px|thumb|right|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|150px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|150px|thumb|right|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|150px|thumb|right|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 08:44, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duan Wenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-Level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-Level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.(Xu Ling,2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (1700 BC-256 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化[The Ding Culture of the Chinese]. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟[The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ]. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读[The Artistic Effect of the Bronze Galloping Horse]. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣[On the Jade Suit with Gold Thread in Han Tombs in Mancheng] .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[Modern Chinese Dictionary (the 7th edition)]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究[A Study of Jade Clothes in Han Dynasty].(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究[The Study of the Bronze Galloping Horse].艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟[The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ].文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Ling 徐玲.(2019).博物馆与近现代中国文物保护[Museums and the Protection of Cultural Relics in Modern China]. 中国博物馆(01),57-61. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评[The Comment on Bianzhong Yuewu]. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Forbidden City===--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 08:30, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====   &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City==== &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. (Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 12:54, 20 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603 MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac has been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented without sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most time-honored one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some researches on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign can not only reveal one’s age, but also represent his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodiac sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creature, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight against each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme has developed a profound connotation and implications through generations. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 14:13, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress  can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn by the Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket ofvthe Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic to the civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
Culture=Topic Chinese Traditional Dance=Pingki Tanchangya, Student No:201921080004&lt;br /&gt;
,Major: Comparative Literature and cross culture studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Like the lion dance it is most often seen in festive celebrations. Many Chinese people often use the term &amp;quot;Descendants of the Dragon&amp;quot; as a sign of ethnic identity, as part of a trend started in the 1970s. Chinese people who taught them agriculture, law and medicine, the foundations of civilization.&lt;br /&gt;
Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom. The appearance of a dragon is both frightening and bold.The Dragon Dance originated during the Han Dynasty and was started by the Chinese who had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon. It is believed to have begun as part of the farming and harvest culture, also with origins as a method of healing and preventing sickness. It was also a popular event during the Song Dynasty and become a folk activity and like the lion dance, was most often seen in festive celebrations.&lt;br /&gt;
As the dragon gives people a feeling of great respect, it is often called the Sacred Dragon. The emperors of ancient China considered themselves as the dragon. The Dragon is also the emblem of Imperial Authority. It symbolizes supernatural power, goodness, fertility, vigilance and dignity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lion dance is a traditional Chinese dance performed on big occasions, such as the Spring Festival (Chinese New Year) for good luck, as it is believed that the lion is an auspicious animal.&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese culture, the lion symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority. People perform lion dances at Chinese festivals or big occasions to bring good fortune and chase away evil spirits.The lion dance is one of the most important traditions during Chinese New Year. It is performed to bring prosperity and good luck for the upcoming year. The lion dance is also a way to create a festive atmosphere and bring happiness. Performed in a lion costume, accompanied by the music of beating drums, clashing cymbals, and resounding gongs, lion dances imitate a lion's various movements or demonstrate martial arts, depending on the style. Though lion dances all use similar costumes, during its long development, the lion dance has divided into two styles: southern and northern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1 The Southern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The southern lion dance originated in Guangdong, and it is the style popular in Hong Kong, Macau, and the hometowns of overseas Chinese. The southern lion dance is a performance based on the study of a lion's behavior, with an emphasis on actions like scratching and shaking of the body. Performances are vivid and entertaining, even comical. There are also skillful performances, such as playing with a ball, which includes swallowing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.2 The Northern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The northern lion dance has close relations to kungfu Chinese martial arts. A young lion is performed by a single person and an adult lion is performed by a duo. Costumes are more robust, and less decorative, to allow for more movement. In the adult lion dance, the performer in front holding the lion's head is often lifted by the other to make the lion stand up. Northern lion dances are more gymnastic, involving rolling, wrestling, leaping, jumping, climbing, or kowtowing. The best places to see northern Chinese lion dances are China's martial arts theaters, like the Red Theater in Beijing, or even at the Shaolin Temple.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 14:19, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 5. Conclusion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Lianxiang” is a remark traditional dance that popularized in lots of regions and nations. It’s a folk dance that combines entertainment and body-building. Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom.The lion dance is an excellent example of Chinese folk culture, which has spread across the world with Chinese immigration. Overseas Chinese in Europe, America, etc. have established many lion dance clubs, performing on Chinese festivals or big occasions, particularly Chinese New Year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Han Dynasty 汉朝。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Traditional dance history 传统舞蹈史。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The lion Dance  舞狮。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance  龙舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Lianxing  联兴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Chinese Dance 中国舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Festivals  节庆。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Questions:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is lianxing?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What is the Dragon Dance? Have you seen it before? And Where?&lt;br /&gt;
3. The dragon Dance originated from where?&lt;br /&gt;
4. what Lion Dances Symbolized?&lt;br /&gt;
5. How many Chinese Traditional Dance names you know?&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Answers:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.&amp;quot;Lianxiang&amp;quot; is generally a traditional dance that is quite popular in lots of regions.&lt;br /&gt;
2. The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Yes, I have seen it before in China.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance originated from the Han Dynasty. It was started by the Chinese people those had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
4 The lion dance performed at Chinese festivals and&lt;br /&gt;
 “Lion” symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority.&lt;br /&gt;
5.&lt;br /&gt;
1.The folk dance.&lt;br /&gt;
2 The Duhuang Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lion Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reference: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Chinese_dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-JFYS201701031.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-TIRE200403012.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.atlantis-press.com/proceedings/etmhs-16/25849367.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Origin of lianxiang.http://www.google.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classification of Lian Xiang. http://www.google.cn.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 15:27, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=File:Making_method.jpeg&amp;diff=117980</id>
		<title>File:Making method.jpeg</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=File:Making_method.jpeg&amp;diff=117980"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T09:36:06Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=117976</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=117976"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T09:35:27Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Introduction */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advanced culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historical mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of the Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of the socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising,communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.  (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 13:46, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road) began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other.During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade.  (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:06, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1. The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. (Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit. (Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:10, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:11, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设'' BeiJing Planning Review (04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技''Rural Economy and Science (11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇. (2011). 论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History]. ''西北大学学报''Journal of Northwestern University (04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静. (2016). 茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ]. ''福建茶叶'' Tea In Fujian (07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 08:20, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号202070080639 MTI 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together, involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI 英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)[[Media: Making method]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art rapidly revived, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.（Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020). 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2. What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4. When is shadow play put in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4. On November 27, 2011.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:32, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Analysis of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Intelligence Development ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Spiritual Guidance ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Order Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ideological and Political Education ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Modern Economic Construction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.&amp;quot; It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Legal Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Confucius Institute ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly (03) 60-62.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College (02) 65-70.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position (10) 55-56. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University (05) 31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World (10) 67-68. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (02) 77-83. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University (05) 28-33. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (06) 39-43. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. --[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 14:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 07:36, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|150px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|right|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|150px|thumb|right|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|150px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|150px|thumb|right|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|150px|thumb|right|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 08:44, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duan Wenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-Level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-Level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.(Xu Ling,2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (1700 BC-256 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化[The Ding Culture of the Chinese]. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟[The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ]. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读[The Artistic Effect of the Bronze Galloping Horse]. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣[On the Jade Suit with Gold Thread in Han Tombs in Mancheng] .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[Modern Chinese Dictionary (the 7th edition)]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究[A Study of Jade Clothes in Han Dynasty].(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究[The Study of the Bronze Galloping Horse].艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟[The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ].文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Ling 徐玲.(2019).博物馆与近现代中国文物保护[Museums and the Protection of Cultural Relics in Modern China]. 中国博物馆(01),57-61. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评[The Comment on Bianzhong Yuewu]. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Forbidden City===--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 08:30, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====   &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City==== &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. (Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 12:54, 20 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603 MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac has been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented without sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most time-honored one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some researches on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign can not only reveal one’s age, but also represent his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodiac sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creature, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight against each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme has developed a profound connotation and implications through generations. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 14:13, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress  can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn by the Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket ofvthe Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic to the civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
Culture=Topic Chinese Traditional Dance=Pingki Tanchangya, Student No:201921080004&lt;br /&gt;
,Major: Comparative Literature and cross culture studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Like the lion dance it is most often seen in festive celebrations. Many Chinese people often use the term &amp;quot;Descendants of the Dragon&amp;quot; as a sign of ethnic identity, as part of a trend started in the 1970s. Chinese people who taught them agriculture, law and medicine, the foundations of civilization.&lt;br /&gt;
Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom. The appearance of a dragon is both frightening and bold.The Dragon Dance originated during the Han Dynasty and was started by the Chinese who had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon. It is believed to have begun as part of the farming and harvest culture, also with origins as a method of healing and preventing sickness. It was also a popular event during the Song Dynasty and become a folk activity and like the lion dance, was most often seen in festive celebrations.&lt;br /&gt;
As the dragon gives people a feeling of great respect, it is often called the Sacred Dragon. The emperors of ancient China considered themselves as the dragon. The Dragon is also the emblem of Imperial Authority. It symbolizes supernatural power, goodness, fertility, vigilance and dignity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lion dance is a traditional Chinese dance performed on big occasions, such as the Spring Festival (Chinese New Year) for good luck, as it is believed that the lion is an auspicious animal.&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese culture, the lion symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority. People perform lion dances at Chinese festivals or big occasions to bring good fortune and chase away evil spirits.The lion dance is one of the most important traditions during Chinese New Year. It is performed to bring prosperity and good luck for the upcoming year. The lion dance is also a way to create a festive atmosphere and bring happiness. Performed in a lion costume, accompanied by the music of beating drums, clashing cymbals, and resounding gongs, lion dances imitate a lion's various movements or demonstrate martial arts, depending on the style. Though lion dances all use similar costumes, during its long development, the lion dance has divided into two styles: southern and northern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1 The Southern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The southern lion dance originated in Guangdong, and it is the style popular in Hong Kong, Macau, and the hometowns of overseas Chinese. The southern lion dance is a performance based on the study of a lion's behavior, with an emphasis on actions like scratching and shaking of the body. Performances are vivid and entertaining, even comical. There are also skillful performances, such as playing with a ball, which includes swallowing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.2 The Northern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The northern lion dance has close relations to kungfu Chinese martial arts. A young lion is performed by a single person and an adult lion is performed by a duo. Costumes are more robust, and less decorative, to allow for more movement. In the adult lion dance, the performer in front holding the lion's head is often lifted by the other to make the lion stand up. Northern lion dances are more gymnastic, involving rolling, wrestling, leaping, jumping, climbing, or kowtowing. The best places to see northern Chinese lion dances are China's martial arts theaters, like the Red Theater in Beijing, or even at the Shaolin Temple.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 14:19, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 5. Conclusion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Lianxiang” is a remark traditional dance that popularized in lots of regions and nations. It’s a folk dance that combines entertainment and body-building. Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom.The lion dance is an excellent example of Chinese folk culture, which has spread across the world with Chinese immigration. Overseas Chinese in Europe, America, etc. have established many lion dance clubs, performing on Chinese festivals or big occasions, particularly Chinese New Year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Han Dynasty 汉朝。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Traditional dance history 传统舞蹈史。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The lion Dance  舞狮。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance  龙舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Lianxing  联兴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Chinese Dance 中国舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Festivals  节庆。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Questions:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is lianxing?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What is the Dragon Dance? Have you seen it before? And Where?&lt;br /&gt;
3. The dragon Dance originated from where?&lt;br /&gt;
4. what Lion Dances Symbolized?&lt;br /&gt;
5. How many Chinese Traditional Dance names you know?&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Answers:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.&amp;quot;Lianxiang&amp;quot; is generally a traditional dance that is quite popular in lots of regions.&lt;br /&gt;
2. The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Yes, I have seen it before in China.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance originated from the Han Dynasty. It was started by the Chinese people those had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
4 The lion dance performed at Chinese festivals and&lt;br /&gt;
 “Lion” symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority.&lt;br /&gt;
5.&lt;br /&gt;
1.The folk dance.&lt;br /&gt;
2 The Duhuang Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lion Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reference: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Chinese_dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-JFYS201701031.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-TIRE200403012.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.atlantis-press.com/proceedings/etmhs-16/25849367.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Origin of lianxiang.http://www.google.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classification of Lian Xiang. http://www.google.cn.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 15:27, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=117906</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=117906"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T09:17:41Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Introduction */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advanced culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historical mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of the Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of the socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising,communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.  (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 13:46, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road) began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other.During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade.  (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:06, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1. The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. (Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit. (Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:10, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:11, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设'' BeiJing Planning Review (04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技''Rural Economy and Science (11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇. (2011). 论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History]. ''西北大学学报''Journal of Northwestern University (04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静. (2016). 茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ]. ''福建茶叶'' Tea In Fujian (07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 08:20, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号202070080639 MTI 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together, involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI 英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)[[Media:shadow play]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art rapidly revived, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.（Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020). 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2. What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4. When is shadow play put in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4. On November 27, 2011.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:32, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Analysis of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Intelligence Development ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Spiritual Guidance ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Order Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ideological and Political Education ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Modern Economic Construction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.&amp;quot; It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Legal Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Confucius Institute ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly (03) 60-62.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College (02) 65-70.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position (10) 55-56. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University (05) 31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World (10) 67-68. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (02) 77-83. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University (05) 28-33. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (06) 39-43. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. --[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 14:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 07:36, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|150px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|right|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|150px|thumb|right|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|150px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|150px|thumb|right|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|150px|thumb|right|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 08:44, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duan Wenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-Level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-Level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.(Xu Ling,2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (1700 BC-256 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化[The Ding Culture of the Chinese]. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟[The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ]. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读[The Artistic Effect of the Bronze Galloping Horse]. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下)[A Brief Introduction to the Research Process of Simuwu Ding].中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣[On the Jade Suit with Gold Thread in Han Tombs in Mancheng] .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[Modern Chinese Dictionary (the 7th edition)]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究[A Study of Jade Clothes in Han Dynasty].(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究[The Study of the Bronze Galloping Horse].艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟[The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ].文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Ling 徐玲.(2019).博物馆与近现代中国文物保护[Museums and the Protection of Cultural Relics in Modern China]. 中国博物馆(01),57-61. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评[The Comment on Bianzhong Yuewu]. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Forbidden City===--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 08:30, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====   &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City==== &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. (Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 12:54, 20 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603 MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac has been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented without sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most time-honored one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some researches on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign can not only reveal one’s age, but also represent his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodiac sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creature, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight against each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme has developed a profound connotation and implications through generations. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 14:13, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress of nation can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages. This illustrated introductory survey takes the reader through traditional Chinese clothing,ornamentation,and ceremonial wear, and discusses the importance of silk and the diverse costumes of China's ethnic groups before considering modern trends and China's place in the fashion world today.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn by the Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket ofvthe Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
Culture=Topic Chinese Traditional Dance=Pingki Tanchangya, Student No:201921080004&lt;br /&gt;
,Major: Comparative Literature and cross culture studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Like the lion dance it is most often seen in festive celebrations. Many Chinese people often use the term &amp;quot;Descendants of the Dragon&amp;quot; as a sign of ethnic identity, as part of a trend started in the 1970s. Chinese people who taught them agriculture, law and medicine, the foundations of civilization.&lt;br /&gt;
Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom. The appearance of a dragon is both frightening and bold.The Dragon Dance originated during the Han Dynasty and was started by the Chinese who had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon. It is believed to have begun as part of the farming and harvest culture, also with origins as a method of healing and preventing sickness. It was also a popular event during the Song Dynasty and become a folk activity and like the lion dance, was most often seen in festive celebrations.&lt;br /&gt;
As the dragon gives people a feeling of great respect, it is often called the Sacred Dragon. The emperors of ancient China considered themselves as the dragon. The Dragon is also the emblem of Imperial Authority. It symbolizes supernatural power, goodness, fertility, vigilance and dignity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lion dance is a traditional Chinese dance performed on big occasions, such as the Spring Festival (Chinese New Year) for good luck, as it is believed that the lion is an auspicious animal.&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese culture, the lion symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority. People perform lion dances at Chinese festivals or big occasions to bring good fortune and chase away evil spirits.The lion dance is one of the most important traditions during Chinese New Year. It is performed to bring prosperity and good luck for the upcoming year. The lion dance is also a way to create a festive atmosphere and bring happiness. Performed in a lion costume, accompanied by the music of beating drums, clashing cymbals, and resounding gongs, lion dances imitate a lion's various movements or demonstrate martial arts, depending on the style. Though lion dances all use similar costumes, during its long development, the lion dance has divided into two styles: southern and northern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1 The Southern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The southern lion dance originated in Guangdong, and it is the style popular in Hong Kong, Macau, and the hometowns of overseas Chinese. The southern lion dance is a performance based on the study of a lion's behavior, with an emphasis on actions like scratching and shaking of the body. Performances are vivid and entertaining, even comical. There are also skillful performances, such as playing with a ball, which includes swallowing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.2 The Northern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The northern lion dance has close relations to kungfu Chinese martial arts. A young lion is performed by a single person and an adult lion is performed by a duo. Costumes are more robust, and less decorative, to allow for more movement. In the adult lion dance, the performer in front holding the lion's head is often lifted by the other to make the lion stand up. Northern lion dances are more gymnastic, involving rolling, wrestling, leaping, jumping, climbing, or kowtowing. The best places to see northern Chinese lion dances are China's martial arts theaters, like the Red Theater in Beijing, or even at the Shaolin Temple.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 14:19, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 5. Conclusion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Lianxiang” is a remark traditional dance that popularized in lots of regions and nations. It’s a folk dance that combines entertainment and body-building. Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom.The lion dance is an excellent example of Chinese folk culture, which has spread across the world with Chinese immigration. Overseas Chinese in Europe, America, etc. have established many lion dance clubs, performing on Chinese festivals or big occasions, particularly Chinese New Year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Han Dynasty 汉朝。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Traditional dance history 传统舞蹈史。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The lion Dance  舞狮。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance  龙舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Lianxing  联兴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Chinese Dance 中国舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Festivals  节庆。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Questions:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is lianxing?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What is the Dragon Dance? Have you seen it before? And Where?&lt;br /&gt;
3. The dragon Dance originated from where?&lt;br /&gt;
4. what Lion Dances Symbolized?&lt;br /&gt;
5. How many Chinese Traditional Dance names you know?&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Answers:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.&amp;quot;Lianxiang&amp;quot; is generally a traditional dance that is quite popular in lots of regions.&lt;br /&gt;
2. The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Yes, I have seen it before in China.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance originated from the Han Dynasty. It was started by the Chinese people those had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
4 The lion dance performed at Chinese festivals and&lt;br /&gt;
 “Lion” symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority.&lt;br /&gt;
5.&lt;br /&gt;
1.The folk dance.&lt;br /&gt;
2 The Duhuang Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lion Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reference: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Chinese_dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-JFYS201701031.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-TIRE200403012.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.atlantis-press.com/proceedings/etmhs-16/25849367.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Origin of lianxiang.http://www.google.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classification of Lian Xiang. http://www.google.cn.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 15:27, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117877</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117877"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T09:08:05Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
读翻译理论书籍有感&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China. It focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what translation is, what the purpose of translation is, what the function of translation is, what the types of translation are. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30)--[[User:Mo Nan|Mo Nan]] ([[User talk:Mo Nan|talk]]) 13:21, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities has a long history. During the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develop towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail. On this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.--[[User:Mo Nan|Mo Nan]] ([[User talk:Mo Nan|talk]]) 13:21, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''On How to Translate Excellently'' was published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation'': a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in ''On the Different Methods of Translating''. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education (03) 163-168.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (02) 12-19. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science (02) 107-108. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 103-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide (09) 220-221.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (04) 56-72.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (06) 4-10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社 Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (01) 53-59.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆 Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University (05) 60-63.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature (09) 100-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (03) 103-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (08) 162-163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square (05) 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun 周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators (06) 13-18. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture (14) 99-100.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:08, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include ''Outcry'', ''A Madman's Diary'', ''Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk'', ''Wild Grass'' and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for next generations, including translations of literature and theory works. Even from the time line, the records of his translation activities are far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, ''Nostalgia'', was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, ''Mournful World'', was finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is to lead everyone to have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided into two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the translations of these two categories have different purposes.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that his translations aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his views, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, ''Destruction'', was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works. (Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved. (Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints. (Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because of the inadequate ability of translators and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure, making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text was translated word for word, the refined original tone will be lost. However, there is no other methods other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published ''Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard Translation'' and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermediate to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's views, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being non-fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers to the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, another purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controlled people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change the national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied with my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable for the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appeaered. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, the methods of making translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the ''Defended for Translation Criticism'', Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars were edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create a better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the &amp;quot;survival of the fittest&amp;quot; advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological descriptions as well as narrations of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the ''Classical Books and Vernacular'', Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to express new and different opinions and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect through different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》 [''The Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》 [''Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》 [''Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)'']. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Translation''].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation'']. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角” [Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据” [The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探” [A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报 [Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun 黄晓军. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot; [劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong 朱晓东 and Ding Ting 丁婷. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot; [鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018) [2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan 徐兰. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot; [论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:45, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu, 202070080598, MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目 is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献需要中英双语--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:08, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 5), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before (Chen K., Yang F. F, 2019, 21). However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;practices&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad (Hu Gengshen, 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 17). As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 103), studies on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out directions for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 23 ). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 3). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013, 11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to provide some inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017, 34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text (Tang Yixin, 2015, 52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017, 142). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 78). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ efforts, Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 5). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003, 283).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, an essential part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007, 13), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied language features of subtitle translation, which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013, 154). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015, 493). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019, 13), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019, 247). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in ''Western Leather'' by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020, 89).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. Moreover, few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principle of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 80). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background, local customs etc.; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyzes them from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/ ). The first video, focusing on the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpieces of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine (http://www.huaweimarine.com/cn/Company/CorporateVideo ). Huawei Marine has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/). It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere, both rich and poor, in the world. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, key points of Eco-translatology theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory (Tang, 2015, 143). In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people” (Oxford Dictionary, 2018, 297), which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay pay special attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 49). As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate differences or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River. Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River. For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary achievements Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, which is the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ broader words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 97). In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, projects or enterprise, so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 13). However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/index.html#stories ), a non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples, three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and target text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when conducting translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Chen K., Yang F. F. Research on C-E Translation of Commercial Advertisement in Xi’an [J]. Education Research Frontier, 2019 (9: 1): 16-22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[28]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 13:01, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress.However, as an important part of translation research, the history of translation theory is far less important than that of translation theory and translation technology. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But translation has historical characteristics. In studying translation, it is necessary to examine translation activities in the long river of human history in order to find more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you must understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese translation theory was born after the Zhou Dynasty came into contact with the client state.It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian 's preface is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi, responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本).&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss.&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;. Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot; would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant and plain. With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot;. For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;. A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot;.This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables. or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani, Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree, which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot; (Chen Fukang 1996,325)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, Sanyitang was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western research gradually progressed eastward, and translation became more active.By this time, however, the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but the history of astronomy, geometry, medicine, and Chinese translation in Europe has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals were painfully learning from the West, and translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation returned to ancient times.The rise of Chinese new literature cannot be separated from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance, which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and  then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity, smoothness and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit, appearance and manner are the same as before (the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome. His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase：or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase： or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation：where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although，the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, &lt;br /&gt;
Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between different regions and different languages and promoted the development of human civilization.The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's working process by using linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan 1998, 55) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell 1987, 10-12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin 2011, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng 2010, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation thoery, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell 1987, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell 1991, F30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde 1991, 27-29)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect.(Weng Tao 2008, 99-100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell 1991, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell 1991, 14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell 1991, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde 1991, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin 2011, 6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell 1991, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell 1991, 10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin 2005, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(Liu Zhongde,1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（Liu Zhongde,1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin 2011, 7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong 2003, 210)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell 1991, 7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan 1998, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell 1997, 6-10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin 2005, 64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. (Bell 1991, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.(Bell 1991, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell 1991, 70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng 2011, 9-13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde 1991, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde 1988, 4-9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin 1996, 295-298)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde 1996, 31-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free tranlation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose for Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is tryinng to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believe that the judgement should be made by translators, tranlator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetey which is faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Meng.郭猛. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译思想研究&amp;quot;[D][A Probe into Liu Zhongde's Translation Thoughts]. 天津理工大学[Tianjin University of Technology]. 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen.简·奥斯汀. 《爱玛》[M][Emma]. 上海:上海世界图书出版公司[Shanghai: Shanghai World Book Publishing Company]. 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 桂林:漓江出版社[Guilin: Lijiang Publishing House]. 1982. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 广州:广州花城出版社[Guangzhou: Guangzhou Huacheng Publishing House]. 1993. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Jiansong.Peng Liyuan.蒋坚松,彭利元. 刘重德翻译思想及其他[Liu Chongde's Translation Thought and Others]. 湖南：湖南师范大学出版社[Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press]. 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600 (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt; 加专业 &amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:46, 19 December 2020 (UTC)  ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''Ulysses''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''On Translation''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;): with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida's “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' 论文中应该避免用 In my opinion 这样的表达''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning-oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' [《尤利西斯》两种译文的比较研究]''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[《尤利西斯的两个中译本研究》]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translating and interpreting centering on translation and interpretation.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. (Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself.(Ma Chao 2010,19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized.(Ma Chao 2010,19)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development.(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, Alexander FraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on.(Yang Zijian 1994,53) --[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105)holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques.And it is also consistent or similar.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language.(Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident.(Sun Sucha 2008,45) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. And lost-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency.(Li Jinze 2010,23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly.(Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same.(Yang Zijian 1994,64) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose.(Zhao Shuo 1999,100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on. However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc.(Li Jinze 2010,102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain. For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149).--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588 英语笔译== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Guo Lu|Guo Lu]] ([[User talk:Guo Lu|talk]]) 07:00, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler 陈涵 Chen Han 202070080580 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are representatives of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang &amp;amp; Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories developed independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues have begun. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201). At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West — Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'' (Liu Miqing 2012, 1).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by Shipping, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang &amp;amp; Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegant in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work (Tytler 2007, 8-9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original (Tytler 2007, 9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing do. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have demands for reading, writing and translation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation, which has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics (Chen Fukang 2010, 91). As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Under this circumstance, translation may be the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in ''La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre'' in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjusting the order of them. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122). It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from his theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized by “faithfulness” (''xin''). This word includes not only the faithfulness to the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were not put forward during the same era, the two theories could be found some common ground (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a long history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687). In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221). He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word ''xin'' can cover all the content of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important (Di Dongrui 2012, 132).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” (Tytler 2007, 9) discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style (Fan Yun 2007, 97). Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, the translation should correspond to what kind of writing style the original work is. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory which advocated the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127). Before Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relation with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. If people want to understand “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” comprehensively, it is necessary to have an understanding of the thoughts from our ancestors. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times where Yan Fu and Tytler lived have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived suffered from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of Faithfulness Expressiveness and Elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation (Fan Yun 2007, 98). In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2). Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1), we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594   MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate with each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated into “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶”to achieve equivalence. Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we can put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &amp;quot;About Translation&amp;quot; , Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation activity depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among western readers who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, western readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond to the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of conversion. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into&amp;quot; Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people&amp;quot;. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in western countries. When western readers see Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.（Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).''奈达论翻译'' [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). ''当代西方翻译理论探索''[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). ''西方翻译理论通史''[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). ''中国译学大辞典'' [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] ''文教资料''[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  ''河南商业高等专科学校学报''[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   ''漯河职业技术学院学报''[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  ''黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报''[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  ''铜陵学院学报'' [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  ''陕西师范大学学报''[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). ''From One Language to Another''   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964). ''Towards a Science of Translating''   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter Newmark. (1991). ''About Translation''   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter Newmark. (1988). ''A Text Book of Translation''   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:44, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories; translation schools; translation theorists&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论; 翻译流派; 翻译理论家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida 1984, 9-15) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi 2004,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of Western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zaixi 1991, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson 1997, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi 1991, 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between the eleventh and twelfth centuries A.D., Western translators gathered in Toledo, Spain, to translate a large number of works from Arabic into Latin. As a result, Toledo became the center of European academic world (similar to the &amp;quot;Translation Institute&amp;quot; in Baghdad), its translation and academic activities has continued for more than a hundred years with far-reaching effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979: 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Kelly 1979, 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:21, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance Movement that took place in Europe from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries was a major movement of intellectual and literary innovation, it was also a major development in the history of Western translation. Especially in the sixteenth century and the period afterwards, when the Renaissance Movement was widespread in Western European countries, translation activities reached an unprecedented peak, involving various fields such as thought, politics, philosophy, literature and religion, covering major works of ancient times and contemporary times, and a large number of outstanding translators and a series of excellent translation works emerged at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida 1984, 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Renaissance, from the second half of the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, Western translation kept on moving forward. Although in terms of scale and influence, translation in this period was not as good as that of the Renaissance, a large number of excellent translation works emerged. Its most important character was that translators not only continued to translate classical works, but also developed a great interest in modern and contemporary works. The works of great writers such as Cervantes, Shakespeare, Balzac, and Goethe were repeatedly translated into various languages, and translations of Oriental literature came out one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 153) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation. The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 1989, 3). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells 1988, 27-28). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the World War II, the West entered a relatively stable period, production got developed, the economy gradually recovered, and science and technology were changing day by day. This was the material basis of the prosperity of translation. Due to the evolution of the times, the characteristics of translation have also changed a lot.  The translation in the new period differs from that of any period in the past in scope, scale, function and form and has made great progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first change is the expansion of translation scope. While the traditional translation mainly focused on the translation of literary and religious works, the translation in the new period expands to other fields, especially in science, technology and commerce fields. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the scale of translation greatly exceeds that of the past. In the past, only a few literary giants worked on translation, but now translation has become a specialized profession, with not only litterateur, philosophers and theologians engaging in translation, but also a specially trained professional team undertaking various translation tasks. Moreover, the function of translation is unparalleled in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially after the foundation of the United Nations and the European Common Market, exchanges among Western countries in various fields, such as literature, art, science, technology, politics and economics, have become increasingly frequent and close, and all these communications are carried out through translation, because translation plays an increasingly practical role in the process. Finally, the form of translation has also changed and progressed greatly. The three changes are in fact an important sign of the development of the new period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion. Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them. The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford 1965, 20-21) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 67). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ames Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies'' (1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation'' (1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation'' (1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western translation theory system consists of two main theories. One is the literature and art translation theory. It is the oldest theory, extending from ancient dramatic translators such as Terrence to modern translation theorists (e.g. Levy in the Czech Republic, Gachechiladze in the former Soviet Union, Steiner in the UK, etc.), and it focused on how to translate literary texts in order to realize literary and cultural exchanges in the ideal sense. In this theory, translation was considered as literarature and art, and the focus of translation was on recreation. The theorists not only discussed the pros and cons of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, but analyzed the purposes and effects of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They also emphasized respecting target language culture, paid attention to the style and literariness of target texts, and required the translators to have a natural literary talent. The other is the linguistic translation theory. It extended from Augustine in ancient times to the structural linguistics school in the 20th century, which closely combined translation theories with the analysis of semantics and grammar, discussed translation in terms of language usage techniques, believing that translation aims to produce a text that is semantically equivalent to the original, and seeked to explain how to produce such semantic equivalence in terms of vocabulary and grammatical structure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was more concerned with how to realize the transformation of the words of the two languages in order to convey the information in source language. Looking back at the history of Western translation theories over the past two thousand years, especially the above two main theories constituting the Western translation theory system, we can easily find that, from ancient times to contemporary times, although each period has its own peak of development, on the whole, the contemporary times since the end of World War II in the middle of the 20th century can be regarded as the highest peak of the development of Western translation theories so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We should study the outline, changes and development of Western translation theories, and state our opinions on the significance and value of the study of Western translation theories from a historical perspective. On the one hand, we should absorb the relevant contemporary research results at home and abroad, make comments on the representative figures and their representative works, schools of thought and important historical events in Western translation of various historical periods, especially in the 20th century.On the other hand, we should make an in-depth analysis and discussion on the mutual promotion, evolution and the development process of translation practice and translation theory, and elaborate our basic understanding on the nature and direction of the development of translation thoughts and theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong.郭建中.(2000).''当代美国翻译理论''. [Contemporary Translation Studies In USA].湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi. 廖七一.(2002).''当代西方翻译理论探索''. 译林出版社[Yilin Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing.刘宓庆.(1989).''文体与翻译（第二版）''.[English Varieties and Translation(2nd Edition)].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pan Wenguo.潘文国.(2002).''字本位与汉语研究''.华东师范大学出版社[East China Normal University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(1991).''西方翻译简史''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(2004).''西方翻译简史(增订版)''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West(Revised Edition)].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford,J.C.约翰·坎尼森·卡特福德.(1965).''翻译的语言学理论''.[A Linguistic Theory of Translation].牛津大学出版社[Oxford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A.尤金·A·奈达.(1984).''论翻译''.[On Translation].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;Foreign Linguistics and Applied Linguistics &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established.(Jiang Li 2010, 44) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:(Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation views that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. In addition, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics to his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what the translation is. Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meanings. The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, like poetry, the original form should be retained as far as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms include phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford's translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially the same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are prone to misunderstand the original text. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and held that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes readers' response. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence,that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to.(Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, according to Catford's theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies to the translation theories of Nida and Catford.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Hence, Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages. Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced a new viewpoint, that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard towards translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped out of the bondage of language and instead paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' to educate and influence people  makes it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way.(Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, as soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles was brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford was conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but had little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford were simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it wiould also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment. At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be deeply influenced by Pound's, but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from comparisons of their translation principles in rhyme, image, and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, it's vernacular literary movement that deserves our attention. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in an urgent need of opening up and learning from the western world. Some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary compositions and modern compositions， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人)(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993(1),172-173).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reasons why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper are because, first, they two lived in the same time period ,and  participated in two important literary movements of the time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparison on their understanding of poetic translation is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. Through close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetry translation. Works covered in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparative study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish their roles in relatively vernacular writing movement and imagist movement, in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly in their poem translation principles(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo has been widely studied as a composer of new poetry, a painter, a researcher of classical poetry, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focused more on his identity as a poetry composer than as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his identity as a translator, complemented by his identity as a poet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo cover almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies of traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poetry, etc. From the 1970s to present, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo's translation. We can see from the picture below that studies of Wen Yiduo are still favored by scholars and in recent years even more papers on his translation principles were published. In 2005, a paper by Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced the dawn of a new age of modern metrical poetry. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poetry at the beginning of 20th century but he is inevitably constrained by his time. With the development of culture , now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry(Lv Jing 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the 18 papers, the most mentioned phrases are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poetry in translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from a general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) with only one paper directly comparing the two figures in a comprehensive manner. It was written by Fu Jianan and Zhang Li in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which can be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the national and creative features of Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism (Fu Jianan, Zhang Li 2019,101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly in the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding of poem composing, based on his personal learning and experiences (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo experienced several transitions in his poetic writing throughout his life. He was at first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) with works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later went to America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he came into contact with the Chicago poets and the American Imagists, which made his another transition. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated retrospectively drawing on classical Chinese culture, partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago. After he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese verses. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work which realized his principles is ''Dead Water'' (死水) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of translation, which was to find an answer for his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to that of Christianism, which is of immense importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius were exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight brought by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (Jiang Hongxin 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word but maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered that Chinese characters were full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound likened Whitman as his father in literature and himself as his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). In Wen Yiduo's view, sound and music are what contained within words, and only a concise expression like poem can produce powerful emotions with its natural, artistic syllables (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had a unique understanding of images based on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. The Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (Jiao Jianping 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (Bei Ta 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lacking beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; the blending of colors creates a new harmonious image and words should be like colors (Sun Dandbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the selfless spirit of sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. In Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of descriptive pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more freehand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (Xin Chunsheng 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in traditional Chinese poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art (Guo Wei 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated forms of the color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application based on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberate citizen's mind from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started to compose his new poem, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, otherwise it woud be a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (Huang Yanjie 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo preserved the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is an artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated into a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;. The infinitive &amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; was translated into a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation. (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo added some decorative elements or deleted some unimportant ones to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator based on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the looseness and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme, which can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as himself said that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of them. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images in Chinese poems to English translations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, the rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music, and he showed no preference between the two, yet, to Pound, as said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beats and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (Wen Yiduo 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese and Japanese poems. Therefore, the structure of his translations can often be traced back to parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound regarded it as his masterpiece of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, such as Wu Di, who believed that this poem is closer to an imitation of Chinese parallelism. He listed the reasons as follows: First, the poem has parallel compositions of time and space and contrasts of colors of flower petals and branches. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more on artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attention to the conceptual words than functional words (Wu Di 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, and elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (Wang Guiming, Liujia 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and he asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined them with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. That is why he called for &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot;. In Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (Cheng Liming 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that balance was very essential in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, and we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First, this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; to the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but a dash to indicate it. Therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places with different focus, for example, Ezra Pound studied and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the structural balance and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In his translation, Ezra Pound calls for artistic conception through the image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than that of Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works, but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he becomes a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains the elements of traditional Chinese painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as the specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. It's better to say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment than to say that one is an exact imitator of the other. Since they two have their unique cultural background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations, but there are also distinctions reflecting their own cultural identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv.伦敦:埃尔金·马修斯，科克街 Mcmxv''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste.[意象派不该做的几件事]. ''Poetry 诗歌''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China *Foreign Affairs University''(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Jianan Zhangli 傅建安,张立.(2019). 论艾兹拉·庞德对闻一多的诗学影响[On Ezra Pound's influence on Wen Yiduo's poetics].''城市学刊 Urban Journal'' 40(05):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces &lt;br /&gt;
Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 彭丹 Peng Dan 202020080631 日语语言文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focuses on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis,  from the perspective of functional equivalence, through comparing Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's two Chinese versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', which written by Maugham, sums up the way to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantics during the translation and the way to present the readers' response. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, so its achievements are obvious and it makes great contribution to translation. In this paper, the author will propose that the form equivalence does not affect the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes how translators realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. In the end, the author will give opinions on the theory of functional equivalence and have a commentation on which version is more suitable for readers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence; Reader's Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著、小说或影视作品被译成多种版本供人们欣赏。如何完美地展现原著的风采是让众多译者感到头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达提出的功能对等理论，强调实现不同文化、语言之间的沟通对等，侧重读者的反映。本文从功能对等理论的视角，通过对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏关于《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出译者在小说翻译的过程中是如何实现单词、句子、语义和文化的对等以及实现读者的反映。有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等和原著的文体，但功能对等理论源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译过程中所忽略的形式对等并不影响读者对原著的理解，侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，并详细描写它是如何实现意思、形式以及文化的对等。最后我会提出自己对于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of cultural globalization, more and more foreign literary works are translated into Chinese for domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which have been translated frequently, we may still feel that there are many regrets in most works. On the one hand, if the translators only quest corresponding words, it may limit the reader's thought in a large aspect so that the readers couldn't deeply understand the emotion that the author wants to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue semantics and thought, it probably can not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language, Eugene Nida, according to the nature of translation, puts forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information conveyed by translation not only includes the surface information but also the deepe culture information.(Nida 1984,21）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc.. After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui's &amp;quot;Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi's &amp;quot;Applying Nida's Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's ''The Moon and Sixpence'' was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence''. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici's translation version and Li Jihong's tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3 Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information of the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary for us to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials, we can learn a lot unknown and complete the thesis more comprehensive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: in this thesis, I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis will also illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will choose Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese versions to make comparison in words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing the differences of the two Chinese versions, we can have a deeper understanding on the functional equivalence theory in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show their relation with functional equivalence and the difference between them. This thesis will also list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist in translation in American. And his translation theory largely influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and domestic land. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies in modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated as the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master's degree in Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943, he got his doctor degree after graduation. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty was to check and estimate the publications of the Bible. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. To help the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture, he went to 85 countries and experienced various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida's dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades to bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida's essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language's formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word's coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader's response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn't understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops from formal equivalence. For avoiding it is often misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes on the communication with language and culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as &amp;quot;a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced&amp;quot; in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the &amp;quot;white as frost&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;white as snow&amp;quot; if there isn't snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into &amp;quot;very very white&amp;quot;. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads' response under the different cultural and language. So he used &amp;quot;the functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace &amp;quot;the dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in the year of 1969.(Zhang Dongdong  2015,5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers' repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader's response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers' response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people's abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.(Zhang 2015,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What's more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;liberal translation&amp;quot;.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory's research is mainly focused on the study of translation's guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works' content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence'' at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist's characteristic or the author's background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing ''The Moon and sixpence'' from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.(Liu Qiong 2016,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of ''The Moon and sixpence''====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality. (Fu Weici 1994,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland's family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn't drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art. (Fu 1994,136)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings. (Fu 1994,198)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What's more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in ''The Moon and Sixpence'' when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write &amp;quot;I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.&amp;quot; By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham's writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text. (Guo Xiaoling 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland's feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn't define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.&amp;quot; These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express. (Guo 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven't read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn't feel the women's feeling. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said &amp;quot;Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.&amp;quot; This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici' version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne, conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici's version, Li Jihong's version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of ''The Moon and Sixpence'''s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A Comparative Study on the Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world's objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word's designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or 混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people's resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓 just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. (Cao Jing 2013,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;It was about five years after this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;这件事过去大约五年之后。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong's version: &amp;quot;大概过了五年。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland's experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn't be referred in Li Jihong's. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn't time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn't control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong's translation is better than Fu Weici's. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words' meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original's language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn't control. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language's associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning's expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.(Sun Zhili 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;Yes, she hadn't a drop of white blood in her.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;是的,一滴白人的血液也没有。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;是的,她的身上没有半滴白人的血。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It's about the last journey of Strickland's life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn't touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici's version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血,however in Li Jihong's, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don't think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong's version is better than Fu Weici's version.(Sun 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot; is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called &amp;quot;桎&amp;quot; when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called &amp;quot;梏&amp;quot; when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe &amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot;. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don't understand the Chinese culture maybe can't understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.（Wang Jia 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;小羊&amp;quot; refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot; is more specific. When it comes to &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot;, the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep's fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong's version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep's character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland's friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn't show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people's fear.（Wang 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;She was desire.&amp;quot;  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;成了欲念的化身。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;她变成了欲望的化身。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren't essential difference between the &amp;quot;欲念&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;欲望&amp;quot;. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn't give her any more birthright and he didn't get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.（Wang 2014,32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;I don't disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I'm interested in his mental processes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot; is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn't feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland's action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot;. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.（Wang 2014,33）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never&amp;quot;. Two repetition of &amp;quot;never&amp;quot; shows the Mrs. Stroeve's firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.（Zhao Dandan 2011,54）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn't constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.（Zhao 2011,55）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Eugene Nida's perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn't beyond the target language readers' acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. &amp;quot;Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.&amp;quot; (Nida 1964,91)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong's version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong's version, the Fu Weici's version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words. On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader's preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter's translation is more closed to modern readers' reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author's personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan,202020080627,比较文学==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=117759</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=117759"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T08:25:56Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advanced culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historical mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of the Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of the socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising,communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.  (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 13:46, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road) began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other.During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers. (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade.  (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:06, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1. The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. (Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit. (Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:10, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 14:11, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设'' BeiJing Planning Review (04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技''Rural Economy and Science (11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇. (2011). 论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History]. ''西北大学学报''Journal of Northwestern University (04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静. (2016). 茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ]. ''福建茶叶'' Tea In Fujian (07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 08:20, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号202070080639 MTI 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together, involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.(wenku)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/晚清四大谴责小说/702907?fromtitle=四大谴责小说&amp;amp;fromid=10570148&amp;amp;fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI 英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art rapidly revived, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.（Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020). 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2. What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4. When is shadow play put in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1. Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4. On November 27, 2011.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:32, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Analysis of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Intelligence Development ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Spiritual Guidance ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Order Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ideological and Political Education ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Modern Economic Construction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.&amp;quot; It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Legal Construction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Confucius Institute ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly (03) 60-62.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College (02) 65-70.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position (10) 55-56. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University (05) 31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World (10) 67-68. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (02) 77-83. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University (05) 28-33. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. (06) 39-43. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. --[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 14:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 07:36, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|150px|thumb|left|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]====&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
DuanWenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC)&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Is this time correct? 11th century? '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015).--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''(animal faced creatures) 饕餮：其状如羊面人身，眼在腋下，虎齿人手，最大特点是能吃。 '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;  and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣 .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[M]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究.艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟.文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Forbidden City===--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 08:30, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====   &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City==== &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. (Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 12:54, 20 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603 MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac has been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented without sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most time-honored one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some researches on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign can not only reveal one’s age, but also represent his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodiac sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creature, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight against each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme has developed a profound connotation and implications through generations. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 14:13, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has many ethnic groups with a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress of nation can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages. This illustrated introductory survey takes the reader through traditional Chinese clothing,ornamentation,and ceremonial wear, and discusses the importance of silk and the diverse costumes of China's ethnic groups before considering modern trends and China's place in the fashion world today.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start  to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start paying or to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing is the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn byvthe Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket ofvthe Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
Culture=Topic Chinese Traditional Dance=Pingki Tanchangya, Student No:201921080004&lt;br /&gt;
,Major: Comparative Literature and cross culture studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Like the lion dance it is most often seen in festive celebrations. Many Chinese people often use the term &amp;quot;Descendants of the Dragon&amp;quot; as a sign of ethnic identity, as part of a trend started in the 1970s. Chinese people who taught them agriculture, law and medicine, the foundations of civilization.&lt;br /&gt;
Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom. The appearance of a dragon is both frightening and bold.The Dragon Dance originated during the Han Dynasty and was started by the Chinese who had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon. It is believed to have begun as part of the farming and harvest culture, also with origins as a method of healing and preventing sickness. It was also a popular event during the Song Dynasty and become a folk activity and like the lion dance, was most often seen in festive celebrations.&lt;br /&gt;
As the dragon gives people a feeling of great respect, it is often called the Sacred Dragon. The emperors of ancient China considered themselves as the dragon. The Dragon is also the emblem of Imperial Authority. It symbolizes supernatural power, goodness, fertility, vigilance and dignity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lion dance is a traditional Chinese dance performed on big occasions, such as the Spring Festival (Chinese New Year) for good luck, as it is believed that the lion is an auspicious animal.&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese culture, the lion symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority. People perform lion dances at Chinese festivals or big occasions to bring good fortune and chase away evil spirits.The lion dance is one of the most important traditions during Chinese New Year. It is performed to bring prosperity and good luck for the upcoming year. The lion dance is also a way to create a festive atmosphere and bring happiness. Performed in a lion costume, accompanied by the music of beating drums, clashing cymbals, and resounding gongs, lion dances imitate a lion's various movements or demonstrate martial arts, depending on the style. Though lion dances all use similar costumes, during its long development, the lion dance has divided into two styles: southern and northern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1 The Southern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The southern lion dance originated in Guangdong, and it is the style popular in Hong Kong, Macau, and the hometowns of overseas Chinese. The southern lion dance is a performance based on the study of a lion's behavior, with an emphasis on actions like scratching and shaking of the body. Performances are vivid and entertaining, even comical. There are also skillful performances, such as playing with a ball, which includes swallowing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.2 The Northern Lion Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The northern lion dance has close relations to kungfu Chinese martial arts. A young lion is performed by a single person and an adult lion is performed by a duo. Costumes are more robust, and less decorative, to allow for more movement. In the adult lion dance, the performer in front holding the lion's head is often lifted by the other to make the lion stand up. Northern lion dances are more gymnastic, involving rolling, wrestling, leaping, jumping, climbing, or kowtowing. The best places to see northern Chinese lion dances are China's martial arts theaters, like the Red Theater in Beijing, or even at the Shaolin Temple.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 14:19, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 5. Conclusion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Lianxiang” is a remark traditional dance that popularized in lots of regions and nations. It’s a folk dance that combines entertainment and body-building. Dragons are believed to bring good luck to Chinese people, which are reflected in their qualities that include great power, dignity, fertility and wisdom.The lion dance is an excellent example of Chinese folk culture, which has spread across the world with Chinese immigration. Overseas Chinese in Europe, America, etc. have established many lion dance clubs, performing on Chinese festivals or big occasions, particularly Chinese New Year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Han Dynasty 汉朝。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Traditional dance history 传统舞蹈史。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The lion Dance  舞狮。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance  龙舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Lianxing  联兴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Chinese Dance 中国舞。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Festivals  节庆。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Questions:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is lianxing?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What is the Dragon Dance? Have you seen it before? And Where?&lt;br /&gt;
3. The dragon Dance originated from where?&lt;br /&gt;
4. what Lion Dances Symbolized?&lt;br /&gt;
5. How many Chinese Traditional Dance names you know?&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Answers:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.&amp;quot;Lianxiang&amp;quot; is generally a traditional dance that is quite popular in lots of regions.&lt;br /&gt;
2. The Dragon dance is a form of traditional dance and performance in Chinese culture. Yes, I have seen it before in China.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The Dragon Dance originated from the Han Dynasty. It was started by the Chinese people those had shown great belief and respect towards the dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
4 The lion dance performed at Chinese festivals and&lt;br /&gt;
 “Lion” symbolizes power, wisdom, and superiority.&lt;br /&gt;
5.&lt;br /&gt;
1.The folk dance.&lt;br /&gt;
2 The Duhuang Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lion Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
4.The Dragon Dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reference: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Chinese_dance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-JFYS201701031.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://en.cnki.com.cn/Article_en/CJFDTotal-TIRE200403012.htm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.atlantis-press.com/proceedings/etmhs-16/25849367.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Origin of lianxiang.http://www.google.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classification of Lian Xiang. http://www.google.cn.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 15:27, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117253</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117253"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T03:44:32Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* References */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
读翻译理论书籍有感&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''On How to Translate Excellently'' was published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation'': a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in ''On the Different Methods of Translating''. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education (03) 163-168.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (02) 12-19. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science (02) 107-108. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 103-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide (09) 220-221.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (04) 56-72.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (06) 4-10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社 Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (01) 53-59.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆 Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University (05) 60-63.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature (09) 100-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (03) 103-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (08) 162-163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square (05) 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun 周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators (06) 13-18. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture (14) 99-100.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:08, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include ''Outcry'', ''A Madman's Diary'', ''Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk'', ''Wild Grass'' and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for next generations, including translations of literature and theory works. Even from the time line, the records of his translation activities are far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, ''Nostalgia'', was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, ''Mournful World'', was finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is to lead everyone to have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided into two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the translations of these two categories have different purposes.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that his translations aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his views, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, ''Destruction'', was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works. (Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved. (Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints. (Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because of the inadequate ability of translators and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure, making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text was translated word for word, the refined original tone will be lost. However, there is no other methods other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published ''Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard Translation'' and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermediate to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's views, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being non-fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers to the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, another purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controlled people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change the national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied with my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable for the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appeaered. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, the methods of making translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the ''Defended for Translation Criticism'', Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars were edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create a better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the &amp;quot;survival of the fittest&amp;quot; advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological descriptions as well as narrations of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the ''Classical Books and Vernacular'', Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to express new and different opinions and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect through different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》 [''The Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》 [''Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》 [''Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)'']. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Translation''].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation'']. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角” [Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据” [The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探” [A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报 [Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun 黄晓军. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot; [劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong 朱晓东 and Ding Ting 丁婷. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot; [鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018) [2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan 徐兰. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot; [论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:45, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu, 202070080598, MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目 is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献需要中英双语--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:08, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 5), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before (Chen K., Yang F. F, 2019, 21). However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;practices&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad (Hu Gengshen, 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 17). As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 103), studies on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out directions for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 23 ). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 3). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013, 11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to provide some inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017, 34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text (Tang Yixin, 2015, 52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017, 142). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 78). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ efforts, Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 5). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003, 283).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, an essential part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007, 13), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied language features of subtitle translation, which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013, 154). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015, 493). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019, 13), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019, 247). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in ''Western Leather'' by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020, 89).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. Moreover, few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principle of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 80). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background, local customs etc.; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyzes them from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/ ). The first video, focusing on the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpieces of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine (http://www.huaweimarine.com/cn/Company/CorporateVideo ). Huawei Marine has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/). It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere, both rich and poor, in the world. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, key points of Eco-translatology theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory (Tang, 2015, 143). In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people” (Oxford Dictionary, 2018, 297), which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay pay special attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 49). As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate differences or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River. Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River. For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary achievements Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, which is the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ broader words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 97). In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, projects or enterprise, so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 13). However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/index.html#stories ), a non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples, three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and target text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when conducting translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Chen K., Yang F. F. Research on C-E Translation of Commercial Advertisement in Xi’an [J]. Education Research Frontier, 2019 (9: 1): 16-22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[28]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 13:01, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress.However, as an important part of translation research, the history of translation theory is far less important than that of translation theory and translation technology. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But translation has historical characteristics. In studying translation, it is necessary to examine translation activities in the long river of human history in order to find more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you must understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese translation theory was born after the Zhou Dynasty came into contact with the client state.It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian 's preface is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi, responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本).&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss.&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;. Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot; would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant and plain. With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot;. For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;. A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot;.This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables. or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani, Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree, which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot; (Chen Fukang 1996,325)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, Sanyitang was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western research gradually progressed eastward, and translation became more active.By this time, however, the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but the history of astronomy, geometry, medicine, and Chinese translation in Europe has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals were painfully learning from the West, and translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation returned to ancient times.The rise of Chinese new literature cannot be separated from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance, which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and  then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity, smoothness and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit, appearance and manner are the same as before (the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome. His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase：or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase： or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation：where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although，the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, &lt;br /&gt;
Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between different regions and different languages and promoted the development of human civilization.The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories are useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references from the practice of translation theories.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing on the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation into the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorist, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation ideals proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art are influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately, scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that to one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed for the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation thoery, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation theory, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understands what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different to study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation into the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examine the process of the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process of cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate about three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation are faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference between their time and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conducting linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one that doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful of this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms to the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression of another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product of paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even in the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in to the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definitions of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither delete nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation are his efforts of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy about this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(Liu Zhongde,1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（Liu Zhongde,1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories about reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation methods. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy for words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impairs the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell brings in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent to different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. (Bell,1991:61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.(Bell,1991:68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intends to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas about the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently conveying the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how styles influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later are profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same functions so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest in the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free tranlation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in the process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of translation. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks translation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free translation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose for Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is tryinng to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believe that the judgement should be made by translators, tranlator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetey which is faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose of Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is trying to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believes that the judgement should be made by translators, translator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetry which is faithful to the original text.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comprising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also applies psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation processes remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Meng.郭猛. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译思想研究&amp;quot;[D][A Probe into Liu Zhongde's Translation Thoughts]. 天津理工大学[Tianjin University of Technology]. 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen.简·奥斯汀. 《爱玛》[M][Emma]. 上海:上海世界图书出版公司[Shanghai: Shanghai World Book Publishing Company]. 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 桂林:漓江出版社[Guilin: Lijiang Publishing House]. 1982. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 广州:广州花城出版社[Guangzhou: Guangzhou Huacheng Publishing House]. 1993. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Jiansong.Peng Liyuan.蒋坚松,彭利元. 刘重德翻译思想及其他[Liu Chongde's Translation Thought and Others]. 湖南：湖南师范大学出版社[Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press]. 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600 (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt; 加专业 &amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:46, 19 December 2020 (UTC)  ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''Ulysses''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''On Translation''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;): with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida's “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' 论文中应该避免用 In my opinion 这样的表达''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning-oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' [《尤利西斯》两种译文的比较研究]''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[《尤利西斯的两个中译本研究》]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translating and interpreting centering on translation and interpretation.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. (Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself.(Ma Chao 2010,19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized.(Ma Chao 2010,19)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development.(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, Alexander FraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on.(Yang Zijian 1994,53) --[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105)holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques.And it is also consistent or similar.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language.(Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident.(Sun Sucha 2008,45) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. And lost-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency.(Li Jinze 2010,23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly.(Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same.(Yang Zijian 1994,64) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose.(Zhao Shuo 1999,100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on. However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc.(Li Jinze 2010,102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain. For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149).--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:44, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:32, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:42, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler 陈涵 Chen Han 202070080580 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are representatives of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang &amp;amp; Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories developed independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues have begun. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201). At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West — Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'' (Liu Miqing 2012, 1).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by Shipping, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang &amp;amp; Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegant in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work (Tytler 2007, 8-9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original (Tytler 2007, 9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing do. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have demands for reading, writing and translation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation, which has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics (Chen Fukang 2010, 91). As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Under this circumstance, translation may be the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in ''La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre'' in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjusting the order of them. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122). It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from his theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized by “faithfulness” (''xin''). This word includes not only the faithfulness to the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were not put forward during the same era, the two theories could be found some common ground (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a long history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687). In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221). He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word ''xin'' can cover all the content of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important (Di Dongrui 2012, 132).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” (Tytler 2007, 9) discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style (Fan Yun 2007, 97). Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, the translation should correspond to what kind of writing style the original work is. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory which advocated the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127). Before Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relation with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. If people want to understand “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” comprehensively, it is necessary to have an understanding of the thoughts from our ancestors. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times where Yan Fu and Tytler lived have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived suffered from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of Faithfulness Expressiveness and Elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation (Fan Yun 2007, 98). In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2). Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1), we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate with each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated into “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶”to achieve equivalence. Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we can put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &amp;quot;About Translation&amp;quot; , Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation activity depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among western readers who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, western readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond to the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of conversion. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into&amp;quot; Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people&amp;quot;. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in western countries. When western readers see Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.（Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).''奈达论翻译'' [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). ''当代西方翻译理论探索''[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). ''西方翻译理论通史''[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). ''中国译学大辞典'' [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] 文教资料[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  河南商业高等专科学校学报[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   漯河职业技术学院学报[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  铜陵学院学报 [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  陕西师范大学学报[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). ''From One Language to Another''   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964). ''Towards a Science of Translating''   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter Newmark. (1991). ''About Translation''   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter Newmark. (1988). ''A Text Book of Translation''   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:44, 21 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories; translation schools; translation theorists&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论; 翻译流派; 翻译理论家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida 1984, 9-15) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi 2004,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of Western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zaixi 1991, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson 1997, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi 1991, 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between the eleventh and twelfth centuries A.D., Western translators gathered in Toledo, Spain, to translate a large number of works from Arabic into Latin. As a result, Toledo became the center of European academic world (similar to the &amp;quot;Translation Institute&amp;quot; in Baghdad), its translation and academic activities has continued for more than a hundred years with far-reaching effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979: 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Kelly 1979, 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:21, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance Movement that took place in Europe from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries was a major movement of intellectual and literary innovation, it was also a major development in the history of Western translation. Especially in the sixteenth century and the period afterwards, when the Renaissance Movement was widespread in Western European countries, translation activities reached an unprecedented peak, involving various fields such as thought, politics, philosophy, literature and religion, covering major works of ancient times and contemporary times, and a large number of outstanding translators and a series of excellent translation works emerged at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida 1984, 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Renaissance, from the second half of the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, Western translation kept on moving forward. Although in terms of scale and influence, translation in this period was not as good as that of the Renaissance, a large number of excellent translation works emerged. Its most important character was that translators not only continued to translate classical works, but also developed a great interest in modern and contemporary works. The works of great writers such as Cervantes, Shakespeare, Balzac, and Goethe were repeatedly translated into various languages, and translations of Oriental literature came out one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 153) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation. The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 1989, 3). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells 1988, 27-28). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the World War II, the West entered a relatively stable period, production got developed, the economy gradually recovered, and science and technology were changing day by day. This was the material basis of the prosperity of translation. Due to the evolution of the times, the characteristics of translation have also changed a lot.  The translation in the new period differs from that of any period in the past in scope, scale, function and form and has made great progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first change is the expansion of translation scope. While the traditional translation mainly focused on the translation of literary and religious works, the translation in the new period expands to other fields, especially in science, technology and commerce fields. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the scale of translation greatly exceeds that of the past. In the past, only a few literary giants worked on translation, but now translation has become a specialized profession, with not only litterateur, philosophers and theologians engaging in translation, but also a specially trained professional team undertaking various translation tasks. Moreover, the function of translation is unparalleled in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially after the foundation of the United Nations and the European Common Market, exchanges among Western countries in various fields, such as literature, art, science, technology, politics and economics, have become increasingly frequent and close, and all these communications are carried out through translation, because translation plays an increasingly practical role in the process. Finally, the form of translation has also changed and progressed greatly. The three changes are in fact an important sign of the development of the new period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion. Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them. The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford 1965, 20-21) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 67). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ames Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies'' (1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation'' (1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation'' (1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western translation theory system consists of two main theories. One is the literature and art translation theory. It is the oldest theory, extending from ancient dramatic translators such as Terrence to modern translation theorists (e.g. Levy in the Czech Republic, Gachechiladze in the former Soviet Union, Steiner in the UK, etc.), and it focused on how to translate literary texts in order to realize literary and cultural exchanges in the ideal sense. In this theory, translation was considered as literarature and art, and the focus of translation was on recreation. The theorists not only discussed the pros and cons of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, but analyzed the purposes and effects of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They also emphasized respecting target language culture, paid attention to the style and literariness of target texts, and required the translators to have a natural literary talent. The other is the linguistic translation theory. It extended from Augustine in ancient times to the structural linguistics school in the 20th century, which closely combined translation theories with the analysis of semantics and grammar, discussed translation in terms of language usage techniques, believing that translation aims to produce a text that is semantically equivalent to the original, and seeked to explain how to produce such semantic equivalence in terms of vocabulary and grammatical structure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was more concerned with how to realize the transformation of the words of the two languages in order to convey the information in source language. Looking back at the history of Western translation theories over the past two thousand years, especially the above two main theories constituting the Western translation theory system, we can easily find that, from ancient times to contemporary times, although each period has its own peak of development, on the whole, the contemporary times since the end of World War II in the middle of the 20th century can be regarded as the highest peak of the development of Western translation theories so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We should study the outline, changes and development of Western translation theories, and state our opinions on the significance and value of the study of Western translation theories from a historical perspective. On the one hand, we should absorb the relevant contemporary research results at home and abroad, make comments on the representative figures and their representative works, schools of thought and important historical events in Western translation of various historical periods, especially in the 20th century.On the other hand, we should make an in-depth analysis and discussion on the mutual promotion, evolution and the development process of translation practice and translation theory, and elaborate our basic understanding on the nature and direction of the development of translation thoughts and theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong.郭建中.(2000).''当代美国翻译理论''. [Contemporary Translation Studies In USA].湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi. 廖七一.(2002).''当代西方翻译理论探索''. 译林出版社[Yilin Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing.刘宓庆.(1989).''文体与翻译（第二版）''.[English Varieties and Translation(2nd Edition)].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pan Wenguo.潘文国.(2002).''字本位与汉语研究''.华东师范大学出版社[East China Normal University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(1991).''西方翻译简史''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(2004).''西方翻译简史(增订版)''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West(Revised Edition)].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford,J.C.约翰·坎尼森·卡特福德.(1965).''翻译的语言学理论''.[A Linguistic Theory of Translation].牛津大学出版社[Oxford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A.尤金·A·奈达.(1984).''论翻译''.[On Translation].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;Foreign Linguistics and Applied Linguistics &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established.(Jiang Li 2010, 44) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:(Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation views that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. In addition, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics to his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what the translation is. Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meanings. The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, like poetry, the original form should be retained as far as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms include phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford's translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially the same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are prone to misunderstand the original text. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and held that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes readers' response. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence,that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to.(Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, according to Catford's theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies to the translation theories of Nida and Catford.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Hence, Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages. Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced a new viewpoint, that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard towards translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped out of the bondage of language and instead paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' to educate and influence people  makes it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way.(Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, as soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles was brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford was conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but had little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford were simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it wiould also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment. At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be deeply influenced by Pound's, but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from comparisons of their translation principles in rhyme, image, and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, it's vernacular literary movement that deserves our attention. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in an urgent need of opening up and learning from the western world. Some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary compositions and modern compositions， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人)(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993(1),172-173).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reasons why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper are because, first, they two lived in the same time period ,and  participated in two important literary movements of the time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparison on their understanding of poetic translation is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. Through close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetry translation. Works covered in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparative study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish their roles in relatively vernacular writing movement and imagist movement, in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly in their poem translation principles(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo has been widely studied as a composer of new poetry, a painter, a researcher of classical poetry, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focused more on his identity as a poetry composer than as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his identity as a translator, complemented by his identity as a poet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo cover almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies of traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poetry, etc. From the 1970s to present, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo's translation. We can see from the picture below that studies of Wen Yiduo are still favored by scholars and in recent years even more papers on his translation principles were published. In 2005, a paper by Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced the dawn of a new age of modern metrical poetry. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poetry at the beginning of 20th century but he is inevitably constrained by his time. With the development of culture , now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry(Lv Jing 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the 18 papers, the most mentioned phrases are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poetry in translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from a general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) with only one paper directly comparing the two figures in a comprehensive manner. It was written by Fu Jianan and Zhang Li in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which can be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the national and creative features of Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism (Fu Jianan, Zhang Li 2019,101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly in the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding of poem composing, based on his personal learning and experiences (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo experienced several transitions in his poetic writing throughout his life. He was at first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) with works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later went to America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he came into contact with the Chicago poets and the American Imagists, which made his another transition. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated retrospectively drawing on classical Chinese culture, partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago. After he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese verses. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work which realized his principles is ''Dead Water'' (死水) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of translation, which was to find an answer for his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to that of Christianism, which is of immense importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius were exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight brought by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (Jiang Hongxin 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word but maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered that Chinese characters were full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound likened Whitman as his father in literature and himself as his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). In Wen Yiduo's view, sound and music are what contained within words, and only a concise expression like poem can produce powerful emotions with its natural, artistic syllables (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had a unique understanding of images based on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. The Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (Jiao Jianping 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (Bei Ta 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lacking beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; the blending of colors creates a new harmonious image and words should be like colors (Sun Dandbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the selfless spirit of sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. In Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of descriptive pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more freehand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (Xin Chunsheng 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in traditional Chinese poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art (Guo Wei 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated forms of the color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application based on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberate citizen's mind from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started to compose his new poem, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, otherwise it woud be a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (Huang Yanjie 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo preserved the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is an artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated into a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;. The infinitive &amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; was translated into a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation. (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo added some decorative elements or deleted some unimportant ones to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator based on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the looseness and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme, which can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as himself said that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of them. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images in Chinese poems to English translations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, the rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music, and he showed no preference between the two, yet, to Pound, as said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beats and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (Wen Yiduo 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese and Japanese poems. Therefore, the structure of his translations can often be traced back to parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound regarded it as his masterpiece of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, such as Wu Di, who believed that this poem is closer to an imitation of Chinese parallelism. He listed the reasons as follows: First, the poem has parallel compositions of time and space and contrasts of colors of flower petals and branches. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more on artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attention to the conceptual words than functional words (Wu Di 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, and elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (Wang Guiming, Liujia 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and he asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined them with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. That is why he called for &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot;. In Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (Cheng Liming 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that balance was very essential in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, and we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First, this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; to the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but a dash to indicate it. Therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places with different focus, for example, Ezra Pound studied and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the structural balance and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In his translation, Ezra Pound calls for artistic conception through the image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than that of Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works, but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he becomes a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains the elements of traditional Chinese painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as the specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. It's better to say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment than to say that one is an exact imitator of the other. Since they two have their unique cultural background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations, but there are also distinctions reflecting their own cultural identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv.伦敦:埃尔金·马修斯，科克街 Mcmxv''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste.[意象派不该做的几件事]. ''Poetry 诗歌''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China *Foreign Affairs University''(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Jianan Zhangli 傅建安,张立.(2019). 论艾兹拉·庞德对闻一多的诗学影响[On Ezra Pound's influence on Wen Yiduo's poetics].''城市学刊 Urban Journal'' 40(05):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces &lt;br /&gt;
Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 彭丹 Peng Dan 202020080631 日语语言文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focuses on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis,  from the perspective of functional equivalence, through comparing Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's two Chinese versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', which written by Maugham, sums up the way to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantics during the translation and the way to present the readers' response. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, so its achievements are obvious and it makes great contribution to translation. In this paper, the author will propose that the form equivalence does not affect the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes how translators realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. In the end, the author will give opinions on the theory of functional equivalence and have a commentation on which version is more suitable for readers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence; Reader's Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著、小说或影视作品被译成多种版本供人们欣赏。如何完美地展现原著的风采是让众多译者感到头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达提出的功能对等理论，强调实现不同文化、语言之间的沟通对等，侧重读者的反映。本文从功能对等理论的视角，通过对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏关于《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出译者在小说翻译的过程中是如何实现单词、句子、语义和文化的对等以及实现读者的反映。有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等和原著的文体，但功能对等理论源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译过程中所忽略的形式对等并不影响读者对原著的理解，侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，并详细描写它是如何实现意思、形式以及文化的对等。最后我会提出自己对于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of cultural globalization, more and more foreign literary works are translated into Chinese for domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which have been translated frequently, we may still feel that there are many regrets in most works. On the one hand, if the translators only quest corresponding words, it may limit the reader's thought in a large aspect so that the readers couldn't deeply understand the emotion that the author wants to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue semantics and thought, it probably can not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language, Eugene Nida, according to the nature of translation, puts forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information conveyed by translation not only includes the surface information but also the deepe culture information.(Nida 1984,21）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc.. After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui's &amp;quot;Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi's &amp;quot;Applying Nida's Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's ''The Moon and Sixpence'' was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence''. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici's translation version and Li Jihong's tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3 Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information of the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary for us to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials, we can learn a lot unknown and complete the thesis more comprehensive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: in this thesis, I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis will also illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will choose Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese versions to make comparison in words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing the differences of the two Chinese versions, we can have a deeper understanding on the functional equivalence theory in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show their relation with functional equivalence and the difference between them. This thesis will also list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist in translation in American. And his translation theory largely influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and domestic land. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies in modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated as the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master's degree in Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943, he got his doctor degree after graduation. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty was to check and estimate the publications of the Bible. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. To help the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture, he went to 85 countries and experienced various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida's dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades to bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida's essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language's formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word's coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader's response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn't understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops from formal equivalence. For avoiding it is often misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes on the communication with language and culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as &amp;quot;a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced&amp;quot; in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the &amp;quot;white as frost&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;white as snow&amp;quot; if there isn't snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into &amp;quot;very very white&amp;quot;. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads' response under the different cultural and language. So he used &amp;quot;the functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace &amp;quot;the dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in the year of 1969.(Zhang Dongdong  2015,5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers' repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader's response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers' response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people's abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.(Zhang 2015,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What's more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;liberal translation&amp;quot;.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory's research is mainly focused on the study of translation's guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works' content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence'' at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist's characteristic or the author's background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing ''The Moon and sixpence'' from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.(Liu Qiong 2016,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of ''The Moon and sixpence''====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality. (Fu Weici 1994,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland's family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn't drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art. (Fu 1994,136)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings. (Fu 1994,198)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What's more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in ''The Moon and Sixpence'' when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write &amp;quot;I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.&amp;quot; By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham's writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text. (Guo Xiaoling 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland's feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn't define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.&amp;quot; These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express. (Guo 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven't read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn't feel the women's feeling. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said &amp;quot;Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.&amp;quot; This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici' version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne, conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici's version, Li Jihong's version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of ''The Moon and Sixpence'''s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A Comparative Study on the Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world's objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word's designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or 混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people's resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓 just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. (Cao Jing 2013,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;It was about five years after this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;这件事过去大约五年之后。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong's version: &amp;quot;大概过了五年。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland's experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn't be referred in Li Jihong's. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn't time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn't control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong's translation is better than Fu Weici's. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words' meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original's language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn't control. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language's associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning's expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.(Sun Zhili 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;Yes, she hadn't a drop of white blood in her.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;是的,一滴白人的血液也没有。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;是的,她的身上没有半滴白人的血。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It's about the last journey of Strickland's life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn't touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici's version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血,however in Li Jihong's, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don't think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong's version is better than Fu Weici's version.(Sun 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot; is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called &amp;quot;桎&amp;quot; when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called &amp;quot;梏&amp;quot; when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe &amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot;. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don't understand the Chinese culture maybe can't understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.（Wang Jia 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;小羊&amp;quot; refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot; is more specific. When it comes to &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot;, the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep's fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong's version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep's character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland's friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn't show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people's fear.（Wang 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;She was desire.&amp;quot;  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;成了欲念的化身。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;她变成了欲望的化身。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren't essential difference between the &amp;quot;欲念&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;欲望&amp;quot;. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn't give her any more birthright and he didn't get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.（Wang 2014,32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;I don't disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I'm interested in his mental processes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot; is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn't feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland's action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot;. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.（Wang 2014,33）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never&amp;quot;. Two repetition of &amp;quot;never&amp;quot; shows the Mrs. Stroeve's firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.（Zhao Dandan 2011,54）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn't constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.（Zhao 2011,55）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Eugene Nida's perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn't beyond the target language readers' acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. &amp;quot;Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.&amp;quot; (Nida 1964,91)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong's version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong's version, the Fu Weici's version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words. On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader's preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter's translation is more closed to modern readers' reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author's personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117249</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117249"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T03:41:33Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* References */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
读翻译理论书籍有感&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''On How to Translate Excellently'' was published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation'': a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in ''On the Different Methods of Translating''. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education (03) 163-168.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (02) 12-19. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science (02) 107-108. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 103-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide (09) 220-221.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (04) 56-72.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (06) 4-10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社 Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (01) 53-59.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆 Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University (05) 60-63.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature (09) 100-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (03) 103-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (08) 162-163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square (05) 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun 周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators (06) 13-18. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture (14) 99-100.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:08, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include ''Outcry'', ''A Madman's Diary'', ''Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk'', ''Wild Grass'' and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for next generations, including translations of literature and theory works. Even from the time line, the records of his translation activities are far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, ''Nostalgia'', was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, ''Mournful World'', was finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is to lead everyone to have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided into two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the translations of these two categories have different purposes.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that his translations aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his views, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, ''Destruction'', was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works. (Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved. (Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints. (Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because of the inadequate ability of translators and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure, making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text was translated word for word, the refined original tone will be lost. However, there is no other methods other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published ''Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard Translation'' and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermediate to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's views, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being non-fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers to the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, another purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controlled people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change the national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied with my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable for the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appeaered. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, the methods of making translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the ''Defended for Translation Criticism'', Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars were edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create a better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the &amp;quot;survival of the fittest&amp;quot; advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological descriptions as well as narrations of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the ''Classical Books and Vernacular'', Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to express new and different opinions and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect through different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》 [''The Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》 [''Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》 [''Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)'']. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Translation''].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation'']. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角” [Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据” [The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探” [A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报 [Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun 黄晓军. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot; [劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong 朱晓东 and Ding Ting 丁婷. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot; [鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018) [2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan 徐兰. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot; [论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:45, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu, 202070080598, MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目 is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献需要中英双语--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:08, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 5), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before (Chen K., Yang F. F, 2019, 21). However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;practices&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad (Hu Gengshen, 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 17). As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 103), studies on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out directions for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 23 ). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 3). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013, 11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to provide some inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017, 34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text (Tang Yixin, 2015, 52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017, 142). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 78). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ efforts, Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 5). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003, 283).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, an essential part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007, 13), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied language features of subtitle translation, which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013, 154). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015, 493). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019, 13), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019, 247). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in ''Western Leather'' by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020, 89).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. Moreover, few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principle of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 80). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background, local customs etc.; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyzes them from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/ ). The first video, focusing on the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpieces of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine (http://www.huaweimarine.com/cn/Company/CorporateVideo ). Huawei Marine has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/). It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere, both rich and poor, in the world. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, key points of Eco-translatology theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory (Tang, 2015, 143). In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people” (Oxford Dictionary, 2018, 297), which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay pay special attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 49). As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate differences or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River. Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River. For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary achievements Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, which is the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ broader words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 97). In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, projects or enterprise, so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 13). However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/index.html#stories ), a non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples, three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and target text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when conducting translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Chen K., Yang F. F. Research on C-E Translation of Commercial Advertisement in Xi’an [J]. Education Research Frontier, 2019 (9: 1): 16-22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[28]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 13:01, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress.However, as an important part of translation research, the history of translation theory is far less important than that of translation theory and translation technology. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But translation has historical characteristics. In studying translation, it is necessary to examine translation activities in the long river of human history in order to find more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you must understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese translation theory was born after the Zhou Dynasty came into contact with the client state.It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian 's preface is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi, responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本).&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss.&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;. Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot; would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant and plain. With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot;. For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;. A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot;.This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables. or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani, Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree, which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot; (Chen Fukang 1996,325)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, Sanyitang was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western research gradually progressed eastward, and translation became more active.By this time, however, the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but the history of astronomy, geometry, medicine, and Chinese translation in Europe has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals were painfully learning from the West, and translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation returned to ancient times.The rise of Chinese new literature cannot be separated from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance, which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and  then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity, smoothness and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit, appearance and manner are the same as before (the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome. His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase：or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase： or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation：where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although，the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, &lt;br /&gt;
Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between different regions and different languages and promoted the development of human civilization.The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories are useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references from the practice of translation theories.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing on the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation into the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorist, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation ideals proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art are influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately, scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that to one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed for the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation thoery, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation theory, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understands what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different to study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation into the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examine the process of the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process of cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate about three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation are faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference between their time and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conducting linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one that doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful of this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms to the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression of another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product of paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even in the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in to the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definitions of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither delete nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation are his efforts of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy about this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(Liu Zhongde,1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（Liu Zhongde,1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories about reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation methods. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy for words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impairs the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell brings in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent to different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. (Bell,1991:61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.(Bell,1991:68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intends to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas about the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently conveying the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how styles influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later are profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same functions so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest in the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free tranlation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in the process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of translation. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks translation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free translation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose for Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is tryinng to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believe that the judgement should be made by translators, tranlator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetey which is faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose of Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is trying to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believes that the judgement should be made by translators, translator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetry which is faithful to the original text.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comprising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also applies psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation processes remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Meng.郭猛. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译思想研究&amp;quot;[D][A Probe into Liu Zhongde's Translation Thoughts]. 天津理工大学[Tianjin University of Technology]. 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen.简·奥斯汀. 《爱玛》[M][Emma]. 上海:上海世界图书出版公司[Shanghai: Shanghai World Book Publishing Company]. 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 桂林:漓江出版社[Guilin: Lijiang Publishing House]. 1982. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 广州:广州花城出版社[Guangzhou: Guangzhou Huacheng Publishing House]. 1993. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Jiansong.Peng Liyuan.蒋坚松,彭利元. 刘重德翻译思想及其他[Liu Chongde's Translation Thought and Others]. 湖南：湖南师范大学出版社[Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press]. 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600 (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt; 加专业 &amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:46, 19 December 2020 (UTC)  ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''Ulysses''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''On Translation''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;): with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida's “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' 论文中应该避免用 In my opinion 这样的表达''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning-oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' [《尤利西斯》两种译文的比较研究]''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[《尤利西斯的两个中译本研究》]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translating and interpreting centering on translation and interpretation.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. (Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself.(Ma Chao 2010,19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized.(Ma Chao 2010,19)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development.(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, Alexander FraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on.(Yang Zijian 1994,53) --[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105)holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques.And it is also consistent or similar.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language.(Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident.(Sun Sucha 2008,45) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. And lost-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency.(Li Jinze 2010,23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly.(Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same.(Yang Zijian 1994,64) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose.(Zhao Shuo 1999,100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on. However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc.(Li Jinze 2010,102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain. For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149).--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:44, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:32, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:42, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler 陈涵 Chen Han 202070080580 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are representatives of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang &amp;amp; Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories developed independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues have begun. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201). At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West — Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'' (Liu Miqing 2012, 1).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by Shipping, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang &amp;amp; Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegant in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work (Tytler 2007, 8-9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original (Tytler 2007, 9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing do. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have demands for reading, writing and translation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation, which has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics (Chen Fukang 2010, 91). As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Under this circumstance, translation may be the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in ''La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre'' in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjusting the order of them. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122). It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from his theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized by “faithfulness” (''xin''). This word includes not only the faithfulness to the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were not put forward during the same era, the two theories could be found some common ground (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a long history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687). In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221). He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word ''xin'' can cover all the content of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important (Di Dongrui 2012, 132).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” (Tytler 2007, 9) discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style (Fan Yun 2007, 97). Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, the translation should correspond to what kind of writing style the original work is. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory which advocated the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127). Before Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relation with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. If people want to understand “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” comprehensively, it is necessary to have an understanding of the thoughts from our ancestors. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times where Yan Fu and Tytler lived have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived suffered from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of Faithfulness Expressiveness and Elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation (Fan Yun 2007, 98). In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2). Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1), we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate with each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated into “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶”to achieve equivalence. Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we can put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &amp;quot;About Translation&amp;quot; , Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation activity depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among western readers who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, western readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond to the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of conversion. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into&amp;quot; Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people&amp;quot;. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in western countries. When western readers see Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.（Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).''奈达论翻译'' [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). ''当代西方翻译理论探索''[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). ''西方翻译理论通史''[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). 中国译学大辞典 [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] 文教资料[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  河南商业高等专科学校学报[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   漯河职业技术学院学报[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  铜陵学院学报 [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  陕西师范大学学报[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). From One Language to Another   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964). Toward a Science of Translating   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter Newmark. (1991). About Translation   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter Newmark. (1988). A Text Book of Translation   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories; translation schools; translation theorists&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论; 翻译流派; 翻译理论家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida 1984, 9-15) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi 2004,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of Western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zaixi 1991, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson 1997, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi 1991, 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between the eleventh and twelfth centuries A.D., Western translators gathered in Toledo, Spain, to translate a large number of works from Arabic into Latin. As a result, Toledo became the center of European academic world (similar to the &amp;quot;Translation Institute&amp;quot; in Baghdad), its translation and academic activities has continued for more than a hundred years with far-reaching effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979: 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Kelly 1979, 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:21, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance Movement that took place in Europe from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries was a major movement of intellectual and literary innovation, it was also a major development in the history of Western translation. Especially in the sixteenth century and the period afterwards, when the Renaissance Movement was widespread in Western European countries, translation activities reached an unprecedented peak, involving various fields such as thought, politics, philosophy, literature and religion, covering major works of ancient times and contemporary times, and a large number of outstanding translators and a series of excellent translation works emerged at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida 1984, 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Renaissance, from the second half of the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, Western translation kept on moving forward. Although in terms of scale and influence, translation in this period was not as good as that of the Renaissance, a large number of excellent translation works emerged. Its most important character was that translators not only continued to translate classical works, but also developed a great interest in modern and contemporary works. The works of great writers such as Cervantes, Shakespeare, Balzac, and Goethe were repeatedly translated into various languages, and translations of Oriental literature came out one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 153) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation. The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 1989, 3). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells 1988, 27-28). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the World War II, the West entered a relatively stable period, production got developed, the economy gradually recovered, and science and technology were changing day by day. This was the material basis of the prosperity of translation. Due to the evolution of the times, the characteristics of translation have also changed a lot.  The translation in the new period differs from that of any period in the past in scope, scale, function and form and has made great progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first change is the expansion of translation scope. While the traditional translation mainly focused on the translation of literary and religious works, the translation in the new period expands to other fields, especially in science, technology and commerce fields. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the scale of translation greatly exceeds that of the past. In the past, only a few literary giants worked on translation, but now translation has become a specialized profession, with not only litterateur, philosophers and theologians engaging in translation, but also a specially trained professional team undertaking various translation tasks. Moreover, the function of translation is unparalleled in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially after the foundation of the United Nations and the European Common Market, exchanges among Western countries in various fields, such as literature, art, science, technology, politics and economics, have become increasingly frequent and close, and all these communications are carried out through translation, because translation plays an increasingly practical role in the process. Finally, the form of translation has also changed and progressed greatly. The three changes are in fact an important sign of the development of the new period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion. Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them. The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford 1965, 20-21) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 67). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ames Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies'' (1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation'' (1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation'' (1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western translation theory system consists of two main theories. One is the literature and art translation theory. It is the oldest theory, extending from ancient dramatic translators such as Terrence to modern translation theorists (e.g. Levy in the Czech Republic, Gachechiladze in the former Soviet Union, Steiner in the UK, etc.), and it focused on how to translate literary texts in order to realize literary and cultural exchanges in the ideal sense. In this theory, translation was considered as literarature and art, and the focus of translation was on recreation. The theorists not only discussed the pros and cons of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, but analyzed the purposes and effects of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They also emphasized respecting target language culture, paid attention to the style and literariness of target texts, and required the translators to have a natural literary talent. The other is the linguistic translation theory. It extended from Augustine in ancient times to the structural linguistics school in the 20th century, which closely combined translation theories with the analysis of semantics and grammar, discussed translation in terms of language usage techniques, believing that translation aims to produce a text that is semantically equivalent to the original, and seeked to explain how to produce such semantic equivalence in terms of vocabulary and grammatical structure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was more concerned with how to realize the transformation of the words of the two languages in order to convey the information in source language. Looking back at the history of Western translation theories over the past two thousand years, especially the above two main theories constituting the Western translation theory system, we can easily find that, from ancient times to contemporary times, although each period has its own peak of development, on the whole, the contemporary times since the end of World War II in the middle of the 20th century can be regarded as the highest peak of the development of Western translation theories so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We should study the outline, changes and development of Western translation theories, and state our opinions on the significance and value of the study of Western translation theories from a historical perspective. On the one hand, we should absorb the relevant contemporary research results at home and abroad, make comments on the representative figures and their representative works, schools of thought and important historical events in Western translation of various historical periods, especially in the 20th century.On the other hand, we should make an in-depth analysis and discussion on the mutual promotion, evolution and the development process of translation practice and translation theory, and elaborate our basic understanding on the nature and direction of the development of translation thoughts and theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong.郭建中.(2000).''当代美国翻译理论''. [Contemporary Translation Studies In USA].湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi. 廖七一.(2002).''当代西方翻译理论探索''. 译林出版社[Yilin Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing.刘宓庆.(1989).''文体与翻译（第二版）''.[English Varieties and Translation(2nd Edition)].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pan Wenguo.潘文国.(2002).''字本位与汉语研究''.华东师范大学出版社[East China Normal University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(1991).''西方翻译简史''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(2004).''西方翻译简史(增订版)''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West(Revised Edition)].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford,J.C.约翰·坎尼森·卡特福德.(1965).''翻译的语言学理论''.[A Linguistic Theory of Translation].牛津大学出版社[Oxford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A.尤金·A·奈达.(1984).''论翻译''.[On Translation].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;Foreign Linguistics and Applied Linguistics &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established.(Jiang Li 2010, 44) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:(Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation views that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. In addition, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics to his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what the translation is. Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meanings. The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, like poetry, the original form should be retained as far as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms include phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford's translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially the same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are prone to misunderstand the original text. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and held that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes readers' response. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence,that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to.(Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, according to Catford's theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies to the translation theories of Nida and Catford.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Hence, Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages. Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced a new viewpoint, that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard towards translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped out of the bondage of language and instead paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' to educate and influence people  makes it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way.(Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, as soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles was brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford was conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but had little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford were simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it wiould also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment. At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be deeply influenced by Pound's, but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from comparisons of their translation principles in rhyme, image, and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, it's vernacular literary movement that deserves our attention. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in an urgent need of opening up and learning from the western world. Some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary compositions and modern compositions， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人)(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993(1),172-173).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reasons why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper are because, first, they two lived in the same time period ,and  participated in two important literary movements of the time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparison on their understanding of poetic translation is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. Through close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetry translation. Works covered in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparative study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish their roles in relatively vernacular writing movement and imagist movement, in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly in their poem translation principles(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo has been widely studied as a composer of new poetry, a painter, a researcher of classical poetry, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focused more on his identity as a poetry composer than as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his identity as a translator, complemented by his identity as a poet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo cover almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies of traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poetry, etc. From the 1970s to present, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo's translation. We can see from the picture below that studies of Wen Yiduo are still favored by scholars and in recent years even more papers on his translation principles were published. In 2005, a paper by Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced the dawn of a new age of modern metrical poetry. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poetry at the beginning of 20th century but he is inevitably constrained by his time. With the development of culture , now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry(Lv Jing 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the 18 papers, the most mentioned phrases are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poetry in translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from a general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) with only one paper directly comparing the two figures in a comprehensive manner. It was written by Fu Jianan and Zhang Li in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which can be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the national and creative features of Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism (Fu Jianan, Zhang Li 2019,101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly in the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding of poem composing, based on his personal learning and experiences (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo experienced several transitions in his poetic writing throughout his life. He was at first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) with works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later went to America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he came into contact with the Chicago poets and the American Imagists, which made his another transition. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated retrospectively drawing on classical Chinese culture, partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago. After he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese verses. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work which realized his principles is ''Dead Water'' (死水) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of translation, which was to find an answer for his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to that of Christianism, which is of immense importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius were exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight brought by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (Jiang Hongxin 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word but maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered that Chinese characters were full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound likened Whitman as his father in literature and himself as his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). In Wen Yiduo's view, sound and music are what contained within words, and only a concise expression like poem can produce powerful emotions with its natural, artistic syllables (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had a unique understanding of images based on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. The Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (Jiao Jianping 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (Bei Ta 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lacking beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; the blending of colors creates a new harmonious image and words should be like colors (Sun Dandbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the selfless spirit of sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. In Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of descriptive pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more freehand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (Xin Chunsheng 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in traditional Chinese poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art (Guo Wei 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated forms of the color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application based on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberate citizen's mind from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started to compose his new poem, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, otherwise it woud be a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (Huang Yanjie 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo preserved the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is an artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated into a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;. The infinitive &amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; was translated into a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation. (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo added some decorative elements or deleted some unimportant ones to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator based on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the looseness and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme, which can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as himself said that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of them. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images in Chinese poems to English translations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, the rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music, and he showed no preference between the two, yet, to Pound, as said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beats and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (Wen Yiduo 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese and Japanese poems. Therefore, the structure of his translations can often be traced back to parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound regarded it as his masterpiece of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, such as Wu Di, who believed that this poem is closer to an imitation of Chinese parallelism. He listed the reasons as follows: First, the poem has parallel compositions of time and space and contrasts of colors of flower petals and branches. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more on artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attention to the conceptual words than functional words (Wu Di 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, and elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (Wang Guiming, Liujia 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and he asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined them with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. That is why he called for &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot;. In Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (Cheng Liming 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that balance was very essential in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, and we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First, this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; to the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but a dash to indicate it. Therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places with different focus, for example, Ezra Pound studied and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the structural balance and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In his translation, Ezra Pound calls for artistic conception through the image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than that of Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works, but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he becomes a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains the elements of traditional Chinese painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as the specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. It's better to say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment than to say that one is an exact imitator of the other. Since they two have their unique cultural background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations, but there are also distinctions reflecting their own cultural identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv.伦敦:埃尔金·马修斯，科克街 Mcmxv''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste.[意象派不该做的几件事]. ''Poetry 诗歌''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China *Foreign Affairs University''(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Jianan Zhangli 傅建安,张立.(2019). 论艾兹拉·庞德对闻一多的诗学影响[On Ezra Pound's influence on Wen Yiduo's poetics].''城市学刊 Urban Journal'' 40(05):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces &lt;br /&gt;
Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 彭丹 Peng Dan 202020080631 日语语言文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focuses on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis,  from the perspective of functional equivalence, through comparing Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's two Chinese versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', which written by Maugham, sums up the way to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantics during the translation and the way to present the readers' response. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, so its achievements are obvious and it makes great contribution to translation. In this paper, the author will propose that the form equivalence does not affect the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes how translators realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. In the end, the author will give opinions on the theory of functional equivalence and have a commentation on which version is more suitable for readers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence; Reader's Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著、小说或影视作品被译成多种版本供人们欣赏。如何完美地展现原著的风采是让众多译者感到头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达提出的功能对等理论，强调实现不同文化、语言之间的沟通对等，侧重读者的反映。本文从功能对等理论的视角，通过对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏关于《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出译者在小说翻译的过程中是如何实现单词、句子、语义和文化的对等以及实现读者的反映。有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等和原著的文体，但功能对等理论源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译过程中所忽略的形式对等并不影响读者对原著的理解，侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，并详细描写它是如何实现意思、形式以及文化的对等。最后我会提出自己对于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of cultural globalization, more and more foreign literary works are translated into Chinese for domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which have been translated frequently, we may still feel that there are many regrets in most works. On the one hand, if the translators only quest corresponding words, it may limit the reader's thought in a large aspect so that the readers couldn't deeply understand the emotion that the author wants to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue semantics and thought, it probably can not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language, Eugene Nida, according to the nature of translation, puts forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information conveyed by translation not only includes the surface information but also the deepe culture information.(Nida 1984,21）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc.. After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui's &amp;quot;Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi's &amp;quot;Applying Nida's Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's ''The Moon and Sixpence'' was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence''. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici's translation version and Li Jihong's tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3 Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information of the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary for us to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials, we can learn a lot unknown and complete the thesis more comprehensive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: in this thesis, I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis will also illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will choose Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese versions to make comparison in words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing the differences of the two Chinese versions, we can have a deeper understanding on the functional equivalence theory in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show their relation with functional equivalence and the difference between them. This thesis will also list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist in translation in American. And his translation theory largely influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and domestic land. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies in modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated as the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master's degree in Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943, he got his doctor degree after graduation. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty was to check and estimate the publications of the Bible. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. To help the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture, he went to 85 countries and experienced various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida's dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades to bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida's essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language's formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word's coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader's response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn't understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops from formal equivalence. For avoiding it is often misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes on the communication with language and culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as &amp;quot;a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced&amp;quot; in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the &amp;quot;white as frost&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;white as snow&amp;quot; if there isn't snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into &amp;quot;very very white&amp;quot;. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads' response under the different cultural and language. So he used &amp;quot;the functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace &amp;quot;the dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in the year of 1969.(Zhang Dongdong  2015,5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers' repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader's response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers' response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people's abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.(Zhang 2015,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What's more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;liberal translation&amp;quot;.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory's research is mainly focused on the study of translation's guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works' content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence'' at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist's characteristic or the author's background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing ''The Moon and sixpence'' from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.(Liu Qiong 2016,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of ''The Moon and sixpence''====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality. (Fu Weici 1994,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland's family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn't drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art. (Fu 1994,136)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings. (Fu 1994,198)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What's more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in ''The Moon and Sixpence'' when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write &amp;quot;I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.&amp;quot; By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham's writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text. (Guo Xiaoling 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland's feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn't define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.&amp;quot; These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express. (Guo 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven't read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn't feel the women's feeling. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said &amp;quot;Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.&amp;quot; This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici' version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne, conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici's version, Li Jihong's version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of ''The Moon and Sixpence'''s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A Comparative Study on the Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world's objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word's designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or 混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people's resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓 just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. (Cao Jing 2013,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;It was about five years after this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;这件事过去大约五年之后。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong's version: &amp;quot;大概过了五年。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland's experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn't be referred in Li Jihong's. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn't time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn't control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong's translation is better than Fu Weici's. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words' meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original's language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn't control. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language's associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning's expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.(Sun Zhili 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;Yes, she hadn't a drop of white blood in her.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;是的,一滴白人的血液也没有。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;是的,她的身上没有半滴白人的血。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It's about the last journey of Strickland's life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn't touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici's version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血,however in Li Jihong's, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don't think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong's version is better than Fu Weici's version.(Sun 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot; is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called &amp;quot;桎&amp;quot; when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called &amp;quot;梏&amp;quot; when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe &amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot;. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don't understand the Chinese culture maybe can't understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.（Wang Jia 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;小羊&amp;quot; refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot; is more specific. When it comes to &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot;, the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep's fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong's version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep's character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland's friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn't show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people's fear.（Wang 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;She was desire.&amp;quot;  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;成了欲念的化身。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;她变成了欲望的化身。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren't essential difference between the &amp;quot;欲念&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;欲望&amp;quot;. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn't give her any more birthright and he didn't get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.（Wang 2014,32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;I don't disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I'm interested in his mental processes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot; is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn't feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland's action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot;. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.（Wang 2014,33）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never&amp;quot;. Two repetition of &amp;quot;never&amp;quot; shows the Mrs. Stroeve's firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.（Zhao Dandan 2011,54）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn't constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.（Zhao 2011,55）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Eugene Nida's perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn't beyond the target language readers' acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. &amp;quot;Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.&amp;quot; (Nida 1964,91)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong's version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong's version, the Fu Weici's version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words. On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader's preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter's translation is more closed to modern readers' reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author's personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117236</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117236"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T03:34:44Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* My Views on Their Theories */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
读翻译理论书籍有感&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''On How to Translate Excellently'' was published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation'': a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in ''On the Different Methods of Translating''. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education (03) 163-168.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (02) 12-19. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science (02) 107-108. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 103-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide (09) 220-221.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (04) 56-72.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (06) 4-10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社 Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (01) 53-59.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆 Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University (05) 60-63.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature (09) 100-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (03) 103-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (08) 162-163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square (05) 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun 周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators (06) 13-18. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture (14) 99-100.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:08, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include ''Outcry'', ''A Madman's Diary'', ''Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk'', ''Wild Grass'' and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for next generations, including translations of literature and theory works. Even from the time line, the records of his translation activities are far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, ''Nostalgia'', was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, ''Mournful World'', was finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is to lead everyone to have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided into two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the translations of these two categories have different purposes.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that his translations aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his views, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, ''Destruction'', was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works. (Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved. (Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints. (Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because of the inadequate ability of translators and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure, making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text was translated word for word, the refined original tone will be lost. However, there is no other methods other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published ''Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard Translation'' and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermediate to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's views, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being non-fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers to the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, another purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controlled people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change the national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied with my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable for the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appeaered. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, the methods of making translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the ''Defended for Translation Criticism'', Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars were edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create a better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the &amp;quot;survival of the fittest&amp;quot; advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological descriptions as well as narrations of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the ''Classical Books and Vernacular'', Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to express new and different opinions and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect through different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》 [''The Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》 [''Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》 [''Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)'']. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Translation''].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation'']. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角” [Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据” [The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探” [A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报 [Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun 黄晓军. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot; [劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong 朱晓东 and Ding Ting 丁婷. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot; [鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018) [2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan 徐兰. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot; [论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:45, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu, 202070080598, MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目 is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献需要中英双语--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:08, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 5), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before (Chen K., Yang F. F, 2019, 21). However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;practices&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad (Hu Gengshen, 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 17). As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 103), studies on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out directions for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 23 ). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 3). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013, 11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to provide some inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017, 34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text (Tang Yixin, 2015, 52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017, 142). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 78). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ efforts, Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 5). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003, 283).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, an essential part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007, 13), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied language features of subtitle translation, which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013, 154). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015, 493). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019, 13), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019, 247). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in ''Western Leather'' by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020, 89).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. Moreover, few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principle of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 80). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background, local customs etc.; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyzes them from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/ ). The first video, focusing on the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpieces of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine (http://www.huaweimarine.com/cn/Company/CorporateVideo ). Huawei Marine has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/). It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere, both rich and poor, in the world. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, key points of Eco-translatology theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory (Tang, 2015, 143). In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people” (Oxford Dictionary, 2018, 297), which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay pay special attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 49). As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate differences or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River. Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River. For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary achievements Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, which is the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ broader words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 97). In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, projects or enterprise, so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 13). However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/index.html#stories ), a non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples, three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and target text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when conducting translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Chen K., Yang F. F. Research on C-E Translation of Commercial Advertisement in Xi’an [J]. Education Research Frontier, 2019 (9: 1): 16-22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[28]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 13:01, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress.However, as an important part of translation research, the history of translation theory is far less important than that of translation theory and translation technology. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But translation has historical characteristics. In studying translation, it is necessary to examine translation activities in the long river of human history in order to find more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you must understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese translation theory was born after the Zhou Dynasty came into contact with the client state.It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian 's preface is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi, responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本).&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss.&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;. Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot; would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant and plain. With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot;. For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;. A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot;.This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables. or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani, Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree, which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot; (Chen Fukang 1996,325)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, Sanyitang was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western research gradually progressed eastward, and translation became more active.By this time, however, the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but the history of astronomy, geometry, medicine, and Chinese translation in Europe has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals were painfully learning from the West, and translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation returned to ancient times.The rise of Chinese new literature cannot be separated from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance, which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and  then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity, smoothness and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit, appearance and manner are the same as before (the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome. His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase：or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase： or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation：where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although，the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, &lt;br /&gt;
Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between different regions and different languages and promoted the development of human civilization.The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories are useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references from the practice of translation theories.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing on the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation into the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorist, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation ideals proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art are influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately, scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that to one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed for the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation thoery, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation theory, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understands what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different to study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation into the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examine the process of the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process of cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate about three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation are faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference between their time and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conducting linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one that doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful of this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms to the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression of another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product of paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even in the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in to the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definitions of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither delete nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation are his efforts of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy about this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(Liu Zhongde,1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（Liu Zhongde,1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories about reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation methods. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy for words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impairs the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell brings in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent to different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. (Bell,1991:61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.(Bell,1991:68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intends to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas about the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently conveying the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how styles influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later are profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same functions so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest in the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free tranlation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in the process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of translation. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks translation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free translation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose for Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is tryinng to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believe that the judgement should be made by translators, tranlator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetey which is faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose of Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is trying to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believes that the judgement should be made by translators, translator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetry which is faithful to the original text.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comprising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also applies psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation processes remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Meng.郭猛. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译思想研究&amp;quot;[D][A Probe into Liu Zhongde's Translation Thoughts]. 天津理工大学[Tianjin University of Technology]. 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen.简·奥斯汀. 《爱玛》[M][Emma]. 上海:上海世界图书出版公司[Shanghai: Shanghai World Book Publishing Company]. 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 桂林:漓江出版社[Guilin: Lijiang Publishing House]. 1982. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 广州:广州花城出版社[Guangzhou: Guangzhou Huacheng Publishing House]. 1993. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Jiansong.Peng Liyuan.蒋坚松,彭利元. 刘重德翻译思想及其他[Liu Chongde's Translation Thought and Others]. 湖南：湖南师范大学出版社[Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press]. 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600 (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt; 加专业 &amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:46, 19 December 2020 (UTC)  ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''Ulysses''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''On Translation''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;): with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida's “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' 论文中应该避免用 In my opinion 这样的表达''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning-oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' [《尤利西斯》两种译文的比较研究]''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[《尤利西斯的两个中译本研究》]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translating and interpreting centering on translation and interpretation.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. (Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself.(Ma Chao 2010,19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized.(Ma Chao 2010,19)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development.(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, Alexander FraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on.(Yang Zijian 1994,53) --[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105)holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques.And it is also consistent or similar.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language.(Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident.(Sun Sucha 2008,45) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. And lost-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency.(Li Jinze 2010,23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly.(Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same.(Yang Zijian 1994,64) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose.(Zhao Shuo 1999,100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on. However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc.(Li Jinze 2010,102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain. For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149).--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:44, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:32, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:42, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler 陈涵 Chen Han 202070080580 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are representatives of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang &amp;amp; Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories developed independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues have begun. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201). At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West — Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'' (Liu Miqing 2012, 1).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by Shipping, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang &amp;amp; Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegant in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work (Tytler 2007, 8-9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original (Tytler 2007, 9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing do. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have demands for reading, writing and translation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation, which has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics (Chen Fukang 2010, 91). As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Under this circumstance, translation may be the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in ''La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre'' in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjusting the order of them. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122). It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from his theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized by “faithfulness” (''xin''). This word includes not only the faithfulness to the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were not put forward during the same era, the two theories could be found some common ground (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a long history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687). In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221). He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word ''xin'' can cover all the content of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important (Di Dongrui 2012, 132).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” (Tytler 2007, 9) discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style (Fan Yun 2007, 97). Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, the translation should correspond to what kind of writing style the original work is. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory which advocated the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127). Before Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relation with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. If people want to understand “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” comprehensively, it is necessary to have an understanding of the thoughts from our ancestors. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times where Yan Fu and Tytler lived have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived suffered from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of Faithfulness Expressiveness and Elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation (Fan Yun 2007, 98). In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2). Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1), we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate with each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated into “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶”to achieve equivalence. Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we can put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &amp;quot;About Translation&amp;quot; , Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation activity depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among western readers who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, western readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond to the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of conversion. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into&amp;quot; Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people&amp;quot;. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in western countries. When western readers see Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.（Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).奈达论翻译 [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). 当代西方翻译理论探索[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). 西方翻译理论通史[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). 中国译学大辞典 [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] 文教资料[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  河南商业高等专科学校学报[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   漯河职业技术学院学报[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  铜陵学院学报 [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  陕西师范大学学报[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). From One Language to Another   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964).Toward a Science of Translating   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter·Newmark. (1991). About Translation   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Newmark, Peter. (1988). A Text Book of Translation   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories; translation schools; translation theorists&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论; 翻译流派; 翻译理论家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida 1984, 9-15) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi 2004,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of Western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zaixi 1991, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson 1997, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi 1991, 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between the eleventh and twelfth centuries A.D., Western translators gathered in Toledo, Spain, to translate a large number of works from Arabic into Latin. As a result, Toledo became the center of European academic world (similar to the &amp;quot;Translation Institute&amp;quot; in Baghdad), its translation and academic activities has continued for more than a hundred years with far-reaching effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979: 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Kelly 1979, 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:21, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance Movement that took place in Europe from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries was a major movement of intellectual and literary innovation, it was also a major development in the history of Western translation. Especially in the sixteenth century and the period afterwards, when the Renaissance Movement was widespread in Western European countries, translation activities reached an unprecedented peak, involving various fields such as thought, politics, philosophy, literature and religion, covering major works of ancient times and contemporary times, and a large number of outstanding translators and a series of excellent translation works emerged at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida 1984, 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Renaissance, from the second half of the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, Western translation kept on moving forward. Although in terms of scale and influence, translation in this period was not as good as that of the Renaissance, a large number of excellent translation works emerged. Its most important character was that translators not only continued to translate classical works, but also developed a great interest in modern and contemporary works. The works of great writers such as Cervantes, Shakespeare, Balzac, and Goethe were repeatedly translated into various languages, and translations of Oriental literature came out one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 153) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation. The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 1989, 3). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells 1988, 27-28). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the World War II, the West entered a relatively stable period, production got developed, the economy gradually recovered, and science and technology were changing day by day. This was the material basis of the prosperity of translation. Due to the evolution of the times, the characteristics of translation have also changed a lot.  The translation in the new period differs from that of any period in the past in scope, scale, function and form and has made great progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first change is the expansion of translation scope. While the traditional translation mainly focused on the translation of literary and religious works, the translation in the new period expands to other fields, especially in science, technology and commerce fields. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the scale of translation greatly exceeds that of the past. In the past, only a few literary giants worked on translation, but now translation has become a specialized profession, with not only litterateur, philosophers and theologians engaging in translation, but also a specially trained professional team undertaking various translation tasks. Moreover, the function of translation is unparalleled in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially after the foundation of the United Nations and the European Common Market, exchanges among Western countries in various fields, such as literature, art, science, technology, politics and economics, have become increasingly frequent and close, and all these communications are carried out through translation, because translation plays an increasingly practical role in the process. Finally, the form of translation has also changed and progressed greatly. The three changes are in fact an important sign of the development of the new period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion. Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them. The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford 1965, 20-21) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 67). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ames Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies'' (1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation'' (1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation'' (1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western translation theory system consists of two main theories. One is the literature and art translation theory. It is the oldest theory, extending from ancient dramatic translators such as Terrence to modern translation theorists (e.g. Levy in the Czech Republic, Gachechiladze in the former Soviet Union, Steiner in the UK, etc.), and it focused on how to translate literary texts in order to realize literary and cultural exchanges in the ideal sense. In this theory, translation was considered as literarature and art, and the focus of translation was on recreation. The theorists not only discussed the pros and cons of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, but analyzed the purposes and effects of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They also emphasized respecting target language culture, paid attention to the style and literariness of target texts, and required the translators to have a natural literary talent. The other is the linguistic translation theory. It extended from Augustine in ancient times to the structural linguistics school in the 20th century, which closely combined translation theories with the analysis of semantics and grammar, discussed translation in terms of language usage techniques, believing that translation aims to produce a text that is semantically equivalent to the original, and seeked to explain how to produce such semantic equivalence in terms of vocabulary and grammatical structure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was more concerned with how to realize the transformation of the words of the two languages in order to convey the information in source language. Looking back at the history of Western translation theories over the past two thousand years, especially the above two main theories constituting the Western translation theory system, we can easily find that, from ancient times to contemporary times, although each period has its own peak of development, on the whole, the contemporary times since the end of World War II in the middle of the 20th century can be regarded as the highest peak of the development of Western translation theories so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We should study the outline, changes and development of Western translation theories, and state our opinions on the significance and value of the study of Western translation theories from a historical perspective. On the one hand, we should absorb the relevant contemporary research results at home and abroad, make comments on the representative figures and their representative works, schools of thought and important historical events in Western translation of various historical periods, especially in the 20th century.On the other hand, we should make an in-depth analysis and discussion on the mutual promotion, evolution and the development process of translation practice and translation theory, and elaborate our basic understanding on the nature and direction of the development of translation thoughts and theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong.郭建中.(2000).''当代美国翻译理论''. [Contemporary Translation Studies In USA].湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi. 廖七一.(2002).''当代西方翻译理论探索''. 译林出版社[Yilin Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing.刘宓庆.(1989).''文体与翻译（第二版）''.[English Varieties and Translation(2nd Edition)].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pan Wenguo.潘文国.(2002).''字本位与汉语研究''.华东师范大学出版社[East China Normal University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(1991).''西方翻译简史''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(2004).''西方翻译简史(增订版)''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West(Revised Edition)].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford,J.C.约翰·坎尼森·卡特福德.(1965).''翻译的语言学理论''.[A Linguistic Theory of Translation].牛津大学出版社[Oxford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A.尤金·A·奈达.(1984).''论翻译''.[On Translation].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;Foreign Linguistics and Applied Linguistics &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established.(Jiang Li 2010, 44) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:(Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation views that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. In addition, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics to his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what the translation is. Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meanings. The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, like poetry, the original form should be retained as far as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms include phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford's translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially the same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are prone to misunderstand the original text. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and held that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes readers' response. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence,that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to.(Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, according to Catford's theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies to the translation theories of Nida and Catford.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Hence, Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages. Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced a new viewpoint, that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard towards translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped out of the bondage of language and instead paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' to educate and influence people  makes it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way.(Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, as soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles was brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford was conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but had little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford were simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it wiould also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment. At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be deeply influenced by Pound's, but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from comparisons of their translation principles in rhyme, image, and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, it's vernacular literary movement that deserves our attention. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in an urgent need of opening up and learning from the western world. Some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary compositions and modern compositions， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人)(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993(1),172-173).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reasons why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper are because, first, they two lived in the same time period ,and  participated in two important literary movements of the time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparison on their understanding of poetic translation is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. Through close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetry translation. Works covered in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparative study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish their roles in relatively vernacular writing movement and imagist movement, in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly in their poem translation principles(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo has been widely studied as a composer of new poetry, a painter, a researcher of classical poetry, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focused more on his identity as a poetry composer than as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his identity as a translator, complemented by his identity as a poet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo cover almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies of traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poetry, etc. From the 1970s to present, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo's translation. We can see from the picture below that studies of Wen Yiduo are still favored by scholars and in recent years even more papers on his translation principles were published. In 2005, a paper by Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced the dawn of a new age of modern metrical poetry. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poetry at the beginning of 20th century but he is inevitably constrained by his time. With the development of culture , now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry(Lv Jing 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the 18 papers, the most mentioned phrases are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poetry in translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from a general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) with only one paper directly comparing the two figures in a comprehensive manner. It was written by Fu Jianan and Zhang Li in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which can be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the national and creative features of Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism (Fu Jianan, Zhang Li 2019,101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly in the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding of poem composing, based on his personal learning and experiences (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo experienced several transitions in his poetic writing throughout his life. He was at first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) with works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later went to America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he came into contact with the Chicago poets and the American Imagists, which made his another transition. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated retrospectively drawing on classical Chinese culture, partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago. After he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese verses. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work which realized his principles is ''Dead Water'' (死水) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of translation, which was to find an answer for his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to that of Christianism, which is of immense importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius were exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight brought by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (Jiang Hongxin 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word but maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered that Chinese characters were full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound likened Whitman as his father in literature and himself as his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). In Wen Yiduo's view, sound and music are what contained within words, and only a concise expression like poem can produce powerful emotions with its natural, artistic syllables (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had a unique understanding of images based on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. The Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (Jiao Jianping 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (Bei Ta 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lacking beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; the blending of colors creates a new harmonious image and words should be like colors (Sun Dandbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the selfless spirit of sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. In Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of descriptive pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more freehand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (Xin Chunsheng 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in traditional Chinese poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art (Guo Wei 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated forms of the color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application based on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberate citizen's mind from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started to compose his new poem, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, otherwise it woud be a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (Huang Yanjie 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo preserved the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is an artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated into a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;. The infinitive &amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; was translated into a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation. (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo added some decorative elements or deleted some unimportant ones to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator based on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the looseness and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme, which can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as himself said that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of them. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images in Chinese poems to English translations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, the rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music, and he showed no preference between the two, yet, to Pound, as said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beats and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (Wen Yiduo 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese and Japanese poems. Therefore, the structure of his translations can often be traced back to parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound regarded it as his masterpiece of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, such as Wu Di, who believed that this poem is closer to an imitation of Chinese parallelism. He listed the reasons as follows: First, the poem has parallel compositions of time and space and contrasts of colors of flower petals and branches. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more on artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attention to the conceptual words than functional words (Wu Di 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, and elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (Wang Guiming, Liujia 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and he asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined them with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. That is why he called for &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot;. In Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (Cheng Liming 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that balance was very essential in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, and we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First, this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; to the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but a dash to indicate it. Therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places with different focus, for example, Ezra Pound studied and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the structural balance and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In his translation, Ezra Pound calls for artistic conception through the image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than that of Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works, but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he becomes a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains the elements of traditional Chinese painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as the specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. It's better to say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment than to say that one is an exact imitator of the other. Since they two have their unique cultural background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations, but there are also distinctions reflecting their own cultural identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv.伦敦:埃尔金·马修斯，科克街 Mcmxv''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste.[意象派不该做的几件事]. ''Poetry 诗歌''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China *Foreign Affairs University''(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Jianan Zhangli 傅建安,张立.(2019). 论艾兹拉·庞德对闻一多的诗学影响[On Ezra Pound's influence on Wen Yiduo's poetics].''城市学刊 Urban Journal'' 40(05):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces &lt;br /&gt;
Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 彭丹 Peng Dan 202020080631 日语语言文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focuses on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis,  from the perspective of functional equivalence, through comparing Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's two Chinese versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', which written by Maugham, sums up the way to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantics during the translation and the way to present the readers' response. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, so its achievements are obvious and it makes great contribution to translation. In this paper, the author will propose that the form equivalence does not affect the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes how translators realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. In the end, the author will give opinions on the theory of functional equivalence and have a commentation on which version is more suitable for readers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence; Reader's Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著、小说或影视作品被译成多种版本供人们欣赏。如何完美地展现原著的风采是让众多译者感到头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达提出的功能对等理论，强调实现不同文化、语言之间的沟通对等，侧重读者的反映。本文从功能对等理论的视角，通过对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏关于《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出译者在小说翻译的过程中是如何实现单词、句子、语义和文化的对等以及实现读者的反映。有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等和原著的文体，但功能对等理论源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译过程中所忽略的形式对等并不影响读者对原著的理解，侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，并详细描写它是如何实现意思、形式以及文化的对等。最后我会提出自己对于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of cultural globalization, more and more foreign literary works are translated into Chinese for domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which have been translated frequently, we may still feel that there are many regrets in most works. On the one hand, if the translators only quest corresponding words, it may limit the reader's thought in a large aspect so that the readers couldn't deeply understand the emotion that the author wants to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue semantics and thought, it probably can not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language, Eugene Nida, according to the nature of translation, puts forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information conveyed by translation not only includes the surface information but also the deepe culture information.(Nida 1984,21）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc.. After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui's &amp;quot;Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi's &amp;quot;Applying Nida's Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's ''The Moon and Sixpence'' was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence''. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici's translation version and Li Jihong's tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3 Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information of the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary for us to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials, we can learn a lot unknown and complete the thesis more comprehensive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: in this thesis, I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis will also illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will choose Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese versions to make comparison in words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing the differences of the two Chinese versions, we can have a deeper understanding on the functional equivalence theory in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show their relation with functional equivalence and the difference between them. This thesis will also list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist in translation in American. And his translation theory largely influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and domestic land. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies in modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated as the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master's degree in Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943, he got his doctor degree after graduation. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty was to check and estimate the publications of the Bible. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. To help the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture, he went to 85 countries and experienced various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida's dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades to bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida's essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language's formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word's coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader's response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn't understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops from formal equivalence. For avoiding it is often misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes on the communication with language and culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as &amp;quot;a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced&amp;quot; in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the &amp;quot;white as frost&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;white as snow&amp;quot; if there isn't snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into &amp;quot;very very white&amp;quot;. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads' response under the different cultural and language. So he used &amp;quot;the functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace &amp;quot;the dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in the year of 1969.(Zhang Dongdong  2015,5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers' repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader's response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers' response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people's abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.(Zhang 2015,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What's more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;liberal translation&amp;quot;.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory's research is mainly focused on the study of translation's guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works' content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence'' at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist's characteristic or the author's background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing ''The Moon and sixpence'' from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.(Liu Qiong 2016,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of ''The Moon and sixpence''====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality. (Fu Weici 1994,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland's family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn't drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art. (Fu 1994,136)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings. (Fu 1994,198)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What's more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in ''The Moon and Sixpence'' when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write &amp;quot;I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.&amp;quot; By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham's writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text. (Guo Xiaoling 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland's feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn't define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.&amp;quot; These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express. (Guo 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven't read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn't feel the women's feeling. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said &amp;quot;Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.&amp;quot; This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici' version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne, conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici's version, Li Jihong's version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of ''The Moon and Sixpence'''s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A Comparative Study on the Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world's objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word's designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or 混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people's resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓 just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. (Cao Jing 2013,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;It was about five years after this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;这件事过去大约五年之后。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong's version: &amp;quot;大概过了五年。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland's experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn't be referred in Li Jihong's. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn't time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn't control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong's translation is better than Fu Weici's. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words' meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original's language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn't control. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language's associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning's expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.(Sun Zhili 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;Yes, she hadn't a drop of white blood in her.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;是的,一滴白人的血液也没有。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;是的,她的身上没有半滴白人的血。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It's about the last journey of Strickland's life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn't touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici's version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血,however in Li Jihong's, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don't think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong's version is better than Fu Weici's version.(Sun 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot; is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called &amp;quot;桎&amp;quot; when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called &amp;quot;梏&amp;quot; when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe &amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot;. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don't understand the Chinese culture maybe can't understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.（Wang Jia 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;小羊&amp;quot; refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot; is more specific. When it comes to &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot;, the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep's fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong's version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep's character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland's friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn't show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people's fear.（Wang 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;She was desire.&amp;quot;  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;成了欲念的化身。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;她变成了欲望的化身。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren't essential difference between the &amp;quot;欲念&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;欲望&amp;quot;. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn't give her any more birthright and he didn't get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.（Wang 2014,32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;I don't disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I'm interested in his mental processes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot; is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn't feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland's action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot;. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.（Wang 2014,33）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never&amp;quot;. Two repetition of &amp;quot;never&amp;quot; shows the Mrs. Stroeve's firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.（Zhao Dandan 2011,54）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn't constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.（Zhao 2011,55）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Eugene Nida's perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn't beyond the target language readers' acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. &amp;quot;Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.&amp;quot; (Nida 1964,91)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong's version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong's version, the Fu Weici's version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words. On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader's preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter's translation is more closed to modern readers' reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author's personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117223</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117223"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T03:28:04Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Conclusion */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
读翻译理论书籍有感&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''On How to Translate Excellently'' was published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation'': a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in ''On the Different Methods of Translating''. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education (03) 163-168.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (02) 12-19. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science (02) 107-108. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 103-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide (09) 220-221.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (04) 56-72.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (06) 4-10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社 Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (01) 53-59.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆 Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University (05) 60-63.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature (09) 100-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (03) 103-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (08) 162-163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square (05) 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun 周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators (06) 13-18. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture (14) 99-100.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:08, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include ''Outcry'', ''A Madman's Diary'', ''Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk'', ''Wild Grass'' and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for next generations, including translations of literature and theory works. Even from the time line, the records of his translation activities are far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, ''Nostalgia'', was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, ''Mournful World'', was finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is to lead everyone to have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided into two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the translations of these two categories have different purposes.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that his translations aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his views, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, ''Destruction'', was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works. (Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved. (Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints. (Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because of the inadequate ability of translators and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure, making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text was translated word for word, the refined original tone will be lost. However, there is no other methods other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published ''Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard Translation'' and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermediate to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's views, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being non-fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers to the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, another purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controlled people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change the national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied with my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable for the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appeaered. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, the methods of making translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the ''Defended for Translation Criticism'', Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars were edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create a better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the &amp;quot;survival of the fittest&amp;quot; advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological descriptions as well as narrations of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the ''Classical Books and Vernacular'', Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to express new and different opinions and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect through different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》 [''The Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》 [''Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》 [''Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)'']. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Translation''].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation'']. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角” [Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据” [The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探” [A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报 [Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun 黄晓军. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot; [劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong 朱晓东 and Ding Ting 丁婷. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot; [鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018) [2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan 徐兰. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot; [论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:45, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu, 202070080598, MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目 is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献需要中英双语--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:08, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 5), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before (Chen K., Yang F. F, 2019, 21). However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;practices&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad (Hu Gengshen, 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 17). As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 103), studies on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out directions for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 23 ). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 3). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013, 11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to provide some inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017, 34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text (Tang Yixin, 2015, 52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017, 142). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 78). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ efforts, Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 5). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003, 283).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, an essential part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007, 13), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied language features of subtitle translation, which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013, 154). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015, 493). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019, 13), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019, 247). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in ''Western Leather'' by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020, 89).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. Moreover, few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principle of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 80). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background, local customs etc.; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyzes them from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/ ). The first video, focusing on the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpieces of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine (http://www.huaweimarine.com/cn/Company/CorporateVideo ). Huawei Marine has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/). It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere, both rich and poor, in the world. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, key points of Eco-translatology theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory (Tang, 2015, 143). In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people” (Oxford Dictionary, 2018, 297), which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay pay special attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 49). As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate differences or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River. Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River. For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary achievements Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, which is the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ broader words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 97). In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, projects or enterprise, so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 13). However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/index.html#stories ), a non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples, three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and target text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when conducting translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Chen K., Yang F. F. Research on C-E Translation of Commercial Advertisement in Xi’an [J]. Education Research Frontier, 2019 (9: 1): 16-22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[28]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 13:01, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress.However, as an important part of translation research, the history of translation theory is far less important than that of translation theory and translation technology. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But translation has historical characteristics. In studying translation, it is necessary to examine translation activities in the long river of human history in order to find more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you must understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese translation theory was born after the Zhou Dynasty came into contact with the client state.It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian 's preface is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi, responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本).&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss.&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;. Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot; would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant and plain. With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot;. For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;. A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot;.This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables. or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani, Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree, which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot; (Chen Fukang 1996,325)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, Sanyitang was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western research gradually progressed eastward, and translation became more active.By this time, however, the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but the history of astronomy, geometry, medicine, and Chinese translation in Europe has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals were painfully learning from the West, and translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation returned to ancient times.The rise of Chinese new literature cannot be separated from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance, which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and  then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity, smoothness and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit, appearance and manner are the same as before (the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome. His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase：or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase： or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation：where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although，the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, &lt;br /&gt;
Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between different regions and different languages and promoted the development of human civilization.The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories are useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references from the practice of translation theories.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing on the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation into the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorist, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation ideals proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art are influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately, scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that to one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed for the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation thoery, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation theory, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understands what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different to study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation into the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examine the process of the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process of cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate about three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation are faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference between their time and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conducting linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one that doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful of this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms to the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression of another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product of paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even in the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in to the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definitions of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither delete nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation are his efforts of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy about this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(Liu Zhongde,1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（Liu Zhongde,1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories about reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation methods. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy for words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impairs the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell brings in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent to different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. (Bell,1991:61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.(Bell,1991:68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intends to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas about the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently conveying the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how styles influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later are profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same functions so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest in the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free tranlation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in the process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of translation. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks translation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free translation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose for Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is tryinng to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believe that the judgement should be made by translators, tranlator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetey which is faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose of Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is trying to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believes that the judgement should be made by translators, translator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetry which is faithful to the original text.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comprising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also applies psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation processes remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Meng.郭猛. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译思想研究&amp;quot;[D][A Probe into Liu Zhongde's Translation Thoughts]. 天津理工大学[Tianjin University of Technology]. 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen.简·奥斯汀. 《爱玛》[M][Emma]. 上海:上海世界图书出版公司[Shanghai: Shanghai World Book Publishing Company]. 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 桂林:漓江出版社[Guilin: Lijiang Publishing House]. 1982. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 广州:广州花城出版社[Guangzhou: Guangzhou Huacheng Publishing House]. 1993. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Jiansong.Peng Liyuan.蒋坚松,彭利元. 刘重德翻译思想及其他[Liu Chongde's Translation Thought and Others]. 湖南：湖南师范大学出版社[Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press]. 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600 (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt; 加专业 &amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:46, 19 December 2020 (UTC)  ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''Ulysses''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''On Translation''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;): with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida's “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' 论文中应该避免用 In my opinion 这样的表达''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning-oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' [《尤利西斯》两种译文的比较研究]''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[《尤利西斯的两个中译本研究》]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translating and interpreting centering on translation and interpretation.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. (Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself.(Ma Chao 2010,19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized.(Ma Chao 2010,19)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development.(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, Alexander FraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on.(Yang Zijian 1994,53) --[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105)holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques.And it is also consistent or similar.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language.(Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident.(Sun Sucha 2008,45) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. And lost-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency.(Li Jinze 2010,23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly.(Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same.(Yang Zijian 1994,64) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose.(Zhao Shuo 1999,100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on. However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc.(Li Jinze 2010,102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain. For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149).--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:44, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:32, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:42, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler 陈涵 Chen Han 202070080580 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are representatives of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang &amp;amp; Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories developed independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues have begun. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201). At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West — Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'' (Liu Miqing 2012, 1).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by Shipping, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang &amp;amp; Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegant in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work (Tytler 2007, 8-9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original (Tytler 2007, 9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing do. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have demands for reading, writing and translation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation, which has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics (Chen Fukang 2010, 91). As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Under this circumstance, translation may be the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in ''La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre'' in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjusting the order of them. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122). It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from his theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized by “faithfulness” (''xin''). This word includes not only the faithfulness to the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were not put forward during the same era, the two theories could be found some common ground (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a long history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687). In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221). He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word ''xin'' can cover all the content of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important (Di Dongrui 2012, 132).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” (Tytler 2007, 9) discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style (Fan Yun 2007, 97). Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, the translation should correspond to what kind of writing style the original work is. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory which advocated the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127). Before Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relation with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. If people want to understand “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” comprehensively, it is necessary to have an understanding of the thoughts from our ancestors. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times where Yan Fu and Tytler lived have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived suffered from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of Faithfulness Expressiveness and Elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation (Fan Yun 2007, 98). In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2). Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1), we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate with each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated into “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶”to achieve equivalence. Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we can put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &amp;quot;About Translation&amp;quot; , Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation activity depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among western readers who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, western readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond to the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of conversion. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into&amp;quot; Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people&amp;quot;. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in western countries. When western readers see Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.（Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the ''Bible''. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the ''Bible'' in English. But if you don't understand their symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).奈达论翻译 [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). 当代西方翻译理论探索[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). 西方翻译理论通史[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). 中国译学大辞典 [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] 文教资料[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  河南商业高等专科学校学报[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   漯河职业技术学院学报[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  铜陵学院学报 [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  陕西师范大学学报[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). From One Language to Another   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964).Toward a Science of Translating   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter·Newmark. (1991). About Translation   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Newmark, Peter. (1988). A Text Book of Translation   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories; translation schools; translation theorists&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论; 翻译流派; 翻译理论家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida 1984, 9-15) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi 2004,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of Western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zaixi 1991, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson 1997, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi 1991, 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between the eleventh and twelfth centuries A.D., Western translators gathered in Toledo, Spain, to translate a large number of works from Arabic into Latin. As a result, Toledo became the center of European academic world (similar to the &amp;quot;Translation Institute&amp;quot; in Baghdad), its translation and academic activities has continued for more than a hundred years with far-reaching effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979: 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Kelly 1979, 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:21, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance Movement that took place in Europe from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries was a major movement of intellectual and literary innovation, it was also a major development in the history of Western translation. Especially in the sixteenth century and the period afterwards, when the Renaissance Movement was widespread in Western European countries, translation activities reached an unprecedented peak, involving various fields such as thought, politics, philosophy, literature and religion, covering major works of ancient times and contemporary times, and a large number of outstanding translators and a series of excellent translation works emerged at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida 1984, 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Renaissance, from the second half of the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, Western translation kept on moving forward. Although in terms of scale and influence, translation in this period was not as good as that of the Renaissance, a large number of excellent translation works emerged. Its most important character was that translators not only continued to translate classical works, but also developed a great interest in modern and contemporary works. The works of great writers such as Cervantes, Shakespeare, Balzac, and Goethe were repeatedly translated into various languages, and translations of Oriental literature came out one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 153) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation. The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 1989, 3). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells 1988, 27-28). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the World War II, the West entered a relatively stable period, production got developed, the economy gradually recovered, and science and technology were changing day by day. This was the material basis of the prosperity of translation. Due to the evolution of the times, the characteristics of translation have also changed a lot.  The translation in the new period differs from that of any period in the past in scope, scale, function and form and has made great progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first change is the expansion of translation scope. While the traditional translation mainly focused on the translation of literary and religious works, the translation in the new period expands to other fields, especially in science, technology and commerce fields. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the scale of translation greatly exceeds that of the past. In the past, only a few literary giants worked on translation, but now translation has become a specialized profession, with not only litterateur, philosophers and theologians engaging in translation, but also a specially trained professional team undertaking various translation tasks. Moreover, the function of translation is unparalleled in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially after the foundation of the United Nations and the European Common Market, exchanges among Western countries in various fields, such as literature, art, science, technology, politics and economics, have become increasingly frequent and close, and all these communications are carried out through translation, because translation plays an increasingly practical role in the process. Finally, the form of translation has also changed and progressed greatly. The three changes are in fact an important sign of the development of the new period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion. Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them. The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford 1965, 20-21) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 67). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ames Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies'' (1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation'' (1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation'' (1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western translation theory system consists of two main theories. One is the literature and art translation theory. It is the oldest theory, extending from ancient dramatic translators such as Terrence to modern translation theorists (e.g. Levy in the Czech Republic, Gachechiladze in the former Soviet Union, Steiner in the UK, etc.), and it focused on how to translate literary texts in order to realize literary and cultural exchanges in the ideal sense. In this theory, translation was considered as literarature and art, and the focus of translation was on recreation. The theorists not only discussed the pros and cons of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, but analyzed the purposes and effects of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They also emphasized respecting target language culture, paid attention to the style and literariness of target texts, and required the translators to have a natural literary talent. The other is the linguistic translation theory. It extended from Augustine in ancient times to the structural linguistics school in the 20th century, which closely combined translation theories with the analysis of semantics and grammar, discussed translation in terms of language usage techniques, believing that translation aims to produce a text that is semantically equivalent to the original, and seeked to explain how to produce such semantic equivalence in terms of vocabulary and grammatical structure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was more concerned with how to realize the transformation of the words of the two languages in order to convey the information in source language. Looking back at the history of Western translation theories over the past two thousand years, especially the above two main theories constituting the Western translation theory system, we can easily find that, from ancient times to contemporary times, although each period has its own peak of development, on the whole, the contemporary times since the end of World War II in the middle of the 20th century can be regarded as the highest peak of the development of Western translation theories so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We should study the outline, changes and development of Western translation theories, and state our opinions on the significance and value of the study of Western translation theories from a historical perspective. On the one hand, we should absorb the relevant contemporary research results at home and abroad, make comments on the representative figures and their representative works, schools of thought and important historical events in Western translation of various historical periods, especially in the 20th century.On the other hand, we should make an in-depth analysis and discussion on the mutual promotion, evolution and the development process of translation practice and translation theory, and elaborate our basic understanding on the nature and direction of the development of translation thoughts and theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong.郭建中.(2000).''当代美国翻译理论''. [Contemporary Translation Studies In USA].湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi. 廖七一.(2002).''当代西方翻译理论探索''. 译林出版社[Yilin Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing.刘宓庆.(1989).''文体与翻译（第二版）''.[English Varieties and Translation(2nd Edition)].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pan Wenguo.潘文国.(2002).''字本位与汉语研究''.华东师范大学出版社[East China Normal University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(1991).''西方翻译简史''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(2004).''西方翻译简史(增订版)''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West(Revised Edition)].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford,J.C.约翰·坎尼森·卡特福德.(1965).''翻译的语言学理论''.[A Linguistic Theory of Translation].牛津大学出版社[Oxford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A.尤金·A·奈达.(1984).''论翻译''.[On Translation].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;Foreign Linguistics and Applied Linguistics &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established.(Jiang Li 2010, 44) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:(Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation views that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. In addition, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics to his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what the translation is. Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meanings. The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, like poetry, the original form should be retained as far as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms include phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford's translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially the same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are prone to misunderstand the original text. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and held that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes readers' response. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence,that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to.(Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, according to Catford's theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies to the translation theories of Nida and Catford.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Hence, Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages. Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced a new viewpoint, that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard towards translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped out of the bondage of language and instead paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' to educate and influence people  makes it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way.(Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, as soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles was brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford was conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but had little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford were simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it wiould also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment. At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be deeply influenced by Pound's, but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from comparisons of their translation principles in rhyme, image, and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, it's vernacular literary movement that deserves our attention. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in an urgent need of opening up and learning from the western world. Some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary compositions and modern compositions， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人)(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993(1),172-173).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reasons why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper are because, first, they two lived in the same time period ,and  participated in two important literary movements of the time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparison on their understanding of poetic translation is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. Through close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetry translation. Works covered in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparative study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish their roles in relatively vernacular writing movement and imagist movement, in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly in their poem translation principles(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo has been widely studied as a composer of new poetry, a painter, a researcher of classical poetry, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focused more on his identity as a poetry composer than as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his identity as a translator, complemented by his identity as a poet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo cover almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies of traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poetry, etc. From the 1970s to present, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo's translation. We can see from the picture below that studies of Wen Yiduo are still favored by scholars and in recent years even more papers on his translation principles were published. In 2005, a paper by Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced the dawn of a new age of modern metrical poetry. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poetry at the beginning of 20th century but he is inevitably constrained by his time. With the development of culture , now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry(Lv Jing 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the 18 papers, the most mentioned phrases are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poetry in translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from a general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) with only one paper directly comparing the two figures in a comprehensive manner. It was written by Fu Jianan and Zhang Li in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which can be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the national and creative features of Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism (Fu Jianan, Zhang Li 2019,101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly in the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding of poem composing, based on his personal learning and experiences (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo experienced several transitions in his poetic writing throughout his life. He was at first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) with works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later went to America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he came into contact with the Chicago poets and the American Imagists, which made his another transition. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated retrospectively drawing on classical Chinese culture, partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago. After he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese verses. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work which realized his principles is ''Dead Water'' (死水) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of translation, which was to find an answer for his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to that of Christianism, which is of immense importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius were exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight brought by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (Jiang Hongxin 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word but maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered that Chinese characters were full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound likened Whitman as his father in literature and himself as his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). In Wen Yiduo's view, sound and music are what contained within words, and only a concise expression like poem can produce powerful emotions with its natural, artistic syllables (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had a unique understanding of images based on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. The Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (Jiao Jianping 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (Bei Ta 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lacking beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; the blending of colors creates a new harmonious image and words should be like colors (Sun Dandbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the selfless spirit of sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. In Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of descriptive pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more freehand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (Xin Chunsheng 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in traditional Chinese poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art (Guo Wei 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated forms of the color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application based on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberate citizen's mind from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started to compose his new poem, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, otherwise it woud be a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (Huang Yanjie 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo preserved the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is an artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated into a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;. The infinitive &amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; was translated into a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation. (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo added some decorative elements or deleted some unimportant ones to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator based on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the looseness and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme, which can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as himself said that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of them. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images in Chinese poems to English translations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, the rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music, and he showed no preference between the two, yet, to Pound, as said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beats and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (Wen Yiduo 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese and Japanese poems. Therefore, the structure of his translations can often be traced back to parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound regarded it as his masterpiece of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, such as Wu Di, who believed that this poem is closer to an imitation of Chinese parallelism. He listed the reasons as follows: First, the poem has parallel compositions of time and space and contrasts of colors of flower petals and branches. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more on artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attention to the conceptual words than functional words (Wu Di 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, and elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (Wang Guiming, Liujia 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and he asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined them with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. That is why he called for &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot;. In Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (Cheng Liming 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that balance was very essential in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, and we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First, this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; to the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but a dash to indicate it. Therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places with different focus, for example, Ezra Pound studied and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the structural balance and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In his translation, Ezra Pound calls for artistic conception through the image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than that of Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works, but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he becomes a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains the elements of traditional Chinese painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as the specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. It's better to say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment than to say that one is an exact imitator of the other. Since they two have their unique cultural background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations, but there are also distinctions reflecting their own cultural identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv.伦敦:埃尔金·马修斯，科克街 Mcmxv''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste.[意象派不该做的几件事]. ''Poetry 诗歌''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China *Foreign Affairs University''(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Jianan Zhangli 傅建安,张立.(2019). 论艾兹拉·庞德对闻一多的诗学影响[On Ezra Pound's influence on Wen Yiduo's poetics].''城市学刊 Urban Journal'' 40(05):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces &lt;br /&gt;
Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 彭丹 Peng Dan 202020080631 日语语言文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focuses on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis,  from the perspective of functional equivalence, through comparing Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's two Chinese versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', which written by Maugham, sums up the way to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantics during the translation and the way to present the readers' response. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, so its achievements are obvious and it makes great contribution to translation. In this paper, the author will propose that the form equivalence does not affect the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes how translators realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. In the end, the author will give opinions on the theory of functional equivalence and have a commentation on which version is more suitable for readers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence; Reader's Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著、小说或影视作品被译成多种版本供人们欣赏。如何完美地展现原著的风采是让众多译者感到头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达提出的功能对等理论，强调实现不同文化、语言之间的沟通对等，侧重读者的反映。本文从功能对等理论的视角，通过对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏关于《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出译者在小说翻译的过程中是如何实现单词、句子、语义和文化的对等以及实现读者的反映。有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等和原著的文体，但功能对等理论源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译过程中所忽略的形式对等并不影响读者对原著的理解，侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，并详细描写它是如何实现意思、形式以及文化的对等。最后我会提出自己对于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of cultural globalization, more and more foreign literary works are translated into Chinese for domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which have been translated frequently, we may still feel that there are many regrets in most works. On the one hand, if the translators only quest corresponding words, it may limit the reader's thought in a large aspect so that the readers couldn't deeply understand the emotion that the author wants to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue semantics and thought, it probably can not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language, Eugene Nida, according to the nature of translation, puts forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information conveyed by translation not only includes the surface information but also the deepe culture information.(Nida 1984,21）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc.. After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui's &amp;quot;Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi's &amp;quot;Applying Nida's Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's ''The Moon and Sixpence'' was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence''. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici's translation version and Li Jihong's tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3 Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information of the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary for us to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials, we can learn a lot unknown and complete the thesis more comprehensive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: in this thesis, I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis will also illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will choose Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese versions to make comparison in words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing the differences of the two Chinese versions, we can have a deeper understanding on the functional equivalence theory in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show their relation with functional equivalence and the difference between them. This thesis will also list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist in translation in American. And his translation theory largely influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and domestic land. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies in modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated as the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master's degree in Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943, he got his doctor degree after graduation. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty was to check and estimate the publications of the Bible. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. To help the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture, he went to 85 countries and experienced various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida's dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades to bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida's essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language's formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word's coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader's response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn't understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops from formal equivalence. For avoiding it is often misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes on the communication with language and culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as &amp;quot;a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced&amp;quot; in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the &amp;quot;white as frost&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;white as snow&amp;quot; if there isn't snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into &amp;quot;very very white&amp;quot;. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads' response under the different cultural and language. So he used &amp;quot;the functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace &amp;quot;the dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in the year of 1969.(Zhang Dongdong  2015,5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers' repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader's response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers' response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people's abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.(Zhang 2015,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What's more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;liberal translation&amp;quot;.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory's research is mainly focused on the study of translation's guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works' content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence'' at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist's characteristic or the author's background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing ''The Moon and sixpence'' from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.(Liu Qiong 2016,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of ''The Moon and sixpence''====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality. (Fu Weici 1994,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland's family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn't drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art. (Fu 1994,136)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings. (Fu 1994,198)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What's more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in ''The Moon and Sixpence'' when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write &amp;quot;I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.&amp;quot; By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham's writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text. (Guo Xiaoling 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland's feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn't define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.&amp;quot; These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express. (Guo 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven't read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn't feel the women's feeling. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said &amp;quot;Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.&amp;quot; This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici' version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne, conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici's version, Li Jihong's version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of ''The Moon and Sixpence'''s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A Comparative Study on the Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world's objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word's designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or 混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people's resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓 just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. (Cao Jing 2013,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;It was about five years after this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;这件事过去大约五年之后。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong's version: &amp;quot;大概过了五年。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland's experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn't be referred in Li Jihong's. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn't time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn't control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong's translation is better than Fu Weici's. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words' meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original's language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn't control. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language's associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning's expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.(Sun Zhili 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;Yes, she hadn't a drop of white blood in her.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;是的,一滴白人的血液也没有。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;是的,她的身上没有半滴白人的血。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It's about the last journey of Strickland's life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn't touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici's version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血,however in Li Jihong's, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don't think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong's version is better than Fu Weici's version.(Sun 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot; is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called &amp;quot;桎&amp;quot; when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called &amp;quot;梏&amp;quot; when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe &amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot;. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don't understand the Chinese culture maybe can't understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.（Wang Jia 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;小羊&amp;quot; refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot; is more specific. When it comes to &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot;, the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep's fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong's version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep's character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland's friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn't show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people's fear.（Wang 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;She was desire.&amp;quot;  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;成了欲念的化身。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;她变成了欲望的化身。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren't essential difference between the &amp;quot;欲念&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;欲望&amp;quot;. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn't give her any more birthright and he didn't get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.（Wang 2014,32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;I don't disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I'm interested in his mental processes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot; is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn't feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland's action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot;. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.（Wang 2014,33）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never&amp;quot;. Two repetition of &amp;quot;never&amp;quot; shows the Mrs. Stroeve's firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.（Zhao Dandan 2011,54）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn't constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.（Zhao 2011,55）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Eugene Nida's perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn't beyond the target language readers' acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. &amp;quot;Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.&amp;quot; (Nida 1964,91)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong's version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong's version, the Fu Weici's version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words. On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader's preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter's translation is more closed to modern readers' reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author's personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117147</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117147"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T02:31:03Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
读翻译理论书籍有感&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''On How to Translate Excellently'' was published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation'': a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in ''On the Different Methods of Translating''. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education (03) 163-168.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (02) 12-19. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science (02) 107-108. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 103-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide (09) 220-221.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (04) 56-72.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (06) 4-10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社 Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (01) 53-59.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆 Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University (05) 60-63.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature (09) 100-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (03) 103-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (08) 162-163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square (05) 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun 周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators (06) 13-18. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture (14) 99-100.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:08, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include ''Outcry'', ''A Madman's Diary'', ''Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk'', ''Wild Grass'' and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for next generations, including translations of literature and theory works. Even from the time line, the records of his translation activities are far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, ''Nostalgia'', was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, ''Mournful World'', was finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is to lead everyone to have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided into two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the translations of these two categories have different purposes.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that his translations aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his views, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, ''Destruction'', was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works. (Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved. (Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints. (Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because of the inadequate ability of translators and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure, making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text was translated word for word, the refined original tone will be lost. However, there is no other methods other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published ''Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard Translation'' and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermediate to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's views, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being non-fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers to the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, another purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controlled people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change the national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied with my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable for the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appeaered. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, the methods of making translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the ''Defended for Translation Criticism'', Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars were edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create a better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the &amp;quot;survival of the fittest&amp;quot; advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological descriptions as well as narrations of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the ''Classical Books and Vernacular'', Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to express new and different opinions and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect through different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》 [''The Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》 [''Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》 [''Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)'']. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Translation''].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation'']. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角” [Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据” [The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探” [A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报 [Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun 黄晓军. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot; [劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong 朱晓东 and Ding Ting 丁婷. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot; [鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018) [2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan 徐兰. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot; [论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:45, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu, 202070080598, MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目 is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献需要中英双语--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:08, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 5), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before (Chen K., Yang F. F, 2019, 21). However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;practices&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad (Hu Gengshen, 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 17). As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 103), studies on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out directions for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 23 ). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 3). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013, 11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to provide some inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017, 34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text (Tang Yixin, 2015, 52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017, 142). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 78). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ efforts, Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 5). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003, 283).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, an essential part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007, 13), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied language features of subtitle translation, which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013, 154). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015, 493). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019, 13), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019, 247). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in ''Western Leather'' by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020, 89).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. Moreover, few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principle of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 80). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background, local customs etc.; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyzes them from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/ ). The first video, focusing on the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpieces of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine (http://www.huaweimarine.com/cn/Company/CorporateVideo ). Huawei Marine has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/). It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere, both rich and poor, in the world. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, key points of Eco-translatology theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory (Tang, 2015, 143). In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people” (Oxford Dictionary, 2018, 297), which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay pay special attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 49). As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate differences or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River. Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River. For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary achievements Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, which is the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ broader words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 97). In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, projects or enterprise, so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 13). However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/index.html#stories ), a non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples, three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and target text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when conducting translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Chen K., Yang F. F. Research on C-E Translation of Commercial Advertisement in Xi’an [J]. Education Research Frontier, 2019 (9: 1): 16-22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[28]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 13:01, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress.However, as an important part of translation research, the history of translation theory is far less important than that of translation theory and translation technology. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But translation has historical characteristics. In studying translation, it is necessary to examine translation activities in the long river of human history in order to find more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you must understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese translation theory was born after the Zhou Dynasty came into contact with the client state.It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian 's preface is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi, responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本).&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss.&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;. Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot; would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant and plain. With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot;. For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;. A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot;.This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables. or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani, Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree, which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot; (Chen Fukang 1996,325)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, Sanyitang was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western research gradually progressed eastward, and translation became more active.By this time, however, the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but the history of astronomy, geometry, medicine, and Chinese translation in Europe has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals were painfully learning from the West, and translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation returned to ancient times.The rise of Chinese new literature cannot be separated from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance, which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and  then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity, smoothness and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit, appearance and manner are the same as before (the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome. His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase：or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase： or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation：where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although，the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, &lt;br /&gt;
Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between different regions and different languages and promoted the development of human civilization.The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories are useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references from the practice of translation theories.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing on the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation into the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorist, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation ideals proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art are influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately, scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that to one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed for the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation thoery, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation theory, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understands what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different to study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation into the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examine the process of the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process of cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate about three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation are faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference between their time and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conducting linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one that doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful of this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms to the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression of another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product of paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even in the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in to the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definitions of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither delete nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation are his efforts of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy about this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(Liu Zhongde,1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（Liu Zhongde,1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories about reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation methods. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy for words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impairs the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell brings in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent to different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. (Bell,1991:61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.(Bell,1991:68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intends to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas about the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently conveying the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how styles influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later are profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same functions so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest in the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free tranlation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in the process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of translation. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks translation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free translation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose for Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is tryinng to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believe that the judgement should be made by translators, tranlator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetey which is faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose of Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is trying to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believes that the judgement should be made by translators, translator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetry which is faithful to the original text.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comprising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also applies psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation processes remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Meng.郭猛. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译思想研究&amp;quot;[D][A Probe into Liu Zhongde's Translation Thoughts]. 天津理工大学[Tianjin University of Technology]. 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen.简·奥斯汀. 《爱玛》[M][Emma]. 上海:上海世界图书出版公司[Shanghai: Shanghai World Book Publishing Company]. 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 桂林:漓江出版社[Guilin: Lijiang Publishing House]. 1982. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 广州:广州花城出版社[Guangzhou: Guangzhou Huacheng Publishing House]. 1993. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Jiansong.Peng Liyuan.蒋坚松,彭利元. 刘重德翻译思想及其他[Liu Chongde's Translation Thought and Others]. 湖南：湖南师范大学出版社[Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press]. 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600 (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt; 加专业 &amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:46, 19 December 2020 (UTC)  ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''Ulysses''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''On Translation''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;): with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida's “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' 论文中应该避免用 In my opinion 这样的表达''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning-oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' [《尤利西斯》两种译文的比较研究]''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[《尤利西斯的两个中译本研究》]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translating and interpreting centering on translation and interpretation.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. (Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself.(Ma Chao 2010,19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized.(Ma Chao 2010,19)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development.(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, Alexander FraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on.(Yang Zijian 1994,53) --[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105)holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques.And it is also consistent or similar.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language.(Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident.(Sun Sucha 2008,45) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. And lost-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency.(Li Jinze 2010,23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly.(Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same.(Yang Zijian 1994,64) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose.(Zhao Shuo 1999,100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on. However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc.(Li Jinze 2010,102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain. For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149).--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:44, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:32, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:42, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler 陈涵 Chen Han 202070080580 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are representatives of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang &amp;amp; Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories developed independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues have begun. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201). At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West — Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'' (Liu Miqing 2012, 1).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by Shipping, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang &amp;amp; Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegant in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work (Tytler 2007, 8-9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original (Tytler 2007, 9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing do. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have demands for reading, writing and translation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation, which has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics (Chen Fukang 2010, 91). As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Under this circumstance, translation may be the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in ''La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre'' in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjusting the order of them. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122). It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from his theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized by “faithfulness” (''xin''). This word includes not only the faithfulness to the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were not put forward during the same era, the two theories could be found some common ground (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a long history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687). In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221). He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word ''xin'' can cover all the content of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important (Di Dongrui 2012, 132).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” (Tytler 2007, 9) discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style (Fan Yun 2007, 97). Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, the translation should correspond to what kind of writing style the original work is. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory which advocated the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127). Before Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relation with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. If people want to understand “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” comprehensively, it is necessary to have an understanding of the thoughts from our ancestors. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times where Yan Fu and Tytler lived have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived suffered from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of Faithfulness Expressiveness and Elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation (Fan Yun 2007, 98). In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2). Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1), we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate with each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated into “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶”to achieve equivalence. Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we can put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &amp;quot;About Translation&amp;quot; , Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation activity depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among western readers who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, western readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond to the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of conversion. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into&amp;quot; Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people&amp;quot;. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in western countries. When western readers see Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.（Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the ''Bible''. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the ''Bible'' in English. But if you don't understand their symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).奈达论翻译 [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). 当代西方翻译理论探索[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). 西方翻译理论通史[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). 中国译学大辞典 [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] 文教资料[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  河南商业高等专科学校学报[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   漯河职业技术学院学报[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  铜陵学院学报 [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  陕西师范大学学报[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). From One Language to Another   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964).Toward a Science of Translating   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter·Newmark. (1991). About Translation   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Newmark, Peter. (1988). A Text Book of Translation   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories; translation schools; translation theorists&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论; 翻译流派; 翻译理论家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida 1984, 9-15) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi 2004,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of Western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zaixi 1991, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson 1997, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi 1991, 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between the eleventh and twelfth centuries A.D., Western translators gathered in Toledo, Spain, to translate a large number of works from Arabic into Latin. As a result, Toledo became the center of European academic world (similar to the &amp;quot;Translation Institute&amp;quot; in Baghdad), its translation and academic activities has continued for more than a hundred years with far-reaching effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979: 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Kelly 1979, 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:21, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance Movement that took place in Europe from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries was a major movement of intellectual and literary innovation, it was also a major development in the history of Western translation. Especially in the sixteenth century and the period afterwards, when the Renaissance Movement was widespread in Western European countries, translation activities reached an unprecedented peak, involving various fields such as thought, politics, philosophy, literature and religion, covering major works of ancient times and contemporary times, and a large number of outstanding translators and a series of excellent translation works emerged at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida 1984, 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Renaissance, from the second half of the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, Western translation kept on moving forward. Although in terms of scale and influence, translation in this period was not as good as that of the Renaissance, a large number of excellent translation works emerged. Its most important character was that translators not only continued to translate classical works, but also developed a great interest in modern and contemporary works. The works of great writers such as Cervantes, Shakespeare, Balzac, and Goethe were repeatedly translated into various languages, and translations of Oriental literature came out one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 153) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation. The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 1989, 3). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells 1988, 27-28). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the World War II, the West entered a relatively stable period, production got developed, the economy gradually recovered, and science and technology were changing day by day. This was the material basis of the prosperity of translation. Due to the evolution of the times, the characteristics of translation have also changed a lot.  The translation in the new period differs from that of any period in the past in scope, scale, function and form and has made great progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first change is the expansion of translation scope. While the traditional translation mainly focused on the translation of literary and religious works, the translation in the new period expands to other fields, especially in science, technology and commerce fields. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the scale of translation greatly exceeds that of the past. In the past, only a few literary giants worked on translation, but now translation has become a specialized profession, with not only litterateur, philosophers and theologians engaging in translation, but also a specially trained professional team undertaking various translation tasks. Moreover, the function of translation is unparalleled in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially after the foundation of the United Nations and the European Common Market, exchanges among Western countries in various fields, such as literature, art, science, technology, politics and economics, have become increasingly frequent and close, and all these communications are carried out through translation, because translation plays an increasingly practical role in the process. Finally, the form of translation has also changed and progressed greatly. The three changes are in fact an important sign of the development of the new period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion. Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them. The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford 1965, 20-21) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 67). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ames Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies'' (1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation'' (1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation'' (1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western translation theory system consists of two main theories. One is the literature and art translation theory. It is the oldest theory, extending from ancient dramatic translators such as Terrence to modern translation theorists (e.g. Levy in the Czech Republic, Gachechiladze in the former Soviet Union, Steiner in the UK, etc.), and it focused on how to translate literary texts in order to realize literary and cultural exchanges in the ideal sense. In this theory, translation was considered as literarature and art, and the focus of translation was on recreation. The theorists not only discussed the pros and cons of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, but analyzed the purposes and effects of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They also emphasized respecting target language culture, paid attention to the style and literariness of target texts, and required the translators to have a natural literary talent. The other is the linguistic translation theory. It extended from Augustine in ancient times to the structural linguistics school in the 20th century, which closely combined translation theories with the analysis of semantics and grammar, discussed translation in terms of language usage techniques, believing that translation aims to produce a text that is semantically equivalent to the original, and seeked to explain how to produce such semantic equivalence in terms of vocabulary and grammatical structure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was more concerned with how to realize the transformation of the words of the two languages in order to convey the information in source language. Looking back at the history of Western translation theories over the past two thousand years, especially the above two main theories constituting the Western translation theory system, we can easily find that, from ancient times to contemporary times, although each period has its own peak of development, on the whole, the contemporary times since the end of World War II in the middle of the 20th century can be regarded as the highest peak of the development of Western translation theories so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We should study the outline, changes and development of Western translation theories, and state our opinions on the significance and value of the study of Western translation theories from a historical perspective. On the one hand, we should absorb the relevant contemporary research results at home and abroad, make comments on the representative figures and their representative works, schools of thought and important historical events in Western translation of various historical periods, especially in the 20th century.On the other hand, we should make an in-depth analysis and discussion on the mutual promotion, evolution and the development process of translation practice and translation theory, and elaborate our basic understanding on the nature and direction of the development of translation thoughts and theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong.郭建中.(2000).''当代美国翻译理论''. [Contemporary Translation Studies In USA].湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi. 廖七一.(2002).''当代西方翻译理论探索''. 译林出版社[Yilin Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing.刘宓庆.(1989).''文体与翻译（第二版）''.[English Varieties and Translation(2nd Edition)].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pan Wenguo.潘文国.(2002).''字本位与汉语研究''.华东师范大学出版社[East China Normal University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(1991).''西方翻译简史''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(2004).''西方翻译简史(增订版)''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West(Revised Edition)].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford,J.C.约翰·坎尼森·卡特福德.(1965).''翻译的语言学理论''.[A Linguistic Theory of Translation].牛津大学出版社[Oxford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A.尤金·A·奈达.(1984).''论翻译''.[On Translation].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;Foreign Linguistics and Applied Linguistics &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established.(Jiang Li 2010, 44) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:(Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation views that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. In addition, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics to his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what the translation is. Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meanings. The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, like poetry, the original form should be retained as far as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms include phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford's translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially the same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are prone to misunderstand the original text. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and held that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes readers' response. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence,that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to.(Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, according to Catford's theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies to the translation theories of Nida and Catford.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Hence, Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages. Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced a new viewpoint, that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard towards translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped out of the bondage of language and instead paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' to educate and influence people  makes it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way.(Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, as soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles was brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford was conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but had little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford were simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it wiould also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment. At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be deeply influenced by Pound's, but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from comparisons of their translation principles in rhyme, image, and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, it's vernacular literary movement that deserves our attention. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in an urgent need of opening up and learning from the western world. Some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary compositions and modern compositions， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人)(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993(1),172-173).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reasons why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper are because, first, they two lived in the same time period ,and  participated in two important literary movements of the time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparison on their understanding of poetic translation is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. Through close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetry translation. Works covered in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparative study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish their roles in relatively vernacular writing movement and imagist movement, in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly in their poem translation principles(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo has been widely studied as a composer of new poetry, a painter, a researcher of classical poetry, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focused more on his identity as a poetry composer than as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his identity as a translator, complemented by his identity as a poet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo cover almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies of traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poetry, etc. From the 1970s to present, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo's translation. We can see from the picture below that studies of Wen Yiduo are still favored by scholars and in recent years even more papers on his translation principles were published. In 2005, a paper by Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced the dawn of a new age of modern metrical poetry. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poetry at the beginning of 20th century but he is inevitably constrained by his time. With the development of culture , now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry(Lv Jing 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the 18 papers, the most mentioned phrases are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poetry in translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from a general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) with only one paper directly comparing the two figures in a comprehensive manner. It was written by Fu Jianan and Zhang Li in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which can be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the national and creative features of Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism (Fu Jianan, Zhang Li 2019,101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly in the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding of poem composing, based on his personal learning and experiences (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo experienced several transitions in his poetic writing throughout his life. He was at first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) with works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later went to America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he came into contact with the Chicago poets and the American Imagists, which made his another transition. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated retrospectively drawing on classical Chinese culture, partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago. After he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese verses. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work which realized his principles is ''Dead Water'' (死水) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of translation, which was to find an answer for his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to that of Christianism, which is of immense importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius were exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight brought by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (Jiang Hongxin 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word but maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered that Chinese characters were full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound likened Whitman as his father in literature and himself as his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). In Wen Yiduo's view, sound and music are what contained within words, and only a concise expression like poem can produce powerful emotions with its natural, artistic syllables (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had a unique understanding of images based on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. The Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (Jiao Jianping 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (Bei Ta 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lacking beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; the blending of colors creates a new harmonious image and words should be like colors (Sun Dandbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the selfless spirit of sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. In Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of descriptive pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more freehand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (Xin Chunsheng 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in traditional Chinese poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art (Guo Wei 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated forms of the color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application based on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberate citizen's mind from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started to compose his new poem, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, otherwise it woud be a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (Huang Yanjie 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo preserved the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is an artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated into a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;. The infinitive &amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; was translated into a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation. (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo added some decorative elements or deleted some unimportant ones to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator based on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the looseness and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme, which can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as himself said that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of them. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images in Chinese poems to English translations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, the rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music, and he showed no preference between the two, yet, to Pound, as said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beats and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (Wen Yiduo 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese and Japanese poems. Therefore, the structure of his translations can often be traced back to parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound regarded it as his masterpiece of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, such as Wu Di, who believed that this poem is closer to an imitation of Chinese parallelism. He listed the reasons as follows: First, the poem has parallel compositions of time and space and contrasts of colors of flower petals and branches. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more on artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attention to the conceptual words than functional words (Wu Di 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, and elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (Wang Guiming, Liujia 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and he asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined them with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. That is why he called for &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot;. In Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (Cheng Liming 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that balance was very essential in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, and we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First, this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; to the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but a dash to indicate it. Therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places with different focus, for example, Ezra Pound studied and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the structural balance and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In his translation, Ezra Pound calls for artistic conception through the image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than that of Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works, but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he becomes a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains the elements of traditional Chinese painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as the specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. It's better to say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment than to say that one is an exact imitator of the other. Since they two have their unique cultural background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations, but there are also distinctions reflecting their own cultural identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv.伦敦:埃尔金·马修斯，科克街 Mcmxv''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste.[意象派不该做的几件事]. ''Poetry 诗歌''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China *Foreign Affairs University''(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Jianan Zhangli 傅建安,张立.(2019). 论艾兹拉·庞德对闻一多的诗学影响[On Ezra Pound's influence on Wen Yiduo's poetics].''城市学刊 Urban Journal'' 40(05):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces &lt;br /&gt;
Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 彭丹 Peng Dan 202020080631 日语语言文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focuses on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis,  from the perspective of functional equivalence, through comparing Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's two Chinese versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', which written by Maugham, sums up the way to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantics during the translation and the way to present the readers' response. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, so its achievements are obvious and it makes great contribution to translation. In this paper, the author will propose that the form equivalence does not affect the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes how translators realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. In the end, the author will give opinions on the theory of functional equivalence and have a commentation on which version is more suitable for readers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence; Reader's Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著、小说或影视作品被译成多种版本供人们欣赏。如何完美地展现原著的风采是让众多译者感到头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达提出的功能对等理论，强调实现不同文化、语言之间的沟通对等，侧重读者的反映。本文从功能对等理论的视角，通过对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏关于《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出译者在小说翻译的过程中是如何实现单词、句子、语义和文化的对等以及实现读者的反映。有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等和原著的文体，但功能对等理论源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译过程中所忽略的形式对等并不影响读者对原著的理解，侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，并详细描写它是如何实现意思、形式以及文化的对等。最后我会提出自己对于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of cultural globalization, more and more foreign literary works are translated into Chinese for domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which have been translated frequently, we may still feel that there are many regrets in most works. On the one hand, if the translators only quest corresponding words, it may limit the reader's thought in a large aspect so that the readers couldn't deeply understand the emotion that the author wants to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue semantics and thought, it probably can not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language, Eugene Nida, according to the nature of translation, puts forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information conveyed by translation not only includes the surface information but also the deepe culture information.(Nida 1984,21）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc.. After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui's &amp;quot;Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi's &amp;quot;Applying Nida's Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's ''The Moon and Sixpence'' was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence''. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici's translation version and Li Jihong's tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3 Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information of the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary for us to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials, we can learn a lot unknown and complete the thesis more comprehensive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: in this thesis, I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis will also illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will choose Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese versions to make comparison in words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing the differences of the two Chinese versions, we can have a deeper understanding on the functional equivalence theory in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show their relation with functional equivalence and the difference between them. This thesis will also list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist in translation in American. And his translation theory largely influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and domestic land. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies in modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated as the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master's degree in Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943, he got his doctor degree after graduation. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty was to check and estimate the publications of the Bible. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. To help the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture, he went to 85 countries and experienced various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida's dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades to bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida's essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language's formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word's coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader's response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn't understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops from formal equivalence. For avoiding it is often misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes on the communication with language and culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as &amp;quot;a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced&amp;quot; in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the &amp;quot;white as frost&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;white as snow&amp;quot; if there isn't snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into &amp;quot;very very white&amp;quot;. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads' response under the different cultural and language. So he used &amp;quot;the functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace &amp;quot;the dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in the year of 1969.(Zhang Dongdong  2015,5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers' repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader's response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers' response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people's abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.(Zhang 2015,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What's more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;liberal translation&amp;quot;.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory's research is mainly focused on the study of translation's guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works' content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence'' at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist's characteristic or the author's background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing ''The Moon and sixpence'' from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.(Liu Qiong 2016,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of ''The Moon and sixpence''====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality. (Fu Weici 1994,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland's family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn't drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art. (Fu 1994,136)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings. (Fu 1994,198)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What's more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in ''The Moon and Sixpence'' when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write &amp;quot;I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.&amp;quot; By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham's writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text. (Guo Xiaoling 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland's feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn't define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.&amp;quot; These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express. (Guo 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven't read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn't feel the women's feeling. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said &amp;quot;Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.&amp;quot; This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici' version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne, conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici's version, Li Jihong's version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of ''The Moon and Sixpence'''s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A Comparative Study on the Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world's objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word's designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or 混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people's resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓 just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. (Cao Jing 2013,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;It was about five years after this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;这件事过去大约五年之后。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong's version: &amp;quot;大概过了五年。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland's experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn't be referred in Li Jihong's. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn't time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn't control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong's translation is better than Fu Weici's. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words' meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original's language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn't control. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language's associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning's expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.(Sun Zhili 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;Yes, she hadn't a drop of white blood in her.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;是的,一滴白人的血液也没有。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;是的,她的身上没有半滴白人的血。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It's about the last journey of Strickland's life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn't touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici's version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血,however in Li Jihong's, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don't think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong's version is better than Fu Weici's version.(Sun 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot; is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called &amp;quot;桎&amp;quot; when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called &amp;quot;梏&amp;quot; when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe &amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot;. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don't understand the Chinese culture maybe can't understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.（Wang Jia 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;小羊&amp;quot; refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot; is more specific. When it comes to &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot;, the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep's fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong's version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep's character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland's friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn't show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people's fear.（Wang 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;She was desire.&amp;quot;  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;成了欲念的化身。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;她变成了欲望的化身。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren't essential difference between the &amp;quot;欲念&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;欲望&amp;quot;. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn't give her any more birthright and he didn't get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.（Wang 2014,32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;I don't disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I'm interested in his mental processes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot; is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn't feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland's action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot;. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.（Wang 2014,33）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never&amp;quot;. Two repetition of &amp;quot;never&amp;quot; shows the Mrs. Stroeve's firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.（Zhao Dandan 2011,54）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn't constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.（Zhao 2011,55）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Eugene Nida's perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn't beyond the target language readers' acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. &amp;quot;Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.&amp;quot; (Nida 1964,91)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong's version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong's version, the Fu Weici's version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words. On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader's preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter's translation is more closed to modern readers' reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author's personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117138</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117138"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T02:28:10Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Different Attitudes towards Translators */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
读翻译理论书籍有感&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''On How to Translate Excellently'' was published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation'': a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in ''On the Different Methods of Translating''. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education (03) 163-168.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (02) 12-19. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science (02) 107-108. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 103-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide (09) 220-221.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (04) 56-72.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (06) 4-10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社 Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (01) 53-59.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆 Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University (05) 60-63.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature (09) 100-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (03) 103-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (08) 162-163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square (05) 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun 周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators (06) 13-18. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture (14) 99-100.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:08, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include ''Outcry'', ''A Madman's Diary'', ''Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk'', ''Wild Grass'' and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for next generations, including translations of literature and theory works. Even from the time line, the records of his translation activities are far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, ''Nostalgia'', was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, ''Mournful World'', was finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is to lead everyone to have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided into two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the translations of these two categories have different purposes.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that his translations aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his views, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, ''Destruction'', was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works. (Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved. (Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints. (Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because of the inadequate ability of translators and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure, making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text was translated word for word, the refined original tone will be lost. However, there is no other methods other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published ''Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard Translation'' and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermediate to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's views, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being non-fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers to the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, another purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controlled people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change the national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied with my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable for the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appeaered. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, the methods of making translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the ''Defended for Translation Criticism'', Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars were edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create a better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the &amp;quot;survival of the fittest&amp;quot; advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological descriptions as well as narrations of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the ''Classical Books and Vernacular'', Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to express new and different opinions and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect through different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》 [''The Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》 [''Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》 [''Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)'']. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Translation''].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation'']. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角” [Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据” [The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探” [A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报 [Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun 黄晓军. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot; [劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong 朱晓东 and Ding Ting 丁婷. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot; [鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018) [2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan 徐兰. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot; [论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:45, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu, 202070080598, MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目 is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献需要中英双语--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:08, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 5), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before (Chen K., Yang F. F, 2019, 21). However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;practices&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad (Hu Gengshen, 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 17). As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 103), studies on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out directions for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 23 ). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 3). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013, 11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to provide some inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017, 34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text (Tang Yixin, 2015, 52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017, 142). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 78). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ efforts, Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 5). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003, 283).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, an essential part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007, 13), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied language features of subtitle translation, which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013, 154). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015, 493). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019, 13), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019, 247). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in ''Western Leather'' by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020, 89).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. Moreover, few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principle of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 80). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background, local customs etc.; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyzes them from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/ ). The first video, focusing on the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpieces of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine (http://www.huaweimarine.com/cn/Company/CorporateVideo ). Huawei Marine has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/). It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere, both rich and poor, in the world. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, key points of Eco-translatology theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory (Tang, 2015, 143). In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people” (Oxford Dictionary, 2018, 297), which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay pay special attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 49). As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate differences or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River. Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River. For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary achievements Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, which is the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ broader words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 97). In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, projects or enterprise, so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 13). However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/index.html#stories ), a non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples, three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and target text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when conducting translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Chen K., Yang F. F. Research on C-E Translation of Commercial Advertisement in Xi’an [J]. Education Research Frontier, 2019 (9: 1): 16-22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[28]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 13:01, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress.However, as an important part of translation research, the history of translation theory is far less important than that of translation theory and translation technology. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But translation has historical characteristics. In studying translation, it is necessary to examine translation activities in the long river of human history in order to find more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you must understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese translation theory was born after the Zhou Dynasty came into contact with the client state.It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian 's preface is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi, responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本).&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss.&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;. Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot; would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant and plain. With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot;. For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;. A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot;.This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables. or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani, Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree, which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot; (Chen Fukang 1996,325)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, Sanyitang was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western research gradually progressed eastward, and translation became more active.By this time, however, the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but the history of astronomy, geometry, medicine, and Chinese translation in Europe has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals were painfully learning from the West, and translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation returned to ancient times.The rise of Chinese new literature cannot be separated from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance, which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and  then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity, smoothness and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit, appearance and manner are the same as before (the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome. His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase：or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase： or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation：where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although，the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, &lt;br /&gt;
Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between different regions and different languages and promoted the development of human civilization.The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories are useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references from the practice of translation theories.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing on the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation into the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorist, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation ideals proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art are influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately, scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that to one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed for the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation thoery, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation theory, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understands what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different to study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation into the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examine the process of the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process of cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate about three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation are faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference between their time and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conducting linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one that doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful of this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms to the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression of another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product of paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even in the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in to the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definitions of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither delete nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation are his efforts of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy about this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(Liu Zhongde,1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（Liu Zhongde,1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories about reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation methods. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy for words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impairs the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell brings in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent to different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. (Bell,1991:61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.(Bell,1991:68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intends to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas about the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently conveying the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how styles influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later are profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same functions so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest in the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free tranlation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in the process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of translation. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks translation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free translation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose for Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is tryinng to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believe that the judgement should be made by translators, tranlator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetey which is faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose of Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is trying to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believes that the judgement should be made by translators, translator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetry which is faithful to the original text.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comprising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also applies psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation processes remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Meng.郭猛. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译思想研究&amp;quot;[D][A Probe into Liu Zhongde's Translation Thoughts]. 天津理工大学[Tianjin University of Technology]. 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen.简·奥斯汀. 《爱玛》[M][Emma]. 上海:上海世界图书出版公司[Shanghai: Shanghai World Book Publishing Company]. 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 桂林:漓江出版社[Guilin: Lijiang Publishing House]. 1982. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 广州:广州花城出版社[Guangzhou: Guangzhou Huacheng Publishing House]. 1993. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Jiansong.Peng Liyuan.蒋坚松,彭利元. 刘重德翻译思想及其他[Liu Chongde's Translation Thought and Others]. 湖南：湖南师范大学出版社[Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press]. 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600 (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt; 加专业 &amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:46, 19 December 2020 (UTC)  ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''Ulysses''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''On Translation''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;): with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida's “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' 论文中应该避免用 In my opinion 这样的表达''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning-oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' [《尤利西斯》两种译文的比较研究]''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[《尤利西斯的两个中译本研究》]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translating and interpreting centering on translation and interpretation.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. (Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself.(Ma Chao 2010,19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized.(Ma Chao 2010,19)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development.(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, Alexander FraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on.(Yang Zijian 1994,53) --[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105)holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques.And it is also consistent or similar.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language.(Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident.(Sun Sucha 2008,45) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. And lost-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency.(Li Jinze 2010,23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly.(Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same.(Yang Zijian 1994,64) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose.(Zhao Shuo 1999,100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on. However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc.(Li Jinze 2010,102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain. For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149).--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:44, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:32, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:42, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler 陈涵 Chen Han 202070080580 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are representatives of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang &amp;amp; Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories developed independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues have begun. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201). At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West — Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'' (Liu Miqing 2012, 1).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by Shipping, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang &amp;amp; Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegant in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work (Tytler 2007, 8-9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original (Tytler 2007, 9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing do. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have demands for reading, writing and translation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation, which has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics (Chen Fukang 2010, 91). As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Under this circumstance, translation may be the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in ''La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre'' in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjusting the order of them. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122). It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from his theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized by “faithfulness” (''xin''). This word includes not only the faithfulness to the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were not put forward during the same era, the two theories could be found some common ground (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a long history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687). In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221). He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word ''xin'' can cover all the content of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important (Di Dongrui 2012, 132).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” (Tytler 2007, 9) discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style (Fan Yun 2007, 97). Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, the translation should correspond to what kind of writing style the original work is. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory which advocated the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127). Before Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relation with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. If people want to understand “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” comprehensively, it is necessary to have an understanding of the thoughts from our ancestors. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times where Yan Fu and Tytler lived have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived suffered from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of Faithfulness Expressiveness and Elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation (Fan Yun 2007, 98). In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2). Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1), we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate with each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated into “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶”to achieve equivalence. Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we can put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &amp;quot;About Translation&amp;quot; , Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation activity depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among western readers who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, western readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond to the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of conversion. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into&amp;quot; Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people&amp;quot;. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in western countries. When western readers see Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.（Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the factor of reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the ''Bible''. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the ''Bible'' in English. But if you don't understand their symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).奈达论翻译 [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). 当代西方翻译理论探索[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). 西方翻译理论通史[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). 中国译学大辞典 [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] 文教资料[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  河南商业高等专科学校学报[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   漯河职业技术学院学报[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  铜陵学院学报 [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  陕西师范大学学报[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). From One Language to Another   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964).Toward a Science of Translating   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter·Newmark. (1991). About Translation   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Newmark, Peter. (1988). A Text Book of Translation   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories; translation schools; translation theorists&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论; 翻译流派; 翻译理论家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida 1984, 9-15) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi 2004,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of Western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zaixi 1991, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson 1997, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi 1991, 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between the eleventh and twelfth centuries A.D., Western translators gathered in Toledo, Spain, to translate a large number of works from Arabic into Latin. As a result, Toledo became the center of European academic world (similar to the &amp;quot;Translation Institute&amp;quot; in Baghdad), its translation and academic activities has continued for more than a hundred years with far-reaching effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979: 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Kelly 1979, 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:21, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance Movement that took place in Europe from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries was a major movement of intellectual and literary innovation, it was also a major development in the history of Western translation. Especially in the sixteenth century and the period afterwards, when the Renaissance Movement was widespread in Western European countries, translation activities reached an unprecedented peak, involving various fields such as thought, politics, philosophy, literature and religion, covering major works of ancient times and contemporary times, and a large number of outstanding translators and a series of excellent translation works emerged at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida 1984, 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Renaissance, from the second half of the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, Western translation kept on moving forward. Although in terms of scale and influence, translation in this period was not as good as that of the Renaissance, a large number of excellent translation works emerged. Its most important character was that translators not only continued to translate classical works, but also developed a great interest in modern and contemporary works. The works of great writers such as Cervantes, Shakespeare, Balzac, and Goethe were repeatedly translated into various languages, and translations of Oriental literature came out one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 153) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation. The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 1989, 3). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells 1988, 27-28). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the World War II, the West entered a relatively stable period, production got developed, the economy gradually recovered, and science and technology were changing day by day. This was the material basis of the prosperity of translation. Due to the evolution of the times, the characteristics of translation have also changed a lot.  The translation in the new period differs from that of any period in the past in scope, scale, function and form and has made great progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first change is the expansion of translation scope. While the traditional translation mainly focused on the translation of literary and religious works, the translation in the new period expands to other fields, especially in science, technology and commerce fields. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the scale of translation greatly exceeds that of the past. In the past, only a few literary giants worked on translation, but now translation has become a specialized profession, with not only litterateur, philosophers and theologians engaging in translation, but also a specially trained professional team undertaking various translation tasks. Moreover, the function of translation is unparalleled in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially after the foundation of the United Nations and the European Common Market, exchanges among Western countries in various fields, such as literature, art, science, technology, politics and economics, have become increasingly frequent and close, and all these communications are carried out through translation, because translation plays an increasingly practical role in the process. Finally, the form of translation has also changed and progressed greatly. The three changes are in fact an important sign of the development of the new period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion. Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them. The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford 1965, 20-21) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 67). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ames Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies'' (1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation'' (1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation'' (1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western translation theory system consists of two main theories. One is the literature and art translation theory. It is the oldest theory, extending from ancient dramatic translators such as Terrence to modern translation theorists (e.g. Levy in the Czech Republic, Gachechiladze in the former Soviet Union, Steiner in the UK, etc.), and it focused on how to translate literary texts in order to realize literary and cultural exchanges in the ideal sense. In this theory, translation was considered as literarature and art, and the focus of translation was on recreation. The theorists not only discussed the pros and cons of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, but analyzed the purposes and effects of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They also emphasized respecting target language culture, paid attention to the style and literariness of target texts, and required the translators to have a natural literary talent. The other is the linguistic translation theory. It extended from Augustine in ancient times to the structural linguistics school in the 20th century, which closely combined translation theories with the analysis of semantics and grammar, discussed translation in terms of language usage techniques, believing that translation aims to produce a text that is semantically equivalent to the original, and seeked to explain how to produce such semantic equivalence in terms of vocabulary and grammatical structure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was more concerned with how to realize the transformation of the words of the two languages in order to convey the information in source language. Looking back at the history of Western translation theories over the past two thousand years, especially the above two main theories constituting the Western translation theory system, we can easily find that, from ancient times to contemporary times, although each period has its own peak of development, on the whole, the contemporary times since the end of World War II in the middle of the 20th century can be regarded as the highest peak of the development of Western translation theories so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We should study the outline, changes and development of Western translation theories, and state our opinions on the significance and value of the study of Western translation theories from a historical perspective. On the one hand, we should absorb the relevant contemporary research results at home and abroad, make comments on the representative figures and their representative works, schools of thought and important historical events in Western translation of various historical periods, especially in the 20th century.On the other hand, we should make an in-depth analysis and discussion on the mutual promotion, evolution and the development process of translation practice and translation theory, and elaborate our basic understanding on the nature and direction of the development of translation thoughts and theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong.郭建中.(2000).''当代美国翻译理论''. [Contemporary Translation Studies In USA].湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi. 廖七一.(2002).''当代西方翻译理论探索''. 译林出版社[Yilin Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing.刘宓庆.(1989).''文体与翻译（第二版）''.[English Varieties and Translation(2nd Edition)].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pan Wenguo.潘文国.(2002).''字本位与汉语研究''.华东师范大学出版社[East China Normal University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(1991).''西方翻译简史''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(2004).''西方翻译简史(增订版)''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West(Revised Edition)].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford,J.C.约翰·坎尼森·卡特福德.(1965).''翻译的语言学理论''.[A Linguistic Theory of Translation].牛津大学出版社[Oxford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A.尤金·A·奈达.(1984).''论翻译''.[On Translation].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;Foreign Linguistics and Applied Linguistics &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established.(Jiang Li 2010, 44) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:(Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation views that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. In addition, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics to his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what the translation is. Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meanings. The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, like poetry, the original form should be retained as far as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms include phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford's translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially the same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are prone to misunderstand the original text. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and held that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes readers' response. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence,that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to.(Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, according to Catford's theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies to the translation theories of Nida and Catford.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Hence, Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages. Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced a new viewpoint, that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard towards translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped out of the bondage of language and instead paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' to educate and influence people  makes it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way.(Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, as soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles was brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford was conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but had little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford were simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it wiould also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment. At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be deeply influenced by Pound's, but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from comparisons of their translation principles in rhyme, image, and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, it's vernacular literary movement that deserves our attention. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in an urgent need of opening up and learning from the western world. Some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary compositions and modern compositions， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人)(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993(1),172-173).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reasons why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper are because, first, they two lived in the same time period ,and  participated in two important literary movements of the time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparison on their understanding of poetic translation is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. Through close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetry translation. Works covered in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparative study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish their roles in relatively vernacular writing movement and imagist movement, in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly in their poem translation principles(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo has been widely studied as a composer of new poetry, a painter, a researcher of classical poetry, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focused more on his identity as a poetry composer than as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his identity as a translator, complemented by his identity as a poet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo cover almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies of traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poetry, etc. From the 1970s to present, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo's translation. We can see from the picture below that studies of Wen Yiduo are still favored by scholars and in recent years even more papers on his translation principles were published. In 2005, a paper by Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced the dawn of a new age of modern metrical poetry. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poetry at the beginning of 20th century but he is inevitably constrained by his time. With the development of culture , now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry(Lv Jing 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the 18 papers, the most mentioned phrases are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poetry in translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from a general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) with only one paper directly comparing the two figures in a comprehensive manner. It was written by Fu Jianan and Zhang Li in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which can be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the national and creative features of Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism (Fu Jianan, Zhang Li 2019,101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly in the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding of poem composing, based on his personal learning and experiences (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo experienced several transitions in his poetic writing throughout his life. He was at first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) with works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later went to America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he came into contact with the Chicago poets and the American Imagists, which made his another transition. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated retrospectively drawing on classical Chinese culture, partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago. After he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese verses. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work which realized his principles is ''Dead Water'' (死水) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of translation, which was to find an answer for his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to that of Christianism, which is of immense importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius were exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight brought by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (Jiang Hongxin 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word but maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered that Chinese characters were full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound likened Whitman as his father in literature and himself as his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). In Wen Yiduo's view, sound and music are what contained within words, and only a concise expression like poem can produce powerful emotions with its natural, artistic syllables (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had a unique understanding of images based on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. The Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (Jiao Jianping 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (Bei Ta 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lacking beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; the blending of colors creates a new harmonious image and words should be like colors (Sun Dandbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the selfless spirit of sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. In Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of descriptive pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more freehand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (Xin Chunsheng 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in traditional Chinese poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art (Guo Wei 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated forms of the color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application based on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberate citizen's mind from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started to compose his new poem, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, otherwise it woud be a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (Huang Yanjie 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo preserved the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is an artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated into a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;. The infinitive &amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; was translated into a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation. (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo added some decorative elements or deleted some unimportant ones to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator based on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the looseness and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme, which can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as himself said that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of them. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images in Chinese poems to English translations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, the rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music, and he showed no preference between the two, yet, to Pound, as said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beats and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (Wen Yiduo 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese and Japanese poems. Therefore, the structure of his translations can often be traced back to parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound regarded it as his masterpiece of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, such as Wu Di, who believed that this poem is closer to an imitation of Chinese parallelism. He listed the reasons as follows: First, the poem has parallel compositions of time and space and contrasts of colors of flower petals and branches. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more on artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attention to the conceptual words than functional words (Wu Di 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, and elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (Wang Guiming, Liujia 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and he asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined them with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. That is why he called for &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot;. In Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (Cheng Liming 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that balance was very essential in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, and we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First, this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; to the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but a dash to indicate it. Therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places with different focus, for example, Ezra Pound studied and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the structural balance and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In his translation, Ezra Pound calls for artistic conception through the image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than that of Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works, but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he becomes a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains the elements of traditional Chinese painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as the specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. It's better to say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment than to say that one is an exact imitator of the other. Since they two have their unique cultural background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations, but there are also distinctions reflecting their own cultural identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv.伦敦:埃尔金·马修斯，科克街 Mcmxv''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste.[意象派不该做的几件事]. ''Poetry 诗歌''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China *Foreign Affairs University''(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Jianan Zhangli 傅建安,张立.(2019). 论艾兹拉·庞德对闻一多的诗学影响[On Ezra Pound's influence on Wen Yiduo's poetics].''城市学刊 Urban Journal'' 40(05):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces &lt;br /&gt;
Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 彭丹 Peng Dan 202020080631 日语语言文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focuses on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis,  from the perspective of functional equivalence, through comparing Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's two Chinese versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', which written by Maugham, sums up the way to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantics during the translation and the way to present the readers' response. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, so its achievements are obvious and it makes great contribution to translation. In this paper, the author will propose that the form equivalence does not affect the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes how translators realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. In the end, the author will give opinions on the theory of functional equivalence and have a commentation on which version is more suitable for readers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence; Reader's Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著、小说或影视作品被译成多种版本供人们欣赏。如何完美地展现原著的风采是让众多译者感到头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达提出的功能对等理论，强调实现不同文化、语言之间的沟通对等，侧重读者的反映。本文从功能对等理论的视角，通过对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏关于《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出译者在小说翻译的过程中是如何实现单词、句子、语义和文化的对等以及实现读者的反映。有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等和原著的文体，但功能对等理论源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译过程中所忽略的形式对等并不影响读者对原著的理解，侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，并详细描写它是如何实现意思、形式以及文化的对等。最后我会提出自己对于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of cultural globalization, more and more foreign literary works are translated into Chinese for domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which have been translated frequently, we may still feel that there are many regrets in most works. On the one hand, if the translators only quest corresponding words, it may limit the reader's thought in a large aspect so that the readers couldn't deeply understand the emotion that the author wants to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue semantics and thought, it probably can not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language, Eugene Nida, according to the nature of translation, puts forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information conveyed by translation not only includes the surface information but also the deepe culture information.(Nida 1984,21）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc.. After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui's &amp;quot;Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi's &amp;quot;Applying Nida's Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's ''The Moon and Sixpence'' was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence''. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici's translation version and Li Jihong's tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3 Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information of the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary for us to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials, we can learn a lot unknown and complete the thesis more comprehensive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: in this thesis, I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis will also illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will choose Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese versions to make comparison in words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing the differences of the two Chinese versions, we can have a deeper understanding on the functional equivalence theory in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show their relation with functional equivalence and the difference between them. This thesis will also list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist in translation in American. And his translation theory largely influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and domestic land. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies in modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated as the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master's degree in Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943, he got his doctor degree after graduation. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty was to check and estimate the publications of the Bible. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. To help the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture, he went to 85 countries and experienced various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida's dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades to bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida's essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language's formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word's coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader's response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn't understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops from formal equivalence. For avoiding it is often misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes on the communication with language and culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as &amp;quot;a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced&amp;quot; in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the &amp;quot;white as frost&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;white as snow&amp;quot; if there isn't snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into &amp;quot;very very white&amp;quot;. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads' response under the different cultural and language. So he used &amp;quot;the functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace &amp;quot;the dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in the year of 1969.(Zhang Dongdong  2015,5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers' repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader's response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers' response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people's abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.(Zhang 2015,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What's more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;liberal translation&amp;quot;.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory's research is mainly focused on the study of translation's guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works' content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence'' at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist's characteristic or the author's background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing ''The Moon and sixpence'' from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.(Liu Qiong 2016,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of ''The Moon and sixpence''====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality. (Fu Weici 1994,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland's family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn't drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art. (Fu 1994,136)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings. (Fu 1994,198)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What's more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in ''The Moon and Sixpence'' when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write &amp;quot;I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.&amp;quot; By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham's writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text. (Guo Xiaoling 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland's feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn't define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.&amp;quot; These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express. (Guo 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven't read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn't feel the women's feeling. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said &amp;quot;Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.&amp;quot; This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici' version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne, conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici's version, Li Jihong's version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of ''The Moon and Sixpence'''s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A Comparative Study on the Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world's objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word's designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or 混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people's resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓 just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. (Cao Jing 2013,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;It was about five years after this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;这件事过去大约五年之后。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong's version: &amp;quot;大概过了五年。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland's experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn't be referred in Li Jihong's. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn't time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn't control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong's translation is better than Fu Weici's. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words' meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original's language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn't control. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language's associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning's expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.(Sun Zhili 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;Yes, she hadn't a drop of white blood in her.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;是的,一滴白人的血液也没有。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;是的,她的身上没有半滴白人的血。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It's about the last journey of Strickland's life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn't touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici's version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血,however in Li Jihong's, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don't think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong's version is better than Fu Weici's version.(Sun 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot; is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called &amp;quot;桎&amp;quot; when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called &amp;quot;梏&amp;quot; when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe &amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot;. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don't understand the Chinese culture maybe can't understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.（Wang Jia 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;小羊&amp;quot; refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot; is more specific. When it comes to &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot;, the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep's fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong's version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep's character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland's friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn't show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people's fear.（Wang 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;She was desire.&amp;quot;  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;成了欲念的化身。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;她变成了欲望的化身。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren't essential difference between the &amp;quot;欲念&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;欲望&amp;quot;. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn't give her any more birthright and he didn't get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.（Wang 2014,32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;I don't disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I'm interested in his mental processes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot; is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn't feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland's action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot;. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.（Wang 2014,33）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never&amp;quot;. Two repetition of &amp;quot;never&amp;quot; shows the Mrs. Stroeve's firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.（Zhao Dandan 2011,54）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn't constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.（Zhao 2011,55）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Eugene Nida's perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn't beyond the target language readers' acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. &amp;quot;Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.&amp;quot; (Nida 1964,91)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong's version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong's version, the Fu Weici's version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words. On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader's preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter's translation is more closed to modern readers' reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author's personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117125</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117125"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T02:24:48Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Application for Different Kinds of Text */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
读翻译理论书籍有感&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''On How to Translate Excellently'' was published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation'': a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in ''On the Different Methods of Translating''. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education (03) 163-168.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (02) 12-19. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science (02) 107-108. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 103-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide (09) 220-221.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (04) 56-72.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (06) 4-10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社 Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (01) 53-59.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆 Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University (05) 60-63.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature (09) 100-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (03) 103-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (08) 162-163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square (05) 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun 周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators (06) 13-18. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture (14) 99-100.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:08, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include ''Outcry'', ''A Madman's Diary'', ''Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk'', ''Wild Grass'' and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for next generations, including translations of literature and theory works. Even from the time line, the records of his translation activities are far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, ''Nostalgia'', was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, ''Mournful World'', was finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is to lead everyone to have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided into two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the translations of these two categories have different purposes.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that his translations aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his views, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, ''Destruction'', was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works. (Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved. (Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints. (Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because of the inadequate ability of translators and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure, making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text was translated word for word, the refined original tone will be lost. However, there is no other methods other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published ''Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard Translation'' and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermediate to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's views, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being non-fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers to the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, another purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controlled people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change the national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied with my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable for the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appeaered. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, the methods of making translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the ''Defended for Translation Criticism'', Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars were edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create a better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the &amp;quot;survival of the fittest&amp;quot; advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological descriptions as well as narrations of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the ''Classical Books and Vernacular'', Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to express new and different opinions and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect through different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》 [''The Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》 [''Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》 [''Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)'']. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Translation''].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation'']. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角” [Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据” [The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探” [A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报 [Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun 黄晓军. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot; [劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong 朱晓东 and Ding Ting 丁婷. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot; [鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018) [2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan 徐兰. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot; [论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:45, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu, 202070080598, MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目 is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献需要中英双语--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:08, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 5), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before (Chen K., Yang F. F, 2019, 21). However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;practices&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad (Hu Gengshen, 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 17). As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 103), studies on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out directions for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 23 ). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 3). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013, 11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to provide some inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017, 34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text (Tang Yixin, 2015, 52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017, 142). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 78). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ efforts, Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 5). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003, 283).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, an essential part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007, 13), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied language features of subtitle translation, which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013, 154). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015, 493). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019, 13), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019, 247). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in ''Western Leather'' by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020, 89).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. Moreover, few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principle of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 80). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background, local customs etc.; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyzes them from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/ ). The first video, focusing on the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpieces of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine (http://www.huaweimarine.com/cn/Company/CorporateVideo ). Huawei Marine has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/). It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere, both rich and poor, in the world. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, key points of Eco-translatology theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory (Tang, 2015, 143). In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people” (Oxford Dictionary, 2018, 297), which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay pay special attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 49). As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate differences or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River. Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River. For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary achievements Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, which is the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ broader words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 97). In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, projects or enterprise, so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 13). However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/index.html#stories ), a non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples, three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and target text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when conducting translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Chen K., Yang F. F. Research on C-E Translation of Commercial Advertisement in Xi’an [J]. Education Research Frontier, 2019 (9: 1): 16-22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[28]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 13:01, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress.However, as an important part of translation research, the history of translation theory is far less important than that of translation theory and translation technology. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But translation has historical characteristics. In studying translation, it is necessary to examine translation activities in the long river of human history in order to find more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you must understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese translation theory was born after the Zhou Dynasty came into contact with the client state.It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian 's preface is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi, responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本).&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss.&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;. Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot; would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant and plain. With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot;. For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;. A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot;.This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables. or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani, Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree, which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot; (Chen Fukang 1996,325)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, Sanyitang was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western research gradually progressed eastward, and translation became more active.By this time, however, the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but the history of astronomy, geometry, medicine, and Chinese translation in Europe has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals were painfully learning from the West, and translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation returned to ancient times.The rise of Chinese new literature cannot be separated from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance, which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and  then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity, smoothness and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit, appearance and manner are the same as before (the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome. His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase：or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase： or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation：where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although，the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, &lt;br /&gt;
Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between different regions and different languages and promoted the development of human civilization.The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories are useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references from the practice of translation theories.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing on the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation into the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorist, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation ideals proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art are influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately, scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that to one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed for the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation thoery, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation theory, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understands what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different to study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation into the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examine the process of the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process of cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate about three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation are faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference between their time and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conducting linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one that doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful of this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms to the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression of another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product of paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even in the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in to the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definitions of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither delete nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation are his efforts of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy about this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(Liu Zhongde,1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（Liu Zhongde,1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories about reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation methods. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy for words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impairs the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell brings in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent to different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. (Bell,1991:61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.(Bell,1991:68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intends to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas about the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently conveying the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how styles influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later are profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same functions so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest in the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free tranlation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in the process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of translation. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks translation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free translation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose for Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is tryinng to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believe that the judgement should be made by translators, tranlator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetey which is faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose of Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is trying to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believes that the judgement should be made by translators, translator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetry which is faithful to the original text.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comprising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also applies psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation processes remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Meng.郭猛. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译思想研究&amp;quot;[D][A Probe into Liu Zhongde's Translation Thoughts]. 天津理工大学[Tianjin University of Technology]. 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen.简·奥斯汀. 《爱玛》[M][Emma]. 上海:上海世界图书出版公司[Shanghai: Shanghai World Book Publishing Company]. 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 桂林:漓江出版社[Guilin: Lijiang Publishing House]. 1982. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 广州:广州花城出版社[Guangzhou: Guangzhou Huacheng Publishing House]. 1993. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Jiansong.Peng Liyuan.蒋坚松,彭利元. 刘重德翻译思想及其他[Liu Chongde's Translation Thought and Others]. 湖南：湖南师范大学出版社[Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press]. 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600 (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt; 加专业 &amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:46, 19 December 2020 (UTC)  ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''Ulysses''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''On Translation''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;): with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida's “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' 论文中应该避免用 In my opinion 这样的表达''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning-oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' [《尤利西斯》两种译文的比较研究]''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[《尤利西斯的两个中译本研究》]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translating and interpreting centering on translation and interpretation.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. (Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself.(Ma Chao 2010,19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized.(Ma Chao 2010,19)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development.(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, Alexander FraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on.(Yang Zijian 1994,53) --[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105)holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques.And it is also consistent or similar.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language.(Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident.(Sun Sucha 2008,45) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. And lost-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency.(Li Jinze 2010,23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly.(Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same.(Yang Zijian 1994,64) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose.(Zhao Shuo 1999,100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on. However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc.(Li Jinze 2010,102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain. For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149).--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:44, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:32, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:42, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler 陈涵 Chen Han 202070080580 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are representatives of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang &amp;amp; Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories developed independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues have begun. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201). At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West — Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'' (Liu Miqing 2012, 1).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by Shipping, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang &amp;amp; Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegant in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work (Tytler 2007, 8-9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original (Tytler 2007, 9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing do. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have demands for reading, writing and translation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation, which has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics (Chen Fukang 2010, 91). As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Under this circumstance, translation may be the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in ''La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre'' in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjusting the order of them. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122). It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from his theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized by “faithfulness” (''xin''). This word includes not only the faithfulness to the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were not put forward during the same era, the two theories could be found some common ground (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a long history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687). In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221). He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word ''xin'' can cover all the content of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important (Di Dongrui 2012, 132).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” (Tytler 2007, 9) discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style (Fan Yun 2007, 97). Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, the translation should correspond to what kind of writing style the original work is. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory which advocated the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127). Before Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relation with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. If people want to understand “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” comprehensively, it is necessary to have an understanding of the thoughts from our ancestors. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times where Yan Fu and Tytler lived have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived suffered from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of Faithfulness Expressiveness and Elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation (Fan Yun 2007, 98). In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2). Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1), we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate with each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated into “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶”to achieve equivalence. Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we can put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &amp;quot;About Translation&amp;quot; , Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation activity depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among western readers who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, western readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond to the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of conversion. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into&amp;quot; Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people&amp;quot;. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in western countries. When western readers see Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.（Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，89）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，89）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the factor of reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the ''Bible''. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the ''Bible'' in English. But if you don't understand their symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).奈达论翻译 [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). 当代西方翻译理论探索[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). 西方翻译理论通史[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). 中国译学大辞典 [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] 文教资料[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  河南商业高等专科学校学报[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   漯河职业技术学院学报[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  铜陵学院学报 [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  陕西师范大学学报[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). From One Language to Another   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964).Toward a Science of Translating   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter·Newmark. (1991). About Translation   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Newmark, Peter. (1988). A Text Book of Translation   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories; translation schools; translation theorists&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论; 翻译流派; 翻译理论家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida 1984, 9-15) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi 2004,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of Western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zaixi 1991, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson 1997, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi 1991, 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between the eleventh and twelfth centuries A.D., Western translators gathered in Toledo, Spain, to translate a large number of works from Arabic into Latin. As a result, Toledo became the center of European academic world (similar to the &amp;quot;Translation Institute&amp;quot; in Baghdad), its translation and academic activities has continued for more than a hundred years with far-reaching effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979: 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Kelly 1979, 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:21, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance Movement that took place in Europe from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries was a major movement of intellectual and literary innovation, it was also a major development in the history of Western translation. Especially in the sixteenth century and the period afterwards, when the Renaissance Movement was widespread in Western European countries, translation activities reached an unprecedented peak, involving various fields such as thought, politics, philosophy, literature and religion, covering major works of ancient times and contemporary times, and a large number of outstanding translators and a series of excellent translation works emerged at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida 1984, 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Renaissance, from the second half of the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, Western translation kept on moving forward. Although in terms of scale and influence, translation in this period was not as good as that of the Renaissance, a large number of excellent translation works emerged. Its most important character was that translators not only continued to translate classical works, but also developed a great interest in modern and contemporary works. The works of great writers such as Cervantes, Shakespeare, Balzac, and Goethe were repeatedly translated into various languages, and translations of Oriental literature came out one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 153) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation. The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 1989, 3). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells 1988, 27-28). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the World War II, the West entered a relatively stable period, production got developed, the economy gradually recovered, and science and technology were changing day by day. This was the material basis of the prosperity of translation. Due to the evolution of the times, the characteristics of translation have also changed a lot.  The translation in the new period differs from that of any period in the past in scope, scale, function and form and has made great progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first change is the expansion of translation scope. While the traditional translation mainly focused on the translation of literary and religious works, the translation in the new period expands to other fields, especially in science, technology and commerce fields. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the scale of translation greatly exceeds that of the past. In the past, only a few literary giants worked on translation, but now translation has become a specialized profession, with not only litterateur, philosophers and theologians engaging in translation, but also a specially trained professional team undertaking various translation tasks. Moreover, the function of translation is unparalleled in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially after the foundation of the United Nations and the European Common Market, exchanges among Western countries in various fields, such as literature, art, science, technology, politics and economics, have become increasingly frequent and close, and all these communications are carried out through translation, because translation plays an increasingly practical role in the process. Finally, the form of translation has also changed and progressed greatly. The three changes are in fact an important sign of the development of the new period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion. Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them. The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford 1965, 20-21) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 67). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ames Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies'' (1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation'' (1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation'' (1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western translation theory system consists of two main theories. One is the literature and art translation theory. It is the oldest theory, extending from ancient dramatic translators such as Terrence to modern translation theorists (e.g. Levy in the Czech Republic, Gachechiladze in the former Soviet Union, Steiner in the UK, etc.), and it focused on how to translate literary texts in order to realize literary and cultural exchanges in the ideal sense. In this theory, translation was considered as literarature and art, and the focus of translation was on recreation. The theorists not only discussed the pros and cons of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, but analyzed the purposes and effects of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They also emphasized respecting target language culture, paid attention to the style and literariness of target texts, and required the translators to have a natural literary talent. The other is the linguistic translation theory. It extended from Augustine in ancient times to the structural linguistics school in the 20th century, which closely combined translation theories with the analysis of semantics and grammar, discussed translation in terms of language usage techniques, believing that translation aims to produce a text that is semantically equivalent to the original, and seeked to explain how to produce such semantic equivalence in terms of vocabulary and grammatical structure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was more concerned with how to realize the transformation of the words of the two languages in order to convey the information in source language. Looking back at the history of Western translation theories over the past two thousand years, especially the above two main theories constituting the Western translation theory system, we can easily find that, from ancient times to contemporary times, although each period has its own peak of development, on the whole, the contemporary times since the end of World War II in the middle of the 20th century can be regarded as the highest peak of the development of Western translation theories so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We should study the outline, changes and development of Western translation theories, and state our opinions on the significance and value of the study of Western translation theories from a historical perspective. On the one hand, we should absorb the relevant contemporary research results at home and abroad, make comments on the representative figures and their representative works, schools of thought and important historical events in Western translation of various historical periods, especially in the 20th century.On the other hand, we should make an in-depth analysis and discussion on the mutual promotion, evolution and the development process of translation practice and translation theory, and elaborate our basic understanding on the nature and direction of the development of translation thoughts and theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong.郭建中.(2000).''当代美国翻译理论''. [Contemporary Translation Studies In USA].湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi. 廖七一.(2002).''当代西方翻译理论探索''. 译林出版社[Yilin Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing.刘宓庆.(1989).''文体与翻译（第二版）''.[English Varieties and Translation(2nd Edition)].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pan Wenguo.潘文国.(2002).''字本位与汉语研究''.华东师范大学出版社[East China Normal University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(1991).''西方翻译简史''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(2004).''西方翻译简史(增订版)''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West(Revised Edition)].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford,J.C.约翰·坎尼森·卡特福德.(1965).''翻译的语言学理论''.[A Linguistic Theory of Translation].牛津大学出版社[Oxford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A.尤金·A·奈达.(1984).''论翻译''.[On Translation].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;Foreign Linguistics and Applied Linguistics &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established.(Jiang Li 2010, 44) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:(Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation views that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. In addition, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics to his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what the translation is. Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meanings. The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, like poetry, the original form should be retained as far as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms include phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford's translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially the same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are prone to misunderstand the original text. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and held that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes readers' response. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence,that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to.(Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, according to Catford's theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies to the translation theories of Nida and Catford.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Hence, Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages. Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced a new viewpoint, that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard towards translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped out of the bondage of language and instead paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' to educate and influence people  makes it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way.(Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, as soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles was brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford was conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but had little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford were simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it wiould also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment. At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be deeply influenced by Pound's, but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from comparisons of their translation principles in rhyme, image, and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, it's vernacular literary movement that deserves our attention. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in an urgent need of opening up and learning from the western world. Some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary compositions and modern compositions， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人)(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993(1),172-173).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reasons why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper are because, first, they two lived in the same time period ,and  participated in two important literary movements of the time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparison on their understanding of poetic translation is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. Through close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetry translation. Works covered in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparative study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish their roles in relatively vernacular writing movement and imagist movement, in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly in their poem translation principles(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo has been widely studied as a composer of new poetry, a painter, a researcher of classical poetry, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focused more on his identity as a poetry composer than as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his identity as a translator, complemented by his identity as a poet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo cover almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies of traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poetry, etc. From the 1970s to present, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo's translation. We can see from the picture below that studies of Wen Yiduo are still favored by scholars and in recent years even more papers on his translation principles were published. In 2005, a paper by Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced the dawn of a new age of modern metrical poetry. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poetry at the beginning of 20th century but he is inevitably constrained by his time. With the development of culture , now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry(Lv Jing 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the 18 papers, the most mentioned phrases are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poetry in translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from a general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) with only one paper directly comparing the two figures in a comprehensive manner. It was written by Fu Jianan and Zhang Li in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which can be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the national and creative features of Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism (Fu Jianan, Zhang Li 2019,101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly in the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding of poem composing, based on his personal learning and experiences (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo experienced several transitions in his poetic writing throughout his life. He was at first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) with works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later went to America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he came into contact with the Chicago poets and the American Imagists, which made his another transition. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated retrospectively drawing on classical Chinese culture, partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago. After he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese verses. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work which realized his principles is ''Dead Water'' (死水) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of translation, which was to find an answer for his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to that of Christianism, which is of immense importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius were exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight brought by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (Jiang Hongxin 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word but maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered that Chinese characters were full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound likened Whitman as his father in literature and himself as his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). In Wen Yiduo's view, sound and music are what contained within words, and only a concise expression like poem can produce powerful emotions with its natural, artistic syllables (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had a unique understanding of images based on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. The Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (Jiao Jianping 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (Bei Ta 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lacking beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; the blending of colors creates a new harmonious image and words should be like colors (Sun Dandbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the selfless spirit of sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. In Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of descriptive pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more freehand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (Xin Chunsheng 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in traditional Chinese poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art (Guo Wei 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated forms of the color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application based on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberate citizen's mind from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started to compose his new poem, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, otherwise it woud be a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (Huang Yanjie 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo preserved the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is an artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated into a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;. The infinitive &amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; was translated into a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation. (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo added some decorative elements or deleted some unimportant ones to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator based on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the looseness and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme, which can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as himself said that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of them. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images in Chinese poems to English translations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, the rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music, and he showed no preference between the two, yet, to Pound, as said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beats and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (Wen Yiduo 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese and Japanese poems. Therefore, the structure of his translations can often be traced back to parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound regarded it as his masterpiece of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, such as Wu Di, who believed that this poem is closer to an imitation of Chinese parallelism. He listed the reasons as follows: First, the poem has parallel compositions of time and space and contrasts of colors of flower petals and branches. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more on artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attention to the conceptual words than functional words (Wu Di 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, and elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (Wang Guiming, Liujia 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and he asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined them with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. That is why he called for &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot;. In Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (Cheng Liming 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that balance was very essential in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, and we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First, this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; to the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but a dash to indicate it. Therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places with different focus, for example, Ezra Pound studied and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the structural balance and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In his translation, Ezra Pound calls for artistic conception through the image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than that of Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works, but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he becomes a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains the elements of traditional Chinese painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as the specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. It's better to say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment than to say that one is an exact imitator of the other. Since they two have their unique cultural background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations, but there are also distinctions reflecting their own cultural identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv.伦敦:埃尔金·马修斯，科克街 Mcmxv''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste.[意象派不该做的几件事]. ''Poetry 诗歌''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China *Foreign Affairs University''(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Jianan Zhangli 傅建安,张立.(2019). 论艾兹拉·庞德对闻一多的诗学影响[On Ezra Pound's influence on Wen Yiduo's poetics].''城市学刊 Urban Journal'' 40(05):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces &lt;br /&gt;
Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 彭丹 Peng Dan 202020080631 日语语言文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focuses on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis,  from the perspective of functional equivalence, through comparing Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's two Chinese versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', which written by Maugham, sums up the way to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantics during the translation and the way to present the readers' response. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, so its achievements are obvious and it makes great contribution to translation. In this paper, the author will propose that the form equivalence does not affect the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes how translators realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. In the end, the author will give opinions on the theory of functional equivalence and have a commentation on which version is more suitable for readers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence; Reader's Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著、小说或影视作品被译成多种版本供人们欣赏。如何完美地展现原著的风采是让众多译者感到头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达提出的功能对等理论，强调实现不同文化、语言之间的沟通对等，侧重读者的反映。本文从功能对等理论的视角，通过对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏关于《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出译者在小说翻译的过程中是如何实现单词、句子、语义和文化的对等以及实现读者的反映。有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等和原著的文体，但功能对等理论源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译过程中所忽略的形式对等并不影响读者对原著的理解，侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，并详细描写它是如何实现意思、形式以及文化的对等。最后我会提出自己对于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of cultural globalization, more and more foreign literary works are translated into Chinese for domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which have been translated frequently, we may still feel that there are many regrets in most works. On the one hand, if the translators only quest corresponding words, it may limit the reader's thought in a large aspect so that the readers couldn't deeply understand the emotion that the author wants to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue semantics and thought, it probably can not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language, Eugene Nida, according to the nature of translation, puts forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information conveyed by translation not only includes the surface information but also the deepe culture information.(Nida 1984,21）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc.. After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui's &amp;quot;Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi's &amp;quot;Applying Nida's Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's ''The Moon and Sixpence'' was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence''. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici's translation version and Li Jihong's tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3 Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information of the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary for us to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials, we can learn a lot unknown and complete the thesis more comprehensive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: in this thesis, I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis will also illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will choose Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese versions to make comparison in words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing the differences of the two Chinese versions, we can have a deeper understanding on the functional equivalence theory in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show their relation with functional equivalence and the difference between them. This thesis will also list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist in translation in American. And his translation theory largely influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and domestic land. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies in modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated as the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master's degree in Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943, he got his doctor degree after graduation. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty was to check and estimate the publications of the Bible. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. To help the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture, he went to 85 countries and experienced various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida's dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades to bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida's essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language's formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word's coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader's response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn't understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops from formal equivalence. For avoiding it is often misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes on the communication with language and culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as &amp;quot;a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced&amp;quot; in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the &amp;quot;white as frost&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;white as snow&amp;quot; if there isn't snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into &amp;quot;very very white&amp;quot;. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads' response under the different cultural and language. So he used &amp;quot;the functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace &amp;quot;the dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in the year of 1969.(Zhang Dongdong  2015,5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers' repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader's response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers' response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people's abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.(Zhang 2015,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What's more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;liberal translation&amp;quot;.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory's research is mainly focused on the study of translation's guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works' content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence'' at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist's characteristic or the author's background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing ''The Moon and sixpence'' from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.(Liu Qiong 2016,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of ''The Moon and sixpence''====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality. (Fu Weici 1994,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland's family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn't drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art. (Fu 1994,136)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings. (Fu 1994,198)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What's more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in ''The Moon and Sixpence'' when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write &amp;quot;I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.&amp;quot; By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham's writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text. (Guo Xiaoling 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland's feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn't define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.&amp;quot; These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express. (Guo 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven't read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn't feel the women's feeling. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said &amp;quot;Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.&amp;quot; This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici' version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne, conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici's version, Li Jihong's version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of ''The Moon and Sixpence'''s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A Comparative Study on the Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world's objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word's designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or 混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people's resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓 just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. (Cao Jing 2013,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;It was about five years after this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;这件事过去大约五年之后。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong's version: &amp;quot;大概过了五年。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland's experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn't be referred in Li Jihong's. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn't time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn't control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong's translation is better than Fu Weici's. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words' meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original's language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn't control. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language's associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning's expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.(Sun Zhili 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;Yes, she hadn't a drop of white blood in her.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;是的,一滴白人的血液也没有。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;是的,她的身上没有半滴白人的血。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It's about the last journey of Strickland's life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn't touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici's version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血,however in Li Jihong's, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don't think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong's version is better than Fu Weici's version.(Sun 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot; is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called &amp;quot;桎&amp;quot; when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called &amp;quot;梏&amp;quot; when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe &amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot;. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don't understand the Chinese culture maybe can't understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.（Wang Jia 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;小羊&amp;quot; refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot; is more specific. When it comes to &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot;, the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep's fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong's version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep's character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland's friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn't show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people's fear.（Wang 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;She was desire.&amp;quot;  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;成了欲念的化身。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;她变成了欲望的化身。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren't essential difference between the &amp;quot;欲念&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;欲望&amp;quot;. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn't give her any more birthright and he didn't get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.（Wang 2014,32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;I don't disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I'm interested in his mental processes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot; is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn't feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland's action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot;. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.（Wang 2014,33）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never&amp;quot;. Two repetition of &amp;quot;never&amp;quot; shows the Mrs. Stroeve's firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.（Zhao Dandan 2011,54）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn't constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.（Zhao 2011,55）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Eugene Nida's perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn't beyond the target language readers' acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. &amp;quot;Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.&amp;quot; (Nida 1964,91)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong's version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong's version, the Fu Weici's version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words. On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader's preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter's translation is more closed to modern readers' reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author's personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117116</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117116"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T02:22:20Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Different Translation Theories */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
读翻译理论书籍有感&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''On How to Translate Excellently'' was published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation'': a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in ''On the Different Methods of Translating''. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education (03) 163-168.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (02) 12-19. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science (02) 107-108. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 103-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide (09) 220-221.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (04) 56-72.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (06) 4-10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社 Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (01) 53-59.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆 Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University (05) 60-63.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature (09) 100-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (03) 103-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (08) 162-163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square (05) 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun 周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators (06) 13-18. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture (14) 99-100.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:08, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include ''Outcry'', ''A Madman's Diary'', ''Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk'', ''Wild Grass'' and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for next generations, including translations of literature and theory works. Even from the time line, the records of his translation activities are far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, ''Nostalgia'', was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, ''Mournful World'', was finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is to lead everyone to have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided into two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the translations of these two categories have different purposes.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that his translations aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his views, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, ''Destruction'', was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works. (Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved. (Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints. (Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because of the inadequate ability of translators and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure, making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text was translated word for word, the refined original tone will be lost. However, there is no other methods other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published ''Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard Translation'' and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermediate to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's views, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being non-fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers to the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, another purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controlled people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change the national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied with my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable for the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appeaered. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, the methods of making translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the ''Defended for Translation Criticism'', Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars were edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create a better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the &amp;quot;survival of the fittest&amp;quot; advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological descriptions as well as narrations of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the ''Classical Books and Vernacular'', Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to express new and different opinions and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect through different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》 [''The Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》 [''Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》 [''Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)'']. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Translation''].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation'']. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角” [Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据” [The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探” [A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报 [Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun 黄晓军. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot; [劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong 朱晓东 and Ding Ting 丁婷. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot; [鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018) [2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan 徐兰. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot; [论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:45, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu, 202070080598, MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目 is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献需要中英双语--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:08, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 5), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before (Chen K., Yang F. F, 2019, 21). However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;practices&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad (Hu Gengshen, 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 17). As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 103), studies on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out directions for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 23 ). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 3). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013, 11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to provide some inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017, 34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text (Tang Yixin, 2015, 52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017, 142). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 78). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ efforts, Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 5). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003, 283).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, an essential part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007, 13), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied language features of subtitle translation, which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013, 154). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015, 493). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019, 13), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019, 247). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in ''Western Leather'' by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020, 89).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. Moreover, few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principle of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 80). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background, local customs etc.; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyzes them from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/ ). The first video, focusing on the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpieces of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine (http://www.huaweimarine.com/cn/Company/CorporateVideo ). Huawei Marine has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/). It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere, both rich and poor, in the world. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, key points of Eco-translatology theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory (Tang, 2015, 143). In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people” (Oxford Dictionary, 2018, 297), which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay pay special attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 49). As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate differences or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River. Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River. For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary achievements Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, which is the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ broader words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 97). In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, projects or enterprise, so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 13). However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/index.html#stories ), a non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples, three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and target text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when conducting translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Chen K., Yang F. F. Research on C-E Translation of Commercial Advertisement in Xi’an [J]. Education Research Frontier, 2019 (9: 1): 16-22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[28]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 13:01, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress.However, as an important part of translation research, the history of translation theory is far less important than that of translation theory and translation technology. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But translation has historical characteristics. In studying translation, it is necessary to examine translation activities in the long river of human history in order to find more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you must understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese translation theory was born after the Zhou Dynasty came into contact with the client state.It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian 's preface is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi, responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本).&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss.&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;. Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot; would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant and plain. With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot;. For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;. A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot;.This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables. or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani, Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree, which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot; (Chen Fukang 1996,325)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, Sanyitang was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western research gradually progressed eastward, and translation became more active.By this time, however, the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but the history of astronomy, geometry, medicine, and Chinese translation in Europe has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals were painfully learning from the West, and translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation returned to ancient times.The rise of Chinese new literature cannot be separated from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance, which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and  then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity, smoothness and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit, appearance and manner are the same as before (the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome. His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase：or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase： or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation：where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although，the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, &lt;br /&gt;
Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between different regions and different languages and promoted the development of human civilization.The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories are useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references from the practice of translation theories.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing on the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation into the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorist, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation ideals proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art are influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately, scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that to one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed for the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation thoery, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation theory, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understands what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different to study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation into the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examine the process of the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process of cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate about three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation are faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference between their time and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conducting linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one that doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful of this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms to the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression of another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product of paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even in the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in to the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definitions of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither delete nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation are his efforts of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy about this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(Liu Zhongde,1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（Liu Zhongde,1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories about reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation methods. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy for words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impairs the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell brings in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent to different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. (Bell,1991:61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.(Bell,1991:68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intends to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas about the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently conveying the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how styles influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later are profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same functions so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest in the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free tranlation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in the process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of translation. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks translation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free translation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose for Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is tryinng to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believe that the judgement should be made by translators, tranlator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetey which is faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose of Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is trying to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believes that the judgement should be made by translators, translator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetry which is faithful to the original text.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comprising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also applies psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation processes remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Meng.郭猛. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译思想研究&amp;quot;[D][A Probe into Liu Zhongde's Translation Thoughts]. 天津理工大学[Tianjin University of Technology]. 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen.简·奥斯汀. 《爱玛》[M][Emma]. 上海:上海世界图书出版公司[Shanghai: Shanghai World Book Publishing Company]. 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 桂林:漓江出版社[Guilin: Lijiang Publishing House]. 1982. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 广州:广州花城出版社[Guangzhou: Guangzhou Huacheng Publishing House]. 1993. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Jiansong.Peng Liyuan.蒋坚松,彭利元. 刘重德翻译思想及其他[Liu Chongde's Translation Thought and Others]. 湖南：湖南师范大学出版社[Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press]. 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600 (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt; 加专业 &amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:46, 19 December 2020 (UTC)  ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''Ulysses''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''On Translation''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;): with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida's “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' 论文中应该避免用 In my opinion 这样的表达''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning-oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' [《尤利西斯》两种译文的比较研究]''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[《尤利西斯的两个中译本研究》]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translating and interpreting centering on translation and interpretation.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. (Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself.(Ma Chao 2010,19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized.(Ma Chao 2010,19)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development.(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, Alexander FraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on.(Yang Zijian 1994,53) --[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105)holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques.And it is also consistent or similar.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language.(Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident.(Sun Sucha 2008,45) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. And lost-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency.(Li Jinze 2010,23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly.(Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same.(Yang Zijian 1994,64) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose.(Zhao Shuo 1999,100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on. However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc.(Li Jinze 2010,102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain. For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149).--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:44, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:32, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:42, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler 陈涵 Chen Han 202070080580 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are representatives of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang &amp;amp; Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories developed independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues have begun. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201). At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West — Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'' (Liu Miqing 2012, 1).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by Shipping, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang &amp;amp; Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegant in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work (Tytler 2007, 8-9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original (Tytler 2007, 9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing do. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have demands for reading, writing and translation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation, which has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics (Chen Fukang 2010, 91). As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Under this circumstance, translation may be the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in ''La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre'' in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjusting the order of them. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122). It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from his theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized by “faithfulness” (''xin''). This word includes not only the faithfulness to the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were not put forward during the same era, the two theories could be found some common ground (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a long history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687). In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221). He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word ''xin'' can cover all the content of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important (Di Dongrui 2012, 132).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” (Tytler 2007, 9) discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style (Fan Yun 2007, 97). Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, the translation should correspond to what kind of writing style the original work is. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory which advocated the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127). Before Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relation with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. If people want to understand “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” comprehensively, it is necessary to have an understanding of the thoughts from our ancestors. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times where Yan Fu and Tytler lived have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived suffered from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of Faithfulness Expressiveness and Elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation (Fan Yun 2007, 98). In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2). Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1), we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate with each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated into “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶”to achieve equivalence. Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we can put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &amp;quot;About Translation&amp;quot; , Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation activity depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among western readers who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, western readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond to the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of conversion. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into&amp;quot; Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people&amp;quot;. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in western countries. When western readers see Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.（Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006,107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，89）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，89）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the factor of reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the ''Bible''. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the ''Bible'' in English. But if you don't understand their symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).奈达论翻译 [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). 当代西方翻译理论探索[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). 西方翻译理论通史[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). 中国译学大辞典 [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] 文教资料[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  河南商业高等专科学校学报[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   漯河职业技术学院学报[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  铜陵学院学报 [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  陕西师范大学学报[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). From One Language to Another   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964).Toward a Science of Translating   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter·Newmark. (1991). About Translation   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Newmark, Peter. (1988). A Text Book of Translation   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories; translation schools; translation theorists&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论; 翻译流派; 翻译理论家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida 1984, 9-15) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi 2004,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of Western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zaixi 1991, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson 1997, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi 1991, 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between the eleventh and twelfth centuries A.D., Western translators gathered in Toledo, Spain, to translate a large number of works from Arabic into Latin. As a result, Toledo became the center of European academic world (similar to the &amp;quot;Translation Institute&amp;quot; in Baghdad), its translation and academic activities has continued for more than a hundred years with far-reaching effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979: 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Kelly 1979, 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:21, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance Movement that took place in Europe from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries was a major movement of intellectual and literary innovation, it was also a major development in the history of Western translation. Especially in the sixteenth century and the period afterwards, when the Renaissance Movement was widespread in Western European countries, translation activities reached an unprecedented peak, involving various fields such as thought, politics, philosophy, literature and religion, covering major works of ancient times and contemporary times, and a large number of outstanding translators and a series of excellent translation works emerged at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida 1984, 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Renaissance, from the second half of the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, Western translation kept on moving forward. Although in terms of scale and influence, translation in this period was not as good as that of the Renaissance, a large number of excellent translation works emerged. Its most important character was that translators not only continued to translate classical works, but also developed a great interest in modern and contemporary works. The works of great writers such as Cervantes, Shakespeare, Balzac, and Goethe were repeatedly translated into various languages, and translations of Oriental literature came out one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 153) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation. The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 1989, 3). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells 1988, 27-28). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the World War II, the West entered a relatively stable period, production got developed, the economy gradually recovered, and science and technology were changing day by day. This was the material basis of the prosperity of translation. Due to the evolution of the times, the characteristics of translation have also changed a lot.  The translation in the new period differs from that of any period in the past in scope, scale, function and form and has made great progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first change is the expansion of translation scope. While the traditional translation mainly focused on the translation of literary and religious works, the translation in the new period expands to other fields, especially in science, technology and commerce fields. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the scale of translation greatly exceeds that of the past. In the past, only a few literary giants worked on translation, but now translation has become a specialized profession, with not only litterateur, philosophers and theologians engaging in translation, but also a specially trained professional team undertaking various translation tasks. Moreover, the function of translation is unparalleled in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially after the foundation of the United Nations and the European Common Market, exchanges among Western countries in various fields, such as literature, art, science, technology, politics and economics, have become increasingly frequent and close, and all these communications are carried out through translation, because translation plays an increasingly practical role in the process. Finally, the form of translation has also changed and progressed greatly. The three changes are in fact an important sign of the development of the new period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion. Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them. The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford 1965, 20-21) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 67). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ames Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies'' (1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation'' (1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation'' (1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western translation theory system consists of two main theories. One is the literature and art translation theory. It is the oldest theory, extending from ancient dramatic translators such as Terrence to modern translation theorists (e.g. Levy in the Czech Republic, Gachechiladze in the former Soviet Union, Steiner in the UK, etc.), and it focused on how to translate literary texts in order to realize literary and cultural exchanges in the ideal sense. In this theory, translation was considered as literarature and art, and the focus of translation was on recreation. The theorists not only discussed the pros and cons of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, but analyzed the purposes and effects of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They also emphasized respecting target language culture, paid attention to the style and literariness of target texts, and required the translators to have a natural literary talent. The other is the linguistic translation theory. It extended from Augustine in ancient times to the structural linguistics school in the 20th century, which closely combined translation theories with the analysis of semantics and grammar, discussed translation in terms of language usage techniques, believing that translation aims to produce a text that is semantically equivalent to the original, and seeked to explain how to produce such semantic equivalence in terms of vocabulary and grammatical structure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was more concerned with how to realize the transformation of the words of the two languages in order to convey the information in source language. Looking back at the history of Western translation theories over the past two thousand years, especially the above two main theories constituting the Western translation theory system, we can easily find that, from ancient times to contemporary times, although each period has its own peak of development, on the whole, the contemporary times since the end of World War II in the middle of the 20th century can be regarded as the highest peak of the development of Western translation theories so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We should study the outline, changes and development of Western translation theories, and state our opinions on the significance and value of the study of Western translation theories from a historical perspective. On the one hand, we should absorb the relevant contemporary research results at home and abroad, make comments on the representative figures and their representative works, schools of thought and important historical events in Western translation of various historical periods, especially in the 20th century.On the other hand, we should make an in-depth analysis and discussion on the mutual promotion, evolution and the development process of translation practice and translation theory, and elaborate our basic understanding on the nature and direction of the development of translation thoughts and theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong.郭建中.(2000).''当代美国翻译理论''. [Contemporary Translation Studies In USA].湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi. 廖七一.(2002).''当代西方翻译理论探索''. 译林出版社[Yilin Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing.刘宓庆.(1989).''文体与翻译（第二版）''.[English Varieties and Translation(2nd Edition)].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pan Wenguo.潘文国.(2002).''字本位与汉语研究''.华东师范大学出版社[East China Normal University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(1991).''西方翻译简史''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(2004).''西方翻译简史(增订版)''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West(Revised Edition)].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford,J.C.约翰·坎尼森·卡特福德.(1965).''翻译的语言学理论''.[A Linguistic Theory of Translation].牛津大学出版社[Oxford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A.尤金·A·奈达.(1984).''论翻译''.[On Translation].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;Foreign Linguistics and Applied Linguistics &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established.(Jiang Li 2010, 44) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:(Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation views that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. In addition, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics to his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what the translation is. Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meanings. The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, like poetry, the original form should be retained as far as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms include phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford's translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially the same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are prone to misunderstand the original text. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and held that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes readers' response. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence,that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to.(Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, according to Catford's theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies to the translation theories of Nida and Catford.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Hence, Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages. Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced a new viewpoint, that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard towards translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped out of the bondage of language and instead paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' to educate and influence people  makes it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way.(Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, as soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles was brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford was conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but had little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford were simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it wiould also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment. At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be deeply influenced by Pound's, but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from comparisons of their translation principles in rhyme, image, and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, it's vernacular literary movement that deserves our attention. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in an urgent need of opening up and learning from the western world. Some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary compositions and modern compositions， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人)(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993(1),172-173).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reasons why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper are because, first, they two lived in the same time period ,and  participated in two important literary movements of the time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparison on their understanding of poetic translation is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. Through close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetry translation. Works covered in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparative study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish their roles in relatively vernacular writing movement and imagist movement, in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly in their poem translation principles(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo has been widely studied as a composer of new poetry, a painter, a researcher of classical poetry, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focused more on his identity as a poetry composer than as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his identity as a translator, complemented by his identity as a poet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo cover almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies of traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poetry, etc. From the 1970s to present, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo's translation. We can see from the picture below that studies of Wen Yiduo are still favored by scholars and in recent years even more papers on his translation principles were published. In 2005, a paper by Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced the dawn of a new age of modern metrical poetry. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poetry at the beginning of 20th century but he is inevitably constrained by his time. With the development of culture , now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry(Lv Jing 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the 18 papers, the most mentioned phrases are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poetry in translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from a general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) with only one paper directly comparing the two figures in a comprehensive manner. It was written by Fu Jianan and Zhang Li in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which can be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the national and creative features of Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism (Fu Jianan, Zhang Li 2019,101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly in the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding of poem composing, based on his personal learning and experiences (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo experienced several transitions in his poetic writing throughout his life. He was at first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) with works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later went to America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he came into contact with the Chicago poets and the American Imagists, which made his another transition. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated retrospectively drawing on classical Chinese culture, partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago. After he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese verses. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work which realized his principles is ''Dead Water'' (死水) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of translation, which was to find an answer for his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to that of Christianism, which is of immense importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius were exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight brought by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (Jiang Hongxin 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word but maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered that Chinese characters were full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound likened Whitman as his father in literature and himself as his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). In Wen Yiduo's view, sound and music are what contained within words, and only a concise expression like poem can produce powerful emotions with its natural, artistic syllables (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had a unique understanding of images based on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. The Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (Jiao Jianping 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (Bei Ta 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lacking beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; the blending of colors creates a new harmonious image and words should be like colors (Sun Dandbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the selfless spirit of sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. In Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of descriptive pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more freehand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (Xin Chunsheng 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in traditional Chinese poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art (Guo Wei 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated forms of the color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application based on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberate citizen's mind from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started to compose his new poem, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, otherwise it woud be a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (Huang Yanjie 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo preserved the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is an artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated into a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;. The infinitive &amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; was translated into a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation. (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo added some decorative elements or deleted some unimportant ones to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator based on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the looseness and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme, which can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as himself said that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of them. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images in Chinese poems to English translations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, the rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music, and he showed no preference between the two, yet, to Pound, as said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beats and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (Wen Yiduo 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese and Japanese poems. Therefore, the structure of his translations can often be traced back to parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound regarded it as his masterpiece of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, such as Wu Di, who believed that this poem is closer to an imitation of Chinese parallelism. He listed the reasons as follows: First, the poem has parallel compositions of time and space and contrasts of colors of flower petals and branches. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more on artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attention to the conceptual words than functional words (Wu Di 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, and elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (Wang Guiming, Liujia 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and he asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined them with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. That is why he called for &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot;. In Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (Cheng Liming 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that balance was very essential in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, and we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First, this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; to the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but a dash to indicate it. Therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places with different focus, for example, Ezra Pound studied and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the structural balance and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In his translation, Ezra Pound calls for artistic conception through the image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than that of Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works, but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he becomes a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains the elements of traditional Chinese painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as the specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. It's better to say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment than to say that one is an exact imitator of the other. Since they two have their unique cultural background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations, but there are also distinctions reflecting their own cultural identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv.伦敦:埃尔金·马修斯，科克街 Mcmxv''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste.[意象派不该做的几件事]. ''Poetry 诗歌''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China *Foreign Affairs University''(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Jianan Zhangli 傅建安,张立.(2019). 论艾兹拉·庞德对闻一多的诗学影响[On Ezra Pound's influence on Wen Yiduo's poetics].''城市学刊 Urban Journal'' 40(05):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces &lt;br /&gt;
Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 彭丹 Peng Dan 202020080631 日语语言文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focuses on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis,  from the perspective of functional equivalence, through comparing Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's two Chinese versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', which written by Maugham, sums up the way to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantics during the translation and the way to present the readers' response. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, so its achievements are obvious and it makes great contribution to translation. In this paper, the author will propose that the form equivalence does not affect the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes how translators realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. In the end, the author will give opinions on the theory of functional equivalence and have a commentation on which version is more suitable for readers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence; Reader's Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著、小说或影视作品被译成多种版本供人们欣赏。如何完美地展现原著的风采是让众多译者感到头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达提出的功能对等理论，强调实现不同文化、语言之间的沟通对等，侧重读者的反映。本文从功能对等理论的视角，通过对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏关于《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出译者在小说翻译的过程中是如何实现单词、句子、语义和文化的对等以及实现读者的反映。有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等和原著的文体，但功能对等理论源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译过程中所忽略的形式对等并不影响读者对原著的理解，侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，并详细描写它是如何实现意思、形式以及文化的对等。最后我会提出自己对于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of cultural globalization, more and more foreign literary works are translated into Chinese for domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which have been translated frequently, we may still feel that there are many regrets in most works. On the one hand, if the translators only quest corresponding words, it may limit the reader's thought in a large aspect so that the readers couldn't deeply understand the emotion that the author wants to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue semantics and thought, it probably can not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language, Eugene Nida, according to the nature of translation, puts forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information conveyed by translation not only includes the surface information but also the deepe culture information.(Nida 1984,21）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc.. After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui's &amp;quot;Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi's &amp;quot;Applying Nida's Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's ''The Moon and Sixpence'' was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence''. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici's translation version and Li Jihong's tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3 Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information of the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary for us to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials, we can learn a lot unknown and complete the thesis more comprehensive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: in this thesis, I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis will also illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will choose Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese versions to make comparison in words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing the differences of the two Chinese versions, we can have a deeper understanding on the functional equivalence theory in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show their relation with functional equivalence and the difference between them. This thesis will also list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist in translation in American. And his translation theory largely influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and domestic land. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies in modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated as the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master's degree in Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943, he got his doctor degree after graduation. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty was to check and estimate the publications of the Bible. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. To help the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture, he went to 85 countries and experienced various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida's dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades to bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida's essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language's formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word's coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader's response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn't understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops from formal equivalence. For avoiding it is often misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes on the communication with language and culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as &amp;quot;a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced&amp;quot; in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the &amp;quot;white as frost&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;white as snow&amp;quot; if there isn't snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into &amp;quot;very very white&amp;quot;. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads' response under the different cultural and language. So he used &amp;quot;the functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace &amp;quot;the dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in the year of 1969.(Zhang Dongdong  2015,5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers' repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader's response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers' response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people's abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.(Zhang 2015,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What's more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;liberal translation&amp;quot;.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory's research is mainly focused on the study of translation's guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works' content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence'' at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist's characteristic or the author's background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing ''The Moon and sixpence'' from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.(Liu Qiong 2016,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of ''The Moon and sixpence''====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality. (Fu Weici 1994,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland's family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn't drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art. (Fu 1994,136)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings. (Fu 1994,198)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What's more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in ''The Moon and Sixpence'' when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write &amp;quot;I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.&amp;quot; By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham's writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text. (Guo Xiaoling 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland's feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn't define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.&amp;quot; These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express. (Guo 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven't read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn't feel the women's feeling. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said &amp;quot;Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.&amp;quot; This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici' version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne, conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici's version, Li Jihong's version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of ''The Moon and Sixpence'''s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A Comparative Study on the Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world's objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word's designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or 混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people's resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓 just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. (Cao Jing 2013,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;It was about five years after this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;这件事过去大约五年之后。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong's version: &amp;quot;大概过了五年。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland's experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn't be referred in Li Jihong's. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn't time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn't control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong's translation is better than Fu Weici's. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words' meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original's language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn't control. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language's associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning's expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.(Sun Zhili 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;Yes, she hadn't a drop of white blood in her.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;是的,一滴白人的血液也没有。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;是的,她的身上没有半滴白人的血。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It's about the last journey of Strickland's life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn't touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici's version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血,however in Li Jihong's, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don't think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong's version is better than Fu Weici's version.(Sun 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot; is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called &amp;quot;桎&amp;quot; when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called &amp;quot;梏&amp;quot; when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe &amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot;. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don't understand the Chinese culture maybe can't understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.（Wang Jia 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;小羊&amp;quot; refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot; is more specific. When it comes to &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot;, the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep's fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong's version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep's character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland's friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn't show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people's fear.（Wang 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;She was desire.&amp;quot;  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;成了欲念的化身。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;她变成了欲望的化身。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren't essential difference between the &amp;quot;欲念&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;欲望&amp;quot;. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn't give her any more birthright and he didn't get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.（Wang 2014,32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;I don't disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I'm interested in his mental processes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot; is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn't feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland's action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot;. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.（Wang 2014,33）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never&amp;quot;. Two repetition of &amp;quot;never&amp;quot; shows the Mrs. Stroeve's firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.（Zhao Dandan 2011,54）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn't constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.（Zhao 2011,55）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Eugene Nida's perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn't beyond the target language readers' acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. &amp;quot;Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.&amp;quot; (Nida 1964,91)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong's version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong's version, the Fu Weici's version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words. On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader's preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter's translation is more closed to modern readers' reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author's personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117106</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=117106"/>
		<updated>2020-12-21T02:18:35Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Different Nature of Translation */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
读翻译理论书籍有感&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''On How to Translate Excellently'' was published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation'': a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in ''On the Different Methods of Translating''. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education (03) 163-168.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (02) 12-19. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science (02) 107-108. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 103-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide (09) 220-221.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (04) 56-72.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (06) 4-10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社 Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (01) 53-59.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆 Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University (05) 60-63.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature (09) 100-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (03) 103-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (08) 162-163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square (05) 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun 周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators (06) 13-18. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture (14) 99-100.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:08, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include ''Outcry'', ''A Madman's Diary'', ''Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk'', ''Wild Grass'' and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for next generations, including translations of literature and theory works. Even from the time line, the records of his translation activities are far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, ''Nostalgia'', was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, ''Mournful World'', was finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is to lead everyone to have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided into two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the translations of these two categories have different purposes.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that his translations aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his views, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, ''Destruction'', was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works. (Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved. (Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints. (Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because of the inadequate ability of translators and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure, making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text was translated word for word, the refined original tone will be lost. However, there is no other methods other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published ''Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard Translation'' and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermediate to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's views, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being non-fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers to the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, another purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controlled people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change the national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied with my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable for the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appeaered. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, the methods of making translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the ''Defended for Translation Criticism'', Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars were edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create a better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the &amp;quot;survival of the fittest&amp;quot; advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological descriptions as well as narrations of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the ''Classical Books and Vernacular'', Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to express new and different opinions and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect through different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》 [''The Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》 [''Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》 [''Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)'']. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Translation''].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation'']. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角” [Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据” [The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探” [A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报 [Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun 黄晓军. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot; [劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong 朱晓东 and Ding Ting 丁婷. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot; [鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018) [2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan 徐兰. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot; [论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:45, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu, 202070080598, MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目 is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献需要中英双语--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:08, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 5), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before (Chen K., Yang F. F, 2019, 21). However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;practices&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad (Hu Gengshen, 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 17). As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 103), studies on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out directions for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 23 ). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 3). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013, 11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to provide some inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017, 34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text (Tang Yixin, 2015, 52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017, 142). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 78). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ efforts, Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 5). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003, 283).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, an essential part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007, 13), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied language features of subtitle translation, which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013, 154). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015, 493). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019, 13), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019, 247). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in ''Western Leather'' by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020, 89).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. Moreover, few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principle of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 80). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background, local customs etc.; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyzes them from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/ ). The first video, focusing on the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpieces of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine (http://www.huaweimarine.com/cn/Company/CorporateVideo ). Huawei Marine has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/). It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere, both rich and poor, in the world. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, key points of Eco-translatology theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory (Tang, 2015, 143). In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people” (Oxford Dictionary, 2018, 297), which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay pay special attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 49). As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate differences or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River. Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River. For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary achievements Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, which is the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ broader words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 97). In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, projects or enterprise, so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 13). However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/index.html#stories ), a non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples, three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and target text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when conducting translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Chen K., Yang F. F. Research on C-E Translation of Commercial Advertisement in Xi’an [J]. Education Research Frontier, 2019 (9: 1): 16-22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[28]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 13:01, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress.However, as an important part of translation research, the history of translation theory is far less important than that of translation theory and translation technology. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But translation has historical characteristics. In studying translation, it is necessary to examine translation activities in the long river of human history in order to find more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you must understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese translation theory was born after the Zhou Dynasty came into contact with the client state.It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian 's preface is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi, responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本).&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss.&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;. Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot; would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant and plain. With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot;. For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;. A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot;.This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables. or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani, Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree, which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot; (Chen Fukang 1996,325)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, Sanyitang was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western research gradually progressed eastward, and translation became more active.By this time, however, the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but the history of astronomy, geometry, medicine, and Chinese translation in Europe has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals were painfully learning from the West, and translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation returned to ancient times.The rise of Chinese new literature cannot be separated from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance, which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and  then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity, smoothness and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit, appearance and manner are the same as before (the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome. His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase：or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase： or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation：where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although，the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, &lt;br /&gt;
Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between different regions and different languages and promoted the development of human civilization.The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories are useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references from the practice of translation theories.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing on the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation into the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorist, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation ideals proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art are influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately, scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that to one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed for the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation thoery, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation theory, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understands what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different to study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation into the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examine the process of the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process of cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate about three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation are faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference between their time and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conducting linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one that doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful of this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms to the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression of another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product of paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even in the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in to the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definitions of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither delete nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation are his efforts of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy about this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(Liu Zhongde,1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（Liu Zhongde,1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories about reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation methods. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy for words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impairs the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell brings in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent to different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. (Bell,1991:61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.(Bell,1991:68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intends to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas about the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently conveying the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how styles influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later are profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same functions so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest in the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free tranlation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in the process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of translation. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks translation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free translation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose for Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is tryinng to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believe that the judgement should be made by translators, tranlator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetey which is faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose of Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is trying to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believes that the judgement should be made by translators, translator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetry which is faithful to the original text.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comprising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also applies psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation processes remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Meng.郭猛. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译思想研究&amp;quot;[D][A Probe into Liu Zhongde's Translation Thoughts]. 天津理工大学[Tianjin University of Technology]. 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen.简·奥斯汀. 《爱玛》[M][Emma]. 上海:上海世界图书出版公司[Shanghai: Shanghai World Book Publishing Company]. 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 桂林:漓江出版社[Guilin: Lijiang Publishing House]. 1982. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 广州:广州花城出版社[Guangzhou: Guangzhou Huacheng Publishing House]. 1993. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Jiansong.Peng Liyuan.蒋坚松,彭利元. 刘重德翻译思想及其他[Liu Chongde's Translation Thought and Others]. 湖南：湖南师范大学出版社[Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press]. 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600 (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt; 加专业 &amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:46, 19 December 2020 (UTC)  ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''Ulysses''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''On Translation''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;): with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida's “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' 论文中应该避免用 In my opinion 这样的表达''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning-oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' [《尤利西斯》两种译文的比较研究]''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[《尤利西斯的两个中译本研究》]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translating and interpreting centering on translation and interpretation.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. (Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself.(Ma Chao 2010,19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized.(Ma Chao 2010,19)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development.(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, Alexander FraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on.(Yang Zijian 1994,53) --[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105)holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques.And it is also consistent or similar.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language.(Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident.(Sun Sucha 2008,45) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. And lost-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency.(Li Jinze 2010,23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly.(Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same.(Yang Zijian 1994,64) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose.(Zhao Shuo 1999,100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on. However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc.(Li Jinze 2010,102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain. For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149).--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:44, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:32, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:42, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler 陈涵 Chen Han 202070080580 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are representatives of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang &amp;amp; Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories developed independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues have begun. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201). At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West — Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'' (Liu Miqing 2012, 1).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by Shipping, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang &amp;amp; Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegant in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work (Tytler 2007, 8-9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original (Tytler 2007, 9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing do. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have demands for reading, writing and translation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation, which has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics (Chen Fukang 2010, 91). As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Under this circumstance, translation may be the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in ''La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre'' in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjusting the order of them. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122). It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from his theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized by “faithfulness” (''xin''). This word includes not only the faithfulness to the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were not put forward during the same era, the two theories could be found some common ground (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a long history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687). In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221). He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word ''xin'' can cover all the content of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important (Di Dongrui 2012, 132).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” (Tytler 2007, 9) discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style (Fan Yun 2007, 97). Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, the translation should correspond to what kind of writing style the original work is. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory which advocated the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127). Before Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relation with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. If people want to understand “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” comprehensively, it is necessary to have an understanding of the thoughts from our ancestors. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times where Yan Fu and Tytler lived have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived suffered from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of Faithfulness Expressiveness and Elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation (Fan Yun 2007, 98). In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2). Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1), we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate with each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated into “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶”to achieve equivalence. Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we can put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &amp;quot;About Translation&amp;quot; , Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation activity depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among western readers who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, western readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond to the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of conversion. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into&amp;quot; Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people&amp;quot;. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in western countries. When western readers see Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.（Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006,107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006,107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006,107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，89）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，89）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the factor of reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the ''Bible''. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the ''Bible'' in English. But if you don't understand their symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).奈达论翻译 [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). 当代西方翻译理论探索[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). 西方翻译理论通史[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). 中国译学大辞典 [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] 文教资料[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  河南商业高等专科学校学报[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   漯河职业技术学院学报[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  铜陵学院学报 [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  陕西师范大学学报[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). From One Language to Another   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964).Toward a Science of Translating   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter·Newmark. (1991). About Translation   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Newmark, Peter. (1988). A Text Book of Translation   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories; translation schools; translation theorists&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论; 翻译流派; 翻译理论家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida 1984, 9-15) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi 2004,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of Western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zaixi 1991, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson 1997, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi 1991, 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between the eleventh and twelfth centuries A.D., Western translators gathered in Toledo, Spain, to translate a large number of works from Arabic into Latin. As a result, Toledo became the center of European academic world (similar to the &amp;quot;Translation Institute&amp;quot; in Baghdad), its translation and academic activities has continued for more than a hundred years with far-reaching effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979: 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Kelly 1979, 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:21, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance Movement that took place in Europe from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries was a major movement of intellectual and literary innovation, it was also a major development in the history of Western translation. Especially in the sixteenth century and the period afterwards, when the Renaissance Movement was widespread in Western European countries, translation activities reached an unprecedented peak, involving various fields such as thought, politics, philosophy, literature and religion, covering major works of ancient times and contemporary times, and a large number of outstanding translators and a series of excellent translation works emerged at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida 1984, 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Renaissance, from the second half of the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, Western translation kept on moving forward. Although in terms of scale and influence, translation in this period was not as good as that of the Renaissance, a large number of excellent translation works emerged. Its most important character was that translators not only continued to translate classical works, but also developed a great interest in modern and contemporary works. The works of great writers such as Cervantes, Shakespeare, Balzac, and Goethe were repeatedly translated into various languages, and translations of Oriental literature came out one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 153) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation. The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 1989, 3). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells 1988, 27-28). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the World War II, the West entered a relatively stable period, production got developed, the economy gradually recovered, and science and technology were changing day by day. This was the material basis of the prosperity of translation. Due to the evolution of the times, the characteristics of translation have also changed a lot.  The translation in the new period differs from that of any period in the past in scope, scale, function and form and has made great progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first change is the expansion of translation scope. While the traditional translation mainly focused on the translation of literary and religious works, the translation in the new period expands to other fields, especially in science, technology and commerce fields. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the scale of translation greatly exceeds that of the past. In the past, only a few literary giants worked on translation, but now translation has become a specialized profession, with not only litterateur, philosophers and theologians engaging in translation, but also a specially trained professional team undertaking various translation tasks. Moreover, the function of translation is unparalleled in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially after the foundation of the United Nations and the European Common Market, exchanges among Western countries in various fields, such as literature, art, science, technology, politics and economics, have become increasingly frequent and close, and all these communications are carried out through translation, because translation plays an increasingly practical role in the process. Finally, the form of translation has also changed and progressed greatly. The three changes are in fact an important sign of the development of the new period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion. Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them. The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford 1965, 20-21) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 67). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ames Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies'' (1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation'' (1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation'' (1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western translation theory system consists of two main theories. One is the literature and art translation theory. It is the oldest theory, extending from ancient dramatic translators such as Terrence to modern translation theorists (e.g. Levy in the Czech Republic, Gachechiladze in the former Soviet Union, Steiner in the UK, etc.), and it focused on how to translate literary texts in order to realize literary and cultural exchanges in the ideal sense. In this theory, translation was considered as literarature and art, and the focus of translation was on recreation. The theorists not only discussed the pros and cons of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, but analyzed the purposes and effects of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They also emphasized respecting target language culture, paid attention to the style and literariness of target texts, and required the translators to have a natural literary talent. The other is the linguistic translation theory. It extended from Augustine in ancient times to the structural linguistics school in the 20th century, which closely combined translation theories with the analysis of semantics and grammar, discussed translation in terms of language usage techniques, believing that translation aims to produce a text that is semantically equivalent to the original, and seeked to explain how to produce such semantic equivalence in terms of vocabulary and grammatical structure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was more concerned with how to realize the transformation of the words of the two languages in order to convey the information in source language. Looking back at the history of Western translation theories over the past two thousand years, especially the above two main theories constituting the Western translation theory system, we can easily find that, from ancient times to contemporary times, although each period has its own peak of development, on the whole, the contemporary times since the end of World War II in the middle of the 20th century can be regarded as the highest peak of the development of Western translation theories so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We should study the outline, changes and development of Western translation theories, and state our opinions on the significance and value of the study of Western translation theories from a historical perspective. On the one hand, we should absorb the relevant contemporary research results at home and abroad, make comments on the representative figures and their representative works, schools of thought and important historical events in Western translation of various historical periods, especially in the 20th century.On the other hand, we should make an in-depth analysis and discussion on the mutual promotion, evolution and the development process of translation practice and translation theory, and elaborate our basic understanding on the nature and direction of the development of translation thoughts and theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong.郭建中.(2000).''当代美国翻译理论''. [Contemporary Translation Studies In USA].湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi. 廖七一.(2002).''当代西方翻译理论探索''. 译林出版社[Yilin Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing.刘宓庆.(1989).''文体与翻译（第二版）''.[English Varieties and Translation(2nd Edition)].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pan Wenguo.潘文国.(2002).''字本位与汉语研究''.华东师范大学出版社[East China Normal University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(1991).''西方翻译简史''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(2004).''西方翻译简史(增订版)''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West(Revised Edition)].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford,J.C.约翰·坎尼森·卡特福德.(1965).''翻译的语言学理论''.[A Linguistic Theory of Translation].牛津大学出版社[Oxford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A.尤金·A·奈达.(1984).''论翻译''.[On Translation].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;Foreign Linguistics and Applied Linguistics &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established.(Jiang Li 2010, 44) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:(Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation views that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. In addition, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics to his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what the translation is. Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meanings. The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, like poetry, the original form should be retained as far as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms include phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems.(Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford's translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially the same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are prone to misunderstand the original text. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and held that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes readers' response. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence,that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to.(Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, according to Catford's theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies to the translation theories of Nida and Catford.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Hence, Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages. Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages.(Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced a new viewpoint, that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard towards translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped out of the bondage of language and instead paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' to educate and influence people  makes it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way.(Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, as soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles was brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford was conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but had little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford were simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it wiould also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment. At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be deeply influenced by Pound's, but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from comparisons of their translation principles in rhyme, image, and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, it's vernacular literary movement that deserves our attention. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in an urgent need of opening up and learning from the western world. Some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary compositions and modern compositions， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人)(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993(1),172-173).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reasons why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper are because, first, they two lived in the same time period ,and  participated in two important literary movements of the time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparison on their understanding of poetic translation is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. Through close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetry translation. Works covered in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparative study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish their roles in relatively vernacular writing movement and imagist movement, in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly in their poem translation principles(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo has been widely studied as a composer of new poetry, a painter, a researcher of classical poetry, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focused more on his identity as a poetry composer than as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his identity as a translator, complemented by his identity as a poet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo cover almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies of traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poetry, etc. From the 1970s to present, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo's translation. We can see from the picture below that studies of Wen Yiduo are still favored by scholars and in recent years even more papers on his translation principles were published. In 2005, a paper by Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced the dawn of a new age of modern metrical poetry. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poetry at the beginning of 20th century but he is inevitably constrained by his time. With the development of culture , now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry(Lv Jing 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the 18 papers, the most mentioned phrases are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poetry in translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from a general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) with only one paper directly comparing the two figures in a comprehensive manner. It was written by Fu Jianan and Zhang Li in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which can be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the national and creative features of Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism (Fu Jianan, Zhang Li 2019,101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly in the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding of poem composing, based on his personal learning and experiences (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo experienced several transitions in his poetic writing throughout his life. He was at first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) with works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later went to America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he came into contact with the Chicago poets and the American Imagists, which made his another transition. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated retrospectively drawing on classical Chinese culture, partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago. After he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese verses. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work which realized his principles is ''Dead Water'' (死水) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of translation, which was to find an answer for his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to that of Christianism, which is of immense importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius were exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight brought by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (Jiang Hongxin 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word but maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered that Chinese characters were full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound likened Whitman as his father in literature and himself as his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). In Wen Yiduo's view, sound and music are what contained within words, and only a concise expression like poem can produce powerful emotions with its natural, artistic syllables (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had a unique understanding of images based on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. The Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (Jiao Jianping 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (Bei Ta 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lacking beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; the blending of colors creates a new harmonious image and words should be like colors (Sun Dandbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the selfless spirit of sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. In Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of descriptive pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more freehand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (Xin Chunsheng 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in traditional Chinese poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art (Guo Wei 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated forms of the color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application based on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberate citizen's mind from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started to compose his new poem, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, otherwise it woud be a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (Huang Yanjie 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo preserved the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is an artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated into a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;. The infinitive &amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; was translated into a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation. (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo added some decorative elements or deleted some unimportant ones to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator based on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the looseness and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme, which can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as himself said that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of them. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images in Chinese poems to English translations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, the rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music, and he showed no preference between the two, yet, to Pound, as said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beats and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (Wen Yiduo 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese and Japanese poems. Therefore, the structure of his translations can often be traced back to parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound regarded it as his masterpiece of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, such as Wu Di, who believed that this poem is closer to an imitation of Chinese parallelism. He listed the reasons as follows: First, the poem has parallel compositions of time and space and contrasts of colors of flower petals and branches. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more on artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attention to the conceptual words than functional words (Wu Di 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, and elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (Wang Guiming, Liujia 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and he asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined them with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. That is why he called for &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot;. In Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (Cheng Liming 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that balance was very essential in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, and we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First, this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; to the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but a dash to indicate it. Therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places with different focus, for example, Ezra Pound studied and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the structural balance and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In his translation, Ezra Pound calls for artistic conception through the image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than that of Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works, but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he becomes a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains the elements of traditional Chinese painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as the specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. It's better to say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment than to say that one is an exact imitator of the other. Since they two have their unique cultural background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations, but there are also distinctions reflecting their own cultural identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv.伦敦:埃尔金·马修斯，科克街 Mcmxv''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste.[意象派不该做的几件事]. ''Poetry 诗歌''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China *Foreign Affairs University''(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Jianan Zhangli 傅建安,张立.(2019). 论艾兹拉·庞德对闻一多的诗学影响[On Ezra Pound's influence on Wen Yiduo's poetics].''城市学刊 Urban Journal'' 40(05):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces &lt;br /&gt;
Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 彭丹 Peng Dan 202020080631 日语语言文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focuses on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis,  from the perspective of functional equivalence, through comparing Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's two Chinese versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', which written by Maugham, sums up the way to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantics during the translation and the way to present the readers' response. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, so its achievements are obvious and it makes great contribution to translation. In this paper, the author will propose that the form equivalence does not affect the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes how translators realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. In the end, the author will give opinions on the theory of functional equivalence and have a commentation on which version is more suitable for readers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence; Reader's Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著、小说或影视作品被译成多种版本供人们欣赏。如何完美地展现原著的风采是让众多译者感到头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达提出的功能对等理论，强调实现不同文化、语言之间的沟通对等，侧重读者的反映。本文从功能对等理论的视角，通过对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏关于《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出译者在小说翻译的过程中是如何实现单词、句子、语义和文化的对等以及实现读者的反映。有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等和原著的文体，但功能对等理论源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译过程中所忽略的形式对等并不影响读者对原著的理解，侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，并详细描写它是如何实现意思、形式以及文化的对等。最后我会提出自己对于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of cultural globalization, more and more foreign literary works are translated into Chinese for domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which have been translated frequently, we may still feel that there are many regrets in most works. On the one hand, if the translators only quest corresponding words, it may limit the reader's thought in a large aspect so that the readers couldn't deeply understand the emotion that the author wants to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue semantics and thought, it probably can not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language, Eugene Nida, according to the nature of translation, puts forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information conveyed by translation not only includes the surface information but also the deepe culture information.(Nida 1984,21）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc.. After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui's &amp;quot;Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi's &amp;quot;Applying Nida's Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's ''The Moon and Sixpence'' was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence''. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici's translation version and Li Jihong's tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3 Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information of the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary for us to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials, we can learn a lot unknown and complete the thesis more comprehensive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: in this thesis, I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis will also illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will choose Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese versions to make comparison in words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing the differences of the two Chinese versions, we can have a deeper understanding on the functional equivalence theory in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show their relation with functional equivalence and the difference between them. This thesis will also list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist in translation in American. And his translation theory largely influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and domestic land. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies in modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated as the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master's degree in Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943, he got his doctor degree after graduation. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty was to check and estimate the publications of the Bible. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. To help the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture, he went to 85 countries and experienced various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida's dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades to bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida's essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language's formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word's coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader's response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn't understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops from formal equivalence. For avoiding it is often misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes on the communication with language and culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as &amp;quot;a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced&amp;quot; in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the &amp;quot;white as frost&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;white as snow&amp;quot; if there isn't snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into &amp;quot;very very white&amp;quot;. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads' response under the different cultural and language. So he used &amp;quot;the functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace &amp;quot;the dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in the year of 1969.(Zhang Dongdong  2015,5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers' repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader's response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers' response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people's abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.(Zhang 2015,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What's more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;liberal translation&amp;quot;.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory's research is mainly focused on the study of translation's guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works' content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence'' at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist's characteristic or the author's background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing ''The Moon and sixpence'' from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.(Liu Qiong 2016,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of ''The Moon and sixpence''====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality. (Fu Weici 1994,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland's family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn't drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art. (Fu 1994,136)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings. (Fu 1994,198)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What's more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in ''The Moon and Sixpence'' when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write &amp;quot;I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.&amp;quot; By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham's writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text. (Guo Xiaoling 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland's feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn't define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.&amp;quot; These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express. (Guo 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven't read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn't feel the women's feeling. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said &amp;quot;Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.&amp;quot; This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici' version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne, conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici's version, Li Jihong's version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of ''The Moon and Sixpence'''s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A Comparative Study on the Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world's objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word's designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or 混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people's resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓 just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. (Cao Jing 2013,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;It was about five years after this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;这件事过去大约五年之后。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong's version: &amp;quot;大概过了五年。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland's experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn't be referred in Li Jihong's. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn't time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn't control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong's translation is better than Fu Weici's. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words' meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original's language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn't control. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language's associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning's expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.(Sun Zhili 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;Yes, she hadn't a drop of white blood in her.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;是的,一滴白人的血液也没有。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;是的,她的身上没有半滴白人的血。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It's about the last journey of Strickland's life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn't touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici's version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血,however in Li Jihong's, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don't think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong's version is better than Fu Weici's version.(Sun 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot; is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called &amp;quot;桎&amp;quot; when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called &amp;quot;梏&amp;quot; when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe &amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot;. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don't understand the Chinese culture maybe can't understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.（Wang Jia 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;小羊&amp;quot; refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot; is more specific. When it comes to &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot;, the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep's fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong's version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep's character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland's friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn't show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people's fear.（Wang 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;She was desire.&amp;quot;  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;成了欲念的化身。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;她变成了欲望的化身。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren't essential difference between the &amp;quot;欲念&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;欲望&amp;quot;. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn't give her any more birthright and he didn't get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.（Wang 2014,32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;I don't disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I'm interested in his mental processes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot; is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn't feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland's action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot;. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.（Wang 2014,33）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never&amp;quot;. Two repetition of &amp;quot;never&amp;quot; shows the Mrs. Stroeve's firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.（Zhao Dandan 2011,54）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn't constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.（Zhao 2011,55）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Eugene Nida's perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn't beyond the target language readers' acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. &amp;quot;Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.&amp;quot; (Nida 1964,91)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong's version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong's version, the Fu Weici's version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words. On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader's preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter's translation is more closed to modern readers' reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author's personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=116862</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=116862"/>
		<updated>2020-12-20T15:12:49Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
读翻译理论书籍有感&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''On How to Translate Excellently'' was published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation'': a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in ''On the Different Methods of Translating''. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education (03) 163-168.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (02) 12-19. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science (02) 107-108. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 103-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide (09) 220-221.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (04) 56-72.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (06) 4-10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社 Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages (01) 53-59.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆 Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University (05) 60-63.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature (09) 100-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal (03) 103-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (08) 162-163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square (05) 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun 周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators (06) 13-18. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture (14) 99-100.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:08, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include ''Outcry'', ''A Madman's Diary'', ''Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk'', ''Wild Grass'' and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for next generations, including translations of literature and theory works. Even from the time line, the records of his translation activities are far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, ''Nostalgia'', was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, ''Mournful World'', was finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is to lead everyone to have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided into two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the translations of these two categories have different purposes.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that his translations aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his views, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, ''Destruction'', was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works. (Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved. (Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints. (Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because of the inadequate ability of translators and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure, making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text was translated word for word, the refined original tone will be lost. However, there is no other methods other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published ''Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard Translation'' and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermediate to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's views, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being non-fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers to the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, another purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controlled people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change the national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied with my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable for the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appeaered. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, the methods of making translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the ''Defended for Translation Criticism'', Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars were edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create a better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the &amp;quot;survival of the fittest&amp;quot; advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological descriptions as well as narrations of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the ''Classical Books and Vernacular'', Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to express new and different opinions and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect through different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》 [''The Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》 [''Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》 [''Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)'']. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Translation''].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation'']. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角” [Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据” [The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探” [A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报 [Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun 黄晓军. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot; [劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong 朱晓东 and Ding Ting 丁婷. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot; [鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018) [2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan 徐兰. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot; [论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:45, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu, 202070080598, MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目 is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献需要中英双语--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:08, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 5), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before (Chen K., Yang F. F, 2019, 21). However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;practices&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad (Hu Gengshen, 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 17). As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 103), studies on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out directions for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 23 ). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 3). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013, 11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to provide some inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017, 34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text (Tang Yixin, 2015, 52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017, 142). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 78). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ efforts, Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 5). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003, 283).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, an essential part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007, 13), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied language features of subtitle translation, which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013, 154). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015, 493). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019, 13), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019, 247). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in ''Western Leather'' by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020, 89).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. Moreover, few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principle of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 80). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background, local customs etc.; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyzes them from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/ ). The first video, focusing on the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpieces of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine (http://www.huaweimarine.com/cn/Company/CorporateVideo ). Huawei Marine has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/). It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere, both rich and poor, in the world. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, key points of Eco-translatology theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory (Tang, 2015, 143). In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people” (Oxford Dictionary, 2018, 297), which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay pay special attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 49). As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate differences or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River. Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River. For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary achievements Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, which is the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ broader words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 97). In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, projects or enterprise, so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 13). However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/index.html#stories ), a non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples, three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and target text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when conducting translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Chen K., Yang F. F. Research on C-E Translation of Commercial Advertisement in Xi’an [J]. Education Research Frontier, 2019 (9: 1): 16-22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[28]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 13:01, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress.However, as an important part of translation research, the history of translation theory is far less important than that of translation theory and translation technology. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But translation has historical characteristics. In studying translation, it is necessary to examine translation activities in the long river of human history in order to find more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you must understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese translation theory was born after the Zhou Dynasty came into contact with the client state.It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian 's preface is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi, responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本).&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss.&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;. Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot; would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant and plain. With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot;. For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;. A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot;.This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables. or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani, Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree, which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot; (Chen Fukang 1996,325)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, Sanyitang was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western research gradually progressed eastward, and translation became more active.By this time, however, the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but the history of astronomy, geometry, medicine, and Chinese translation in Europe has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals were painfully learning from the West, and translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation returned to ancient times.The rise of Chinese new literature cannot be separated from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance, which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and  then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity, smoothness and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit, appearance and manner are the same as before (the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome. His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase：or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase： or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation：where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although，the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, &lt;br /&gt;
Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between different regions and different languages and promoted the development of human civilization.The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories are useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references from the practice of translation theories.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing on the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation into the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorist, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation ideals proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art are influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately, scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that to one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed for the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation thoery, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation theory, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understands what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different to study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation into the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examine the process of the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process of cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate about three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation are faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference between their time and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conducting linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one that doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful of this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms to the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression of another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product of paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even in the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in to the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definitions of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither delete nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation are his efforts of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy about this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(Liu Zhongde,1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（Liu Zhongde,1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories about reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation methods. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy for words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impairs the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell brings in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent to different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. (Bell,1991:61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.(Bell,1991:68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intends to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas about the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently conveying the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how styles influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later are profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same functions so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest in the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free tranlation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in the process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of translation. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks translation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free translation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose for Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is tryinng to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believe that the judgement should be made by translators, tranlator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetey which is faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose of Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is trying to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believes that the judgement should be made by translators, translator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetry which is faithful to the original text.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comprising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also applies psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation processes remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Meng.郭猛. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译思想研究&amp;quot;[D][A Probe into Liu Zhongde's Translation Thoughts]. 天津理工大学[Tianjin University of Technology]. 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen.简·奥斯汀. 《爱玛》[M][Emma]. 上海:上海世界图书出版公司[Shanghai: Shanghai World Book Publishing Company]. 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 桂林:漓江出版社[Guilin: Lijiang Publishing House]. 1982. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 广州:广州花城出版社[Guangzhou: Guangzhou Huacheng Publishing House]. 1993. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Jiansong.Peng Liyuan.蒋坚松,彭利元. 刘重德翻译思想及其他[Liu Chongde's Translation Thought and Others]. 湖南：湖南师范大学出版社[Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press]. 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600 (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt; 加专业 &amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:46, 19 December 2020 (UTC)  ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''Ulysses''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''On Translation''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;): with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida's “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' 论文中应该避免用 In my opinion 这样的表达''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning-oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' [《尤利西斯》两种译文的比较研究]''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[《尤利西斯的两个中译本研究》]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translating and interpreting centering on translation and interpretation.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. (Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself.(Ma Chao 2010,19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized.(Ma Chao 2010,19)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development.(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, Alexander FraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on.(Yang Zijian 1994,53) --[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105)holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques.And it is also consistent or similar.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language.(Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident.(Sun Sucha 2008,45) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. And lost-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency.(Li Jinze 2010,23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly.(Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same.(Yang Zijian 1994,64) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose.(Zhao Shuo 1999,100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on. However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc.(Li Jinze 2010,102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain. For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149).--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:44, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:32, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:42, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler 陈涵 Chen Han 202070080580 Translation 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are representatives of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang &amp;amp; Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories developed independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues have begun. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201). At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West — Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'' (Liu Miqing 2012, 1).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by Shipping, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang &amp;amp; Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegant in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work (Tytler 2007, 8-9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original (Tytler 2007, 9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing do. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have demands for reading, writing and translation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background of the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation, which has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics (Chen Fukang 2010, 91). As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Under this circumstance, translation may be the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background of the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in ''La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre'' in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjusting the order of them. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122). It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from his theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized by “faithfulness” (''xin''). This word includes not only the faithfulness to the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities between “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and “Three Principles of Translation”====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were not put forward during the same era, the two theories could be found some common ground. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences between “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and “Three Principles of Translation”====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a long history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687). In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221). He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word ''xin'' can cover all the content of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important (Di Dongrui 2012, 132).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” (Tytler 2007, 9) discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style (Fan Yun 2007, 97). Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, the translation should correspond to what kind of writing style the original work is. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory which advocated the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127). Before Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relation with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. If people want to understand “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” comprehensively, it is necessary to have an understanding of the thoughts from our ancestors. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times where Yan Fu and Tytler lived have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived suffered from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of Faithfulness Expressiveness and Elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation (Fan Yun 2007, 98). In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2). Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1), we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate with each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated into “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶”to achieve equivalence. Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we can put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &amp;quot;About Translation&amp;quot; , Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation activity depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among western readers who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, western readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond to the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of conversion. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into&amp;quot; Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people&amp;quot;. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in western countries. When western readers see Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，88）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.(The quote and source is missing--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，88）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006,107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006,107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006,107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，89）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，89）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the factor of reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the ''Bible''. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the ''Bible'' in English. But if you don't understand their symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).奈达论翻译 [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). 当代西方翻译理论探索[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). 西方翻译理论通史[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). 中国译学大辞典 [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] 文教资料[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  河南商业高等专科学校学报[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   漯河职业技术学院学报[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  铜陵学院学报 [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  陕西师范大学学报[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). From One Language to Another   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964).Toward a Science of Translating   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter·Newmark. (1991). About Translation   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Newmark, Peter. (1988). A Text Book of Translation   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories; translation schools; translation theorists&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论; 翻译流派; 翻译理论家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida 1984, 9-15) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi 2004,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of Western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zaixi 1991, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson 1997, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi 1991, 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between the eleventh and twelfth centuries A.D., Western translators gathered in Toledo, Spain, to translate a large number of works from Arabic into Latin. As a result, Toledo became the center of European academic world (similar to the &amp;quot;Translation Institute&amp;quot; in Baghdad), its translation and academic activities has continued for more than a hundred years with far-reaching effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979: 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Kelly 1979, 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:21, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance Movement that took place in Europe from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries was a major movement of intellectual and literary innovation, it was also a major development in the history of Western translation. Especially in the sixteenth century and the period afterwards, when the Renaissance Movement was widespread in Western European countries, translation activities reached an unprecedented peak, involving various fields such as thought, politics, philosophy, literature and religion, covering major works of ancient times and contemporary times, and a large number of outstanding translators and a series of excellent translation works emerged at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida 1984, 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Renaissance, from the second half of the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, Western translation kept on moving forward. Although in terms of scale and influence, translation in this period was not as good as that of the Renaissance, a large number of excellent translation works emerged. Its most important character was that translators not only continued to translate classical works, but also developed a great interest in modern and contemporary works. The works of great writers such as Cervantes, Shakespeare, Balzac, and Goethe were repeatedly translated into various languages, and translations of Oriental literature came out one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 153) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation. The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 1989, 3). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells 1988, 27-28). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the World War II, the West entered a relatively stable period, production got developed, the economy gradually recovered, and science and technology were changing day by day. This was the material basis of the prosperity of translation. Due to the evolution of the times, the characteristics of translation have also changed a lot.  The translation in the new period differs from that of any period in the past in scope, scale, function and form and has made great progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first change is the expansion of translation scope. While the traditional translation mainly focused on the translation of literary and religious works, the translation in the new period expands to other fields, especially in science, technology and commerce fields. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the scale of translation greatly exceeds that of the past. In the past, only a few literary giants worked on translation, but now translation has become a specialized profession, with not only litterateur, philosophers and theologians engaging in translation, but also a specially trained professional team undertaking various translation tasks. Moreover, the function of translation is unparalleled in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially after the foundation of the United Nations and the European Common Market, exchanges among Western countries in various fields, such as literature, art, science, technology, politics and economics, have become increasingly frequent and close, and all these communications are carried out through translation, because translation plays an increasingly practical role in the process. Finally, the form of translation has also changed and progressed greatly. The three changes are in fact an important sign of the development of the new period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion. Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them. The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford 1965, 20-21) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 67). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ames Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies'' (1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation'' (1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation'' (1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western translation theory system consists of two main theories. One is the literature and art translation theory. It is the oldest theory, extending from ancient dramatic translators such as Terrence to modern translation theorists (e.g. Levy in the Czech Republic, Gachechiladze in the former Soviet Union, Steiner in the UK, etc.), and it focused on how to translate literary texts in order to realize literary and cultural exchanges in the ideal sense. In this theory, translation was considered as literarature and art, and the focus of translation was on recreation. The theorists not only discussed the pros and cons of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, but analyzed the purposes and effects of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They also emphasized respecting target language culture, paid attention to the style and literariness of target texts, and required the translators to have a natural literary talent. The other is the linguistic translation theory. It extended from Augustine in ancient times to the structural linguistics school in the 20th century, which closely combined translation theories with the analysis of semantics and grammar, discussed translation in terms of language usage techniques, believing that translation aims to produce a text that is semantically equivalent to the original, and seeked to explain how to produce such semantic equivalence in terms of vocabulary and grammatical structure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was more concerned with how to realize the transformation of the words of the two languages in order to convey the information in source language. Looking back at the history of Western translation theories over the past two thousand years, especially the above two main theories constituting the Western translation theory system, we can easily find that, from ancient times to contemporary times, although each period has its own peak of development, on the whole, the contemporary times since the end of World War II in the middle of the 20th century can be regarded as the highest peak of the development of Western translation theories so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We should study the outline, changes and development of Western translation theories, and state our opinions on the significance and value of the study of Western translation theories from a historical perspective. On the one hand, we should absorb the relevant contemporary research results at home and abroad, make comments on the representative figures and their representative works, schools of thought and important historical events in Western translation of various historical periods, especially in the 20th century.On the other hand, we should make an in-depth analysis and discussion on the mutual promotion, evolution and the development process of translation practice and translation theory, and elaborate our basic understanding on the nature and direction of the development of translation thoughts and theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong.郭建中.(2000).''当代美国翻译理论''. [Contemporary Translation Studies In USA].湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi. 廖七一.(2002).''当代西方翻译理论探索''. 译林出版社[Yilin Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing.刘宓庆.(1989).''文体与翻译（第二版）''.[English Varieties and Translation(2nd Edition)].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pan Wenguo.潘文国.(2002).''字本位与汉语研究''.华东师范大学出版社[East China Normal University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(1991).''西方翻译简史''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(2004).''西方翻译简史(增订版)''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West(Revised Edition)].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford,J.C.约翰·坎尼森·卡特福德.(1965).''翻译的语言学理论''.[A Linguistic Theory of Translation].牛津大学出版社[Oxford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A.尤金·A·奈达.(1984).''论翻译''.[On Translation].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; '''专业'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. （'''分段'''）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.（'''引用来源'''）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established. Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. （'''分段'''）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's broke through （'''改为breaking through of'''）the limitations of the traditional translation views that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. What's more, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. ('''分段''')&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics in （in改为to）his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed（'''改为points'''） out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what is translation. （'''改为 what translation is'''）Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences.（'''分段'''）--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meaning.（'''改为meanings'''） The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand ('''改为misunderstood''')Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey （'''加the'''）content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, such as poetry,（'''such as 后面至少跟两个例子'''） the original form should be retained as far as possible.--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms includes （'''改为include'''）phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems. ('''分段''')&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford （'''后加&amp;quot;'&amp;quot;'''）translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, &lt;br /&gt;
namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially.（'''分段'''）--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88) In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are ('''改为were''')prone to misunderstand the original text. In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and holds（'''改为held'''） that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes reader('''改为reader's''') response. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence,that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to. ('''分段''')--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, according to his theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 45-46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies（'''改为applied'''） to the translation theories of Nida and Catford.--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers（'''改为referred'''） to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time.（'''分段'''）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Therefore,（'''改为Hence, Consequently 或 Accordingly'''） Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages.（'''分段'''） --[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages. Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning（'''改为meanings'''） or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced('''改为introduces''') a new view,（'''改为viewpoint'''） that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard for('''改为towards''') translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped（'''改为jumps'''） out of the bondage of language and instead （'''改为instead of paying'''）paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories on the contary（'''一般位于句首'''） have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' （'''缺少谓语，加 is'''）to educate and influence people and make it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way.（'''分段'''） &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, As（'''改为as'''） soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles is（'''改为was'''） brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford was conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but had little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford are（'''改为were'''） simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it wiould also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment.（'''分段'''）--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China.（'''分段'''） --[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be deeply influenced by Pound's, but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from comparisons of their translation principles in rhyme, image, and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, it's vernacular literary movement that deserves our attention. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in an urgent need of opening up and learning from the western world. Some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary compositions and modern compositions， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人)(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993(1),172-173).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reasons why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper are because, first, they two lived in the same time period ,and  participated in two important literary movements of the time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparison on their understanding of poetic translation is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. Through close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetry translation. Works covered in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparative study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish their roles in relatively vernacular writing movement and imagist movement, in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly in their poem translation principles(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo has been widely studied as a composer of new poetry, a painter, a researcher of classical poetry, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focused more on his identity as a poetry composer than as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his identity as a translator, complemented by his identity as a poet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo cover almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies of traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poetry, etc. From the 1970s to present, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo's translation. We can see from the picture below that studies of Wen Yiduo are still favored by scholars and in recent years even more papers on his translation principles were published. In 2005, a paper by Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced the dawn of a new age of modern metrical poetry. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poetry at the beginning of 20th century but he is inevitably constrained by his time. With the development of culture , now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry(Lv Jing 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the 18 papers, the most mentioned phrases are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poetry in translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from a general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) with only one paper directly comparing the two figures in a comprehensive manner. It was written by Fu Jianan and Zhang Li in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which can be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the national and creative features of Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism (Fu Jianan, Zhang Li 2019,101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly in the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding of poem composing, based on his personal learning and experiences (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo experienced several transitions in his poetic writing throughout his life. He was at first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) with works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later went to America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he came into contact with the Chicago poets and the American Imagists, which made his another transition. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated retrospectively drawing on classical Chinese culture, partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago. After he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese verses. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work which realized his principles is ''Dead Water'' (死水) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of translation, which was to find an answer for his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to that of Christianism, which is of immense importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius were exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight brought by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (Jiang Hongxin 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word but maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered that Chinese characters were full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound likened Whitman as his father in literature and himself as his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). In Wen Yiduo's view, sound and music are what contained within words, and only a concise expression like poem can produce powerful emotions with its natural, artistic syllables (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had a unique understanding of images based on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. The Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (Jiao Jianping 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (Bei Ta 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lacking beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; the blending of colors creates a new harmonious image and words should be like colors (Sun Dandbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the selfless spirit of sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. In Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of descriptive pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more freehand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (Xin Chunsheng 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in traditional Chinese poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art (Guo Wei 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated forms of the color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application based on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberate citizen's mind from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started to compose his new poem, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, otherwise it woud be a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (Huang Yanjie 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo preserved the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is an artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated into a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;. The infinitive &amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; was translated into a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation. (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo added some decorative elements or deleted some unimportant ones to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator based on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the looseness and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme, which can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as himself said that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of them. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images in Chinese poems to English translations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, the rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music, and he showed no preference between the two, yet, to Pound, as said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beats and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (Wen Yiduo 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese and Japanese poems. Therefore, the structure of his translations can often be traced back to parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound regarded it as his masterpiece of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, such as Wu Di, who believed that this poem is closer to an imitation of Chinese parallelism. He listed the reasons as follows: First, the poem has parallel compositions of time and space and contrasts of colors of flower petals and branches. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more on artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attention to the conceptual words than functional words (Wu Di 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, and elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (Wang Guiming, Liujia 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and he asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined them with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. That is why he called for &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot;. In Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (Cheng Liming 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that balance was very essential in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, and we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First, this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; to the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but a dash to indicate it. Therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places with different focus, for example, Ezra Pound studied and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the structural balance and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In his translation, Ezra Pound calls for artistic conception through the image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than that of Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works, but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he becomes a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains the elements of traditional Chinese painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as the specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. It's better to say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment than to say that one is an exact imitator of the other. Since they two have their unique cultural background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations, but there are also distinctions reflecting their own cultural identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv.伦敦:埃尔金·马修斯，科克街 Mcmxv''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste.[意象派不该做的几件事]. ''Poetry 诗歌''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China *Foreign Affairs University''(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Jianan Zhangli 傅建安,张立.(2019). 论艾兹拉·庞德对闻一多的诗学影响[On Ezra Pound's influence on Wen Yiduo's poetics].''城市学刊 Urban Journal'' 40(05):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces &lt;br /&gt;
Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 彭丹 Peng Dan 202020080631 日语语言文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focuses on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis,  from the perspective of functional equivalence, through comparing Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's two Chinese versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', which written by Maugham, sums up the way to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantics during the translation and the way to present the readers' response. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, so its achievements are obvious and it makes great contribution to translation. In this paper, the author will propose that the form equivalence does not affect the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes how translators realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. In the end, the author will give opinions on the theory of functional equivalence and have a commentation on which version is more suitable for readers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence; Reader's Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著、小说或影视作品被译成多种版本供人们欣赏。如何完美地展现原著的风采是让众多译者感到头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达提出的功能对等理论，强调实现不同文化、语言之间的沟通对等，侧重读者的反映。本文从功能对等理论的视角，通过对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏关于《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出译者在小说翻译的过程中是如何实现单词、句子、语义和文化的对等以及实现读者的反映。有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等和原著的文体，但功能对等理论源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译过程中所忽略的形式对等并不影响读者对原著的理解，侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，并详细描写它是如何实现意思、形式以及文化的对等。最后我会提出自己对于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of cultural globalization, more and more foreign literary works are translated into Chinese for domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which have been translated frequently, we may still feel that there are many regrets in most works. On the one hand, if the translators only quest corresponding words, it may limit the reader's thought in a large aspect so that the readers couldn't deeply understand the emotion that the author wants to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue semantics and thought, it probably can not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language, Eugene Nida, according to the nature of translation, puts forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information conveyed by translation not only includes the surface information but also the deepe culture information.(Nida 1984,21）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc.. After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui's &amp;quot;Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi's &amp;quot;Applying Nida's Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's ''The Moon and Sixpence'' was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence''. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici's translation version and Li Jihong's tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3 Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information of the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary for us to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials, we can learn a lot unknown and complete the thesis more comprehensive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: in this thesis, I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis will also illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will choose Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese versions to make comparison in words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing the differences of the two Chinese versions, we can have a deeper understanding on the functional equivalence theory in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show their relation with functional equivalence and the difference between them. This thesis will also list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist in translation in American. And his translation theory largely influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and domestic land. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies in modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated as the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master's degree in Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943, he got his doctor degree after graduation. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty was to check and estimate the publications of the Bible. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. To help the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture, he went to 85 countries and experienced various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida's dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades to bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida's essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language's formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word's coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader's response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn't understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops from formal equivalence. For avoiding it is often misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes on the communication with language and culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as &amp;quot;a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced&amp;quot; in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the &amp;quot;white as frost&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;white as snow&amp;quot; if there isn't snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into &amp;quot;very very white&amp;quot;. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads' response under the different cultural and language. So he used &amp;quot;the functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace &amp;quot;the dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in the year of 1969.(Zhang Dongdong  2015,5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers' repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader's response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers' response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people's abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.(Zhang 2015,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What's more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;liberal translation&amp;quot;.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory's research is mainly focused on the study of translation's guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works' content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence'' at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist's characteristic or the author's background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing ''The Moon and sixpence'' from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.(Liu Qiong 2016,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of ''The Moon and sixpence''====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality. (Fu Weici 1994,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland's family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn't drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art. (Fu 1994,136)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings. (Fu 1994,198)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What's more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in ''The Moon and Sixpence'' when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write &amp;quot;I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.&amp;quot; By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham's writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text. (Guo Xiaoling 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland's feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn't define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.&amp;quot; These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express. (Guo 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven't read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn't feel the women's feeling. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said &amp;quot;Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.&amp;quot; This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici' version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne, conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici's version, Li Jihong's version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of ''The Moon and Sixpence'''s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A Comparative Study on the Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world's objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word's designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or 混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people's resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓 just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. (Cao Jing 2013,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;It was about five years after this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;这件事过去大约五年之后。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong's version: &amp;quot;大概过了五年。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland's experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn't be referred in Li Jihong's. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn't time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn't control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong's translation is better than Fu Weici's. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words' meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original's language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn't control. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language's associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning's expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.(Sun Zhili 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;Yes, she hadn't a drop of white blood in her.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;是的,一滴白人的血液也没有。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;是的,她的身上没有半滴白人的血。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It's about the last journey of Strickland's life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn't touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici's version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血,however in Li Jihong's, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don't think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong's version is better than Fu Weici's version.(Sun 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot; is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called &amp;quot;桎&amp;quot; when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called &amp;quot;梏&amp;quot; when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe &amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot;. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don't understand the Chinese culture maybe can't understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.（Wang Jia 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;小羊&amp;quot; refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot; is more specific. When it comes to &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot;, the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep's fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong's version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep's character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland's friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn't show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people's fear.（Wang 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;She was desire.&amp;quot;  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;成了欲念的化身。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;她变成了欲望的化身。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren't essential difference between the &amp;quot;欲念&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;欲望&amp;quot;. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn't give her any more birthright and he didn't get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.（Wang 2014,32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;I don't disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I'm interested in his mental processes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot; is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn't feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland's action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot;. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.（Wang 2014,33）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never&amp;quot;. Two repetition of &amp;quot;never&amp;quot; shows the Mrs. Stroeve's firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.（Zhao Dandan 2011,54）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn't constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.（Zhao 2011,55）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Eugene Nida's perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn't beyond the target language readers' acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. &amp;quot;Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.&amp;quot; (Nida 1964,91)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong's version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong's version, the Fu Weici's version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words. On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader's preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter's translation is more closed to modern readers' reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author's personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=116808</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=116808"/>
		<updated>2020-12-20T14:42:36Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
读翻译理论书籍有感&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''On How to Translate Excellently'' was published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation'': a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in ''On the Different Methods of Translating''. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海: 上海外语教育出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, MTI英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include ''Outcry'', ''A Madman's Diary'', ''Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk'', ''Wild Grass'' and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for next generations, including translations of literature and theory works. Even from the time line, the records of his translation activities are far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, ''Nostalgia'', was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, ''Mournful World'', was finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is to lead everyone to have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided into two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the translations of these two categories have different purposes.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that his translations aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his views, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, ''Destruction'', was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works. (Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved. (Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints. (Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because of the inadequate ability of translators and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure, making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text was translated word for word, the refined original tone will be lost. However, there is no other methods other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published ''Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard Translation'' and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermediate to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's views, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being non-fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers to the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, another purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controlled people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change the national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied with my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable for the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appeaered. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, the methods of making translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the ''Defended for Translation Criticism'', Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars were edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create a better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the &amp;quot;survival of the fittest&amp;quot; advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological descriptions as well as narrations of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the ''Classical Books and Vernacular'', Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to express new and different opinions and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect through different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》 [''The Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》 [''Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun'']. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》 [''Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)'']. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Translation''].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》 [''Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation'']. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角” [Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据” [The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探” [A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报 [Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun 黄晓军. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot; [劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong 朱晓东 and Ding Ting 丁婷. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot; [鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018) [2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan 徐兰. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot; [论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:45, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu, 202070080598, MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目 is missing===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:02, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献需要中英双语--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 10:08, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 5), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before (Chen K., Yang F. F, 2019, 21). However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;practices&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad (Hu Gengshen, 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 17). As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 103), studies on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out directions for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 23 ). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 3). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013, 11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to provide some inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017, 34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text (Tang Yixin, 2015, 52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017, 142). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 78). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ efforts, Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 5). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003, 283).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, an essential part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007, 13), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied language features of subtitle translation, which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013, 154). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015, 493). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019, 13), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019, 247). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in ''Western Leather'' by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020, 89).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. Moreover, few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principle of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 80). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background, local customs etc.; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyzes them from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/ ). The first video, focusing on the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpieces of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine (http://www.huaweimarine.com/cn/Company/CorporateVideo ). Huawei Marine has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/). It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere, both rich and poor, in the world. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, key points of Eco-translatology theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory (Tang, 2015, 143). In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people” (Oxford Dictionary, 2018, 297), which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay pay special attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 49). As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate differences or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River. Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River. For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary achievements Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, which is the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ broader words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 97). In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, projects or enterprise, so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 13). However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/index.html#stories ), a non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples, three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and target text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when conducting translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Chen K., Yang F. F. Research on C-E Translation of Commercial Advertisement in Xi’an [J]. Education Research Frontier, 2019 (9: 1): 16-22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[28]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 13:01, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress.However, as an important part of translation research, the history of translation theory is far less important than that of translation theory and translation technology. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention. (Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But translation has historical characteristics. In studying translation, it is necessary to examine translation activities in the long river of human history in order to find more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you must understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese translation theory was born after the Zhou Dynasty came into contact with the client state.It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian 's preface is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi, responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本).&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss.&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;. Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot; would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people.(Chen Fukang 1996,320)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant and plain. With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot;. For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;. A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot;.This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables. or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani, Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree, which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot; (Chen Fukang 1996,325)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, Sanyitang was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western research gradually progressed eastward, and translation became more active.By this time, however, the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but the history of astronomy, geometry, medicine, and Chinese translation in Europe has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals were painfully learning from the West, and translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation returned to ancient times.The rise of Chinese new literature cannot be separated from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance, which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and  then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity, smoothness and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit, appearance and manner are the same as before (the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 12:55, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:19, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome. His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:27, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:36, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. (Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase：or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase： or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation：where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) --[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text.(Jia Xiuhai 2008,25)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. (Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed.(Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.(Liang Dan 2016,105)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.(Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although，the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, &lt;br /&gt;
Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:32, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between different regions and different languages and promoted the development of human civilization.The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.--[[User:Li Lingyue|Li Lingyue]] ([[User talk:Li Lingyue|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories are useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references from the practice of translation theories.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:39, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing on the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation into the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model.(Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:55) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorist, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1987:10-12)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:47, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation ideals proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art are influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. (Mao Liyin,2011:5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately, scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that to one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science, like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed for the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art.(Guo Meng,2010:25)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 07:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation thoery, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's translation theory, firstly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understands what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different to study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product.The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product.(Bell,1987:3)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation into the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examine the process of the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process of cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. (Bell,1991:F30)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate about three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation are faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.(Liu Zhongde,1991:27-29)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference between their time and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conducting linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one that doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful of this aspect.(Weng Tao,2008:99-100)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms to the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression of another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;.(Bell,1991:5）So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot; (Bell,1991:4-5)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product of paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. (Bell,1991:14)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even in the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. (Bell,1991:11)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in to the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definitions of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation.（Liu Zhongde,1991:1)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither delete nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.(Mao Liyin,2011:6)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the “good” translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation are his efforts of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. (Bell,1991:37) --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process.(Bell,1991:10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy about this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. (Jiang Hongxin,2005:65)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(Liu Zhongde,1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（Liu Zhongde,1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. (Mao Liyin,2011:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories about reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.(Jiang Jiansong,2003:210)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:09, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation methods. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. (Bell,1991:7)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy for words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impairs the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. (Wu Yicheng Li Yingyuan,1998:56)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell brings in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent to different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. (Bell,1997:6-10)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.(Jiang Hongxin,2005:64)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. (Bell,1991:61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.(Bell,1991:68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intends to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.(Bell,1991:70)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas about the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently conveying the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. (Guo Meng,2011:9-13)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how styles influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later are profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work.(Liu Zhongde,1991:128)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow, love or hatred , and possess the same nature, world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same functions so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. (Liu Zhongde,1988:4-9)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry.(Liu Wenbin,1996:295-298)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde is an advocator of &amp;quot;rendering poetry as poetry&amp;quot;. He puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese. As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest in the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry.However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved.(Liu Zhongde,1996:31-33)--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free tranlation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in the process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of translation. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks translation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. On the question whether translation is science or art, Bell agrees in the former while Liu combines school of science and school of art. The method of literal translation is weighed more by them when compared with free translation. However, Liu adds that when literal translation is difficult to achieve, it is also acceptable to apply free translation into practice. Liu thinks that the shift between literal translation and free translation can be flexible under different kinds of texts and styles.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose for Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is tryinng to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believe that the judgement should be made by translators, tranlator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetey which is faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu put their theory into practice in poetry's translation. However, the purpose of Bell's three steps and five schema is to prove the feasibility of his model theory. Though he uses it as an example, which is quite specific. He thinks that poetry translation should be like a poem. That is to say the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm. He vividly represents the whole translating process and suggests translators should choose from many versions to figure out the closest translation. Bell is trying to be objective, so he doesn't give advice on how to achieve &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. He firmly believes that the judgement should be made by translators, translator-trainers and readers. Liu's view is not so general but more specific.He thinks poetry translation sometimes can be difficult, but not untranslatable. He gives his preference to poetry which is faithful to the original text.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comprising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also applies psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. --[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation processes remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.--[[User:XiaoXi|XiaoXi]] ([[User talk:XiaoXi|talk]]) 08:28, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Xi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Meng.郭猛. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译思想研究&amp;quot;[D][A Probe into Liu Zhongde's Translation Thoughts]. 天津理工大学[Tianjin University of Technology]. 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen.简·奥斯汀. 《爱玛》[M][Emma]. 上海:上海世界图书出版公司[Shanghai: Shanghai World Book Publishing Company]. 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 桂林:漓江出版社[Guilin: Lijiang Publishing House]. 1982. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jane Austen. Translated by Liu Zhongde.奥斯汀.爱玛[M][Emma].刘重德译. 广州:广州花城出版社[Guangzhou: Guangzhou Huacheng Publishing House]. 1993. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Jiansong.Peng Liyuan.蒋坚松,彭利元. 刘重德翻译思想及其他[Liu Chongde's Translation Thought and Others]. 湖南：湖南师范大学出版社[Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press]. 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600 (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt; 加专业 &amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:46, 19 December 2020 (UTC)  ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''Ulysses''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''On Translation''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;): with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida's “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' 论文中应该避免用 In my opinion 这样的表达''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning-oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'' [《尤利西斯》两种译文的比较研究]''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[《尤利西斯的两个中译本研究》]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636 亚非语言文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translating and interpreting centering on translation and interpretation.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences.(Liu Heping 2009,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.(Liu Heping 2009,35)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. (Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself.(Ma Chao 2010,19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized.(Ma Chao 2010,19)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development.(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, Alexander FraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on.(Yang Zijian 1994,53) --[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105)holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style.(Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques.And it is also consistent or similar.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language.(Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident.(Sun Sucha 2008,45) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. And lost-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency.(Li Jinze 2010,23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly.(Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same.(Yang Zijian 1994,64) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result,--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose.(Zhao Shuo 1999,100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:18, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on. However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:(Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc.(Li Jinze 2010,102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148)--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain. For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149).--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:49, 19 December 2020 (UTC) As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism.--[[User:Zheng Huajun|Zheng Huajun]] ([[User talk:Zheng Huajun|talk]]) 12:14, 19 December 2020 (UTC) It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:44, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:32, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:42, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler 陈涵 Chen Han 202070080580 Translation 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are representatives of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang &amp;amp; Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories developed independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues have begun. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201). At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West — Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'' (Liu Miqing 2012, 1).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by Shipping, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang &amp;amp; Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegant in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work (Tytler 2007, 8-9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original (Tytler 2007, 9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing do. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have demands for reading, writing and translation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background of the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation, which has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics (Chen Fukang 2010, 91). As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Under this circumstance, translation may be the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background of the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts (Di Dongrui 2012, 132). In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in ''La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre'' in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjusting the order of them. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122). It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from his theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized by “faithfulness” (''xin''). This word includes not only the faithfulness to the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities between “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and “Three Principles of Translation”====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; were not put forward during the same era, the two theories could be found some common ground. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences between “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and “Three Principles of Translation”====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a long history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687). In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221). He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word ''xin'' can cover all the content of Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot;, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important (Di Dongrui 2012, 132).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” (Tytler 2007, 9) discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style (Fan Yun 2007, 97). Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, the translation should correspond to what kind of writing style the original work is. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory which advocated the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202). In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127). Before Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relation with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203). Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. If people want to understand “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” comprehensively, it is necessary to have an understanding of the thoughts from our ancestors. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times where Yan Fu and Tytler lived have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived suffered from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of Faithfulness Expressiveness and Elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s &amp;quot;Three Principles of Translation&amp;quot; are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation (Fan Yun 2007, 98). In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2). Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang &amp;amp; Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1), we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate with each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated into “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶”to achieve equivalence. Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we can put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &amp;quot;About Translation&amp;quot; , Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among foreigners who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, English readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of translation. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among foreigners who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, English readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of translation. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010,41)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into” Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people”. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in English. When foreign readers saw Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into&amp;quot; Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people&amp;quot;. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in English. When foreign readers saw Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010,41-42)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006,108)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What's more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006,108)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later put forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he found that translation was mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text was adjusted and changed, there would be under translation. If the metaphor was converted or not translated, there would be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，88）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，88）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，88）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，88）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，88）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.(The quote and source is missing--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，88）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006,107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006,107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006,107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 107)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，89）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，89）--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the factor of reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the ''Bible''. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the ''Bible'' in English. But if you don't understand their symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)--[[User:Guan Qinqing|Guan Qinqing]] ([[User talk:Guan Qinqing|talk]]) 17:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).奈达论翻译 [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). 当代西方翻译理论探索[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). 西方翻译理论通史[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). 中国译学大辞典 [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] 文教资料[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  河南商业高等专科学校学报[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   漯河职业技术学院学报[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  铜陵学院学报 [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  陕西师范大学学报[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). From One Language to Another   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964).Toward a Science of Translating   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter·Newmark. (1991). About Translation   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Newmark, Peter. (1988). A Text Book of Translation   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories; translation schools; translation theorists&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论; 翻译流派; 翻译理论家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida 1984, 9-15) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi 2004,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of Western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zaixi 1991, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson 1997, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi 1991, 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between the eleventh and twelfth centuries A.D., Western translators gathered in Toledo, Spain, to translate a large number of works from Arabic into Latin. As a result, Toledo became the center of European academic world (similar to the &amp;quot;Translation Institute&amp;quot; in Baghdad), its translation and academic activities has continued for more than a hundred years with far-reaching effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979: 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Kelly 1979, 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:21, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance Movement that took place in Europe from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries was a major movement of intellectual and literary innovation, it was also a major development in the history of Western translation. Especially in the sixteenth century and the period afterwards, when the Renaissance Movement was widespread in Western European countries, translation activities reached an unprecedented peak, involving various fields such as thought, politics, philosophy, literature and religion, covering major works of ancient times and contemporary times, and a large number of outstanding translators and a series of excellent translation works emerged at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida 1984, 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Renaissance, from the second half of the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, Western translation kept on moving forward. Although in terms of scale and influence, translation in this period was not as good as that of the Renaissance, a large number of excellent translation works emerged. Its most important character was that translators not only continued to translate classical works, but also developed a great interest in modern and contemporary works. The works of great writers such as Cervantes, Shakespeare, Balzac, and Goethe were repeatedly translated into various languages, and translations of Oriental literature came out one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 1991, 153) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation. The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi 2004, 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 1989, 3). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 1991, 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells 1988, 27-28). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells 1988, 29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:22, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the World War II, the West entered a relatively stable period, production got developed, the economy gradually recovered, and science and technology were changing day by day. This was the material basis of the prosperity of translation. Due to the evolution of the times, the characteristics of translation have also changed a lot.  The translation in the new period differs from that of any period in the past in scope, scale, function and form and has made great progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first change is the expansion of translation scope. While the traditional translation mainly focused on the translation of literary and religious works, the translation in the new period expands to other fields, especially in science, technology and commerce fields. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the scale of translation greatly exceeds that of the past. In the past, only a few literary giants worked on translation, but now translation has become a specialized profession, with not only litterateur, philosophers and theologians engaging in translation, but also a specially trained professional team undertaking various translation tasks. Moreover, the function of translation is unparalleled in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Especially after the foundation of the United Nations and the European Common Market, exchanges among Western countries in various fields, such as literature, art, science, technology, politics and economics, have become increasingly frequent and close, and all these communications are carried out through translation, because translation plays an increasingly practical role in the process. Finally, the form of translation has also changed and progressed greatly. The three changes are in fact an important sign of the development of the new period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion. Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them. The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford 1965, 20-21) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong 2000, 67). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ames Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies'' (1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation'' (1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation'' (1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 13:23, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western translation theory system consists of two main theories. One is the literature and art translation theory. It is the oldest theory, extending from ancient dramatic translators such as Terrence to modern translation theorists (e.g. Levy in the Czech Republic, Gachechiladze in the former Soviet Union, Steiner in the UK, etc.), and it focused on how to translate literary texts in order to realize literary and cultural exchanges in the ideal sense. In this theory, translation was considered as literarature and art, and the focus of translation was on recreation. The theorists not only discussed the pros and cons of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, but analyzed the purposes and effects of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They also emphasized respecting target language culture, paid attention to the style and literariness of target texts, and required the translators to have a natural literary talent. The other is the linguistic translation theory. It extended from Augustine in ancient times to the structural linguistics school in the 20th century, which closely combined translation theories with the analysis of semantics and grammar, discussed translation in terms of language usage techniques, believing that translation aims to produce a text that is semantically equivalent to the original, and seeked to explain how to produce such semantic equivalence in terms of vocabulary and grammatical structure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was more concerned with how to realize the transformation of the words of the two languages in order to convey the information in source language. Looking back at the history of Western translation theories over the past two thousand years, especially the above two main theories constituting the Western translation theory system, we can easily find that, from ancient times to contemporary times, although each period has its own peak of development, on the whole, the contemporary times since the end of World War II in the middle of the 20th century can be regarded as the highest peak of the development of Western translation theories so far.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We should study the outline, changes and development of Western translation theories, and state our opinions on the significance and value of the study of Western translation theories from a historical perspective. On the one hand, we should absorb the relevant contemporary research results at home and abroad, make comments on the representative figures and their representative works, schools of thought and important historical events in Western translation of various historical periods, especially in the 20th century.On the other hand, we should make an in-depth analysis and discussion on the mutual promotion, evolution and the development process of translation practice and translation theory, and elaborate our basic understanding on the nature and direction of the development of translation thoughts and theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong.郭建中.(2000).''当代美国翻译理论''. [Contemporary Translation Studies In USA].湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi. 廖七一.(2002).''当代西方翻译理论探索''. 译林出版社[Yilin Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing.刘宓庆.(1989).''文体与翻译（第二版）''.[English Varieties and Translation(2nd Edition)].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pan Wenguo.潘文国.(2002).''字本位与汉语研究''.华东师范大学出版社[East China Normal University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(1991).''西方翻译简史''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi.谭载喜.(2004).''西方翻译简史(增订版)''.[A Short History Of Translation in the West(Revised Edition)].商务印书馆[The Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford,J.C.约翰·坎尼森·卡特福德.(1965).''翻译的语言学理论''.[A Linguistic Theory of Translation].牛津大学出版社[Oxford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A.尤金·A·奈达.(1984).''论翻译''.[On Translation].中国对外翻译出版公司[China Translation and Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; '''专业'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. （'''分段'''）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.（'''引用来源'''）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established. Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. （'''分段'''）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's broke through （'''改为breaking through of'''）the limitations of the traditional translation views that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. What's more, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. ('''分段''')&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics in （in改为to）his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed（'''改为points'''） out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what is translation. （'''改为 what translation is'''）Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences.（'''分段'''）--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meaning.（'''改为meanings'''） The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand ('''改为misunderstood''')Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey （'''加the'''）content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, such as poetry,（'''such as 后面至少跟两个例子'''） the original form should be retained as far as possible.--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms includes （'''改为include'''）phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems. ('''分段''')&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford （'''后加&amp;quot;'&amp;quot;'''）translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, &lt;br /&gt;
namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially.（'''分段'''）--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88) In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are ('''改为were''')prone to misunderstand the original text. In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and holds（'''改为held'''） that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes reader('''改为reader's''') response. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence,that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to. ('''分段''')--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, according to his theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 45-46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies（'''改为applied'''） to the translation theories of Nida and Catford.--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers（'''改为referred'''） to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time.（'''分段'''）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Therefore,（'''改为Hence, Consequently 或 Accordingly'''） Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages.（'''分段'''） --[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages. Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning（'''改为meanings'''） or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced('''改为introduces''') a new view,（'''改为viewpoint'''） that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard for('''改为towards''') translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped（'''改为jumps'''） out of the bondage of language and instead （'''改为instead of paying'''）paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories on the contary（'''一般位于句首'''） have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' （'''缺少谓语，加 is'''）to educate and influence people and make it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way.（'''分段'''） &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, As（'''改为as'''） soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles is（'''改为was'''） brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford was conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but had little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford are（'''改为were'''） simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it wiould also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment.（'''分段'''）--[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China.（'''分段'''） --[[User:Chen Jiangning|Chen Jiangning]] ([[User talk:Chen Jiangning|talk]]) 14:35, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be deeply influenced by Pound's, but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from comparisons of their translation principles in rhyme, image, and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, it's vernacular literary movement that deserves our attention. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in an urgent need of opening up and learning from the western world. Some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary compositions and modern compositions， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人)(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993(1),172-173).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reasons why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper are because, first, they two lived in the same time period ,and  participated in two important literary movements of the time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparison on their understanding of poetic translation is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. Through close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetry translation. Works covered in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparative study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish their roles in relatively vernacular writing movement and imagist movement, in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly in their poem translation principles(Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo has been widely studied as a composer of new poetry, a painter, a researcher of classical poetry, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focused more on his identity as a poetry composer than as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his identity as a translator, complemented by his identity as a poet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo cover almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies of traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poetry, etc. From the 1970s to present, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo's translation. We can see from the picture below that studies of Wen Yiduo are still favored by scholars and in recent years even more papers on his translation principles were published. In 2005, a paper by Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced the dawn of a new age of modern metrical poetry. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poetry at the beginning of 20th century but he is inevitably constrained by his time. With the development of culture , now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry(Lv Jing 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the 18 papers, the most mentioned phrases are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poetry in translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from a general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) with only one paper directly comparing the two figures in a comprehensive manner. It was written by Fu Jianan and Zhang Li in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which can be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the national and creative features of Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism (Fu Jianan, Zhang Li 2019,101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly in the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding of poem composing, based on his personal learning and experiences (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo experienced several transitions in his poetic writing throughout his life. He was at first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) with works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later went to America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he came into contact with the Chicago poets and the American Imagists, which made his another transition. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated retrospectively drawing on classical Chinese culture, partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago. After he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese verses. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work which realized his principles is ''Dead Water'' (死水) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of translation, which was to find an answer for his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to that of Christianism, which is of immense importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius were exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight brought by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (Jiang Hongxin 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word but maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered that Chinese characters were full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound likened Whitman as his father in literature and himself as his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). In Wen Yiduo's view, sound and music are what contained within words, and only a concise expression like poem can produce powerful emotions with its natural, artistic syllables (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had a unique understanding of images based on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. The Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (Jiao Jianping 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (Bei Ta 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lacking beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; the blending of colors creates a new harmonious image and words should be like colors (Sun Dandbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the selfless spirit of sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. In Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of descriptive pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more freehand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (Xin Chunsheng 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in traditional Chinese poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art (Guo Wei 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated forms of the color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application based on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberate citizen's mind from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started to compose his new poem, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, otherwise it woud be a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (Huang Yanjie 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo preserved the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is an artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated into a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;. The infinitive &amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; was translated into a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation. (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo added some decorative elements or deleted some unimportant ones to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator based on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the looseness and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme, which can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as himself said that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of them. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images in Chinese poems to English translations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, the rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music, and he showed no preference between the two, yet, to Pound, as said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beats and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (Wen Yiduo 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese and Japanese poems. Therefore, the structure of his translations can often be traced back to parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound regarded it as his masterpiece of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, such as Wu Di, who believed that this poem is closer to an imitation of Chinese parallelism. He listed the reasons as follows: First, the poem has parallel compositions of time and space and contrasts of colors of flower petals and branches. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more on artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attention to the conceptual words than functional words (Wu Di 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, and elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (Wang Guiming, Liujia 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and he asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined them with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. That is why he called for &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot;. In Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (Cheng Liming 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that balance was very essential in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, and we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First, this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; to the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but a dash to indicate it. Therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(Fan Shouyi 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places with different focus, for example, Ezra Pound studied and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the structural balance and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (Sun Dangbo, Yuan Chunzheng 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In his translation, Ezra Pound calls for artistic conception through the image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than that of Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by the imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works, but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he becomes a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains the elements of traditional Chinese painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as the specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. It's better to say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment than to say that one is an exact imitator of the other. Since they two have their unique cultural background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations, but there are also distinctions reflecting their own cultural identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv.伦敦:埃尔金·马修斯，科克街 Mcmxv''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste.[意象派不该做的几件事]. ''Poetry 诗歌''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China *Foreign Affairs University''(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Jianan Zhangli 傅建安,张立.(2019). 论艾兹拉·庞德对闻一多的诗学影响[On Ezra Pound's influence on Wen Yiduo's poetics].''城市学刊 Urban Journal'' 40(05):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces &lt;br /&gt;
Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 彭丹 Peng Dan 202020080631 日语语言文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focuses on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis,  from the perspective of functional equivalence, through comparing Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's two Chinese versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', which written by Maugham, sums up the way to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantics during the translation and the way to present the readers' response. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, so its achievements are obvious and it makes great contribution to translation. In this paper, the author will propose that the form equivalence does not affect the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes how translators realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. In the end, the author will give opinions on the theory of functional equivalence and have a commentation on which version is more suitable for readers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence; Reader's Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著、小说或影视作品被译成多种版本供人们欣赏。如何完美地展现原著的风采是让众多译者感到头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达提出的功能对等理论，强调实现不同文化、语言之间的沟通对等，侧重读者的反映。本文从功能对等理论的视角，通过对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏关于《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出译者在小说翻译的过程中是如何实现单词、句子、语义和文化的对等以及实现读者的反映。有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等和原著的文体，但功能对等理论源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译过程中所忽略的形式对等并不影响读者对原著的理解，侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，并详细描写它是如何实现意思、形式以及文化的对等。最后我会提出自己对于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of cultural globalization, more and more foreign literary works are translated into Chinese for domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which have been translated frequently, we may still feel that there are many regrets in most works. On the one hand, if the translators only quest corresponding words, it may limit the reader's thought in a large aspect so that the readers couldn't deeply understand the emotion that the author wants to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue semantics and thought, it probably can not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language, Eugene Nida, according to the nature of translation, puts forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information conveyed by translation not only includes the surface information but also the deepe culture information.(Nida 1984,21）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc.. After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui's &amp;quot;Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi's &amp;quot;Applying Nida's Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts&amp;quot;, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's ''The Moon and Sixpence'' was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence''. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici's translation version and Li Jihong's tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3 Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information of the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary for us to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials, we can learn a lot unknown and complete the thesis more comprehensive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: in this thesis, I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis will also illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will choose Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese versions to make comparison in words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing the differences of the two Chinese versions, we can have a deeper understanding on the functional equivalence theory in application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show their relation with functional equivalence and the difference between them. This thesis will also list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist in translation in American. And his translation theory largely influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and domestic land. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies in modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated as the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master's degree in Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943, he got his doctor degree after graduation. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty was to check and estimate the publications of the Bible. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. To help the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture, he went to 85 countries and experienced various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida's dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades to bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida's essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language's formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word's coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader's response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn't understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops from formal equivalence. For avoiding it is often misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes on the communication with language and culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as &amp;quot;a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced&amp;quot; in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the &amp;quot;white as frost&amp;quot; to replace the &amp;quot;white as snow&amp;quot; if there isn't snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into &amp;quot;very very white&amp;quot;. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads' response under the different cultural and language. So he used &amp;quot;the functional equivalence&amp;quot; to replace &amp;quot;the dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in the year of 1969.(Zhang Dongdong  2015,5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers' repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader's response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers' response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people's abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.(Zhang 2015,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What's more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;liberal translation&amp;quot;.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory's research is mainly focused on the study of translation's guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works' content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about ''The Moon and Sixpence'' at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist's characteristic or the author's background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing ''The Moon and sixpence'' from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.(Liu Qiong 2016,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of ''The Moon and sixpence''====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher's prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality. (Fu Weici 1994,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland's family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn't drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art. (Fu 1994,136)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings. (Fu 1994,198)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of ''The Moon and Sixpence'', it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What's more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in ''The Moon and Sixpence'' when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write &amp;quot;I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.&amp;quot; By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham's writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text. (Guo Xiaoling 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland's feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn't define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.&amp;quot; These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express. (Guo 2014,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven't read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn't feel the women's feeling. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said &amp;quot;Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.&amp;quot; This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici's and Li Jihong's Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici' version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne, conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici's version, Li Jihong's version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of ''The Moon and Sixpence'''s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A Comparative Study on the Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world's objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word's designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or 混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people's resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓 just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. (Cao Jing 2013,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;It was about five years after this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;这件事过去大约五年之后。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong's version: &amp;quot;大概过了五年。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland's experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn't be referred in Li Jihong's. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn't time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn't control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong's translation is better than Fu Weici's. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words' meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original's language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn't control. (Cao Jing 2013,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language's associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning's expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.(Sun Zhili 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;Yes, she hadn't a drop of white blood in her.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;是的,一滴白人的血液也没有。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;是的,她的身上没有半滴白人的血。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It's about the last journey of Strickland's life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn't touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici's version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血,however in Li Jihong's, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don't think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong's version is better than Fu Weici's version.(Sun 1997,2）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot; is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called &amp;quot;桎&amp;quot; when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called &amp;quot;梏&amp;quot; when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe &amp;quot;桎梏&amp;quot;. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don't understand the Chinese culture maybe can't understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.（Wang Jia 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &amp;quot;He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;小羊&amp;quot; refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot; is more specific. When it comes to &amp;quot;绵羊&amp;quot;, the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep's fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong's version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep's character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland's friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn't show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people's fear.（Wang 2014,31）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;She was desire.&amp;quot;  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;成了欲念的化身。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;她变成了欲望的化身。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren't essential difference between the &amp;quot;欲念&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;欲望&amp;quot;. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn't give her any more birthright and he didn't get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.（Wang 2014,32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: &amp;quot;I don't disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I'm interested in his mental processes.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot; is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn't feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland's action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the &amp;quot;蟒蛇&amp;quot;. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to &amp;quot;毒蛇&amp;quot; is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.（Wang 2014,33）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici's version: &amp;quot;我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong's version: &amp;quot;我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says &amp;quot;I will never have him in my house-never&amp;quot;. Two repetition of &amp;quot;never&amp;quot; shows the Mrs. Stroeve's firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.（Zhao Dandan 2011,54）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn't constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.（Zhao 2011,55）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From Eugene Nida's perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn't beyond the target language readers' acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. &amp;quot;Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.&amp;quot; (Nida 1964,91)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong's version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong's version, the Fu Weici's version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words. On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader's preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter's translation is more closed to modern readers' reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author's personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Blank|Blank]] ([[User talk:Blank|talk]]) 08:24, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116569</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116569"/>
		<updated>2020-12-20T12:42:54Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advance(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;advanced&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC) culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;historical&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and most prosperous in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.(Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered（改） in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013. 空格 (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:16, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
1.Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. Due to the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government control of tea trafficking, tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road.(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.(点号后空格)Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. 这句话意思不太理解。During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled（改） tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. 空格 (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD .It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers, .(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. (点号后空格)The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. (句点空格) It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing area. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers(逗号删掉).(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route must pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route （改） pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (句点后空格) (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 点号后空格 The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation and exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet.(Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,354)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 点号后空格 Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit.(Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
We can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and becomes a part of the Chinese national spirit. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. 点号后空格 The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. 空格 The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributes to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region.(Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. 空格 The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. 空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is  the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is 多了个空格 the ancient tea horse road ? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes  does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes 多了个空格 does the ancient tea-horse road include? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value of the ancient tea-horse road? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设 BeiJing Planning Review''(04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技Rural Economy and Science'' 31(11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇.(2011).论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History].''西北大学学报Journal of Northwestern University'' 41(04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静.(2016.)茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ].''福建茶叶 Tea In Fujian'' 38(07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号missing 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.[Please add your quotation]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:05, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:08, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.[Too long]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:09, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/%E6%99%9A%E6%B8%85%E5%9B%9B%E5%A4%A7%E8%B0%B4%E8%B4%A3%E5%B0%8F%E8%AF%B4/702907?fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art rapidly revived, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.（Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020) 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2.What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3.What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4.When is shadow play put in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2.It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3.The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4.On November 27, 2011.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:32, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Introduction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than 2,000 years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, covering politics, education, morality and ethics, codes of conduct, life skills and many other aspects.It has long nurtured the wisdom and mind of the Chinese people and formed a fixed modes of thinking, psychology and survival, which are deeply rooted in the nation.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:49, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Analysis of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Intelligence Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism  was established as the dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education, and '''being educated and sensible''' became a basic requirement. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:59, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Spiritual Guidance =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Order Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is the fundamental reason why Confucianism was so popular with the feudal rulers, &lt;br /&gt;
Instead of promoting social equality, it worked to maintain an unequal and slavish feudal hierarchy. Indeed, after a long period of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would enslave the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, Confucianism's view of the Mandate of Heaven and the ruling ideology of social order have becme a psychological yoke that enslaved the people.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideological and Political Education =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Modern Economic Construction=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.’’ It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept is not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept '''has not only served''' as theoretical basis for reformers in the past, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, '''by promoting the &amp;quot;innovative&amp;quot; spirit of Confucianism''', we can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people; externally, by using the influence of Confucianism in the world, we can help promote opening up to the outside world.(Li Chengzong 2002, 67)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 06:42, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Legal Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral '''qualities in order to play an exemplary and leading role'''. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) --[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Confucius Institute ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China's international status continues to rise and international contacts become more widespread, Chinese culture is gaining more and more attention overseas. The demand for Chinese language learning and understanding of Chinese culture has grown dramatically around the world. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in this context. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:43, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position.'''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C． '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. '''[The pages are not given]'''--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting changes: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
DuanWenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC)&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Is this time correct? 11th century? '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015).--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''(animal faced creatures) 饕餮：其状如羊面人身，眼在腋下，虎齿人手，最大特点是能吃。 '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;  and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣 .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[M]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究.艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟.文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Forbidden City===--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 08:30, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====      &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is a translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star, The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means a city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and required more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695.After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last Emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek.After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, The Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north, and runs through the whole city.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(????????quotation)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City====        &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collection, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought to the Palace Museum, For example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603专业  is missing--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 08:16, 14 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) been engraved in every Chinese people. --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence.(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;there are various opinions,however,many of them are presented without sufficient evidences&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;time-honored&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;that&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;researches&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;can not only&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;quotation is missing&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;zodiac&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;creature&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) , the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;are&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;fight against&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have developed a profound connotation and implications through generation. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  developed a profound connotation and implications through generation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;generations&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 06:20, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641==&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group is the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group whose people live in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan and Sichuan provinces in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 nationalities officially recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000.   Approximately 55,000 live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames came from their own hunter work in primitive times. And later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture does. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic group in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, the traditions were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and were recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people not belonging to the same clan of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the king sent Wang Ji (王骥), the ministry of war, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. Later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the souls of the brave soldiers who died bravely defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire is one of the the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which came from the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains with the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, with iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. Before people going up the mountain and down the fire, they play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , Suo na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals of pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Settings, knife pole, vertical pole, sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the player grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When he reaches the top through the three scissors, he opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the lively crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth. All of these show the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and make various difficult performances at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for  the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has many ethnic groups with a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress of nation can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages. This illustrated introductory survey takes the reader through traditional Chinese clothing,ornamentation,and ceremonial wear, and discusses the importance of silk and the diverse costumes of China's ethnic groups before considering modern trends and China's place in the fashion world today.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start  to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start paying or to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing is the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn byvthe Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket ofvthe Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. INTRODUCTION&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116559</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116559"/>
		<updated>2020-12-20T12:39:20Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Questions */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advance(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;advanced&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC) culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;historical&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and most prosperous in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.(Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered（改） in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013. 空格 (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:16, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
1.Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. Due to the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government control of tea trafficking, tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road.(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.(点号后空格)Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. 这句话意思不太理解。During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled（改） tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. 空格 (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD .It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers, .(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. (点号后空格)The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. (句点空格) It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing area. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers(逗号删掉).(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route must pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route （改） pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (句点后空格) (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 点号后空格 The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation and exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet.(Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,354)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 点号后空格 Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit.(Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
We can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and becomes a part of the Chinese national spirit. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. 点号后空格 The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. 空格 The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributes to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region.(Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. 空格 The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. 空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is  the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is 多了个空格 the ancient tea horse road ? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes  does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes 多了个空格 does the ancient tea-horse road include? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value of the ancient tea-horse road? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设 BeiJing Planning Review''(04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技Rural Economy and Science'' 31(11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇.(2011).论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History].''西北大学学报Journal of Northwestern University'' 41(04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静.(2016.)茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ].''福建茶叶 Tea In Fujian'' 38(07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号missing 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.[Please add your quotation]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:05, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:08, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.[Too long]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:09, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/%E6%99%9A%E6%B8%85%E5%9B%9B%E5%A4%A7%E8%B0%B4%E8%B4%A3%E5%B0%8F%E8%AF%B4/702907?fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art rapidly revived, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.（Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020) 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2.What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3.What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4.When is it put on the list of intangible cultural heritage&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2.It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3.The red is symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4.On November 27, 2011.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:32, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Introduction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than 2,000 years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, covering politics, education, morality and ethics, codes of conduct, life skills and many other aspects.It has long nurtured the wisdom and mind of the Chinese people and formed a fixed modes of thinking, psychology and survival, which are deeply rooted in the nation.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:49, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Analysis of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Intelligence Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism  was established as the dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education, and '''being educated and sensible''' became a basic requirement. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:59, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Spiritual Guidance =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Order Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is the fundamental reason why Confucianism was so popular with the feudal rulers, &lt;br /&gt;
Instead of promoting social equality, it worked to maintain an unequal and slavish feudal hierarchy. Indeed, after a long period of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would enslave the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, Confucianism's view of the Mandate of Heaven and the ruling ideology of social order have becme a psychological yoke that enslaved the people.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideological and Political Education =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Modern Economic Construction=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.’’ It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept is not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept '''has not only served''' as theoretical basis for reformers in the past, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, '''by promoting the &amp;quot;innovative&amp;quot; spirit of Confucianism''', we can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people; externally, by using the influence of Confucianism in the world, we can help promote opening up to the outside world.(Li Chengzong 2002, 67)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 06:42, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Legal Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral '''qualities in order to play an exemplary and leading role'''. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) --[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Confucius Institute ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China's international status continues to rise and international contacts become more widespread, Chinese culture is gaining more and more attention overseas. The demand for Chinese language learning and understanding of Chinese culture has grown dramatically around the world. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in this context. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:43, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position.'''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C． '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. '''[The pages are not given]'''--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting changes: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
DuanWenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC)&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Is this time correct? 11th century? '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015).--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''(animal faced creatures) 饕餮：其状如羊面人身，眼在腋下，虎齿人手，最大特点是能吃。 '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;  and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣 .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[M]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究.艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟.文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Forbidden City===--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 08:30, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====      &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is a translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star, The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means a city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and required more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695.After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last Emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek.After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, The Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north, and runs through the whole city.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(????????quotation)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City====        &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collection, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought to the Palace Museum, For example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603专业  is missing--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 08:16, 14 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) been engraved in every Chinese people. --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence.(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;there are various opinions,however,many of them are presented without sufficient evidences&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;time-honored&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;that&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;researches&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;can not only&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;quotation is missing&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;zodiac&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;creature&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) , the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;are&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;fight against&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have developed a profound connotation and implications through generation. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  developed a profound connotation and implications through generation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;generations&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 06:20, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641==&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group is the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group whose people live in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan and Sichuan provinces in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 nationalities officially recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000.   Approximately 55,000 live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames came from their own hunter work in primitive times. And later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture does. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic group in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, the traditions were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and were recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people not belonging to the same clan of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the king sent Wang Ji (王骥), the ministry of war, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. Later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the souls of the brave soldiers who died bravely defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire is one of the the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which came from the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains with the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, with iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. Before people going up the mountain and down the fire, they play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , Suo na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals of pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Settings, knife pole, vertical pole, sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the player grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When he reaches the top through the three scissors, he opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the lively crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth. All of these show the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and make various difficult performances at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for  the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has many ethnic groups with a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress of nation can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages. This illustrated introductory survey takes the reader through traditional Chinese clothing,ornamentation,and ceremonial wear, and discusses the importance of silk and the diverse costumes of China's ethnic groups before considering modern trends and China's place in the fashion world today.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start  to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start paying or to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing is the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn byvthe Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket ofvthe Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. INTRODUCTION&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116555</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116555"/>
		<updated>2020-12-20T12:38:07Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Answers */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advance(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;advanced&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC) culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;historical&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and most prosperous in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.(Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered（改） in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013. 空格 (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:16, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
1.Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. Due to the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government control of tea trafficking, tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road.(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.(点号后空格)Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. 这句话意思不太理解。During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled（改） tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. 空格 (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD .It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers, .(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. (点号后空格)The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. (句点空格) It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing area. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers(逗号删掉).(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route must pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route （改） pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (句点后空格) (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 点号后空格 The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation and exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet.(Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,354)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 点号后空格 Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit.(Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
We can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and becomes a part of the Chinese national spirit. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. 点号后空格 The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. 空格 The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributes to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region.(Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. 空格 The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. 空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is  the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is 多了个空格 the ancient tea horse road ? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes  does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes 多了个空格 does the ancient tea-horse road include? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value of the ancient tea-horse road? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设 BeiJing Planning Review''(04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技Rural Economy and Science'' 31(11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇.(2011).论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History].''西北大学学报Journal of Northwestern University'' 41(04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静.(2016.)茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ].''福建茶叶 Tea In Fujian'' 38(07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号missing 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.[Please add your quotation]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:05, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:08, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.[Too long]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:09, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/%E6%99%9A%E6%B8%85%E5%9B%9B%E5%A4%A7%E8%B0%B4%E8%B4%A3%E5%B0%8F%E8%AF%B4/702907?fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art rapidly revived, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.（Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020) 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2.What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4.When is it put on the list of intangible cultural heritage&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2.It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3.The red is symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4.On November 27, 2011.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:32, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Introduction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than 2,000 years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, covering politics, education, morality and ethics, codes of conduct, life skills and many other aspects.It has long nurtured the wisdom and mind of the Chinese people and formed a fixed modes of thinking, psychology and survival, which are deeply rooted in the nation.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:49, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Analysis of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Intelligence Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism  was established as the dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education, and '''being educated and sensible''' became a basic requirement. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:59, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Spiritual Guidance =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Order Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is the fundamental reason why Confucianism was so popular with the feudal rulers, &lt;br /&gt;
Instead of promoting social equality, it worked to maintain an unequal and slavish feudal hierarchy. Indeed, after a long period of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would enslave the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, Confucianism's view of the Mandate of Heaven and the ruling ideology of social order have becme a psychological yoke that enslaved the people.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideological and Political Education =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Modern Economic Construction=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.’’ It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept is not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept '''has not only served''' as theoretical basis for reformers in the past, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, '''by promoting the &amp;quot;innovative&amp;quot; spirit of Confucianism''', we can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people; externally, by using the influence of Confucianism in the world, we can help promote opening up to the outside world.(Li Chengzong 2002, 67)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 06:42, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Legal Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral '''qualities in order to play an exemplary and leading role'''. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) --[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Confucius Institute ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China's international status continues to rise and international contacts become more widespread, Chinese culture is gaining more and more attention overseas. The demand for Chinese language learning and understanding of Chinese culture has grown dramatically around the world. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in this context. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:43, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position.'''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C． '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. '''[The pages are not given]'''--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting changes: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
DuanWenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC)&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Is this time correct? 11th century? '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015).--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''(animal faced creatures) 饕餮：其状如羊面人身，眼在腋下，虎齿人手，最大特点是能吃。 '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;  and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣 .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[M]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究.艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟.文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Forbidden City===--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 08:30, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====      &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is a translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star, The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means a city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and required more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695.After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last Emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek.After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, The Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north, and runs through the whole city.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(????????quotation)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City====        &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collection, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought to the Palace Museum, For example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603专业  is missing--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 08:16, 14 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) been engraved in every Chinese people. --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence.(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;there are various opinions,however,many of them are presented without sufficient evidences&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;time-honored&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;that&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;researches&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;can not only&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;quotation is missing&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;zodiac&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;creature&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) , the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;are&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;fight against&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have developed a profound connotation and implications through generation. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  developed a profound connotation and implications through generation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;generations&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 06:20, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641==&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group is the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group whose people live in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan and Sichuan provinces in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 nationalities officially recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000.   Approximately 55,000 live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames came from their own hunter work in primitive times. And later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture does. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic group in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, the traditions were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and were recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people not belonging to the same clan of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the king sent Wang Ji (王骥), the ministry of war, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. Later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the souls of the brave soldiers who died bravely defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire is one of the the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which came from the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains with the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, with iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. Before people going up the mountain and down the fire, they play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , Suo na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals of pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Settings, knife pole, vertical pole, sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the player grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When he reaches the top through the three scissors, he opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the lively crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth. All of these show the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and make various difficult performances at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for  the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has many ethnic groups with a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress of nation can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages. This illustrated introductory survey takes the reader through traditional Chinese clothing,ornamentation,and ceremonial wear, and discusses the importance of silk and the diverse costumes of China's ethnic groups before considering modern trends and China's place in the fashion world today.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start  to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start paying or to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing is the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn byvthe Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket ofvthe Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. INTRODUCTION&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116545</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116545"/>
		<updated>2020-12-20T12:32:08Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Answers */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advance(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;advanced&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC) culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;historical&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and most prosperous in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.(Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered（改） in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013. 空格 (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:16, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
1.Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. Due to the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government control of tea trafficking, tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road.(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.(点号后空格)Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. 这句话意思不太理解。During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled（改） tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. 空格 (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD .It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers, .(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. (点号后空格)The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. (句点空格) It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing area. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers(逗号删掉).(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route must pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route （改） pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (句点后空格) (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 点号后空格 The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation and exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet.(Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,354)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 点号后空格 Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit.(Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
We can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and becomes a part of the Chinese national spirit. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. 点号后空格 The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. 空格 The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributes to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region.(Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. 空格 The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. 空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is  the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is 多了个空格 the ancient tea horse road ? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes  does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes 多了个空格 does the ancient tea-horse road include? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value of the ancient tea-horse road? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设 BeiJing Planning Review''(04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技Rural Economy and Science'' 31(11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇.(2011).论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History].''西北大学学报Journal of Northwestern University'' 41(04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静.(2016.)茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ].''福建茶叶 Tea In Fujian'' 38(07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号missing 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.[Please add your quotation]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:05, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:08, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.[Too long]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:09, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/%E6%99%9A%E6%B8%85%E5%9B%9B%E5%A4%A7%E8%B0%B4%E8%B4%A3%E5%B0%8F%E8%AF%B4/702907?fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art rapidly revived, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.（Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020) 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2.What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4.When is it put on the list of intangible cultural heritage&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2.It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3.The red is symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4. On November 27, 2011.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:32, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Introduction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than 2,000 years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, covering politics, education, morality and ethics, codes of conduct, life skills and many other aspects.It has long nurtured the wisdom and mind of the Chinese people and formed a fixed modes of thinking, psychology and survival, which are deeply rooted in the nation.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:49, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Analysis of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Intelligence Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism  was established as the dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education, and '''being educated and sensible''' became a basic requirement. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:59, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Spiritual Guidance =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Order Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is the fundamental reason why Confucianism was so popular with the feudal rulers, &lt;br /&gt;
Instead of promoting social equality, it worked to maintain an unequal and slavish feudal hierarchy. Indeed, after a long period of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would enslave the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, Confucianism's view of the Mandate of Heaven and the ruling ideology of social order have becme a psychological yoke that enslaved the people.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideological and Political Education =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Modern Economic Construction=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.’’ It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept is not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept '''has not only served''' as theoretical basis for reformers in the past, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, '''by promoting the &amp;quot;innovative&amp;quot; spirit of Confucianism''', we can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people; externally, by using the influence of Confucianism in the world, we can help promote opening up to the outside world.(Li Chengzong 2002, 67)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 06:42, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Legal Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral '''qualities in order to play an exemplary and leading role'''. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) --[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Confucius Institute ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China's international status continues to rise and international contacts become more widespread, Chinese culture is gaining more and more attention overseas. The demand for Chinese language learning and understanding of Chinese culture has grown dramatically around the world. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in this context. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:43, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position.'''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C． '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. '''[The pages are not given]'''--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting changes: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
DuanWenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC)&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Is this time correct? 11th century? '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015).--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''(animal faced creatures) 饕餮：其状如羊面人身，眼在腋下，虎齿人手，最大特点是能吃。 '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;  and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣 .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[M]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究.艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟.文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Forbidden City===--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 08:30, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====      &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is a translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star, The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means a city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and required more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695.After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last Emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek.After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, The Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north, and runs through the whole city.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(????????quotation)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City====        &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collection, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought to the Palace Museum, For example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603专业  is missing--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 08:16, 14 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) been engraved in every Chinese people. --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence.(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;there are various opinions,however,many of them are presented without sufficient evidences&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;time-honored&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;that&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;researches&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;can not only&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;quotation is missing&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;zodiac&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;creature&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) , the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;are&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;fight against&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have developed a profound connotation and implications through generation. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  developed a profound connotation and implications through generation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;generations&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 06:20, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641==&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group is the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group whose people live in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan and Sichuan provinces in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 nationalities officially recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000.   Approximately 55,000 live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames came from their own hunter work in primitive times. And later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture does. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic group in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, the traditions were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and were recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people not belonging to the same clan of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the king sent Wang Ji (王骥), the ministry of war, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. Later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the souls of the brave soldiers who died bravely defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire is one of the the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which came from the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains with the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, with iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. Before people going up the mountain and down the fire, they play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , Suo na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals of pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Settings, knife pole, vertical pole, sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the player grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When he reaches the top through the three scissors, he opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the lively crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth. All of these show the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and make various difficult performances at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for  the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has many ethnic groups with a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress of nation can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages. This illustrated introductory survey takes the reader through traditional Chinese clothing,ornamentation,and ceremonial wear, and discusses the importance of silk and the diverse costumes of China's ethnic groups before considering modern trends and China's place in the fashion world today.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start  to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start paying or to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing is the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn byvthe Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket ofvthe Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. INTRODUCTION&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116543</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116543"/>
		<updated>2020-12-20T12:30:12Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* References */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advance(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;advanced&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC) culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;historical&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and most prosperous in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.(Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered（改） in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013. 空格 (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:16, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
1.Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. Due to the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government control of tea trafficking, tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road.(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.(点号后空格)Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. 这句话意思不太理解。During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled（改） tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. 空格 (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD .It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers, .(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. (点号后空格)The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. (句点空格) It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing area. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers(逗号删掉).(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route must pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route （改） pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (句点后空格) (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 点号后空格 The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation and exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet.(Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,354)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 点号后空格 Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit.(Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
We can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and becomes a part of the Chinese national spirit. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. 点号后空格 The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. 空格 The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributes to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region.(Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. 空格 The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. 空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is  the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is 多了个空格 the ancient tea horse road ? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes  does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes 多了个空格 does the ancient tea-horse road include? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value of the ancient tea-horse road? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设 BeiJing Planning Review''(04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技Rural Economy and Science'' 31(11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇.(2011).论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History].''西北大学学报Journal of Northwestern University'' 41(04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静.(2016.)茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ].''福建茶叶 Tea In Fujian'' 38(07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号missing 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.[Please add your quotation]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:05, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:08, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.[Too long]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:09, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/%E6%99%9A%E6%B8%85%E5%9B%9B%E5%A4%A7%E8%B0%B4%E8%B4%A3%E5%B0%8F%E8%AF%B4/702907?fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art rapidly revived, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.（Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020) 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2.What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4.When is it put on the list of intangible cultural heritage&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2.It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3.The red is symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4. On November 27, 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Introduction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than 2,000 years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, covering politics, education, morality and ethics, codes of conduct, life skills and many other aspects.It has long nurtured the wisdom and mind of the Chinese people and formed a fixed modes of thinking, psychology and survival, which are deeply rooted in the nation.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:49, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Analysis of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Intelligence Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism  was established as the dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education, and '''being educated and sensible''' became a basic requirement. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:59, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Spiritual Guidance =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Order Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is the fundamental reason why Confucianism was so popular with the feudal rulers, &lt;br /&gt;
Instead of promoting social equality, it worked to maintain an unequal and slavish feudal hierarchy. Indeed, after a long period of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would enslave the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, Confucianism's view of the Mandate of Heaven and the ruling ideology of social order have becme a psychological yoke that enslaved the people.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideological and Political Education =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Modern Economic Construction=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.’’ It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept is not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept '''has not only served''' as theoretical basis for reformers in the past, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, '''by promoting the &amp;quot;innovative&amp;quot; spirit of Confucianism''', we can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people; externally, by using the influence of Confucianism in the world, we can help promote opening up to the outside world.(Li Chengzong 2002, 67)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 06:42, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Legal Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral '''qualities in order to play an exemplary and leading role'''. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) --[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Confucius Institute ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China's international status continues to rise and international contacts become more widespread, Chinese culture is gaining more and more attention overseas. The demand for Chinese language learning and understanding of Chinese culture has grown dramatically around the world. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in this context. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:43, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position.'''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C． '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. '''[The pages are not given]'''--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting changes: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
DuanWenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC)&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Is this time correct? 11th century? '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015).--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''(animal faced creatures) 饕餮：其状如羊面人身，眼在腋下，虎齿人手，最大特点是能吃。 '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;  and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣 .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[M]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究.艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟.文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Forbidden City===--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 08:30, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====      &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is a translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star, The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means a city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and required more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695.After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last Emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek.After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, The Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north, and runs through the whole city.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(????????quotation)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City====        &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collection, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought to the Palace Museum, For example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603专业  is missing--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 08:16, 14 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) been engraved in every Chinese people. --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence.(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;there are various opinions,however,many of them are presented without sufficient evidences&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;time-honored&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;that&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;researches&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;can not only&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;quotation is missing&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;zodiac&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;creature&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) , the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;are&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;fight against&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have developed a profound connotation and implications through generation. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  developed a profound connotation and implications through generation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;generations&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 06:20, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641==&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group is the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group whose people live in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan and Sichuan provinces in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 nationalities officially recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000.   Approximately 55,000 live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames came from their own hunter work in primitive times. And later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture does. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic group in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, the traditions were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and were recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people not belonging to the same clan of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the king sent Wang Ji (王骥), the ministry of war, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. Later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the souls of the brave soldiers who died bravely defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire is one of the the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which came from the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains with the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, with iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. Before people going up the mountain and down the fire, they play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , Suo na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals of pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Settings, knife pole, vertical pole, sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the player grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When he reaches the top through the three scissors, he opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the lively crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth. All of these show the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and make various difficult performances at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for  the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has many ethnic groups with a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress of nation can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages. This illustrated introductory survey takes the reader through traditional Chinese clothing,ornamentation,and ceremonial wear, and discusses the importance of silk and the diverse costumes of China's ethnic groups before considering modern trends and China's place in the fashion world today.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start  to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start paying or to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing is the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn byvthe Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket ofvthe Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. INTRODUCTION&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116536</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116536"/>
		<updated>2020-12-20T12:28:13Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advance(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;advanced&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC) culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;historical&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and most prosperous in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.(Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered（改） in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013. 空格 (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:16, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
1.Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. Due to the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government control of tea trafficking, tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road.(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.(点号后空格)Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. 这句话意思不太理解。During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled（改） tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. 空格 (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD .It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers, .(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. (点号后空格)The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. (句点空格) It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing area. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers(逗号删掉).(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route must pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route （改） pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (句点后空格) (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 点号后空格 The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation and exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet.(Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,354)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 点号后空格 Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit.(Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
We can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and becomes a part of the Chinese national spirit. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. 点号后空格 The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. 空格 The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributes to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region.(Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. 空格 The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. 空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is  the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is 多了个空格 the ancient tea horse road ? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes  does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes 多了个空格 does the ancient tea-horse road include? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value of the ancient tea-horse road? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设 BeiJing Planning Review''(04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技Rural Economy and Science'' 31(11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇.(2011).论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History].''西北大学学报Journal of Northwestern University'' 41(04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静.(2016.)茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ].''福建茶叶 Tea In Fujian'' 38(07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号missing 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.[Please add your quotation]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:05, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:08, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.[Too long]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:09, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/%E6%99%9A%E6%B8%85%E5%9B%9B%E5%A4%A7%E8%B0%B4%E8%B4%A3%E5%B0%8F%E8%AF%B4/702907?fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art rapidly revived, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.（Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020) 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
*https://baike.baidu.com/item/%E7%9A%AE%E5%BD%B1%E6%88%8F/23224?fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2.What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4.When is it put on the list of intangible cultural heritage&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2.It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3.The red is symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4. On November 27, 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Introduction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than 2,000 years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, covering politics, education, morality and ethics, codes of conduct, life skills and many other aspects.It has long nurtured the wisdom and mind of the Chinese people and formed a fixed modes of thinking, psychology and survival, which are deeply rooted in the nation.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:49, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Analysis of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Intelligence Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism  was established as the dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education, and '''being educated and sensible''' became a basic requirement. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:59, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Spiritual Guidance =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Order Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is the fundamental reason why Confucianism was so popular with the feudal rulers, &lt;br /&gt;
Instead of promoting social equality, it worked to maintain an unequal and slavish feudal hierarchy. Indeed, after a long period of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would enslave the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, Confucianism's view of the Mandate of Heaven and the ruling ideology of social order have becme a psychological yoke that enslaved the people.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideological and Political Education =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Modern Economic Construction=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.’’ It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept is not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept '''has not only served''' as theoretical basis for reformers in the past, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, '''by promoting the &amp;quot;innovative&amp;quot; spirit of Confucianism''', we can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people; externally, by using the influence of Confucianism in the world, we can help promote opening up to the outside world.(Li Chengzong 2002, 67)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 06:42, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Legal Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral '''qualities in order to play an exemplary and leading role'''. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) --[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Confucius Institute ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China's international status continues to rise and international contacts become more widespread, Chinese culture is gaining more and more attention overseas. The demand for Chinese language learning and understanding of Chinese culture has grown dramatically around the world. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in this context. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:43, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position.'''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C． '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. '''[The pages are not given]'''--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting changes: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
DuanWenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC)&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Is this time correct? 11th century? '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015).--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''(animal faced creatures) 饕餮：其状如羊面人身，眼在腋下，虎齿人手，最大特点是能吃。 '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;  and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣 .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[M]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究.艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟.文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Forbidden City===--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 08:30, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====      &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is a translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star, The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means a city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and required more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695.After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last Emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek.After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, The Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north, and runs through the whole city.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(????????quotation)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City====        &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collection, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought to the Palace Museum, For example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603专业  is missing--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 08:16, 14 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) been engraved in every Chinese people. --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence.(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;there are various opinions,however,many of them are presented without sufficient evidences&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;time-honored&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;that&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;researches&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;can not only&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;quotation is missing&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;zodiac&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;creature&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) , the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;are&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;fight against&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have developed a profound connotation and implications through generation. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  developed a profound connotation and implications through generation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;generations&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 06:20, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641==&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group is the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group whose people live in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan and Sichuan provinces in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 nationalities officially recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000.   Approximately 55,000 live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames came from their own hunter work in primitive times. And later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture does. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic group in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, the traditions were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and were recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people not belonging to the same clan of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the king sent Wang Ji (王骥), the ministry of war, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. Later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the souls of the brave soldiers who died bravely defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire is one of the the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which came from the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains with the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, with iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. Before people going up the mountain and down the fire, they play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , Suo na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals of pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Settings, knife pole, vertical pole, sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the player grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When he reaches the top through the three scissors, he opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the lively crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth. All of these show the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and make various difficult performances at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for  the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has many ethnic groups with a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress of nation can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages. This illustrated introductory survey takes the reader through traditional Chinese clothing,ornamentation,and ceremonial wear, and discusses the importance of silk and the diverse costumes of China's ethnic groups before considering modern trends and China's place in the fashion world today.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start  to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start paying or to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing is the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn byvthe Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket ofvthe Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. INTRODUCTION&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116514</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116514"/>
		<updated>2020-12-20T12:18:44Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Introduction */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advance(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;advanced&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC) culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;historical&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and most prosperous in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.(Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered（改） in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013. 空格 (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:16, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
1.Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. Due to the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government control of tea trafficking, tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road.(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.(点号后空格)Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. 这句话意思不太理解。During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled（改） tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. 空格 (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD .It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers, .(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. (点号后空格)The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. (句点空格) It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing area. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers(逗号删掉).(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route must pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route （改） pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (句点后空格) (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 点号后空格 The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation and exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet.(Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,354)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 点号后空格 Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit.(Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
We can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and becomes a part of the Chinese national spirit. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. 点号后空格 The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. 空格 The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributes to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region.(Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. 空格 The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. 空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is  the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is 多了个空格 the ancient tea horse road ? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes  does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes 多了个空格 does the ancient tea-horse road include? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value of the ancient tea-horse road? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设 BeiJing Planning Review''(04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技Rural Economy and Science'' 31(11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇.(2011).论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History].''西北大学学报Journal of Northwestern University'' 41(04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静.(2016.)茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ].''福建茶叶 Tea In Fujian'' 38(07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号missing 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.[Please add your quotation]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:05, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:08, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.[Too long]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:09, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/%E6%99%9A%E6%B8%85%E5%9B%9B%E5%A4%A7%E8%B0%B4%E8%B4%A3%E5%B0%8F%E8%AF%B4/702907?fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods and some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First, draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people have short beard, but the elderly men have long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is a symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of scripts, the painting and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, with the exception of a few places, lasted until 1976.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art revived rapidly, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the art of shadow puppet was rapidly revived. However, as economic development was placed at the forefront of social activities with the popularity of television and the enrichment of art forms, shadow play is declining with an irresistible trend, because the art of shadow play are unable to keep pace with the times and be appreciated by the audience. As a result, the future of shadow play is becoming increasingly bleak.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:52, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first part of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO put Chinese shadow play on the &amp;quot;list of representative works of human intangible cultural heritage&amp;quot;.（baidubaike）引用不规范--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:53, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:52, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020) 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
*https://baike.baidu.com/item/%E7%9A%AE%E5%BD%B1%E6%88%8F/23224?fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2.What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4.When is it put on the list of intangible cultural heritage&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2.It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3.The red is symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4. On November 27, 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Introduction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than 2,000 years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, covering politics, education, morality and ethics, codes of conduct, life skills and many other aspects.It has long nurtured the wisdom and mind of the Chinese people and formed a fixed modes of thinking, psychology and survival, which are deeply rooted in the nation.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:49, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Analysis of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Intelligence Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism  was established as the dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education, and '''being educated and sensible''' became a basic requirement. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:59, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Spiritual Guidance =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Order Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is the fundamental reason why Confucianism was so popular with the feudal rulers, &lt;br /&gt;
Instead of promoting social equality, it worked to maintain an unequal and slavish feudal hierarchy. Indeed, after a long period of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would enslave the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, Confucianism's view of the Mandate of Heaven and the ruling ideology of social order have becme a psychological yoke that enslaved the people.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideological and Political Education =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Modern Economic Construction=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.’’ It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept is not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept '''has not only served''' as theoretical basis for reformers in the past, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, '''by promoting the &amp;quot;innovative&amp;quot; spirit of Confucianism''', we can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people; externally, by using the influence of Confucianism in the world, we can help promote opening up to the outside world.(Li Chengzong 2002, 67)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 06:42, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Legal Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral '''qualities in order to play an exemplary and leading role'''. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) --[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Confucius Institute ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China's international status continues to rise and international contacts become more widespread, Chinese culture is gaining more and more attention overseas. The demand for Chinese language learning and understanding of Chinese culture has grown dramatically around the world. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in this context. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:43, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position.'''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C． '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. '''[The pages are not given]'''--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting changes: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
DuanWenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC)&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Is this time correct? 11th century? '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015).--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''(animal faced creatures) 饕餮：其状如羊面人身，眼在腋下，虎齿人手，最大特点是能吃。 '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;  and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣 .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[M]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究.艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟.文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Forbidden City===--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 08:30, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====      &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is a translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star, The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means a city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and required more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695.After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last Emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek.After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, The Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north, and runs through the whole city.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(????????quotation)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City====        &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collection, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought to the Palace Museum, For example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603专业  is missing--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 08:16, 14 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) been engraved in every Chinese people. --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence.(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;there are various opinions,however,many of them are presented without sufficient evidences&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;time-honored&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;that&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;researches&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;can not only&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;quotation is missing&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;zodiac&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;creature&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) , the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;are&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;fight against&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have developed a profound connotation and implications through generation. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  developed a profound connotation and implications through generation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;generations&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 06:20, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641==&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group is the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group whose people live in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan and Sichuan provinces in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 nationalities officially recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000.   Approximately 55,000 live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames came from their own hunter work in primitive times. And later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture does. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic group in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, the traditions were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and were recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people not belonging to the same clan of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the king sent Wang Ji (王骥), the ministry of war, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. Later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the souls of the brave soldiers who died bravely defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire is one of the the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which came from the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains with the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, with iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. Before people going up the mountain and down the fire, they play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , Suo na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals of pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Settings, knife pole, vertical pole, sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the player grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When he reaches the top through the three scissors, he opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the lively crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth. All of these show the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and make various difficult performances at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for  the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has many ethnic groups with a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress of nation can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages. This illustrated introductory survey takes the reader through traditional Chinese clothing,ornamentation,and ceremonial wear, and discusses the importance of silk and the diverse costumes of China's ethnic groups before considering modern trends and China's place in the fashion world today.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start  to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start paying or to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing is the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn byvthe Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket ofvthe Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. INTRODUCTION&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116500</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116500"/>
		<updated>2020-12-20T12:08:29Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* The Origin of Shadow Play */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advance(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;advanced&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC) culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;historical&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and most prosperous in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.(Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered（改） in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013. 空格 (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:16, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
1.Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. Due to the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government control of tea trafficking, tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road.(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.(点号后空格)Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. 这句话意思不太理解。During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled（改） tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. 空格 (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD .It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers, .(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. (点号后空格)The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. (句点空格) It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing area. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers(逗号删掉).(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route must pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route （改） pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (句点后空格) (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 点号后空格 The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation and exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet.(Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,354)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 点号后空格 Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit.(Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
We can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and becomes a part of the Chinese national spirit. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. 点号后空格 The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. 空格 The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributes to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region.(Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. 空格 The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. 空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is  the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is 多了个空格 the ancient tea horse road ? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes  does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes 多了个空格 does the ancient tea-horse road include? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value of the ancient tea-horse road? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设 BeiJing Planning Review''(04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技Rural Economy and Science'' 31(11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇.(2011).论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History].''西北大学学报Journal of Northwestern University'' 41(04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静.(2016.)茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ].''福建茶叶 Tea In Fujian'' 38(07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号missing 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.[Please add your quotation]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:05, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:08, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.[Too long]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:09, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/%E6%99%9A%E6%B8%85%E5%9B%9B%E5%A4%A7%E8%B0%B4%E8%B4%A3%E5%B0%8F%E8%AF%B4/702907?fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were a variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play was recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient Chinese society, the Chinese people began to perform with puppets against a luminous screen. This was &amp;quot;shadow puppets&amp;quot;, also known as &amp;quot;light and shadow play&amp;quot;. It is considered the “predecessor of movie” because it was the earliest physical moving part in the world to be dubbed with human voices. In the play, puppeteers hide behind a white screen and move puppets while narrating the story, usually through singing. The performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. Shadow puppets can perform actions such as “serving wine”, “waving a sword and dancing a spear,” and even “smoking” by the puppeteer holding and moving joysticks on its body.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods, some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow play has three poles, and some may have five or seven. It can create a rich variety of designs, for example shadow puppets, animals and stage props such as buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It incorporates traditional Chinese modeling and performing arts as well as the arts of painting, paper-cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the essence of local operas and folk songs and formed many genres. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play, etc.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First. Draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; forth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how do you make a puppet? Firstly, draw a picture of each part of the shadow puppet; secondly, finish the carving with a knife and put the hard board underneath the designed pattern; thirdly, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourthly, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil paint. It can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light; fifthly, connect the joint sections with the cotton thread; sixthly, make the joysticks; finally, attach the joysticks to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Due to the different movements of the joysticks, the shadow puppet has a life and can express joy, anger, sorrow and happiness.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people are short beard, but the elderly men are long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of the shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. A good and upright person is typically benevolent and kind with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while a villain or general is ferocious and evil-looking with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former tends to hide their teeth and the latter show their teeth. The middle-aged people have short beards, while the elderly men have long beards.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The head of color can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and are often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative patterns on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the social status of characters. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenixes, while male characters are often decorated with patterns such as dragons, tigers, water and clouds. The shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. Red is a symbol of heroic and upright character and the representative is Guan Yu. Black indicates a fair, honest and selfless character and the representative is Zhang Fei. Yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic powers.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of scripts, the painting and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, with the exception of a few places, lasted until 1976.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art revived rapidly, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the art of shadow puppet was rapidly revived. However, as economic development was placed at the forefront of social activities with the popularity of television and the enrichment of art forms, shadow play is declining with an irresistible trend, because the art of shadow play are unable to keep pace with the times and be appreciated by the audience. As a result, the future of shadow play is becoming increasingly bleak.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:52, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first part of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO put Chinese shadow play on the &amp;quot;list of representative works of human intangible cultural heritage&amp;quot;.（baidubaike）引用不规范--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:53, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:52, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020) 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
*https://baike.baidu.com/item/%E7%9A%AE%E5%BD%B1%E6%88%8F/23224?fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2.What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4.When is it put on the list of intangible cultural heritage&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2.It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3.The red is symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4. On November 27, 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Introduction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than 2,000 years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, covering politics, education, morality and ethics, codes of conduct, life skills and many other aspects.It has long nurtured the wisdom and mind of the Chinese people and formed a fixed modes of thinking, psychology and survival, which are deeply rooted in the nation.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:49, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Analysis of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Intelligence Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism  was established as the dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education, and '''being educated and sensible''' became a basic requirement. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:59, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Spiritual Guidance =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Order Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is the fundamental reason why Confucianism was so popular with the feudal rulers, &lt;br /&gt;
Instead of promoting social equality, it worked to maintain an unequal and slavish feudal hierarchy. Indeed, after a long period of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would enslave the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, Confucianism's view of the Mandate of Heaven and the ruling ideology of social order have becme a psychological yoke that enslaved the people.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideological and Political Education =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Modern Economic Construction=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.’’ It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept is not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept '''has not only served''' as theoretical basis for reformers in the past, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, '''by promoting the &amp;quot;innovative&amp;quot; spirit of Confucianism''', we can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people; externally, by using the influence of Confucianism in the world, we can help promote opening up to the outside world.(Li Chengzong 2002, 67)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 06:42, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Legal Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral '''qualities in order to play an exemplary and leading role'''. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) --[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Confucius Institute ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China's international status continues to rise and international contacts become more widespread, Chinese culture is gaining more and more attention overseas. The demand for Chinese language learning and understanding of Chinese culture has grown dramatically around the world. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in this context. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:43, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position.'''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C． '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. '''[The pages are not given]'''--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting changes: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
DuanWenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC)&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Is this time correct? 11th century? '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015).--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''(animal faced creatures) 饕餮：其状如羊面人身，眼在腋下，虎齿人手，最大特点是能吃。 '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;  and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣 .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[M]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究.艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟.文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Forbidden City===--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 08:30, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====      &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is a translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star, The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means a city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and required more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695.After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last Emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek.After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, The Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north, and runs through the whole city.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(????????quotation)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City====        &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collection, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought to the Palace Museum, For example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603专业  is missing--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 08:16, 14 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) been engraved in every Chinese people. --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence.(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;there are various opinions,however,many of them are presented without sufficient evidences&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;time-honored&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;that&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;researches&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;can not only&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;quotation is missing&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;zodiac&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;creature&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) , the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;are&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;fight against&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have developed a profound connotation and implications through generation. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  developed a profound connotation and implications through generation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;generations&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 06:20, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641==&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group is the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group whose people live in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan and Sichuan provinces in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 nationalities officially recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000.   Approximately 55,000 live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames came from their own hunter work in primitive times. And later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture does. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic group in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, the traditions were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and were recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people not belonging to the same clan of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the king sent Wang Ji (王骥), the ministry of war, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. Later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the souls of the brave soldiers who died bravely defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire is one of the the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which came from the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains with the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, with iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. Before people going up the mountain and down the fire, they play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , Suo na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals of pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Settings, knife pole, vertical pole, sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the player grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When he reaches the top through the three scissors, he opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the lively crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth. All of these show the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and make various difficult performances at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for  the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has many ethnic groups with a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress of nation can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages. This illustrated introductory survey takes the reader through traditional Chinese clothing,ornamentation,and ceremonial wear, and discusses the importance of silk and the diverse costumes of China's ethnic groups before considering modern trends and China's place in the fashion world today.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start  to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start paying or to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing is the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn byvthe Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket ofvthe Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. INTRODUCTION&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116494</id>
		<title>20201215 cultexam 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201215_cultexam_2&amp;diff=116494"/>
		<updated>2020-12-20T12:06:02Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;*Link to return to [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures Course Homepage].&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to the other Final Exam paper pages: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_1 1 Alsied, Saffana - Jiang Qiwei];  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_2 2 Kang Haoyu - Sagara Seydou]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_3 3 Shi Haiyao - You Yuting]; [https://bou.de/u/wiki/20201215_cultexam_4 4 Yu Ni - Zubareva, Ekaterina]. This page has become too large. Do not write on this page any more, but on one of the smaller pages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Final Exam Paper. Please write now and improve until grading on 2020 12 15'''&lt;br /&gt;
*You can use the texts in the coursebook as an example (like Unit 1, Text A). You only need to write Text A (like &amp;quot;Longevity Noodles&amp;quot;) or Text B (&amp;quot;Mooncakes&amp;quot;), not a whole Unit. But please try to find fellow students who topics fit under the same Unit title (&amp;quot;Festival Meals&amp;quot;) and arrange it accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
*In the topic, please write the category, then the topic - your name and student no.&lt;br /&gt;
*For the text, please indicate ALL SOURCES with bibliographical references. That means: At least for every paragraph, sometimes for single sentences, you have to indicate at the end, where you have found this information. E.g. (Liu Miqing 2010, 17). This means you have found it in the book or paper written by Ms Liu on page 17. &lt;br /&gt;
*Add a section at the end called &amp;quot;References&amp;quot;. There you write the full version of the reference: Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2010). ''翻译基础'' [Translation Basis]. Shanghai: Huadong Normal University 华东师范大学. Similarly, you do it for papers: Jin Wenlu`靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. ''智库时代'' Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please also add a list &amp;quot;Terms and Expressions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Questions&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please add a &amp;quot;Answers&amp;quot; section.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Red Culture - Kang Haoyu 康浩宇, 202070080638 English Interpreting==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;康浩宇 Kang Haoyu&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Red Culture===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese red culture is unique in the world. As a very important cultural resource, it has both tangible and intangible culture. Red culture in China refers to the advance(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;advanced&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC) culture with Chinese characteristics created by party and people in revolutionary years.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has brilliant history and splendid civilization in ancient times. However, with the Opium War of 1840, China was plunged into the darkness of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression. Despite of all efforts that countless dedicated patriots had made, they still failed to change the plight. The October Revolution in Russia brought Marxism-Leninism. With Communism as the the highest ideal and ultimate goal, the Communist Party of China shouldered the historic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;historical&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) mission of national rejuvenation. With the firm leadership of the party, Chinese people embraced national independence, people's liberation, national reunification and social stability, and stepped into a new era of prosperity and happiness.(Xi Jinpin 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture is condensed by the Communist Party of China in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. It is an advanced Marxism culture that was inherited and developed in the new period of socialist construction. It's a collectivism culture of bravery, sacrifice and devotion that seeks happiness for the Chinese people and(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) rejuvenation for the Chinese nation.Red culture is embodied in the aspects of ideal belief, value pursuit and spiritual outlook, and is integrated into material remains, mechanism behaviors and cultural and artistic forms.(Luo Liling, Pu Qingpin 2018, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, red culture is a revolutionary culture, which was formed by the Chinese Communist Party in the great struggle of leading the Chinese revolution. After the founding of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) People's Republic of China, the Communist Party of China led the Chinese people to inherit and carry forward the revolutionary culture. In the new period of socialist construction and reform and opening up, a vigorous and advanced socialist culture was formed, which enriched and developed the connotation of red culture. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture, and are the core value and spiritual subject of contemporary Chinese culture. As for Chinese red culture, Among them, Marxism is the soul, the common ideal of socialism with Chinese characteristics is the theme, the national spirit and the spirit of the times are the essence, and the socialist concept of honor and disgrace is the foundation. These four aspects influence, infiltrate and interact with each other, revealing the essential characteristics of red culture scientifically and completely.(Zhu Guilian, Li Jin 2010, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Symbols====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word “red” in “red culture” has many symbols. Chinese people have “red” complex since ancient time. Red represents authority. For, example, official documents are also called red heading documents. Red represents courage. Red is the color of Chinese national flag. Chinese military strategists and generals have a deep understanding of the role of red in war, so they use red flags to unite their morale, inspire their fighting and their courage, and summon the spirit of going forward bravely and not fearing sacrifice. Red represents honor and auspiciousness. For instance, the places are always adorned with red for conference and ceremony. People are awarded with red flower and red certificates. Red represents revolution. When Marx was asked about &amp;quot;favorite color&amp;quot; in his early years, he clearly answered &amp;quot;red&amp;quot;. In 1864, First International was founded, and its logo was red. The first army of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Communist Party of China was named Red Army, and Ruijin, the first revolutionary base area, was called Red Capital. There were also red boats in South Lake and red flags in Jinggangshan.(Chen dongwang, Huang Weiliang 2006, 19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Values====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Red culture has many values. Red culture has the value of history. It witnesses the early development history of the Communist Party of China. It shows the inevitability of the socialist road in China. And it is an important weapon to guide the success of Chinese revolution. Besides, red culture has the value of civilization. Carrying forward the red culture is an urgent need to cultivate a new national spirit. Red culture is important for the construction of socialism culture and ideology. Moreover, red culture has the value of economy. Red culture is a powerful driving force for the development of (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)socialist market economy. It is an important medium of economic development under the new historical conditions. The red cultural industry has become a new economic growth point.(Wang Yidi 2007, 149)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. Red Culture in Nanchang====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanchang is the capital city of Jiangxi Province and it is where August 1st uprising took place. Nanchang is renowned as the cradle of Chinese revolution and the place where the military flag rose. Because in August 1st uprising, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)communist party of china formed its first army in Nanchang. There are lots of red culture resources in Nanchang. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bayi Square is at the center of Nanchang city. It was built to memorize August 1st uprising. Bayi Square highlights the theme of &amp;quot;Bayi History and Culture&amp;quot; in all directions. The memorial area, cultural area, reminiscence area and leisure area of Bayi Square show Bayi Uprising in different forms. The landmark in the square is Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower. Besides, Nangchang August 1st Memorial Hall is a special memorial hall established to commemorate(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 05:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC) Nanchang Uprising.（Peng Bo, Zhang Li, Li Jiangyuan 2006, 58）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 程东旺, 黄伟良. “红色文化”的价值形态与德育功能探析[J]. 现代教育科学, 2006: 19-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] 罗丽琳,蒲清平.  红色文化的思想政治教育基因及其时代价值[J].新疆师范大学学报, 2018: 45-52&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 彭波, 张丽, 李江源. 整合红色资源,提升江西文化力[J]. 江西崛起策论, 2006:58-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 王以第. “红色文化”的价值内涵[J]. 文化论苑, 2007:149-150.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 习近平, 决胜全面建成小康社会 夺取新时代中国特色社会主义伟大胜利——在中国共产党第十九次全国代表大会上的报告,人民日报,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 朱桂莲,李晶. 德育视角下的中国红色文化研究综述[J]. 研究综述, 2010:87-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red culture 红色文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opium War 鸦片战争&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red heading documents 红头文件&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
red army 红军&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1st uprising 八一起义&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What is the historical background of the birth of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What are two major components of red culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many symbols dose the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. How many values dose red culture has? What are they?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What is the landmark in Bayi Square?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. In modern China, Communist Party of China led the Chinese revolution and led people to fight against suppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Revolutionary culture and advanced socialist culture are two major components of red culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Four. Authority, courage, honor and revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Three. History value, civilization value and economic value.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Bayi Nanchang Uprising Memorial Tower&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ancient Tea Horse Road - Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆, 202070080593 MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Ancient Tea Horse Road===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties, in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and most prosperous in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013.(Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. It originated from the ancient southwest frontier of the tea horse mutual market, flourished in the Tang and Song dynasties and in the Ming and Qing dynasties, and prospered（改） in the middle and late World War II. The Tea Horse Road was listed by the State Council as the seventh batch of national key cultural relics conservation units on March 5, 2013. 空格 (Zou Jingyi , Zhang Yimei 2018,131) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:16, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Routes====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s ancient tea horse road is divided into:&lt;br /&gt;
1.Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. Due to the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government control of tea trafficking, tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road.(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.(点号后空格)Shanxi-Gansu tea horse road is the main route for tea to travel westward in mainland China and exchange for horses. It is one of the main routes of the ancient Silk Road.&lt;br /&gt;
2. Shanxi - Tibet tea horse road (wade ancient road), began in the Han Dynasty, formed by the Shanxi merchants and the ancient southwest border tea and horse each other. 这句话意思不太理解。During the Ming and Qing dynasties, the government controlled（改） tea trafficking, and the tea trafficking sub-regional, including the most prosperous tea horse trading market in Kangding, known as the wade ancient road. 空格 (Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,281) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD .It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing areas. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers, .(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. (点号后空格)The ancient Yunnan-Tibet Tea Horse Road was formed in the late sixth century AD. (句点空格) It is in the south of Yunnan's main tea producing area. It is an important trade channel between ancient China and South Asia.&lt;br /&gt;
4. Sichuan-Tibet Tea Horse Road is a part of the Shan-Kang-Tibet Tea Horse Road. It is an essential bridge and link between ancient Tibet and the interior. It is in the east of Yazhou edge, west to Lhasa, Tibet, and finally through to Bhutan, Nepal and India, a total length of nearly four thousand kilometers(逗号删掉).(Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng2020,282) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route must pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three main routes of the ancient tea-horse road: The Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line. Among the three ancient tea-horse roads, the Qinghai-Tibet line was established in the Tang Dynasty and developed earlier, while the Sichuan-Tibet line was the most influential and well-known later. These three routes are closely related to Chengdu, and among them, the Yunnan-Tibet route and the Sichuan-Tibet route （改） pass through Chengdu, and their development is closely related to the tea-horse trade. (句点后空格) (Kang Yuming,Li Jinfeng2020,283) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:28, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Historical Values===&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation, exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 点号后空格 The Golden Road of Tourism&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road tour has unique scenery, profound cultural connotation and exclusive resources and is unparalleled in the world. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet.(Ji Jing2016,354)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Ancient Roads for the Propagation of Civilization&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Tea Horse Road was not only an important migration corridor for the ancient ancestors between Wei-Tibet and present Sichuan and Yunnan, but also an important aperture for the spread and exchange of ancient civilizations between present Sichuan, Yunnan and Tibet. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,354)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 点号后空格 Migration Corridor of National Cultures&lt;br /&gt;
On this ancient road, which stretches for more than 10,000 miles, Chinese, Tibetan, Yi, Naxi, Lisu, Hani, Kino, Qiang, Pumi, Bai, Nu, Jingpo, Achang and other ethnic groups have flourished here for thousands of years, highlighting the diversity and original form of ethnic culture in southwest China. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
You can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and become part of the Chinese national spirit.(Ji Jing2016,355)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Path of National Spirituality&lt;br /&gt;
We can't talk about the ancient tea-horse road without mentioning the horse gangs. The horse gangs have formed a unique cultural carrier in the course of thousands of years. Their spirit is attached to this ancient road, and becomes a part of the Chinese national spirit. 句点后空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. 点号后空格 The Road of National Unity and Integration&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient tea-horse road is like a huge net in southwest China, through which people of all nationalities strengthen their ties and communication, promote political, economic and cultural interaction, development and integration among all nationalities, and enhance the emotional ties between them. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributed to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. 空格 The Road of Securing the Borders&lt;br /&gt;
The expansion of the ancient tea-horse road and the flourishing of the tea-horse trade contributes to the stability and consolidation of China's southwest frontier. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region.(Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. 空格 The road to economic development&lt;br /&gt;
The Thousand-Year Tea Horse Trail contributed to the formation of many towns in the region through the tea and horse trade, which greatly contributed to the economic development of the region. 空格 (Ji Jing2016,355)--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:25, 18 December 2020 (UTC) --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road(茶马古道)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Sichuan-Tibet Line（川藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Yunnan-Tibet line（滇藏线）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.wade ancient road（蹚古道）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is  the ancient tea horse road ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is 多了个空格 the ancient tea horse road ? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes  does the ancient tea-horse road conclude?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many main routes 多了个空格 does the ancient tea-horse road include? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the historical value of the ancient tea-horse road? --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 07:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.The Ancient Tea Horse Road is a folk international trade route that exists in southwest China and is a corridor for ethnic economic and cultural exchanges with horses as the main means of transportation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.There are three main routes,  including the Qinghai-Tibet line (the ancient Tang and Tibetan road), the Yunnan-Tibet line and the Sichuan-Tibet line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The ancient Tea Horse Road, a passage that once played an important role in the birth and development of the Chinese nation just like the Silk Road, has been gradually buried in the dust of history with the washing away of modern civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Jingyi, Zhang Yiqing邹怡情,张依玫. (2018). 作为文化线路的茶马古道遗产保护研究[ A Study on Heritage Conservation of Ancient Tea Horse Road as a Cultural Route].&lt;br /&gt;
''北京规划建设 BeiJing Planning Review''(04)131-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kang Yuming, Li Jinfeng康昱明,李金峰.(2020).甘肃茶马古道文化线路遗产探究[ A Study on Cultural Route Heritage of Ancient Tea Horse Road in Gansu Province].''农村经济与科技Rural Economy and Science'' 31(11)281-283.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Gang, Li Wei李刚,李薇.(2011).论历史上三条茶马古道的联系及历史地位[ On the Connection and Historical Status of Three Ancient Tea Horse Roads in History].''西北大学学报Journal of Northwestern University'' 41(04):113-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Ji纪静.(2016.)茶马古道的兴起及其价值研究 [ A Study on the Rise and Value of Ancient Tea Horse Road ].''福建茶叶 Tea In Fujian'' 38(07):354-355.--[[User:Lei Fangyuan|Lei Fangyuan]] ([[User talk:Lei Fangyuan|talk]]) 06:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Literature, Novels - Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪 学号missing 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four satirical novels in ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Qing Dynasty, literary scholars with reformist ideas criticized current affairs through novels and proposed to save the country, which were called novels of condemnation. The novels Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua represent the highest achievement of such novels, and are known as &amp;quot;the four great condemnation novels of the late Qing Dynasty&amp;quot;. They attacked corruption and made straightforward decisions about current problems, forming a strong literary trend of criticizing reality in modern times.&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time. In spite of the shortcomings pointed out by Lu Xun, &amp;quot;the rhetoric is revealing, the pen has no hidden edges, and the rhetoric is even too much&amp;quot;, they have unprecedented breadth in reflecting social reality, and their sharp and incisive strokes caused strong repercussions at that time.[Please add your quotation]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Nie Hai Hua====&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nie Hai Hua was written by Zen Pu (1872-1935).A total of 35 chapters.it is a novel of condemnation, historical fiction and political fiction. In the novel, Jin yun (wen qing) is the main character.After won the scholarship, he took a famous courtesan, Fu Caiyun, as his concubine in Suzhou.He was then ordered to travel to Russia, Germany, Austria, and the Netherlands. After returning to China, Jin Wenqing died of illness in Beijing, and Fu Caiyun left the Jin family to resume her old profession in Shanghai, changing her name to Cao Menglan then went to Tianjin to work as a prostitute, calling herself Sai Jinhua.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes the story of Jin Wenqing and Fu Caiyun as the main line, vividly describes the historical and cultural changes as well as political and social changes from Tongzhi to Guangxu more than 30 years, exposing the decay and decline of the rulers, criticizing the feudal system of imperial examination, satirizing the officials, truly reflecting their spiritual life and cultural mentality. at the same time also enthusiastically glorifies Feng Zicai, Liu Yongfu and other war heroes and Sun Yat-sen and so on. The revolutionary activities of the Democratic Revolutionaries express the author's patriotic thoughts against the feudal dictatorship and advocate national democratic revolution. In specific writing, the author adopts the modern popular block novel structure combined with the traditional mesh novel structure to unfold the plot, with ups and downs, twists and turns, touching and orderly, always around the main line.&lt;br /&gt;
As a historical novel, Nie Hai Hua draws on the spirit of the ancient &amp;quot;good history&amp;quot; of China to portray its characters. At the same time, it draws on the satirical approach of &amp;quot;The History of Confucianism&amp;quot; in which &amp;quot;the fair-minded accuse the evils of the times&amp;quot;, commenting on events and weighing characters in a realistic manner. In terms of art, Nie Hai Hua also has many shortcomings.However, it is a skillful structure and outstanding novel at that time.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:05, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== the Travels of an Old Man====&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Travels of an Old Man was written by Liu E (1857-1909) and a total of 20 chapters. Liu E was an entrepreneur and scholar, not a professional writer, but his reputation as a literary figure was far greater than that of an entrepreneur and scholar. This novel is an unfinished work of his that was written in his later years with an autobiographical nature.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel takes a bell-ringing mountebank, Lao can (Tie Ying), as its main character, and narrates his experiences and activities during his travels in northern China, exposing the decadence and darkness of the Qing government, the brutality and lethargy of the officials, and the poverty and oppression of the people, especially attacking the abusive behavior of those &amp;quot;Qing officials&amp;quot; who are actually cruel officials, and expressing the author's strong views on the perilous reality of society and the country. &lt;br /&gt;
The artistic achievement of the novel is very high. The first is the superb descriptive skills, whether it is a description, a landscape, or a narrative, can be vividly depicted, such as the scenery of Thousand Buddha Mountain, Daming Lake etc., which makes people have a sense of being in the real world. Secondly, its psychological description and psychological analysis, with appropriate language, can brilliantly show the inner world of the characters. Thirdly, the exquisite structural art. The novel is in the form of a Travel Journal, with travel as a clue,and organic combined of what he see, hear, think and do along the way forms a unique structural feature of the novel.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:08, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Records of Officialdom Exposure====&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure by Li Baojia (1867-1906), five editions and a total of 60 chapters. This is the first long chapter novel in China's modern era that was published serially in newspapers and magazines and achieved a social sensation, creating a culture of critical reality in modern fiction.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel consists of more than 30 relatively independent bureaucratic stories linked together,involving the Qing government from the emperor, down to the minor officials and so on,and these various bureaucrats of all kinds of evil behavior were exposed:They embezzled public funds, corrupt and pervert the law or the named &amp;quot;expedition bandits&amp;quot;, but is harmful to the people. The work is like a scroll of the officialdom at the end of the feudal society, touching on the main contradictions of that time.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel's writing method is modelled on &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot; and has been developed, making full use of exaggeration, comic style and satirical techniques. only a few strokes will outline the character's voice and physical appearance. And the author also good at describing the details, so that the characters are vivid and evocative, with a strong artistic impact. Therefore, the subsequent imitation of the work is quite a lot, it become a great view.[Too long]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:09, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== 20 years witness strange present situation====&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation Witnessed in Twenty Years was written by Wu Woyao(1866-1910), A total of 60 chapters. This is a long novel with autobiographical flavor.it through nearly 200 short stories that the protagonist hears and witnesses from the death of his father to his failure in business. it outlines the strange realities of late Qing society during the 20 years from the Sino-French War to the beginning of the 20th century.&lt;br /&gt;
The scope of social life is much broader than The Records of Officialdom Exposure. In addition to describing the officialdom, there are also involving the shopping malls, foreign markets, science fields, medical and astrological practices. It exposes the political situation, moral outlook, social customs, and human conditions of the increasingly colonized Chinese feudal society, and is of high cognitive value in helping readers to see the irreparable historical destiny of the late Qing society and feudal system.&lt;br /&gt;
The novel adopts the first-person narrative story, structured in a way that makes the reader feel intimate and trustworthy, setting a precedent in the history of Chinese fiction. The structure is also very clever: &amp;quot;nine deaths and a lifetime&amp;quot; is not only the narrator of the book story, but also the backbone of the structure of the book, and at the same time uses flashbacks, interpolations and other methods, combining it organically together, making the whole book complex and simple appropriate, muddle together.[Quotation missing]--[[User:Wu Zijia|Wu Zijia]] ([[User talk:Wu Zijia|talk]]) 15:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclution====&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the bourgeois reformists and democratic revolutionaries strongly advocated, the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty got unprecedented development, and a large number of influential novels emerged, forming a prosperous situation of the novel creation in the late Qing Dynasty.The emergence of the &amp;quot;Four satirical novels&amp;quot; in the late Qing Dynasty is an important sign that The creation of Chinese novels has entered another prosperous period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
*[1]https://baike.baidu.com/item/%E6%99%9A%E6%B8%85%E5%9B%9B%E5%A4%A7%E8%B0%B4%E8%B4%A3%E5%B0%8F%E8%AF%B4/702907?fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
*[2]二十年目睹之怪现状[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 吴趼人, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[3]老残游记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 刘鹗, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[4]官场现形记[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 李宝嘉, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[5]孽海花[M]. 北方文艺出版社 , (清) 曾朴, 2012&lt;br /&gt;
*[6]四大谴责小说政治批判手法研究[J].李辉东,2017&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
The Records of Officialdom Exposure  《官场现形记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years  《二十年之目睹怪现象》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Travels of an Old Man   《老残游记》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nai Hai Hua   《孽海花》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty 晚清四大谴责小说&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1、what are The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、which novel is modeled the &amp;quot;The Scholars&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、what’s the common characteristic of these four novels? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、what other satirical novels do you know?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1、They are Li Baojia's The Records of Officialdom Exposure, Wu Wa-ren's The Strange Situation of Seeing in twenty years, Liu E's the Travels of an Old Man and Zeng Pu's Nai Hai Hua.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、The Records of Officialdom Exposure&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3、The Four Great Condemnation Novels of the late Qing dynasty mainly exposed the dark side of society and its various shortcomings, and dealt with various aspects of social life at that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4、E.g.The Scholars&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shadow Play - Li Lili 李丽丽   No.202070080594  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Origin of Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Shadow play has a long history according to the written records. Legend has it that Empress Xiaowu, the wife of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, died of illness. Emperor Wu missed her so strongly that he was in a trance and ignored the government's affairs all day. One day, Minister Li Shaoweng went out and came across a child playing with a doll in his hand. The shadow of the doll was so vivid that he came up with an idea to cut the Mrs. Li's image out of cotton and silk, painted it, and installed wooden poles on its hands and feet. When Emperor Wu looked at it, it was like a treasure that he was glued to it. This love story is considered to be the earliest origin of shadow play. (Wei Liqun 2018,13) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also some views that shadow play originated in Xi'an of Tang Dynasty, however, it is worth discussing that although there were an variety of operas in the Tang Dynasty, yet there were no any records of shadow play mentioned in the Tang Dynasty. Up to now, the earliest shadow play is recorded in Song Dynasty. Its rise and development were closely related to Bianjing’s (the capital of Northern Song Dynasty) superior geographical environment, the development of commodity trade and good commercial transportation at that time. (Wei Liqun 2018,14-15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:shadow play.jpg|300px|thumb|right|]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese ancient society, Chinese began to give performances using puppets against an illuminated screen. This is “shadow puppets”, also known as “lamp and shadow play”. It is considered as “precursor of movie” because it was the earliest moving part of form dubbed with human voice in the world. During a play, puppeteers hide behind the white screen and move puppets, while narrating the story, usually through singing. Performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. A shadow puppet can perform actions such as “serving drinks”, “waving a sword and a spear,” or even “smoking” by puppeteer holding and moving manipulating rods on its body. (Wang Yexia 2012,1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient Chinese society, the Chinese people began to perform with puppets against a luminous screen. This was &amp;quot;shadow puppets&amp;quot;, also known as &amp;quot;light and shadow play&amp;quot;. It is considered the “predecessor of movie” because it was the earliest physical moving part in the world to be dubbed with human voices. In the play, puppeteers hide behind a white screen and move puppets while narrating the story, usually through singing. The performances are accompanied by musicians playing percussion and stringed instruments. Shadow puppets can perform actions such as “serving wine”, “waving a sword and dancing a spear,” and even “smoking” by the puppeteer holding and moving joysticks on its body.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow puppet has three rods, some may have five or seven rods. It can create rich designs such as shadow puppets, animals and stage props, for example, buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play. etc. (Wang Yexia 2012,2-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Typically, a shadow play has three poles, and some may have five or seven. It can create a rich variety of designs, for example shadow puppets, animals and stage props such as buildings, imperial palaces, chariots, tables and chairs as well as weapons. It is so rich that it includes almost everything under the sun. It incorporates traditional Chinese modeling and performing arts as well as the arts of painting, paper-cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the essence of local operas and folk songs and formed many genres. The well-known ones include Tangshan Shadow Play in Hebei Province, Beijing Shadow Play as well as Shaanxi, Shanxi and Hunan Shadow Play, etc.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how to make a puppet? First. Draw pictures of the various parts of the shadow puppets; second, finish carving with a knife and a hard board underneath the design; third, color the puppet with watercolor pens; forth, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil. This can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light.; fifth, connect joint sections with the cotton thread; sixth, make the manipulating rods; finally, attach the manipulating rods to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Thanks to different manipulating rods moves, the shadow puppet has a life, and can show happiness, anger, sorrow and gladness. (Wang Yexia 2012,29-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So how do you make a puppet? Firstly, draw a picture of each part of the shadow puppet; secondly, finish the carving with a knife and put the hard board underneath the designed pattern; thirdly, color the puppet with watercolor pens; fourthly, paint the body parts with a brush dipped in oil paint. It can make the puppet transparent and better reflect colors under the light; fifthly, connect the joint sections with the cotton thread; sixthly, make the joysticks; finally, attach the joysticks to the shadow puppet with cotton thread. Due to the different movements of the joysticks, the shadow puppet has a life and can express joy, anger, sorrow and happiness.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of a shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. The good and positive people are typical of a benevolent and kind countenance, with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while the villain or the general are ferocious look, with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former are often concealed teeth and the latter are revealed teeth. The middle-aged people are short beard, but the elderly men are long beard. (Wang Yexia 2012,10-11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The eyes and the eyebrows of the shadow puppet’s five facial features represent different personalities. A good and upright person is typically benevolent and kind with nice-looking eyebrows and eyes, while a villain or general is ferocious and evil-looking with sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes. And the former tends to hide their teeth and the latter show their teeth. The middle-aged people have short beards, while the elderly men have long beards.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative designs on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the character’s social status. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenix, while male characters are often decorated with dragons, tigers, water and clouds. Shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, the translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The head of color can also represent different characters’ personalities. The red is symbol of a heroic and upstanding character and the representative is Guan Yu. The black is a sign of a just, honest and selfless personality and the representative is Zhang Fei. The yellow shows a brave and irascible character and are often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic power.  (Wang Yexia 2012,13-16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decorative patterns on the shadow puppets are so important that they must match the social status of characters. In a shadow play, female characters are usually decorated with patters such as flowers, grass, clouds and phoenixes, while male characters are often decorated with patterns such as dragons, tigers, water and clouds. The shadows puppets look colorful under the light. To achieve a better visual effect, translucent puppets need to be painted on both sides. The different colors of heads can also represent different characters’ personalities. Red is a symbol of heroic and upright character and the representative is Guan Yu. Black indicates a fair, honest and selfless character and the representative is Zhang Fei. Yellow shows a brave and irascible character and is often used in fantasy plays to represent people with magic powers.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Present Situation of Contemporary Shadow Play====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of plays, the drawing and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, except for some places, lasted until 1976. (Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, shadow play, as an art form, has undergone a series of reforms under the guidance of the Party's principles, including the organization of theatrical troupes, the compilation and creation of scripts, the painting and performing forms of shadow play. With the advent of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the prosperity of shadow play came to an abrupt end. The troupe was disbanded, the repertoire was banned, and the artists were transferred to other fields. A large number of precious shadow puppet props and documents were damaged. This situation, with the exception of a few places, lasted until 1976.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, shadow puppet art revived rapidly, However, with the economic development being put in the first place of social activities and the popularity of television and the richness of artistic forms, shadow play is declining day by day with an irresistible trend, because shadow play arts are unable to keep pace with the times and get the appreciation from the audience. As a result, the prospect of shadow play art is becoming increasingly bleak. （Zhu Hengfu 2020,36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the end of the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot;, the art of shadow puppet was rapidly revived. However, as economic development was placed at the forefront of social activities with the popularity of television and the enrichment of art forms, shadow play is declining with an irresistible trend, because the art of shadow play are unable to keep pace with the times and be appreciated by the audience. As a result, the future of shadow play is becoming increasingly bleak.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:52, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first part of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO put Chinese shadow play on the &amp;quot;list of representative works of human intangible cultural heritage&amp;quot;.（baidubaike）引用不规范--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:53, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to inherit Chinese excellent culture and protect the ancient art forms such as shadow play. On May 20, 2006, it was approved by the State Council to be included in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage list. On November 27, 2011, UNESCO included Chinese shadow play in the &amp;quot;Representative List of Intangible Cultural Heritage of Humanity&amp;quot;.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 02:52, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Yexia 王业霞.(2012). 《皮影戏》 [Shadow Play]    北京：高等教育出版社 Beijing: [Higher Education Publishing House] &lt;br /&gt;
*Wei Liqun 魏力群.(2018). 《小书大传承-皮影》[&amp;quot;Small Book, Big Heritage - Shadow Play&amp;quot;]   重庆：重庆出版社 Chongqing: [Chongqing Publishing House]&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Hengfu 朱恒夫.(2020) 中国皮影戏的历史，现状与剧目特征[The History, Current Situation and Repertoire Characteristics of Chinese Shadow Theatre]   浙江艺术职业学院学报 [Journal of Zhejiang Arts Vocational College]&lt;br /&gt;
*https://baike.baidu.com/item/%E7%9A%AE%E5%BD%B1%E6%88%8F/23224?fr=aladdin&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Words and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
*shadow puppet皮影戏  &lt;br /&gt;
*paper cutting   剪纸&lt;br /&gt;
*ventriloquism   口技&lt;br /&gt;
*manipulating rod   操纵杆&lt;br /&gt;
*five facial features    五官&lt;br /&gt;
*sharp eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes  尖眉杏眼&lt;br /&gt;
*Cultural Revolution   文化大革命&lt;br /&gt;
*intangible cultural heritage   非物质文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.When is the earliest shadow puppet’s record? &lt;br /&gt;
*2.What art of forms do shadow play use?&lt;br /&gt;
*3. What does a red head stand for in a play?&lt;br /&gt;
*4.When is it put on the list of intangible cultural heritage&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
*1.Song dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
*2.It combines traditional Chinese plastic art and performing art as well as the arts of painting, paper cutting, local opera, and ventriloquism. Besides, it has absorbed the best parts of local operas, folk songs and emerged into many schools.&lt;br /&gt;
*3.The red is symbol of a heroic and upstanding character.&lt;br /&gt;
*4. On November 27, 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Confucian Culture - Li Liqin 李丽琴 Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Confucian Culture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Introduction ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school is an academic school founded by Confucius, developed by Mencius, and composed by Xunzi. Today, it still retains a certain vitality. Confucian school takes Confucianism as its guiding ideology whose central ideas are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 20) The concepts of &amp;quot;Confucian school&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Confucianism&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;Confucian Religion&amp;quot; should be distinguished since Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism a social stratification, and Confucian religion belief. (Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 2017, 60-61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laozi founded Chinese Taoist school; Confucius started Chinese Confucian school; Sun Tzu initiated Chinese military strategist school; Mozi was the founder of Mohism in the early Warring States. Confucianism contributes to guiding the code of conduct and constructing social order; Taoism focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalism serves the system construction of national political management; the concepts of Universal Love and utilitarianism are two cornerstones for the Mohism. The General Unity idea of Confucianism has played an important role in the unification of a nation, the enhancement of national cohesion and the integration of cultural values. (Tan Su 2012, 68) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After more than 2,000 years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, covering politics, education, morality and ethics, codes of conduct, life skills and many other aspects.It has long nurtured the wisdom and mind of the Chinese people and formed a fixed modes of thinking, psychology and survival, which are deeply rooted in the nation.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:49, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Analysis of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Intelligence Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism was established as a dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education. In this context, a basic requirement is to stay highly cultured and steeped in propriety. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great educator, as well as a pioneer and practitioner of mass education. After Confucianism  was established as the dominant culture, both the rulers and the public respected the teachings of the sage and attached great importance to education, and '''being educated and sensible''' became a basic requirement. After the Emperor Wen initiated the imperial examination system in the Sui Dynasty, those who are good scholars could make an official, which inspired students of poor families to change their lives by studying hard and diligent. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 19)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 03:59, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For generations, the Chinese people have attached great importance to the education of their children, which is conducive to the improvement of the thinking ability of the whole nation. However, the corrupt of bureaucracy and the darkness of officialdom in metaphase and anaphase made many literati feel despairing about official career and discredit about the concept. In addition, the Four Books and Five Classics were the main learning content of Confucianism. Apart from government-run schools, private schools and self-study can hardly meet the requirements of the Six Classical Arts. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 21) Therefore, the Four Books and Five Classics were the focus of students, while the Six Classical Arts were not highly valued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Spiritual Guidance =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of spirit, Confucianism contends that &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&amp;quot; (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 86) Benevolent people love each other, which reflects the essence of “Unity of Man and Nature” and also the most brilliant connotation of Confucianism. This philosophy calls for people’s active contributions to the society. It is still alive in modern times, and is the fundamental requirement of people's spiritual orientation in the future. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Order Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the age of barbarism and backwardness, a common feature was that a small number of people used power and force to suppress and enslave the majority, thus resulting in labor division and unfair distribution of wealth and generating corresponding social hierarchy and concepts. Given the fact that Confucianism developed in the transitional period of feudal society, the thoughts of Confucius and Mencius were rooted in the idealist view of destiny and did not break the shackles of social hierarchy. In addition, they even advocated the distinguish between the noble and the humble and highlighted the importance of hierarchy division. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is also the root cause of feudal rulers’ favoring of Confucianism. In essence, Confucianism did not promote social equality, instead, it worked to maintain the unequal feudal hierarchy that aggravated servitude. In fact, after a long history of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would be part of the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, the view of destiny and the thought of social order have become psychological shackles of the Chinese people. (Li Fangping 2013, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this context, the benevolence they advocated had great limitations in political management. The public could not be treated equally in terms of political status. Instead, the so-called benevolence calls for improvement of the living conditions of the public and more benefits from the ruling class. However, its purpose was to maintain social order and reconcile social contradictions. This is the fundamental reason why Confucianism was so popular with the feudal rulers, &lt;br /&gt;
Instead of promoting social equality, it worked to maintain an unequal and slavish feudal hierarchy. Indeed, after a long period of feudal rule, the sense of hierarchy would enslave the national psyche. With the progress of times and civilization, Confucianism's view of the Mandate of Heaven and the ruling ideology of social order have becme a psychological yoke that enslaved the people.--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After eliminating the ideology of feudal hierarchy and formalism, some philosophies of Confucianism still generate positive effects on modern society. Specifically, the spirit of benevolence and universal love is conducive to cultivate people’s spirits; the concept of “the country belongs to the public” reflects a sense of social responsibility to make contributions for society, which can be expanded into a sharing social and political philosophy for different countries. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Filial piety and brotherhood increase the harmony and stability of family; Loyalty, faithfulness, propriety and forgiveness are conducive to the relationship between different countries, societies and people. &amp;quot;Loyalty&amp;quot; means that people should stay loyal to the country and people; &amp;quot;Friendliness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;forgiveness&amp;quot; play an important role in resolving various contradictions and animosities; when it comes to &amp;quot;filial piety&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;propriety&amp;quot;, many redundant forms inherited from feudal society should be eradicated and be more practical. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Contemporary Value of Confucian Culture ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, Confucian culture is still of great significance. We must explore the value of Confucian culture on the basis of the excellent tradition of the Chinese nation and by combining the characteristics of the times with and the actual situation. The Confucian culture has affected Chinese more than two thousand years and gone deep into each aspect of Chinese society. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideological and Political Education =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy, and it places a high priority on human value and dignity. (Zhang Qizhi 1990, 51-57) Over the years, the Chinese nation has been influenced by this excellent philosophy. On this occasion, its behavioral pattern and psychological structure are endowed with uniqueness, which is mainly manifested in two aspects. One is to respect yourself, learn how to love and care yourself. Moreover, gain dignity and achieve the development of human value through the continuous improvement of moral cultivation. Second, respect others and show respect for others' personality by respecting, understanding and caring for others. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 39-40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Modern Economic Construction=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under today’s circumstance, some ideological contents are still alive and produce  positive effects on promoting the economic construction of modernization and fostering modern patriotism emotion of the Chinese people. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy. (Li Chengzong 2002, 65) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Confucian culture reflects a collectivist view on life, individuals are full of sense of duty and responsibility towards others and groups. In this context, their self-cultivation targets at regulating the family, country and the world. Thus, the value of individual is closely linked with the rise and fall of the country, so they have a strong sense of responsibility. &amp;quot;Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&amp;quot; has been a common belief for thousands of years. Such a social responsibility will give rise to a huge driving force for the development of the country and society. (Tan Su 2012, 68)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, the consciousness of &amp;quot;self-improvement&amp;quot; and the proposition of &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in the Confucian culture strengthen the national spirit and provide a source power for China’s economic modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 66) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yi Zhuan put forward: &amp;quot;As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.’’ It means that continuous development is the law of nature and that a gentleman should pursue progress and be strong, unyielding resilient and positive. For thousands of years, the Chinese nation has formed a fine tradition of working hard and striving for strength under the influence of these thoughts. Today, we carry forward the spirits of “self-improvement” and &amp;quot;seeking truth&amp;quot; in ways that further enhance national spirits and provide a strong driving force for the socialist modernization. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the &amp;quot;reform and innovation&amp;quot; concept in Confucian culture is conducive to the expansion of the reform and opening up and the acceleration of China's socialist modernization. On the basis of admitting the fact that the continuous development is the universal law of nature, Confucian culture puts forward the &amp;quot;innovation idea&amp;quot;. The Book of Rites said, &amp;quot;If you can in one day renovate yourself; do so from day to day and let there be daily renovation.&amp;quot; The Book of Changes said, &amp;quot;Reform refers to destroy the old, while innovation means to establish the new.” (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept is not only serves as the theoretical basis for reform and innovation throughout the history, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, promoting the innovative spirits can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people. Externally, it is conducive to advancing the opening up by leveraging the global influence of Confucian culture. (Li Chengzong 2002, 67)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept '''has not only served''' as theoretical basis for reformers in the past, but also provides valuable lessons for the reform in socialist economic and political systems today. Domestically, '''by promoting the &amp;quot;innovative&amp;quot; spirit of Confucianism''', we can greatly enhance the reform consciousness of the Chinese people; externally, by using the influence of Confucianism in the world, we can help promote opening up to the outside world.(Li Chengzong 2002, 67)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 06:42, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Legal Construction =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian culture places a high priority on personal cultivation, while a highly civilized society under the rule of law must be composed of highly educated citizens. Confucian school, a school with thousands of years of history in China, has become an integral part of the Chinese culture. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, since China has called for the policy of combining the rule of virtue with the rule of law, it is the time for Confucian culture to find its historical position and fully play its role. Exploring the influence of Confucian culture on the construction of contemporary Chinese rule by law, not only can we help us more deeply understand the traditional culture, but also can promote the process of building the rule of law in contemporary China. (Li Xiaoyu 2010, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rule by virtue thought is an important part of Confucian culture and it emphasizes the importance of moral education. It is a national strategy pursued by ancient Chinese rulers and a method of national governance embodying reference significance in today’s China. (Wei Na 2014, 1-2) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of national governance, Confucianism emphasizes the importance of morality, believing that national governance should not mainly rely on harsh punishment, instead, moral education should be applied to reform people. Confucius said, &amp;quot;By governing with virtue, rulers will be loved by the public, just like stars surround the North Star.&amp;quot; By comparing rulers to the North Star and people to the stars, Confucius emphasized the importance of moral governance. (Wang Jie 2004, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral characters, so that they can set a good example for the public. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to rule by virtue? First of all, rulers should pay attention to their personal cultivation and develop good moral '''qualities in order to play an exemplary and leading role'''. Only when officials and common people obey the ruler sincerely, can a good social atmosphere be formed. Secondly, since Confucianism takes &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; as its core and calls for the rule of virtue, many people subconsciously believe that Confucianism denies the role of criminal law and that Confucian culture does not call for the rule of law. (Wang Jie 2004, 82-83) --[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, this is not the case. While Confucianism advocates the rule of virtue, it also emphasizes the supplementary role of rule of law. Confucius said, &amp;quot;Sages believe that national governance must combine the rule of virtue and law.&amp;quot; That is to say, if people are governed by systems and laws, they seek for impunity but lack of conscience; however, if they are guided by morality and etiquette, they will have a sense of right and wrong and will impose strict requirements on themselves. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, we should clearly realize that, although Confucian culture is an excellent traditional culture in China, it was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. Under this circumstance, we must analyse Confucian culture dialectically and explore the value of Confucian culture. At the same time, we should discard the bad habits and unfavorable factors left by it, so as to better carry forward our traditional culture and accelerate the construction of the rule of law in contemporary China. (Wang Jie 2004, 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Confucius Institute ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the improvement of China's international status and the increasingly extensive international exchanges, Chinese culture has won wider foreign attention and the world is more eager to learn and understand the Chinese culture. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in response to the call of the times. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China's international status continues to rise and international contacts become more widespread, Chinese culture is gaining more and more attention overseas. The demand for Chinese language learning and understanding of Chinese culture has grown dramatically around the world. The Confucius Institute project, founded in 2004, emerges in this context. Today, Confucius Institutes have spread throughout Asia, Africa, The Americas, Europe and Oceania. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30)--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:43, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fundamentally speaking, its is conducive to the &amp;quot;going out&amp;quot; of Chinese culture since language is an important carrier of Chinese culture. It is of positive significance to the construction of China's national image, the promotion of China's international influence, the realization of wider international communication. (Wang Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Today, countries are committed to spreading their own language and culture, so there is a fierce competition in international cultural promotion. In addition, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, Confucius Institutes are prevalent all over the world, but the promotion strategy seeking for quantity and speed results in a serious shortage of teachers capable of teaching Chinese as a foreign language. According to statistics, there is a global shortage of at least five million TCSL teachers. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 31) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the lack of high-quality and localized teaching materials for Chinese has also become a bottleneck for the development of Confucius Institutes. The shortage of Chinese textbooks affects the depth of cultural communication of Confucius Institutes directly. Thirdly, Confucius Institutes are not capable of spreading the ideological depth of the Chinese culture. Although the textbooks are rich in content, they mainly focus on promoting folk culture by introducing Chinese food, tea and wine, traditional Chinese medicine and martial arts. Meanwhile, they rarely involve the ideological essence of traditional Chinese culture and the modern value of Chinese culture. (Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 2009, 32)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institutes should fully explore the modern significance of Confucianism and cast the quintessence of Chinese culture, and strengthen the spread of the core idea of Chinese culture and its modern cultural value. The connotation of Chinese culture is very rich. What Confucius Institutes should spread is not all the contents of Chinese culture, but the contents with universal value that are different from other countries and represent the essence of Chinese culture. (Xiang Chunling 2008, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒家 Confucian school&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学 Confucianism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒教 Confucian religion &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
兼爱 Universal love&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
恕、忠、孝、悌、勇 forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
仁、义、礼、智、信 benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学而优则仕 A good scholar will make an official&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
四书五经 the Four Books and Five Classics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天行健，君子当自强不息；地势坤，君子以厚德载物。As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection; The terrain is vast, a gentleman carries goods with great virtue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
天下兴亡，匹夫有责 Everyone being responsible for the fate of his country&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’s the central ideas of Confucian culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. What’s the difference among Confucian school, Confucianism and Confucian religion?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. What do you think of the relationship between Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school, Legalist school?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. What’s the Six Classical Arts?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. What you think of the ancient influence of Confucianism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Do you think Confucian culture still has its contemporary values in China? And why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. What do you think of the current situation of the development of the Confucian institute?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The central ideas of Confucian culture are forgiveness, loyalty, filial piety, brotherhood, courage, benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Confucian school is a school of theory, Confucianism is a social stratification, and Confucian is a religion belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Confucian school emphasizes the code of conduct and the social order construction; Taoist school focuses on fostering the view of nature and the orientation of spiritual development; Legalist school serves the system construction of national political management; Mohist school emphasizes Universal Love and utilitarianism. Although Confucian school, Taoist school, Mohist school and Legalist school are different schools with different theories, they are not completely antagonistic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Six Classical Arts refers to propriety(礼), music（乐）, archery（射）, riding（御）, writing（书） and arithematic（数）. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. The ancient influence of Confucianism should be analysed from a historical perspective. It was generated from the feudal society and its original intention was to maintain the feudal autocratic monarchy. Therefore, it inevitably has some drawbacks and limitations. While contributing to intelligence development, spiritual guidance and order construction to some extent, it has also led to some negative effects in the long run. For example, it called for rigid feudal hierarchy and resulted in spiritual constraints. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. Yes. Although Confucian culture has a history of thousands of years, it still has contemporary values in today's society. For instance, Confucian culture calls for “the people-oriented” philosophy and places a high priority on human value and dignity, which is still of profound significance; Confucian culture emphasizes the thought of &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; and group consciousness. It is conducive to the cultivation of collectivism and provides a spiritual pillar for China's modern economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. The rapid development of Confucius Institutes has fully demonstrated the needs and aspirations of people around the world to learn Chinese and learn more about China, but there are still some problems in this process. Nowadays, the Confucius Institutes is struggling to achieve sustainable development. Internally, its development has been restricted by many factors, including the shortage of teachers and textbooks, the low quality and the lack of pertinence. Joint efforts of all social sectors should be made to achieve the sustainable development of it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Zhibin, Du Aihong 陈智斌, 杜艾红. (2017). 儒学、儒家、儒教之异同 [The Differences and Similarities of Confucian School, Confucianism and Confucian Religion]. ''审计月刊'' Audit Monthly. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Chenzong 李承宗. (2002). 论儒家文化对培养现代爱国主义情感的积极作用 [On the Positive Effects of Confucian Culture on Cultivating Patriotism]. ''廊坊师范学院学报'' Journal of Langfang Teachers College. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Fangping 李芳萍. (2013). 儒家思想对中国文化的影响研究 [A Study on the Influence of Confucianism on Chinese Culture]. ''前沿'' Forward Position.'''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaoyu 李晓愚. (2010). 儒家仁爱思想的当代诠释 [Contemporary Interpretation of Benevolence]. ''郑州大学学报(哲学社会科学版)''  Journal of Zhengzhou University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Su 谭苏. (2012). 论春秋战国时期的百家争鸣 [On the Competition of Ideas in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period]. ''兰台世界'' Lantai World. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jie 王杰. (2004). 为政以德: 孔子的德治主义治国模式 [Rule of Virtue: Confucian’s Model of Governance]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Ying, Ti Wenjing 吴瑛, 提文静. (2009). 孔子学院的发展现状与问题分析 [The Development Status and Problems of Confucius Institute]. ''云南师范大学学报 (对外汉语教学与研究版)'' Journal of Yunnan Normal University. '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiang Chunling 向春玲. (2008). 儒家文化的现代意义 [On Modern Significance of Confucian Culture]. ''中共中央党校学报'' Journal of the Party School of the Central Committee of the C．P．C． '''[The pages are not given]'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qizhi 张岂之. (1990). ''中国儒学思想史'' [The History of Chinese Confucianism]. 陕西：陕西人民出版社 Shaanxi: Shaanxi People’s Publishing House. '''[The pages are not given]'''--[[User:He Changqi|He Changqi]] ([[User talk:He Changqi|talk]]) 04:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ch'ien Chung-shu   -     Liu Liu刘柳， 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Ch'ien Chung-shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu (1910-1998), a well-known scholar, writer, translator and literary researcher, was born into an education family in Wuxi, Jiangsu Province. In Chinese academic circles, Qian was ranked with Rao Zongyi, a master in academic circles, and both were called &amp;quot;South Rao and North Qian&amp;quot;. He was admitted to Tsinghua University in 1929 and got to know Yang Jiang in 1932. Qian became famous soon after the enrolment, not only for the 15 mark of his mathematics, but for his excellent Chinese and English, especially full marks in English.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian had an engagement with Yang the year after their acquaintance and went to study at Oxford University in England along with her. In 1937, he obtained the bachelor's degree from Oxford with the treatise ''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries'', and his daughter Qian Yuan was born the same year. He wrote a great many profound literary works in his lifetime. When it comes to Ch'ien Chung-shu, people would think of his representative work ''Fortress Besieged'', which was published in 1947.(360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a realistic satirical novel, ''Fortress Besieged'' is known as &amp;quot;The New Scholars&amp;quot; in the 1940s. The novel is centralized on Fang Hongjian,who returned from studying abroad at the beginning of the War of Resistance against Japanese Aggression. It depicts the struggles in love, marriage,career and life of a group of intellectuals who were far away from the times and the people during the War of Resistance against Japanese Agression. It reveals their inner poverty, emptiness and lowliness, criticizes the dark reality of the Kuomintang-controlled areas, and reveals the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life.(Qian Zhongshu 1947) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the preface of the book, Qian said that, &amp;quot;In this book I intended to write about a certain segment of society and a certain kind of people in modern China. In writing about these people, I didn’t forget they are human beings, still human beings with the basic nature of hairless, two-legged animals. &amp;quot;The novel is like an X-ray mirror that reveals the deformed characters and ugly souls of those &amp;quot;hairless and two-legged animals&amp;quot; and analyzes the cultural matrix which is responsible for the deformed characters and ugly souls of these &amp;quot;latest style&amp;quot; literati.(Qian Zhongshu 1947)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Jiang said, &amp;quot;The main connotation of ''Fortress Besieged'' is that those who are besieged by the city want to escape, while those outside want to rush in. This is what most people wish for in life, whether in marriage or career. &amp;quot;The meaning of &amp;quot;fortress besieged&amp;quot; is also stated several times in the novel. It tells people that life is a besieged city everywhere, people have marriage and divorce, divorce and marriage in endless succession,with everlasting confusion and dilemma. The questions that Qian raised in the novel refer to a question of universal significance, which is the crisis of modern civilization and the dilemma of modern life as a whole. In December 1990, the television series ''Fortress Besieged'' was broadcast on China Central Television(CCTV) and enjoyed great popularity.quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu has made significant achievements in literary research and literary creation. In particular, it is of great significance to carry forward and deny traditional Chinese culture scientifically and learn from foreign culture selectively. He has wrote the collection of essays ''Written in the Margins of Life'' (1941), the collection of short stories ''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts'' (1946), and the novel ''Fortress Besieged'' (1947).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both his essays and novels are wise and meaningful. Qian has read Chinese history, philosophy and literary classics in depth and has studied western old and new literature, philosophy and psychology. Many of his works, such as ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideaas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', have enjoyed high reputation in academic circles both at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ch'ien Chung-shu viewd China and the world with a cultural criticism spirit. Based on his profound knowledge of Chinese and world culture, Qian has always shown a clear mind and a deep insight when observing Chinese and Western culture. He didn't reject any theories or doctrines, nor did he blindly follow any authorities. He devoted his life to promoting Chinese literature and art to the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he not only explicated the profound meaning and unique value of Chinese culture in depth, but also pointed out its historical and regional limitations. He not only criticized the Chinese for their arrogance towards the local culture due to certain illusions, but also mercilessly eliminated the Westerners' prejudice centered on European and American culture due to ignorance. It is Ch'ien Chung-shu who has promoted cultural communication between China and other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
November 21st,2020 is the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu. People often call him a well-informed scholar, but he is more of a down-to-earth writer and scholar. He was indifferent to fame and wealth and alaways took a rigorous and serious attitude towards academic research. We feel ourselves in an entirely new world when we read the subtle metaphors in ''Fortress Besieged'', while we read ''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters'' and ''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature'', we are amazed at Qian's erudition. People all over the world admire his talent, but in fact,it is his meticulous and diligent reading spirit that makes him a well-informed scholar.(Wang Shuizhao 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of his life experiences and the question of whether his scholarship was systematic or not have attracted much attention. Wang Shuizhao, professor of Chinese Department of Fudan University, who has studied and worked with Ch'ien Chung-shu for a long time, has recently published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'', in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements based on the first-hand historical data, his personal experiences and his own understanding of academia, and gives answers to the questions discueesed widely, such as Qian's experience of being falsely accused, whether there exists system in his scholarship and the collision of viewpoints between Qian and Chen Yinke.(Wang Shuizhao 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''China in the English Literature of the Seventeenth and Eighteenth centuries''     《十七十八世纪英国文学中的中国》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Fortress Besieged''          《围城》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuomintang-controlled areas          国统区&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Written in the Margins of Life''          《写在人生边上》&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
''Humans·Beasts·Ghosts''          《人·兽·鬼》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Limited Views:Essays on Ideas and Letters''          《管锥编》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Patchwork:Essays on Art and Literature''          《谈艺录》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the 110th anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu          钱钟书诞辰110周年纪念日&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu ''          《钱锺书的学术人生》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What is Ch'ien Chung-shu's representative work? When was it published?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.When was the TV series ''Fortress Besieged'' broadcast?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Do you know other works about Ch'ien Chung-shu? Can you list some of them?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which book did Wang Shuizhao publish in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu? What does he talk about in this book?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which sentence is your favoriate in ''Fortress Besieged''? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ch'ien Chung-shu's representive work is ''Fortress Besieged''. It was published in 1947.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was broadcast in December 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.''Patchwork:Seven Essays on Art and Literature''（《七缀集》） and ''Poetic Remains of an Ephemeral Life''（《槐聚诗存》）.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Wang Shuizhao published his new book ''Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu'' in commemoration of the 110 anniversary of the birth of Ch'ien Chung-shu, in which he writes about Qian's life experiences and academic achievements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.&amp;quot;I want to be able to occupy the whole life of the man I love. Before meeting me, he would have had no past and would be waiting for me with a clean slate.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu.钱钟书.(1947).''围城''.[Fortress Besieged].上海晨光出版公司[Shanghai Chenguang Publishing Corporation].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Shuizhao.王水照.(2020).''钱锺书的学术人生''.[Academic Life of Qian Zhongshu].中华书局[Zhonghua Book Company,Ltd.].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:20, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ''' Crosstalk''' Liu Ou 刘欧，   202070080597，MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
大标题+小标题+名字拼音+汉字+学号+专业--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘欧 Liu Ou &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Development of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time was known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And become a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences.In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk, in the ancient time known as onomatopoeia, originally refers to imitate others’ voices. It was evolved and further developed from the folk opera in North China, and integrated with imitating oral skills and other folk art forms. It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty. It’s a folk vocal art that uses jokes or funny questioning and answering to make the audience laugh. In the early years of the Republic of China (1912-1949), crosstalk gradually developed from one-person ventriloquism to one person stand-up talk, and the name changed to cross talk. Later, it developed into stand-up crosstalk, dual crosstalk, and group crosstalk. And it becomes a veritable form of art. After years of development, dual crosstalk has finally become the most popular form of crosstalk among audiences. In the late Qing Dynasty, crosstalk formed its modern features and styles. The language uses in crosstalk is mainly Beijing dialect, however, there are also “dialect crosstalk” in other regions of China. (360 Encyclopedia)夹注应在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people. The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata. (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk is a original folk art in China, with a long historical tradition, deeply loved by the majority of the people 这句话语法错误--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . The once-dead crosstalk art has been reborn and developed very rapidly especially since the founding of the People’s Republic of China. It is no longer confined to several cities in the north, nor spread only within the citizens, but also spread from the north to the whole country, from the city to the countryside, and from the citizens to all strata 这句话关联词不完整， spread主谓注意一致，注意逗号的使用以及夹注在句号前。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:01)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four Basic Skills in Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation. By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate. To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs. (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking, imitating, teasing and singing are the four basic artistic skills of crosstalk. “Speaking” means to tell jokes, stories, lantern riddles, drinking games, etc; “imitating” is to imitate all kinds of birds and animals, hawking, singing and the sound of different languages, etc; “teasing” is to gag and tease; “sing” means to sing Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity, so they are called Taiping) (1982:194)作者？--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC), opera lyrics and songs. Crosstalk artists regard “speaking, imitating, teasing and singing” as their “four compulsory lessons”. For example, by saying “tongue twisters” or “reciting classical repertoires” to grasp the rhythm in language and correct the pronunciation 不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). By learning all kinds of sounds to gain the ability to imitate不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). To practice singing skills by singing “Taiping lyrics” , opera lyrics and songs不是一个完整的句子。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). (Hou Baolin, 1982:11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Crosstalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, crosstalk is the art of “speaking”, which belongs to the art of “performing with words”, it is different from drama that “performing with body movements” 出现了两个句子，无连接词。--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). This kind of performance has a close relationship between the actors and the audience and shortened the distance between the stage and the audience. The actors directly communicate with the audience and perform with the audience's cooperation and tacit understanding to obtain artistic effect. In this sense, crosstalk is a collective performance of actors and audiences. From the perspective of the audience, they are not standing on the opposite side of the actors and appreciating the stage performance passively and objectively, but creating artistic images with the actors. (Hou Baolin. 1982:02)参考格式(Liu Miqing 2010, 17) --[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties. Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class. Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, crosstalk is the art of laughter. Crosstalk uses laughter as a weapon to expose contradictions, shape characters and evaluate life. Without laughter, it can constitute any other arts, but not crosstalk and comedy. In other words, crosstalk has the characteristics of humor and satire. It reflects that life is not flat, but exaggerated and even deformed. China has a long tradition of  satirizing emperors or high rank officials, its written record could be traced back to the Zhou (1046BC-256BC) and Qin (221BC-207BC) Dynasties 没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satire is the product of class oppression. China has been in a feudalistic society for a long time, without political democracy and freedom of speech, the people often take circuitous methods to fight against the ruling class没有连接词--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC). Satirical art is like a weed under a boulder. Only through deformation and roundabout can this kind of art maintain to exist. (Hou Baolin. 1982:03)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Speaking” and “laughing” constitute the basic outline of cross talk art, which is a language performance art with comedy style. “Speaking”, as a kind of rap art, establishes the mode of crosstalk art, which is distinguished from drama art. “Laughing” is the artistic characteristics of crosstalk, which distinguishes it from other rap art forms. These two characteristics are interdependent and complementary.  (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Crosstalk belongs to the art of drama, but it is different from comedy. In comedy, the laughter of audience mainly comes from plot and comic characters, while in crosstalk it mainly comes from “baofu” (jokes). Sometimes it relies on the plot, sometimes it is not needed, but win the applaud of audience by the charm of language. “Baofu” must be expressed in the way of “dialogue” and “chatting” between the actors . (Hou Baolin. 1982:04)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Famous Artists of CrossTalk===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) and Emperor Guangxu (1875—1908) periods, Zhu Shaowen (stage name “Qiong Bupa, which means not afraid of poverty”) was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art. Other famous crosstalk artists including Hou Baolin(1917-1993), a pioneering master of crosstalk. In his 60 years of art career, he has devoted himself to the research and development of crosstalk art and brought laughter to the audience. Under his leadership and promotion, crosstalk art has really entered thousands of households and reached a remarkable artistic peak. His crosstalk works including Drama Talks, Drunkenness and etc. Ma Sanli (1914-2003) is the son of the crosstalk actor Ma Delu. Ma Sanli devoted himself to the exploration of long-term artistic practice, and created the unique “Ma’s Style of Crosstalk”. He was the oldest, most experienced and most accomplished crosstalk leader in the cross-talk circle at that time. So was deeply loved and respected by all walks of life and the audience. Ma's cross talk enjoys wide popularity among the people. In Tianjin, it was a saying that “no branches of crosstalk did not learn from Ma”. His representative works including “Eating Yuanxiao(dumpling)”, “Selling Tickets” and “the Yellow Crane Tower” . Other famous crosstalk artists include Zhang Yongxi, Liu Baorui, Hou Yaowen, Jiang Kun, Feng Gong, Niu Qun and Guo Degang. (Baijiahao, 2018 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
speaking, imitating, teasing and singing  说学逗唱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taiping lyrics 太平歌词&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baofu  包袱&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drama Talks 《戏剧杂谈》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drunkenness 《醉酒》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Selling Tickets 《卖挂票》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.When did crosstalk form its format?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is Taiping lyrics?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who was regarded as the “ancestor”of crosstalk art ?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What are the four basic skills of crosstalk?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.It is generally believed to be formed during the Emperor Xianfeng (1850—1861) and Emperor Tongzhi (1861—1874) period in Qing dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taiping lyrics (most of which contain the meaning of peace and prosperity) is the content to be sang in the crosstalk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Zhu Shaowen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are speaking, imitating, teasing and singing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Hou Baolin,Xue Baokun,侯宝林,薛宝坤.(1982)，《相声溯源》，People's Education Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.https://cul.sohu.com/20090619/n264630449.shtml&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://baike.so.com/doc/1925383-2037001.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://baijiahao.baidu.com/s?id=1590742532351773378&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
注意参考文献格式：&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Wenlu 靳文璐. (2019). 机器翻译可以取代人工翻译吗? [Can machine translation replace human translation?]. 智库时代 Think Tank Times (40) 282-284.--[[User:Luo Weijia|Luo Weijia]] ([[User talk:Luo Weijia|talk]]) 05:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
Go 围棋--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:04, 9 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===GO - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI===&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Go is an adversarial game with the objective of surrounding a larger total area of the board with one's stones than the opponent[1]. As the game progresses, the players position stones on the board to map out formations and potential territories. Contests between opposing formations are often extremely complex and may result in the expansion, reduction, or wholesale capture and loss of formation stones.[2](NRICH Team, Going First, 2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board. One or more liberties enclosed within a group is called an eye, and a group with two or more eyes cannot be captured, even if surrounded.[3] (Iwamoto, Kaoru,1977)Such groups are said to be unconditionally alive.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general strategy is to expand one's territory, attack the opponent's weak groups (groups that can be killed), and always stay mindful of the &amp;quot;life status&amp;quot; of one's own groups. The liberties of groups are countable. Situations where mutually opposing groups must capture each other or die are called capturing races, or semeai. In a capturing race, the group with more liberties (and/or better &amp;quot;shape&amp;quot;) will ultimately be able to capture the opponent's stones. Capturing races and the elements of life or death are the primary challenges of Go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Players may pass rather than place a stone if they think there are no further opportunities for profitable play. The game ends when both players pass or when one player resigns. In general, to score the game, each player counts the number of unoccupied points surrounded by their stones and then subtracts the number of stones that were captured by the opponent. The player with the greater score (after adjusting for komi) wins the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening stages of the game, players typically establish positions (or &amp;quot;bases&amp;quot;) in the corners and around the sides of the board. These bases help to quickly develop strong shapes which have many options for life (self-viability for a group of stones that prevents capture) and establish formations for potential territory. Players usually start in the corners because establishing territory is easier with the aid of two edges of the board. Established corner opening sequences are called &amp;quot;joseki&amp;quot; and are often studied independently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dame&amp;quot; are points that lie in between the boundary walls of black and white, and as such are considered to be of no value to either side. &amp;quot;Seki&amp;quot; are mutually alive pairs of white and black groups where neither has two eyes. A &amp;quot;ko&amp;quot; (Chinese and Japanese: 劫) is a repeated-position shape that may be contested by making forcing moves elsewhere. After the forcing move is played, the ko may be &amp;quot;taken back&amp;quot; and returned to its original position. Some &amp;quot;ko fights&amp;quot; may be important and decide the life of a large group, while others may be worth just one or two points. Some ko fights are referred to as &amp;quot;picnic kos&amp;quot; when only one side has a lot to lose. The Japanese call it a hanami (flower-viewing) ko. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing with others usually requires a knowledge of each player's strength, indicated by the player's rank (increasing from 30 kyu to 1 kyu, then 1 dan to 7 dan, then 1 dan pro to 9 dan pro). A difference in rank may be compensated by a handicap—Black is allowed to place two or more stones on the board to compensate for White's greater strength. There are different rule-sets (Korean, Japanese, Chinese, AGA, etc.), which are almost entirely equivalent, except for certain special-case positions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, there are essentially only two rules in Go:&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 1 (the rule of liberty) states that every stone remaining on the board must have at least one open &amp;quot;point&amp;quot; (an intersection, called a &amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) directly orthogonally adjacent (up, down, left, or right), or must be part of a connected group that has at least one such open point (&amp;quot;liberty&amp;quot;) next to it. Stones or groups of stones which lose their last liberty are removed from the board.&lt;br /&gt;
•	Rule 2 (the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;) states that the stones on the board must never repeat a previous position of stones. Moves which would do so are forbidden, and thus only moves elsewhere on the board are permitted that turn.&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost all other information about how the game is played is a heuristic, meaning it is learned information about how the game is played, rather than a rule. Other rules are specialized, as they come about through different rule-sets, but the above two rules cover almost all of any played game.[4](British Go Association,2007)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 13:51, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are some minor differences between rule-sets used in different countries, most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules, these differences do not greatly affect the tactics and strategy of the game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except where noted, the basic rules presented here are valid independent of the scoring rules used. The scoring rules are explained separately. Go terms for which there is no ready English equivalent  are commonly called by their Japanese names.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two players, Black and White, take turns placing stones of their colour on the intersections of the board, one stone at a time. The usual board size is a 19×19 grid but for beginners, or for playing quick games, the smaller board sizes of 13×13 and 9×9 are also popular.[5] The board is empty to begin with. Black plays first, unless black is given a handicap of two stones or more (in which case, white plays first). The players may choose any unoccupied intersection to play on, except for those forbidden by the ko and suicide rules (see below). Once played, a stone can never be moved and can be taken off the board only if it is captured. A player may also pass, declining to place a stone, though this is usually only done at the end of the game when both players believe nothing more can be accomplished with further play. When both players pass consecutively, the game ends and is then scored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Go	围棋	                heuristic	启发式的&lt;br /&gt;
adversarial game 对抗性游戏	intersection	交叉点&lt;br /&gt;
board	棋盘	                black	黑棋&lt;br /&gt;
formation	阵型	        white	白棋&lt;br /&gt;
move	走棋	                scoring rule	计分规则&lt;br /&gt;
liberty	自由度	                player	棋手&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1, What’s the basic principle of Go?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,Aside from the order of play (alternating moves, Black moves first or takes a handicap) and scoring rules, What are other two essential rules in Go？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, What countries have the most notable scoring rules differences?--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:36, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1, A basic principle of Go is that a group of stones must have at least one open point bordering the group, known as a liberty, to remain on the board.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2,The rule of liberty and  the &amp;quot;ko rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3, Most notably in Chinese and Japanese scoring rules--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 08:35, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Matthews, Charles (2004). Teach Yourself Go. McGraw-Hill. ISBN 978-0-07-142977-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]NRICH Team, Going First, University of Cambridge, retrieved 2007-06-16&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]Iwamoto, Kaoru (1977). Go for Beginners. New York: Pantheon. ISBN 978-0-394-73331-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]British Go Association, Comparison of some go rules, retrieved 2007-12-20&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]Kim, Janice; Jeong, Soo-hyun (1997). Learn to Play Go. Five volumes (2nd ed.). New York, NY: Good Move Press. ISBN 978-0-9644796-1-6.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜,202070080598 MTI 标题 is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:21, 14 December 2020 (UTC)==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Four Most Handsome men in Ancient China===&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that there were four most beautiful women in ancient times, and corresponding to that, it is worth mentioning that there were four most attractive men at that time.Despite that we consider these four men as attractive, this refers to more than just their appearance. They have a common feature: it proves that while their appearance is marvelous, they are also outstanding in literature. Namely, as a Chinese saying goes, they are endowed with both beauty and talent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The allusion of “throwing fruit to fill a carriage” originates from Pan An, which resembles movie fans nowadays to see their idols. There is a comment on Pan An’s appearance: &amp;quot;No more and no less.&amp;quot; The history books also describe Pan An with three words “good-looking, well-mannered, and graceful”. Although these did not describe Pan An’s appearance in details, such as eyebrows and eyes or lips, from these side descriptions, we can know that Pan An’s appearance is far above ordinary people, and even his styles draw imitation from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Pan An is known as “the flower of a county in Heyang”, and he is also one of the few men who are compared with flowers to be praised for excellent appearance. The beauty of exterior only fails to last long in this world. Pan An's talent and temperament and the devotion to his wife are also often eulogized. Pan Yue showed his unusual talent since he was a child, and he was called a child prodigy by the villagers. In his early years, he was appreciated by an official and recommended as a scholar. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, served as the magistrate of Heyang (now Meng County, Henan), he was diligent in political affairs, and advocated the people to plant more fruits and trees. The county was full of trees and peaches and plums everywhere, known as “Flower County”. During his administration, his political achievements were remarkable. Besides, Pan An holds a special place in the history of literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was good at composing verse and orders, expatiation, and skilled in the choice of words and building of sentences, which fully reflects the characteristics of Taikang literature that pays attention to the beauty of form. He was expert in composing Ci lyric of sorrow and admonishment, and his current works such as Widow's Fu, Mourning Poem and other famous works are all known for their narration and empathy. Pan An can be described as both internally and externally blessed.（Liu Xixue 2003,63-64）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. There is a very popular legend about King Lanling. It's believed that King Lanling was a brave and supremely skilled general. However, because he looked very sweet and it seemed hard to frighten the enemy, he often wore a half-mask when fighting, which sounds very fairytale. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the beauty of King Lanling is beyond doubt and otherworldly. Book of Northern Qi Dynasty described that he was friendly looking and mentally strong, with beautiful voice and appearance.King Lanling spent half his life in military affairs, and made great achievements. While this gave him glory, it also brought bad luck. There is an old Chinese saying that the glow of a inferior from massive achievements will overshadow his superior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the King Lanling did not have the idea of usurping the throne, but the incumbent felt threatened because of his existence itself. In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60） &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yu (about 322 BC-298 BC), as it is widely rumored, a student of Qu Yuan, was born in the capital city of Song Dynasty during the Warring States Period (now Shangqiu, Henan). Song Yu was a writer of Ci lyric of State Chu in the late Warring States period, adept in Ci lyric and even acclaimed as a great poet after Qu Yuan' reputation. Later generations often referred to them as “Qu Song”. Rumors circulate that there are many Ci lyrics from him, and Book of Han records about 16 works, but many of them are lost today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on. He was the first to write about sadness from Autumn and to write about women. His description of women's nature exerts a great influence on later generations such as Cao Zhi. The goddess in Song Yu's The Fu poetry of Goddess embodies the essence of pre-Qin female beauty, recounting the beauty of the goddess of Wushan Mountain in details so much so that later generations have coveted for it for thousands of years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
16 works survived, among which Nine Discriminations is believed to be truly composed by him. It is equivalent to Qu Yuan's Li Sao or A lament in the history of Chinese literature. Both poets can be called the two shining pearls in Ci lyric at their times.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie (286-June 20, 312), a metaphysician and an official of the Jin Dynasty. Wei Jie was a noted talker and metaphysicist during the Wei and Jin Dynasties. He was appointed as an assistant of the prince in the matter of politics. In the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongjia(AD310), Wei Jie died at the age of 27. Both ancient books and ancients commented on Wei Jie's appearance. Wang Ji reckoned that, “A jade is on my side, and I feel like I am nobody”; “Wandering with Jiu is like sauntering with a pearl on the side, with him shining brightly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers authored by Sima Guang goes into detail: &amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot; Wei Jie not only have a mere marvelous exterior, but also he can discern metaphysics from his perspective. Wei Jie’s views always amaze the concerned parties. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is said that even three sons of the Wang family, are not as good as the first son of the Wei family, and the three sons of the Wang family were all well-known scholars at that time, and the Wei Jie could be regarded as unmatchable compared with the three in family background, appearance, and talents.（Wang Zhenbo 2008,59-60）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
Pan An 潘安&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
King Lanling 兰陵王&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ji Kang 嵇康 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wei Jie 卫玠 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
throwing fruit to fill a carriage 掷果盈车&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
scholar 秀才&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
expatiation 铺陈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Northern Qi Dynasty 《北齐书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Warring States Period 战国时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Book of Han 《汉书》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nine Discriminations 《九辨》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Wind 《风赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fu poetry of Goddess 《神女赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the goddess of Wushan Mountain 巫山神女&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
metaphysician 玄学家&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
a noted talker 清谈名士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
History Retold as a Mirror for rulers 《资治通鉴》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Widow's Fu 《寡妇赋》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mourning Poem 《悼亡诗》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
英文书名要用斜体--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:43, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who are the four most handsome men at ancient time in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who is Gao Changgong?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How did Lanlin King die?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What works did Song Yu compose?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Who are the two shining pearls in Ci lyric according to the passage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.What History Retold as a Mirror for rulers comment on Wei Jie?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.These four men are Pan An, King Lanling, Ji Kang, and Wei Jie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Gao Changgong (541-573), known as King Lanling, the grandson of Gao Huan, Emperor Shenwu, and the fourth son of Wen Xiang, Emperor Gaocheng. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In the end, a glass of poisonous wine ended the life of the Lanling King. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.His works embrace Nine Discriminations, The Fu poetry of Wind and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Qu Yuan and Song Yu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.&amp;quot;Wei is blessed with attractive appearance and has his own understanding when talking and sharing; Often he reckons people can be forgiven if they are inferior...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘细学.古代四大美男[J].文史天地,2003(06):63-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]王真波.四大美男都是怎么死的[J].青年文学家,2008(11):59-60.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
参考文献格式错误--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 13:44, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
==Mogao Grottoes--Lou Cancan 娄灿灿 student no.202070080599 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mogao Grottoes===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The Mogao Grottoes, known as the Thousand Buddhas Caves, were built on the eastern cliff of Mingsha Mountain, 25 kilometers to the southeast of Dunhuang city. There are 492 caves (well preserved) today, containing over 2,400 painted clay statues and 45,000 square meters of murals and 5 timber structures on the cliff of the southern district. There are also more than 300 caves used as both living room and burying place for monks and painters on the cliff of the northern district. Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). (Fan Jinshi 2010，170) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes,so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes. From the 4th until the 14th century, caves were constructed by monks to serve as shrines with funds from donors. The major caves were sponsored by patrons such as important asclergies, local ruling elites, foreign dignitaries, as well as Chinese emperors. Other caves may have been funded by merchants and other local people such as women's groups. (Sha Wutian 2020, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Iconic Building of Mogao Grottoes]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mogao Grottoes were not built in one day. According to relevant records in the Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff. Later, monk Faliang（法良）came here and joined him cultivating in caves. Since then more and more caves have been excavated over a thousand year. (Whitfield 1990, 8) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Northern Liang, small community of monks had formed at this site. The caves initially served only as a place of meditation for hermit monks. Later, they were developed to serve the monasteries that sprang up nearby. Members of the ruling families of Northern Wei and Northern Zhou constructed many caves here, and it flourished in the short-lived Sui Dynasty. By the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Mogao Caves had become a place of worship and pilgrimage for the public. In the Sui Dynasty, Hexi Corridor was controlled by central authority. The emperors were pious followers of Buddhism and they ordered to build stupas across the country. Therefore, more than 100 caves were excavated in Mogao Grottoes within 37 years. (Fan Jinshi 2010，175-178) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the Tang Dynasty, the number of caves had reached over a thousand. During this period, Dunhuang became the main hub of commerce of the Silk Road and a major religious center. A large number of the caves were constructed during this era, including the two large statues of Buddha at the site, the largest one constructed in 695 following an edict a year earlier by Tang Empress Wu Zitian to build giant statues across the country. The site escaped the persecution of Buddhists ordered by Emperor Wuzong in 845 as it was then under Tibetan control. As a frontier town, Dunhuang had been occupied at various times by other non-Han Chinese people. After the Tang Dynasty, the site went into a gradual decline, and construction of new caves ceased entirely after the Yuan Dynasty. In the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, Mogao Grottoes were preserved and kept by Cao Yijin（曹议金). (MA Shichang 2010, 303) After that, his later generations governed Dunhuang Prefecture and constructed multiple family caves such as Cave 55. (Gao Xiujun 2016, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, the Silk Road was finally abandoned and Dunhuang slowly became depolulated and was forgotten by the outside world. Most of the Mogao caves were abandoned. The site, however, went back to a place of pilgrimage and worship by local people at the beginning of the twentieth century. On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings. Since then, Dunhuang has become well known throughout the world. Both Chinese and foreign scholars have made extensive studies on the findings.(Stein 1912, volume 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Taoist Wang Yuanlu.jpg|100px|thumb|left|Taoist Wang Yuanlu]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Art===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture and they vary from dynasty to dynasty. There are mainly three types of structural forms of Mogao Grottoes: Vihara, Chaitya and Hall with inverted funnel shaped ceiling. A Chaitya with a central pillar is the main form of the caves in the early period of the Sixteen States, with Northern Wei, Western Wei and Northern Zhou Dynasties included. The murals may be divided into seven sorts:Buddhist figures, Sutra illustration, Buddhist stories, Buddhist historical pictures, Chinese mythologies, donors and decorative designs. Buddhist stories in the murals can be divided into three types: Jataka（佛本生), Buddha’s life and fate story. A Jataka is a narrative which tells of the good deeds performed by Sakyamuni during his perious existence such as prince Sudanda giving up his body to feed the hungry tigers. As to sculptures, they were constructed on a wooden frame, padded with reed, then modelled in clay stucco and finished with paint.（Duan Wenjie 1994, 163) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Chaitya with a Central Pillar.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Chaitya with a Central Pillar]]==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body.jpg|200px|thumb|left|A Prince is Feeding Hungry Tigers with His Body]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artistic styles in the Sixteen States, which gradually turned away from being primitive and simple to an easy and graceful styles in the Northern Wei, manifested in figures with well-chiseled builds and emaciated looks. In the Northern Zhou, the styles of figures show that Chinese art combining the influence of foreign and native styles gradually became more nationalized. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The characteristics of the statues in the Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs. The caves become spacious and more suited for large paintings, such as the Sutra illustrations and huge pictures of Buddha expounding sermons. Bold and vigorous, brush work was painted with intricate and flowing lines. For example, Lotus Sutra on the ceiling of Cave 420 displays a lot of episodes of mountains, forests, rivers, buildings and so on in a limitated space. The theme and art in the Sui Dynasty show an important devdelopment in traditional art and indicate a comimg glorious new era. （Duan Wenjie 1994, 164)--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Tang Dynasty, the caves are large with an inverted funnel shaped ceiling. The murals consist mostly of huge paintings of stories from Buddhist Sutras with well-regulated scenes and well-balanced composition. The figures at that time have round and plump faces and curved eyebrows which expresses the aesthetical taste of the people living in Tang. The mural in Cave 220 contains vivid portraits of the Emperor and his ministers listening to a sermon. The ministers attending to Emperor are each bestowed with differrent appearances and expressions. Some are natural and graceful and some cautious. The well-proportioned painted statues were made with more consummate care and attention to the detail, showing us the solemn Buddha. ( Fan Jinshi 2010, 174) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting changes: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, very tall and colossal statues of Buddha began to be made. The outstanding one is an early Tang Dynasty statue 34 metres high in Cave 96. In 781-848A.D, Hexi region fell into the Tibetan. Hence, there was an interesting change: the king of the Tibetan took the place of central-plain emperors in the wall-painting.( Fan Jinshi 2010, 175) --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 16:32, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 251 in Northern Wei.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 251 in Northern Wei]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 68 in Tang Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of the Five Dynasties and Ten States period and the Northern Song Dynasty, the grottoes carved in this period are very large and different in form and layout. The subject and style of the statues and murals remain the influence from Tang Dynasty, but the use of colours and the drawing techniques show a simple folk style. From the 9th century to 12th, the Uygur had been in Dunhuang. The artistic styles bear the imprint of both Han and Uygur. The Uygur murals are generally characterized by the simplicity of the subject, the looseness of the arrangement, the direct and rough brush strokes. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The human figures have features of certain minority groups. In the Western Xia Dynasty(1036-1227), most of caves were repaired and renovated, and only 10 caves were built because of the limited cliffs. Compared to the Yulin Grottoes at the same time, painting of Dunhuang display the Pure-land Sutra, containing simpler content. Only 27 caves are extant in Yuan times(1227-1372). The murals in Cave 3, however, still remain the Tang and Song techniques, namely using different types of drawing to depict different parts of human figures such as iron-wire lines, orchid-leaf strokes and broken-reef strokes, etc. Since the 15th century, the Mogao Grottoes had gradually fallen into neglect in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. (Rong Xinjiang 1999, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Cave 3 in Yuan Dynasty]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hermit 隐士&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stupas 舍利塔&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuzong ofTang Dynasty 唐武宗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vihara 精舍&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chaitya 支提窟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
stucco 灰泥&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sakyamuni 释迦牟尼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sutras 佛经&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.What do Dunhuang Grottoes refer to?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Who built the first cave and when?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.In 1900, who found the treasure-house in Mogao Grottoes and what were stored in it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How many aspects does the art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of and what are they respectively?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What are the characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Near the Mogao Grottoes, there are some other cave temples: West Caves of Thousand Buddhas (22 caves), Yulin Caves (42 caves), East Caves of Thousand Buddhas (23 caves, 8 caves with murals and statues among them), Five Cave Temples( 5 caves). Their built-dates, contents and artistic styles are very similar to Mogao Grottoes, so they are often referred to as Dunhuang Grottoes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.According to relevant records in Tang Dynasty, in 366 AD, a monk named Yuezun（乐僔）was roaming about Dunhuang. One day, he caught a sight of the Buddhas over the Sanwei Mountain opposite the cliff of the Mingsha Mountain, so the devout believer set to build the first cave on the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.On June 22th,1900, while Taoist priest Wang Yuanlu（王圆箓）was removing sand from Cave 161, he found a treasure-house on the wall of the corridor containing a great number of scrolls of Buddhist writings, old administrative papers, embroidered work and paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The art of Mogao Grottoes mainly consists of three aspects: architectural structure, mural and sculpture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.The characteristics of the statues in Sui Dynasty are robust body, large head, square face and short legs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Jinshi 樊锦诗.(2010). ''敦煌石窟'' [The Caves of Dunhuang]. Gansu: The Dunhuang Academy 敦煌研究院. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiujun 高秀军.(2016). ''敦煌莫高窟第55窟研究'' [Research on the 55th Grotto of Mogao Grottoes in Dunhuang].Lanzhou University 兰州大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MA Shichang.(2010). Buddhist Cave-temples and the Cao Family at Mogao Ku, Dunhuang. MA Shichang,27(2),303-317.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rong Xinjiang 荣新江. (2010).'' 敦煌藏经洞的性质及其封闭原因'' [The Nature of the Dunhuang Library Cave and the Reasons for Its Sealing]. Shanghai: Shanghai Ancient Books Publishing House 上海古籍出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sha Wutian 沙武田. (2020). 佛教供养与政治宣传——敦煌莫高窟第156窟供养人画像研究 [Buddhist offerings and Political Propaganda -- A Study on the Portrait of the Patron of the 156th Grottoes in Dunhuang].''中原文物'' Cultural Relics in Central Plain, No.215,118-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stein, M. Aurel. Ruins of Desert Cathay.(1912). Personal Narrative of Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China, volume 2. London: Macmillan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suemori Kaoru. (2020).&amp;quot;Thousand-Buddha images in Dunhuang Mogao Grottoes: Religious spaces created by polychromatic patterns&amp;quot;. Kyoto: Hozokan. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
DuanWenjie. (1994). Dunhuang Art: Through the Eyes of Duan Wenjie. Abhinav Publications. p. 163.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitfield, Roderick and Farrer, Anne, Caves of the Thousand Buddhas. (1990). Chinese Art from the Silk Route, British Museum Publications. P . 5-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://books.google.ru/books?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;lr=&amp;amp;id=vYPNqlAMZWAC&amp;amp;oi=fnd&amp;amp;pg=PP7&amp;amp;dq=info:9v6pr21oST8J:scholar.google.com/&amp;amp;ots=s-uXhnyDBp&amp;amp;sig=u3H7MAh_OpGRS6Iwxoqx0rC5_fo&amp;amp;redir_esc=y#v=onepage&amp;amp;q&amp;amp;f=false&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mogao_Caves&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
https://scholar.google.com/scholar?hl=zh-CN&amp;amp;as_sdt=0%2C5&amp;amp;q=mogao+grottoes&amp;amp;oq=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Four State-level Cultural Relics Luo Weijia 罗维嘉 Student No.202070080600  MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Four State-level Cultural Relics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China, home to one of the world’s most ancient civilizations, abounds in cultural relics, from ancient tombs, architecture, instruments to handicrafts, historical books and so on. They embody rich information about history and culture and vividly display the process of Chinese cultural development. The astounding artistic and technological levels shown in those relics continue to impress people today.&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Quotation missing. E.g. (Gui Ninghuo 2009, 12)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Simuwu Ding====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Simuwu Ding.png|200px|thumb|left|Simuwu Ding]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ancient China, ding was a symbol of imperial power. Therefore, ding is often used in phrases and expressions in the Chinese language to imply authority (Anna, 2015). For instance, wending, literally “enquiring about ding”, means plotting to usurp political power, yiyan juiding, literally “One word of promise is equal to nine dings”, means a decisive comment(Lv Shuxiang, 2016).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was a very precious cultural relic, found in 1937 in Anyang of Henan Province. It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. This square-shaped ding is the largest existing bronzeware in the ancient world. It is now housed in the National Museum of China in Beijing (Li Weiming, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC) dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding was a cooking vessel probably used to boil or cook food in the primitive society. At that time, dings were made of clay. During the Shang and Zhou (11th century-771 BC)&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Is this time correct? 11th century? '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; dynasties, bronze cast technology reached a very high level in China. Therefore, people used bronze to cast ding. However, dings were no longer cooking utensils in ordinary people’s life but an object for important ceremonies to offer sacrifices (Anna, 2015).--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:04, 19 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding was cast by Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty as a ritual object for a ceremony to offer sacrifices to his mother. The three characters simuwu form an inscription on the inside of the sidewall. According to archeologists, si means sacrificial ceremony and muwu is the name of the emperor’s mother. Later on, Simuwu became the name of this huge ding (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie (animal faced creatures) and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding is 1.33m high, 1.10m long and 0.78m wide, weighing 832.84kg. At that time, it needed 1000kg of metal and two to three hundred workers to produce it. This ding is solid in build, magnificent in appearance and was made with fine craftsmanship. The four pillar legs are thick and powerful. Each side has a blank space in the middle, surrounded by a band of decoration featuring taotie&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''(animal faced creatures) 饕餮：其状如羊面人身，眼在腋下，虎齿人手，最大特点是能吃。 '''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;  and kuilong (one-legged dragons), symbolic of harvest and auspiciousness. Simuwu Ding represents the highest level of bronze cast technology in the Shang and Zhou dynasties (Li Weiming, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi.png|200px|thumb|left|The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chime bells, or bianzhong, are a kind of percussion musical instrument made of bronze. China is the earliest country to manufacture and use such instrument. Chime bells were divided into groups according to their size, temperament, pitch and were hang on a rack. A small hammer or wooden club is used to hit the bell to make a resonant and agreeable sound (Hubei Museum, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are the largest and the most complete ancient chimes existing today in China. They were unearthed from the tomb of Yi, the Marquis of Zeng, a small state of the Warring States Period (475 BC- 221 BC), in 1978. When they were found, all bells were still hanging on their rack. They are now preserved in Hubei Museum (Hubei Museum, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are altogether 65 bells hung in eight groups on wooden or bronze bars. The rack, 10.79m long, 2.67m high, is made of three bars, namely, the upper, middle and lower bars, held up by six bronze warriors and a few round, wooden posts. The 65 bells weigh over 2500kg. The largest bell is 1.52m in height and weighs more than 203.6kg. The smallest bell is about 20cm in height and weighs 2.4kg. It is extremely rare to see a set with so many bells of such weight and size (Wan Quanwen, 2020). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi are exquisitely cast and look very elegant. To help artists to perform music, there are instructions on each bell with 3700 characters in all (Wan Quanwen, 2020). There are also words about the hanging indication and musical temperament that are called the “valuable music theory work”. The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi show that, as early as the Warring States Period, China already had a very rich musical culture. The chime bells still could produce a pure and accurate note after unearthed. The tone is excellent and the timbre is pure. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After excavation of the chime, Chinese musicians created a melody entitled Bianzhong Yuewu (music and dance accompanied by chime bells), to once again demonstrate the charm of ancient Chinese music (Zhou Yi, 2016). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Jade Suit with Gold Thread ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Jade Suit with Gold Thread.png|200px|thumb|left|Jade Suit with Gold Thread]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ordinarily, the texture of clothes is cotton, flax or silk. However, there were suits made of gold and jade, that is “Jade Suit with Gold Thread”(Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emperors of the Han Dynasty believed that jade could prevent their corpses from decaying, and they regarded jade as full of dignity and nobility. Therefore, they used jade suits as their grave clothes. Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade separately that are called Jade Suit Sewn with Gold Thread, Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread and Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two sets of jade suits of the Han Dynasty tomb unearthed in Mancheng of Hebei Province in 1968 revealed to the world the real features of such grave clothes (Li Yawen,2019). Their owners were Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and his wife, Dou Wan, of the Western Han Dynasty(206 BC-25 AD). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In appearance, a jade suit follows the shape of a human body. It consists of five parts, i.e., head mask, coat, trousers, gloves and shoes. Each part is made of pieces of jade. The size and shape of each jade piece was designed according to its position. Most jade pieces are shaped in square or rectangular form, but there are a few in trapezoid, triangle or multi sided shapes. Each jade piece is perforated at its corners, through which a gold thread goes through to sew the pieces together. Liu Sheng’s jade suit is rather large, 1.88m long and made up of 2498 pieces. The gold thread used for this suit is about 700g in weight (Li Yawen, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such refined suits made some 2000 years ago in the Han Dynasty indicate the high design level and excellent craftsmanship of that time. In fact, of course, the rulers’ dream of preventing their corpses from decaying could never be realized. The practice of wearing jade suits was banned during the Three Kingdoms Period (220-280) (Wang Jing, 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Bronze Galloping Horse ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Bronze Galloping Horse.png|200px|thumb|left| Bronze Galloping Horse]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, a galloping horse in bronze was unearthed in an Eastern Han Dynasty (206 BC-220 AD) tomb in Wuwei, Gansu Province in western China. The bronze statue is a famous representative sculpture of the Han Dynasty. Wuwei County leapt to fame with the discovery of this national treasure (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 34.5 cm-high bronze horse, covered with spots of verdigris, has a full and robust body. The prancing legs, flying tail, slightly dilated nostrils portray a galloping horse. What is ingenious about it is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. That means the galloping horse is faster than a flying swallow (Wang Qian, 2020). The positioning of its four legs strictly conforms to that of a living horse and is highly praised by many local and foreign archeologists and artists. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work, Chinese ancient artists combined realism and romanticism, and ingeniously integrated galloping horse and flying swallow through rich imagination, original conception and skillful craftsmanship (Wang Qian:10-11). The swift flying swallow sets off the amazingly fast speed of the galloping horse. According to analysis of its mechanics, Bronze Galloping Horse finds a center of gravity in the swallow to give the statue its stability. The romantic image of the swallow sets off the power and strength of the horse, providing a rich imaginative experience for viewers (Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing, 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse is believed to be a portrayal of the &amp;quot;heavenly steed&amp;quot; of Chinese legend. It is of high craftsmanship, fully expressive of the horse-breeding culture of China's western regions. It has become a symbol of Chinese tourism and a representative work that brings forth the time-honored cultural tradition of the Chinese nation and the oriental aesthetics to the world. The cultural relic is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum(Wang Qian, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simuwu Ding 司母戊鼎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emperor Wuding of the Shang Dynasty 商王武丁&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
taotie 饕餮&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Museum of China 中国国家博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
chime bells/bian zhong  编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marquis Yi 曾侯乙&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chime Bells of Marquis Yi 曾侯乙编钟&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bianzhong Yuewu 《编钟乐舞》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit with Gold Thread 金缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Silver Thread 银缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Suit Sewn with Copper Thread 铜缕玉衣&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bronze Galloping Horse 铜奔马/ 马踏飞燕&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gansu Provincial Museum 甘肃省博物馆&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does ding symbolize?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was Houmuwu Ding produced?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many bells do the chime bells of Marquis Yi contain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.What is the size of the largest bell?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What kind of thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.When did the Jade Suit with Gold Thread unearth?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.What is ingenious about the Galloping Horse?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.Where is Bronze Galloping Horse preserved now?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Ding was a symbol of imperial power. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It was produced in the late Shang Dynasty more than 3000 years ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.They contain 65 bells.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.The largest bell exceeds 1.5m in height and weighs more than 200kg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Gold thread, silver thread or copper thread was used to link pieces of four-square jade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.It unearthed in 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.It is that one of its hind feet is stepping on a flying swallow. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8.It is now preserved in the Gansu Provincial Museum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anna 安娜.(2015).中国人的鼎文化. 科学大观园(15),72-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubei Museum 湖北省博物馆.(2015).曾侯乙编钟. 中华文化论坛(11),2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xiaohu &amp;amp; Zhao Jing 李小虎 &amp;amp; 赵静.(2019).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的艺术解读. 艺术教育(09),170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-06-19).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(上).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-03).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(中).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Weiming李维明.(2015-07-31).司母戊鼎研究历程初览(下).中国文物报,006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yawen 李雅雯.(2019)浅说满城汉墓中的金缕玉衣 .文物鉴定与鉴赏 (03):38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Shuxiang 吕叔湘.(2016)现代汉语词典 (第七版)[M]. 北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jing 王静.(2008).汉代玉衣研究(硕士学位论文,河北师范大学).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Qian 王倩.(2020).青铜雕塑“马踏飞燕”的研究.艺术品鉴, (26):10-11.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wan Quanwen 万全文.(2020).曾侯乙编钟.文史知识 (11):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Yi 周仪.(2016).“八音合鸣 乐舞齐容”——大型乐舞作品《编钟乐舞》述评. 戏剧之家(19),66-67+79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==  Architecture and Gardens, The Forbidden City Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴  Student No.202070080601   英语笔译 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Forbidden City===--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 08:30, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====I.Introduction====      &lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng) is a palace complex in Dongcheng District, Beijing, China, and with a total area of 720,000 square meters (180 acres). It lies in the center of Beijing's central axis. Today, the Forbidden City houses the Palace Museum, and was the former Chinese imperial palace and residence of the Emperor of China from the Ming dynasty (since the Yong Le Emperor) to the end of the Qing dynasty, between 1420 and 1924. The Forbidden City served as the home of Chinese emperors and their households and was the ceremonial and political center of the Chinese government.(Barmé, Geremie R 2018,26)&lt;br /&gt;
The Forbidden City is a national AAAAA tourist attraction and was listed as the first batch of key cultural relics under national protection in 1961. What’s more, it was declared a world cultural heritage in 1987, and listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.(UNESCO,2007)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:A Panorama view of the Forbidden City.jpg|300px|thumb|left|A Panorama view of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====II.The Name of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is a translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star, The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means a city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The common English name &amp;quot;Forbidden City&amp;quot; is the translation of the Chinese name Zijin Cheng (Chinese: 紫禁城; pinyin: Zǐjìnchéng; English: Purple Forbidden City). The name Zijin Cheng first formally appeared in the period of Jia Jing. (Li Xieping1997, (04)29-31) In ancient China, the planning concept of &amp;quot;harmony between man and nature&amp;quot; was emphasized. The stars in the sky were used to correspond with the capital planning to highlight the legitimacy of the regime and the supremacy of imperial power. “ Zi ”, or &amp;quot;Purple&amp;quot;, refers to the North Star, which  was called the Ziwei Star in ancient China. The emperor of heaven lived in Ziwei palace, while the human emperor claimed to be the &amp;quot;son of heaven&amp;quot; who was ordered by heaven. His residence should be a symbol of Ziwei palace to correspond to the heaven emperor. “Jin” means that this splendid palace symbolizes supreme power and status of the royal family. In that case, this palace was forbidden, and no one could enter and leave the palace without the emperor’s permission. Cheng means city. Today, the site is most commonly known in Chinese as Gùgōng (故宫), which means the &amp;quot;Former Palace&amp;quot;. The museum which is based in these buildings is known as the &amp;quot;Palace Museum&amp;quot; (Chinese: 故宫博物院; pinyin: Gùgōng Bówùyùan).--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.The History of the Forbidden City====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and required more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695.After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last Emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek.After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hongwu’s son Zhu Di became the Yong Le Emperor, he moved the capital from Nanjing to Beijing, and construction began in 1406 on what would become the Forbidden City. Construction lasted 14 years and cost more than a million workers. From 1420 to 1644, the Forbidden City was the seat of the Ming dynasty. (Yu Zhuoyun1984,18)In April 1644, it was captured by rebel forces led by Li Zicheng. He set fire to parts of the Forbidden City in the process of retreating to Shannxi. By October, the Manchus had achieved supremacy in northern China, and a ceremony was held at the Forbidden City to proclaim the Emperor Shunzhi as ruler of all China under the Qing dynasty. (Guo Moruo 1944,3.14) In the 22nd year of Kangxi's reign (1683), the reconstruction of the rest of the destroyed buildings of the Forbidden City was started, and it was basically completed in 1695. After being the home of 24 emperors – 14 of the Ming dynasty and 10 of the Qing dynasty – the Forbidden City ceased being the political centre of China in 1912 with the abdication of Puyi, the last emperor of China. In 1933, the Japanese invasion of China forced the evacuation of the national treasures in the Forbidden City. Part of the collection was returned at the end of World War II, but the other part was evacuated to Taiwan in 1948 under orders of Chiang Kai-shek. After the establishment of the People's Republic of China in 1949, some damage was done to the Forbidden City as the country was swept up in revolutionary zeal. During the Cultural Revolution, however, further destruction was prevented when Premier Zhou Enlai sent an army battalion to guard the city.( Xie Mengyin&amp;amp;Qu Wanlin2006, 11.7)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====IV.The Structure of the Forbidden City====      &lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, The Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north, and runs through the whole city.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, the Forbidden City is a rectangle and symmetric in its layout. Its palaces are arranged along a north-south axis, on which the three main halls, the rear three palaces and the imperial garden are all located. This central axis not only runs through the Forbidden City even the whole city, but also reaches Yongding Gate in the south, Drum Tower and bell tower in the north.(Xie Li 2005,(03)100-102)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the Forbidden City is divided into two parts, the Outer Court and Inner Court. The Outer Court is the place where the emperor deals with political affairs. There are mainly three halls: the Hall of Supreme Harmony, the Hall of Central Harmony, and the Hall of Preserving Harmony. The Inner Court or Back Palace includes the northern sections, and was the residence of the Emperor and his family, and was used for day-to-day affairs of state. The inner court takes Palace of Heavenly Purity, Hall of Union and Palace of Earthly Tranquility as its center with six palaces in the east and six palaces in the west.(????????quotation)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:The layout of the Forbidden City.jpg|200px|thumb|left|The layout of the Forbidden City]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====VI The Collections of the Forbidden City====        &lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925, whose extensive collection of artwork and artifacts were built upon the imperial collections of the Ming and Qing dynasties. Part of the museum's former collection is now in the National Palace Museum in Taipei. Both museums were descended from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.(Li Wei &amp;amp; Wang Shuo 2005,6-22)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collection, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought to the Palace Museum, For example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The collections of the Palace Museum are based on the Qing imperial collections, including paintings, ceramics, seals, steles, sculptures, inscribed wares, bronze wares, enamel objects, etc. According to latest audit, it has 1,863,404 pieces of art. They are numbered by &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Shu&amp;quot;. Except for the ancient books and documents, all the other collections are labeled with &amp;quot;Gu&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot;. The number of ordinary cultural relics begins with the word &amp;quot;Zi&amp;quot;, and the ceramic specimens begin with the word &amp;quot;Biao&amp;quot;. The general catalogue is divided into 25 categories, and the numbers in each category are sorted from small to large. Many collections once lost and was brought back to the Palace Museum later, for example, Han Banquet map. And there are some exquisite collections like Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer, Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems and Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.(Website:The Collection of the Palace Museum )In addition, The Palace Museum has one of the largest collections of mechanical timepieces of the 18th and 19th centuries in the world, with more than 1,000 pieces. (Meng Fuxia 2012, (21) 73-74)--[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 13:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Han Banquet map.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Han Banquet map]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dance]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems]]====&lt;br /&gt;
====[[File:Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women.jpg|200px|thumb|left|Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women]]====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====                                                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
palace complex  宫殿群&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
central axis  中心轴&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Palace Museum故宫博物院&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Yong Le Emperor 永乐皇帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
key cultural relics under national protection  国家重点文物保护单位&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
world cultural heritage 世界文化遗产&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harmony between man and nature 天人合一&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the imperial garden 御花园&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Supreme Harmony 太和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Central Harmony  中和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the Hall of Preserving Harmony 保和殿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Heavenly Purity (乾清宮)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall of Union 交泰宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palace of Earthly Tranquility 坤宁宫&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Banquet map  韩熙载夜宴图&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Painted Pottery Figurine of a Female Dancer陶彩绘女舞俑&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mirror with the Twelve Astrological Emblems十二生肖镜&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snuff Bottle with Painted Enamel Design of Western Women画珐琅西洋人物鼻烟壶&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
1. What’ s the meaning of “Zi” in the Chinese name Zijin Cheng?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. When was the Forbidden City listed by UNESCO as the largest collection of preserved ancient wooden structures in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How many emperors have been lived in the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How long did it take to build the Forbidden City?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Why some parts of national treasures are in the National Palace Museum in Taipei now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. What two parts can the Forbidden City be divided into?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.When was the Palace Museum established?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Zi” refers to the North Star, which in ancient China was called the Ziwei Star&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.In 1897.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.24 emperors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.14 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Because both museums descend from the same institution but were split after the Chinese Civil War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.They are the Outer Court and Inner Court.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.The Palace Museum was then established in the Forbidden City in 1925&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Barmé, Geremie R(2008). The Forbidden City. Harvard University Press.26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UNESCO(2007). &amp;quot;UNESCO World Heritage List: Imperial Palaces of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in Beijing and Shenyang&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Xieping 李燮平. (1997) &amp;quot;紫禁城&amp;quot;名称始于何时[When did the name of the Forbidden City come into being?]. 紫禁城Forbidden City, (04) 29-31.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Zhuoyun(1984), Palaces of the Forbidden City, New York: Viking Press,p18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Moruo 郭沫若.(1994) 甲申三百年祭[Commemorating 300th Anniversary of the Jia-Sheng Year]. 新华日报 New China Daily, 3.19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Li 谢丽.(2005) 北京中轴线上的十七座门[Seventeen doors on the central axis of Beijing].紫禁城 Forbidden City, (03)100-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meng Fuxia 孟福霞. (2012)北京故宫空间布局构思探源——论中国古代宫殿建筑的美学精神[On the Origin of the Space Layout of the Palace Museum in Beijing--On the Aesthetic Spirit of Ancient Chinese Palace Architecture]大众文艺Popular Literature and Art, (21) 73-74. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Wei&amp;amp;Wang Shuo 刘薇,王硕.2005故宫文物南迁路线图揭秘[Unveiling the Route Map of the Cultural Relics of the Imperial Palace to the South] 华夏经纬网Jinwei Network, 6.22 http://www.huaxia.com/wh/gjzt/2005/00333230.html  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Collection of the Palace Museum 故宫博物院馆藏https://www. dpm.org.cn /Home.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Mengyin &amp;amp; Qu Wanlin 谢荫明,瞿宛林. (2006) “文化大革命” 中谁保护了故宫 [Who protected the Forbidden City in the Cultural Revolution? ].人民网People’s Daily Online,11,7. http://history.people.com.cn/n/2014/0811/c372327-25441615.html&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chinese Marriage Customs Mo Ling 莫玲 202070080602 MTI 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 莫玲 Mo Ling &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese Marriage Customs===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is an ancient country of rites. When it comes to the most important thing  in one’s life---marriage, Chinese people have developed a set of unique and grand ceremonies. Generally speaking, weddings in ancient China needed to be approved by parents and arranged by parents.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,12) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Six Procedures====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai is the begining of all the marriage procedures. It refers to a practice that if a boy intends to marry a girl, firstly his family must invite a matchmaker to the girl's home to propose marriage. After obtaining the consent of the girl's family , the boy's family should entrust the matchmaker to make a proposal formally with some gifts. Usually, the most common gift is wild goose, which represents fidelity. Besides, mandarin ducks and sheep are also frequently-used gifts.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming means that the boy's family asks the matchmaker to fetch the girl's name and date of birth. There are two purposes of this step: the one is to prevent the marriage of close relatives with the same surname; the other is to assure the compatibility of the prospective bride and bridegroom through their “eight characters” of the birth moment.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naji happens after the matchmaker takes back the woman's name and eight characters. If divining an auspicious omen, the boy's family will inform the girl’s parents and decide to engage the marriage.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, Na Zheng is an important step when the boy sends betrothal presents to the girl and for courtesy the girl will send back part of the presents such as food and some clothes.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi means that the boy's family choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding ceremony and then dispatch the matchmaker to tell the girl’s family.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying is the last procedure of the six etiquettes, that is, the groom goes to the bride's home to take the bride to his home.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the six steps mentioned above, there are many other customs in the traditional Chinese wedding ceremony. Generally speaking, ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker and many young people could not master their own marriage. Before wedding ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet each other in that ancient people were very conservative and most girls were kept in boudoirs. If they met in private before marriage, it would be regarded as a kind of female infidelity and parents would also think it quite unlucky. Under this circumstance, newlyweds could only see each other until the day of marriage.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47-48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the wedding day, the boy’s family will hold a big banquet at home. Before setting out to pick up bride, the bridegroom should first worship his ancestors for the sake of safety and auspice during the process of picking up the bride. (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, the following step is the most grand one among the whole ceremony --- at the dusk moment, the groom and the bride, his parents as well as all the guests will gather together at the central room to witness the kneeling etiquettes of the couple, which consists of 4 steps: (Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber : the bride will be sent into the bridal chamber and the groom will drink with guests until night.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After wedding ceremony, the couple must return to the girl’s home together at the third day, which is called “Huimen” or “Guiling”. This etiquette is indispensable. The groom should take some gifts for respect and change the way that he addresses the bride’s parents, and the latter will also prepare a good meal for the couple’s coming.(Gao Xiaoqian 2017,235)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time goes by, there are many reforms about marriage nowadays. Adults own the freedom to choose their spouse and they can meet each other every day if possible. Parents can’t master their “life event” any more.(Zhang Yueyong 2013, 47) In addition, many couples skip the cumbersome rites in the wedding ceremony. Some of them choose to hold the ceremony in the church with some close relatives and friends and some even finish it through travel.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, most young people still adopt the main procedures of the traditional Chinese customs, some of which are handed down until the present day. There still exist betrothal gifts and dowries, and many couples choose to wear red costumes. The bridegroom should go to the bride’s home to escort her to the wedding and so on. Thus it can be seen that most traditional Chinese marriage customs are deeply rooted in the hearts of Chinese people and show a unique Chinese characteristics.(Zhou Dandi,Yue Shufa 2012,15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Xiaoqian. 高筱倩.(2017) 中国传统婚嫁习俗研究［The Research on Traditional Chinese Marriage Customs］戏剧之家[Drama House] 235.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yueyong. 张月莹.(2013) 中国近代婚嫁礼俗及婚姻观念转变的探索[A Study on the Change of Marriage customs and Marriage Concepts in Modern China] 松州学刊［Songzhou Academic Journal］ 47-48.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Dandi, Yue Shufa. 周丹迪, 岳书法.(2012) 浅析近代以来中国婚嫁民俗的演变[On the evolution of Chinese marriage customs since modern times] 文化学刊[Cultural Academic Journal] 15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Cai    纳彩  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Ming  问名&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Ji     纳吉        &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Na Zheng  纳征&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qing Qi   纳征       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qin Ying  亲迎&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huimen    回门       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guiling   归宁	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
betrothal presents  彩礼&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the central room    堂屋&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bridal chamber      婚房&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“eight characters” of the birth moment  生辰八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many procedures are needed from the negotiation to the completion of marriage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Did the ancient young people have the rights to decide their own marriage or not and why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.What is the kneeling etiquettes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.When the couple have to return to the girl’s home?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What changes have been made nowadays?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Please list some new wedding customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.There are six etiquettes in the process from the negotiation to the completion of marriage, namely Na Cai, Wen Ming, Na Ji, Na Zheng, Qing Qi and the last step Qin Ying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.No, they didn’t have the right to decide their own marriage because ancient marriage was ordered by parents and matchmaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.It consists of 4 steps: the first kowtow is for heaven and earth, which shows ancient people’ reverence and appreciation towards the gods and nature for creating a favarable living environment for them. The second kowtow orients parents to express gratitude to parents for their fostering and sincere hope that parents can keep in good health. And then the new couple will kowtow towards each other, which carries the couple’s expectation of living together until old age. The last procedure is Going to the bridal chamber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.At the third day of the wedding ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Adults can choose their spouse by themselves and they can meet each other whenever they want; Some couples choose to hold the ceremony in the church some even finish it through travel, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Examples:couple can choose to live in the either part of the two families; wedding ceremony can be hold in hotel; the bride can wear white wedding dress rather than the single red in the ancient time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Topic: Chinese cinema (dramas and movies) and its popularity and affection in Vietnam====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac - Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲 202070080603专业  is missing--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 08:16, 14 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Twelve Animals of the Chinese Zodiac===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:oyltacz.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have been engraved in every Chinese people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2020 is the year of rat according to the Chinese zodiac which consists of twelve animals used by people to name years. The traditional Chinese zodiac has been passed down for more than 2000 years since its origin(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). The twelve zodiac signs are Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig, which are assigned in a repeating 12-year cycle(The Editorial Board, 2010: 2). This traditional Chinese scheme was originated from China and then has enjoyed a popularity in many other Asian countries(The Editorial Board, 2010: 12-13). With its cultural connotation and time-honored impact, the Chinese zodiac have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) been engraved in every Chinese people. --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Origin====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence. There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the origin of the Chinese zodiac, there are various opinions but many of them are presented with no sufficient evidence.(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;there are various opinions,however,many of them are presented without sufficient evidences&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) There are many myths explaining these animal signs and their arrangement. Among them the most enduring(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;time-honored&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) one is the Great Race. In this story, the Jade Emperor, Ruler of the Heavens, wanted to devise a way to measure time, so he organized a race. At the end, the first twelve animals who (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;that&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)made it across the river were the winners and so they earned themselves a spot on the zodiac calender in the order they arrived(The Editorial Board, 2010: 6). Besides this folk story, some scholars claim the zodiac scheme was indeed derived from the Twelve Earthly Branches but did not occur at the same time while the Earthly Branches appeared. Since the Han Dynasty, the Earthly Branches have been used to record the time of day. Therefore some hold until that time, the 12 zodiac came into being as a supplementary to refer to the 12 periods of 24 hours. Since the original meaning of the Earthly Branches at that time was obliterated due to the passage of time, the ancient Chinese attached the Earthly Branches and the Ten Heavenly Stems to the zodiac(The Editorial Board, 2010: 5-7). There also stands an opinion that the zodiac signs were originated from the totem worship in the primitive society. According to some research(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;researches&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) on the origin of Chinese zodiac, there were only twelve earliest surnames in ancient China, which were derived from the names of the twelve animals in the Chinese zodiac scheme. Here the twelve animals refer to the totems at ancient times and different surname tribes use different animals as their totems. Therefore, the twelve animals of Chinese zodiac was developed from the totems of ancient tribes(The Editorial Board, 2010: 4-5).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Folk Culture and Belief ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The zodiac sign not only can (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;can not only&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)reveal one’s age, but also represents his or her personality, career prospects and way of life according to Chinese superstition. (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;quotation is missing&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) --[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese seem to believe that they have some affinity with the animals of the years in which they were born and that their personal traits and fortunes come under their mysterious influence. According to superstitious belief in China, Zodiac animals are combined with the Five Elements that consist of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth, to tell one's destiny. Since people have their zodic(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;zodiac&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  sign's fixed elment, there are many folk beliefs based on this. For example, people born in the years of Metal Rat are believed to have a promising future; people born in the years of Fire Rat are deemed to be clever and intelligent and Wood Rat independent and self-respected(The Editorial Board, 2010: 40). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures, the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, since the zodiac is determined by the year of birth, there are many implications of one’s birth year. For example, some zodiacal preferences prevail in Chinese population. Chinese have always had a strong affection for the Dragon, so married couples prefer to give births in the year of Dragon. Since dragon is regarded as the auspicious and divine creatures(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;creature&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) , the children born in these years of dragon are believed to have fortune. These cultural preferences and folk beliefs have influenced prospective parents’ reproductive behavior in the Chinese society(Yip et al., 2002: 1804).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Chinese people believe certain animals get on better than the others, so the zodiac has had a great impact on marriage as well. Specifically, people who is(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;are&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) born in the Year of Tiger would have perfect romance with Pigs, Rabbit with Dogs and Dragon with Roosters. On the contrary, some zodiac signs are believed to have misfortune if they are married with people of certain zodiac. As the Chinese idiom goes, if a dragon and a tiger fight(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;fight against&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) each other, there will be one injured. This old says reflects that dragon and tiger are natural enemies according to the belief(The Editorial Board, 2010: 34-35). And this is the reason why men and women would like to evaluate their Bazi, the Eight Characters, before they get married. However, in reality, personality is related to one’s experience through the life journey rather than the pre-written zodiac signs. People born in the same year would have very distinctive personalities. Similarly, the destiny is also a result of people’s character and most decisions they’ll be making along the way. Of course the marriage is a more complex thing that cannot be deemed to have a pre-given outcome brought by the zodiac.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have developed a profound connotation and implications through generation. Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese zodiac is a complex scheme which combines the traditional Chinese astrology in it. Based on the Five Elements theory, Yin and Yang system and Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches system, the traditional scheme have(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;has&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)  developed a profound connotation and implications through generation(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;generations&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;). Over thousands of years, this popular culture has affected people’s major decisions in naming, marriage, giving birth and attitude towards each other. But people have to consider zodiac in a rational and scientific way. Perhaps the zodiac may help us to understand what we’re given, but it cannot determine our destiny. We should treat it as the precious cultural heritage and explore the profound culture and historical traces embodied in it(The Editorial Board, 2010: 1-2).--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 06:20, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
《大中国上下五千年》丛书编委会(2010) The Editorial Board of the ''Five Thousand Years of Great China''（''Dazhongguo Shangxia Wuqiannian''） ''Series'',《中国生肖文化》''The Culture of Chinese Zodiac'', 北京：外文出版社 Beijing: Foreign Languages Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yip, Paul S.F.伊普, Lee, Joseph 李 and Cheung, Y.B.张 (2002).The Influence of the Chinese Zodiac on Fertility in Hong Kong SAR 论生肖对香港生育率的影响. ''Social Science &amp;amp; Medicine''《社会科学与医学》, Volume 55, Issue 10 第55卷第10期, 1803-1812.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and Expressions=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jade Emperor 玉皇大帝&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ten Heavenly Stems 十天干&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twelve Earthly Branches 十二地支&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five Elements 五行&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth 金木水火土&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eight Characters 八字&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How long is the history of Chinese zodiac?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What are the twelve zodiac signs in order? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.From what time the Earthly Branches was used to record time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.According to Chinese folk belief, what kind of characteristics do people born in year of rat have?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Which zodiac animal is mostly praised in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Can you name some pairs of zodiac animal that get along well with each other according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Which pair of animals that are natural enemies according to Chinese folk culture?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.More than 2200 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog and Pig.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Han Dynasty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.They are smart, adaptable, and have the will to fight, but, on the other hand, they are so over-ambitious and easy to fail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Dragon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6.Tiger and pig, rabbit and dog and dragon and rooster. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Dragon and tiger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lisu People and Daogan Festival of Lisu Ethnic Minority Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏  202070080641==&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction of Lisu people and Daogan festival====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group are the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group living in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu ethnic group is the Tibeto-Burman ethnic group whose people live in mountainous areas such as Burma, southwest China, Thailand, and Arunachal Pradesh in India.--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example1.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan and Sichuan provinces in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 nationalities officially recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000.   Approximately 55,000 live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are about 730,000 Lisu people living in Lijiang, Baoshan, Nujiang, Diqing, Dehong and other counties in Yunnan province and Sichuan province in China.  The Lisu nationality is one of the 56 official nationalities recognized by China. In Myanmar, the Lisu ethnic group is recognized as one of the 135 ethnic groups with an estimated population of 600,000. Approximately 55,000 Lisu people live in Thailand, where they are one of the six main hill tribes. They mainly inhabit remote mountainous areas. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans in the tribal clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames come from their own hunter work in primitive times. But later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans. Each clan has its own name or surname. The most famous family clans are Laemae pha, Bya pha, Thorne pha, Ngwa Pha (Ngwazah), Naw pha, Seu pha, Khaw pha. Most of the surnames came from their own hunter work in primitive times. And later, they adopted many Chinese surnames. Their culture has the same characteristics as the Yi nationality or Nuosu (Lolo) culture does. (Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic groups living in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, they were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daogan Festival (刀杆节) is a traditional festival of Lisu ethnic group in Lushui County(泸水县), Nujiang Lisu Autonomous Prefecture(怒江傈僳族自治州).Due to the death of the old artists, the traditions were once lost in Nujiang Prefecture and were recovered in recent years. They are mainly distributed in Luzhang Village(鲁掌镇), Luzu Village(鲁祖村) and Loma Village(洛玛村) of Lushui County(泸水县).(Ernst, Gabriel 2019)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example2.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Legend====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people not belonging to the same clan of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the king sent Wang Ji (王骥), the ministry of war, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. Later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the souls of the brave soldiers who died bravely defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Ming Dynasty, when people of different clans of feudal China invaded the borders of Yunnan, the emperor sent Wang Ji (王骥), the war department of the Chinese feudal ministry, to resist the enemy with troops. Wang Ji united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders. But later, Wang Ji was killed by traitors. To commemorate Wang Ji's great achievement and to pray for the brave soldiers who died bravely in defending the border, the Li tribe held the &amp;quot;Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire&amp;quot; event. (上刀山，下火海), and designated the 15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year as the Knife Gan Festival.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the knife mountain and going down to the sea of ​​fire are the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which reproduce the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains and the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Going up to the mountain of swords and going down to the sea of ​​fire is one of the the main custom performances of the Taozhen Festival, which came from the life experience of people living in mountainous areas as they climb the mountains with the hard spirit and skills of climbing.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Performing====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. When we go up the rice mountain and down the fire, we play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals from pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Setting , knife pole , vertical pole , sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the knife bearer grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When the knife-bearer reaches the top through the three scissors, the knife-bearer opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the boiling crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, over which he sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth, which showed the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pine trees were used as tool poles, with iron knives as tool ladders, crinkled paper as flowers, and bamboo as flower sticks. Before people going up the mountain and down the fire, they play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , Suo na (唢呐) and other musical instruments under the knife pole. There are strict procedures and rituals of pointing flowers, pointing knives, playing knives, tying knives, tying flowers, welcoming flowers, and altars. Settings, knife pole, vertical pole, sacrificial dragon , knife stand and dismantling knife (in the sea of fire). Knife poles are usually called gold pillar, silver pillar or male pillar and female pillar respectively, representing the dead and the living. Thirty-six long sharp knives representing 365 days a year are tied to the sides of the ladder with paper flowers made of five-color paper. After the knife poles are tied, Heung Tong/Heung Tong (巫师) recites the words in his mouth and performs the knife dance with drum music. After the knife dance, to the sound of Suo na, gongs and drums, the player grasps the blade with both hands, steps on the blade with bare feet and then climbs up. When he reaches the top through the three scissors, he opens the lock of heaven, takes out the grains and flowers, spreads them out into the lively crowd, and then places the red ribbon on the colored door, sings the old prayer song, and then he comes down from the pole of the knife again. After that, he stepped barefoot into the burning charcoal fire, licking the burning plow with his tongue and biting the burning chains with his teeth. All of these show the national spirit of the Li people and their superb performance skills.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Development====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and perform various difficult moves at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for the good people of the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to legend, it commemorates an ancient Han Chinese hero who showed great kindness to the Lisu people. The Lisu people made the anniversary of the hero's death a traditional holiday for their own people, and used symbolic rituals such as going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire to express their feelings of willingness to go through fire in return. On the day of the Knife Festival, several able-bodied men first perform the &amp;quot;firewalking&amp;quot; ceremony. They jump into the red-hot coals with bare feet and perform various stunts. On the second day, they sharpen 36 long knives and tie them to two 20-meter-high wooden racks with rattan strips, forming a knife ladder. With bare hands and feet, the performers climb to the top from the edge of the knives and make various difficult performances at the top of the pole. Today, this thrilling traditional sacrificial ritual has evolved into a sporting event for  the Lisu people to perform their stunts.(Li Zhihuan,2010)--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Lisu people  傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.&amp;quot;Up and down the mountain&amp;quot; event 上刀山，下火海&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.going to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of Fire上刀山，下火海--[[User:Kang Haoyu|Kang Haoyu]] ([[User talk:Kang Haoyu|talk]]) 05:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.The Lisu tribe 傈僳族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.clan 氏族&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.primitive times 原始时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.How many Lisu people live in Yunnan and Sichuan？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.How many clans make up the Lisu people？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Who united with the local people of Li clan and soon expelled the invaders？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Which day is the Daogan Festival？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.What musical instruments do they play under the knife pole?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.About 730,000 Lisu people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.The Lisu tribe consists of more than 58 different clans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Wang Ji.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.15th day of the first month of the lunar calendar every year.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.They play cowhide drum, gong , hairpin , na (唢呐) and other musical instruments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====References====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ernst, Gabriel (21 October 2019). &amp;quot;'We try to not be Thai': the everyday resistance of ethnic minorities&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
*&amp;quot;Yunnan Province of China Government Web&amp;quot;. Eng.yn.gov.cn.&lt;br /&gt;
*李智环．Li Zhihuan. 傈僳族人口分布及形成原因分析 [Analysis of the Distribution and Causes of the Formation of the Lisu People] 《保山学院学报》， 2010  [Journal of Baoshan College], 2010&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
Culture==Topic-Chinese Clothing== Phyo, Su Kyi, Student No-20191108000,Major: Comparative Literature and Cross-cultural Studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese Clothing has many ethnic groups with a long history while Han people dominate most periods in history. For thousands of years, generations of clothing designers have devoted themselves to building the Kingdom of Clothes, making the garments that cover the human body into an important component of Chinese culture. The progress of nation can be seen through its changes in clothing styles.Clothing manufacture in China dates back to prehistoric times, at least 7,000years ago. Archaeological findings of 18,000 years-old artifacts such as bone sewing needles and stone beads and shells with holes bored in them attest to the existence of ornamentation and of sewing extremely early in Chinese civilization. (www.topchinatravel. com, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese clothing has undergone continuous transformations throughout history,providing a reflection of the culture in place at any given time. A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry, and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive Chinese fashions through the ages. This illustrated introductory survey takes the reader through traditional Chinese clothing,ornamentation,and ceremonial wear, and discusses the importance of silk and the diverse costumes of China's ethnic groups before considering modern trends and China's place in the fashion world today.(Mei Hua-2010-page-1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-Chinese traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start  to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing contains rich cultural connotations.Today, after the reform and opening up, the clothing industry has developed vigorously. People gradually start paying or to pay attention to the local clothing culture, and pursue cultural connotation contained in clothing. For modern designers, the traditional clothing and its cultural background are their creation inspirations during creation phases,and they are also one of the expressive elements preferred by designers at home and abroad. Inheriting traditional clothing culture not only means that it needs us to turn the traditional clothing elements into a symbol, but also needs us to further understand the background and connotations of traditional clothing culture. The work of design without culture is like a gorgeous shell that can't stand the test of history. Only by grasping the inner spirit of traditional clothing culture, abandoning simple piled up work and patch-up work without connotation and learning the modern expressive methods of traditional clothing elements, one can design out the works which can touch people's heartstrings. (Jiangsu,2016,page-2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditional clothing is the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics. Traditional clothing mutually integrates its unique style, comfortable fabric, bright colors,rich designs and exquisite craft elements to bring people impulsive feelings with visual communication. Traditional clothing culture with Chinese characteristics enjoys its unique artistic features in the style, color,fabrics,decoration and craft, ect. They are profoundly influenced by Chinese traditional culture ideas in the process of their formation and development and finally condensed into the national culture bearing Chinese culture features. These elements are the source of our inspiration in contemporary clothing design, and the use of these Chinese elements can help people to design out the clothing Chinese style.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design. Putting the traditional elements into fashion design not only helps the native culture to extend itself, but also greatly promotes the culture exchanges in nationalities. Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture,make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design, use the common language to express Chinese traditional culture essence, and integrate Chinese traditional element symbol into the spiritual elements of fashion design to make the national culture spirit and the language of the world integrate into the mainstream of modern clothing design.(Jiangsu,2016, page -3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:1.Traditional Han Chinese Clothing (Han Fu)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It refers to the attire worn byvthe Han people from the enthronement of the Yellow Emperor(about 2698BC) till the late Ming Dynasty (1368-1644AD).It became known as the Han Fu(fu means 'clothes&amp;quot; in Chinese)because the fashion was improved and popularized during the Han Dynasty. It is usually in the from of long gown,cross collar, wrapping the right lapel over the left, loose wide sleeves and no buttons but a sash. Although simple in design, it gives different feelings to different wearers.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019-Aug-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:2.Chinese Suit(Tang Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a combination of the Manchu male jacket ofvthe Qing Dynasty and the western style suit. It is usually straight collared,with coiled buttons down the front. Its color and design are in traditional Chinese style but tailoring is western.(www.topchinatravel. com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:3.Cheongsam(Qi Pao)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originated from the Manchu female clothes, it evolved by merging with western patterns that show off the beauty of a female body. Its features are straight collar, strain on the waist,coiled buttons and slits on both sides ofvthe dress. Materials used are usually silk, cotton and linen.Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire in the world today.(www.topchinatravel.com, 2019,Aug-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1:4.Chinese Tunic Suit(Zhongshan Zhuang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also called the Yat-sen Suit , it is designed by Dr.Sun Yat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire. It has a turn-down collar and four pockets with flaps. As Chairman Mao Zedong worn it quite frequently, it is also called the Mao Suit by westerners. It is the main attire from the founding of the People's Republic of China in 1949 till 1980,s. The country's leaders still wear it today when attending important occasions, such as military parades.(www.topchinatravel. com,2016,Auge-2.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many old stories in ancient Chinese civilization, and Chinese traditional elements come up with the tenacity of the Chinese nations long history. Different times has their unique cultural connotations and form elements,which include Chinese architecture, costumes, traditional Chinese painting and folk art etc., and those cultural connotations and form elements are precious heritage that the ancestors leave to their off-springs. The change of dynasties in the history of our country lead to changes of cultural centers, which finally lead to the appearance Chinese traditional elements with different representative features in each historical periods, nations and regions. These elements include: Chinese silk ,cloth of brocade, hemp,blue printed fabric; chirpaur, Chinese -style chest covering, Chinese tunic suit, collar,surplice, mandarin and split etc.; colorful ethnic colors: such as bright red,green,yellow and blueetc.;Neolithic patterns, bronze patterns in Shang and Chou dynasties, ancient lacquer were pattern in Qin and Han dynasties, Buddhism patterns in Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern dynasties and traditional decorative patterns in Tang,Sing and Qing dynasties. The essence of Chinese traditional culture which bear the role of inheriting national culture, and is the unique and external characteristic of Chinese nation.(Jiangsu,2016, page-3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:1.The Aesthetic Performance of Design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional clothing of each dynasty has its own unique clothing style and design, but no matter how the style changes,the mainstream concept of traditional Chinese clothing always emphasizes symmetry and balance, and the clothing symmetry can be seen in sleeve, placket, hem,pattern ect.Chinese traditional clothing design is particular about proportion,such as the ancient Chinese woman dresses, short jacket unlined uper garment (named Ru)marching long dress , and it emphasizes the perfect proportion which hold that&amp;quot;the upper part should be short, the below part should be long&amp;quot;; in Song and Ming dynasties people the collocation of long BeiZi(a kind of dress that girls dress in ancient times) and short skirt, the &amp;quot;long upper part,short below part&amp;quot;ratio perfectly reflects the proportions beauty of the clothing.(Jiangsu,2016, page-5.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2:2.The Aesthetic Performance of colors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green, white, yellow, red, black ,the five colors, form the Chinese traditional color system. They have obvious implied meaning and identification.Black stands for that the dark heaven, and yellow stands for the earth at dusj, and black and yellow stand for the heaven and the earth ,and they are mostly used in the Kings' clothing, About the colorific choice of Chinese traditional clothing the yellow and red which the historical role is prominent perform particularly well. In the late period of the Warring States as a royal color yellow appeared and became the supreme ruler's senior clothing color .People advocate yellow but don't prohibit yellow.(Jiangsu, 2016,page-6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors red has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese traditional clothing colors, the red color has evoluted from the original noble characteristic tovthe civilians characteristic. It evolution has experienced a certain period of time. The original red uses magenta, red ,cinnabar to represent. It is the noble officials' clothing color.&lt;br /&gt;
Many designers combine Chinese red and modern clothing design to embody the application of Chinese traditional clothing elements in modern clothing design.(Jaingsu,2016-page-7)--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:07, 19 December 2020 (UTC)su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional culture is an indispensable source of inspiration in fashion design.Therefore, we should advocate the national advanced culture, make the Chinese traditional culture achieve the development in the clothing design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trems and Expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
历史-history, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
期-period, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
世代-generations, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装-clothing, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
设计师-designers , &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
装饰-ornamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国服饰- Chinese clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服饰-Costumes &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
传统服装-Traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
服装设计-Clothing design&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
时尚设计-Fashion design &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
几代服装设计师-Generations of clothing designers &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国西装-Chinese Suit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旗袍-Cheongsam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中山装-Chinese Tunic Suit &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国传统元素-Chinese traditional elements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1-What’s archaeological findings in Chinese fashions through the ages?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-What's Traditional Clothing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-What's Traditional culture indispensable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-How is means Han Fu?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-What's the popular Chinese attire?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-How called was Chinese Tunic Suit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-What'are include Chinese traditional elements? &lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 04:33, 10 December 2020 (UTC)Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1- A wealth of archaeological findings coupled with ancient mythology, poetry,&lt;br /&gt;
and songs enable us to see the development of distinctive chinese fanshions through the ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-Traditional clothingis the clothing which can reflect the traditional clothing&lt;br /&gt;
culture with Chinese characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3-Chineset traditional culture is an indispensablevsource of inspirationin fashion&lt;br /&gt;
design.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4-Han Fu is fu means clothes in Chinese. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5-Cheongsam is the most popular Chinese attire inthe world today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6-It is also called the Yat-sen Suit,it is designed byDr.SunYat-sen by combining the western-style suit and Chinese attire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7-Chinese traditional elements include: Chinese silk,cloth of brocade, hemp, blue printed fabric.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 11:56, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Jiangsu.,(2016), “Influences of Chinese Traditional Clothing Elements on Modern Clothing Design”,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nanjing University of Finance and Economics,Soochow University,Published by Atlantic Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Mei Hua,(2010), `Chinese Clothing´, Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building,Cambridge CB28RU,UK Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,NewYork&lt;br /&gt;
www.cambridge.orgInformation on this title:www.cambridge.org/9780521186896&lt;br /&gt;
Originally published byChina Intercontinental Press as Cinese Clothing(9787508516615)in2010©ChinaIntercontinentalPress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.https://www.topchinatravel.com/china-guide/history-of-chinese-clothing.htm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.https://www.travelchinaguide.com/intro/clothing/--[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 10:26, 9 December 2020 (UTC)Phyo Su Kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chinese traditional dance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. INTRODUCTION&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a long recorded history in China for various kinds of dances. China is highly took position for art consisting for many modern and traditional dance genres. The dance covers a world a worldwide range, like folk dances, ballet, rituals and weeding ceremonies. We also know about that, there are also 56 officially recognized ethnic groups have their own folk dances and style of forms. The best known Chinese are the Dragon dance and Lion dances both dances were known in earlier dynasties in various forms. &amp;quot; Lianxiang &amp;quot; is a Chinese traditional dance , people usually plays it for entertainment and body building.The author presents the view that the dance can relax tendons and activate collaterals by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder, the set of movement can also exercise bones, muscles.--[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 05:14, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Characteristics of the Dance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Characteristics of the movements &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have 3 characteristic of the movements are: thrashing, quivering and lowering. The performer holds bamboo pole to play various dance movements by striking shoulders, chest, waist, abdomen, buttocks, feet and acupuncture points of the four limbs, and slightly swaying knees together with shoulder vibration. The traditional movements are modified and developed which is called single- thrashing and double-thrashing. Single-thrashing movements including crouch thrashing, jump thrashing, rolling thrashing and mixed thrashing with one bamboo pole. --[[User:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4]] ([[User talk:PINGKI TANCHANGYA 4|talk]]) 06:04, 20 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604  ==&lt;br /&gt;
==The Liquor Culture of China 瞿淼 Student No.202070080604 英语笔译 ==--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 08:20, 2 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.The Origin of liquor in China====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.（后面好像缺了文献的引用，参考文献中的没有在正文体现）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang is the person who invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting some. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)                       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a long history of liquor-making, China boasts a variety of vintage liquor, which is renowned at home and abroad. Penetrating in China’s entire history of civilization, the liquor culture plays a significant role in many aspects, such as cuisine, literature, and health care, of Chinese people’s daily life.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As to the origin of Chinese liquor, opinions vary and no unanimous conclusion can be drawn, and the most widely accepted version is that Du Kang invented liquor. There are divergent views on Du Kang’s identity, so far, documents have been found which recorded his deeds in the Yellow Emperor era and Xia-Shang-Zhou dynasties. And even his address is disputable. Some people think he lived in Baishui, Shaanxi province and was buried here, while others hold the opinion that he lived in Ruyang, Henan province. However, Du Kang is generally believed to be the Chinese Dionysus. According to the legend, one day it rained suddenly while Du Kang was herding the sheep. Hastily driving the sheep back to the sheepfold, he forgot some husked sorghum rice in a hollowed trunk by accident, and when he came back after a few days, the rice he left there became so fragrant that he couldn’t help tasting it. Surprisingly, it was palatable. This unexpected finding made Du Kang start to develop the liquor-brewing technique. Nowadays, Du kang has become the synonym of liquor in many places. Moreover, ancestral halls of Du Kang have been built in Baishui in Shaanxi province and Ruyang in Henan province to enshrine him. And the liquor produced in these places are called “Du Kang Liquor.”(Huang yixi, 2008, 12)--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.The Types of liquor in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With constant reform and innovation of the techniques of brewing liquor, thousands of types of vintage liquor have been created in China. According to the different production techniques, Chinese liquor can be divided into fermented wine and distilled liquor.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, hence sugar is added in its raw material. The most prominent of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on. where is the source is coming from  please?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellow rice wine is the oldest fermented wine around the world. Shaoxing Wine, a famous specialty of Shaoxing, Zhejiang province, is the representative of yellow rice wine. It has a very long history, and the wine industry in Shaoxing was prosperous early in the Warring States Period. Shaoxing wine looks yellow and clear, because sugar is added in its raw material. (这句话的因果关系不知道是什么，改错了就删掉我的就好）The most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine is that it’s fragrance improves with age. In addition to Shaoxing Wine, there are other famous yellow rice wine like Jiujiang Old Seal Wine, Mellow Wine and Dongwu Rice Wine and so on.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the originator of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by &amp;quot;prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council approved the inclusion of the &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared the world intangible cultural heritage. where is source coming?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquor and Spirits(Baijiu), a kind of distilled liquor, is divided into the following flavor types: sauce-flavor type, light flavor type, strong flavor type and other flavour types. Kweichow Moutai is a traditional Chinese specialty liquor. It is one of the world's three major distilled liquors on par with Scotch whiskey and French cognac. It is also the origin of Daqu sauce-flavored liquor with a history of more than 800 years. The style and quality of Kweichow Moutai is characterized by prominent sauce, elegant and delicate flavour, full-bodied, long aftertaste, and lasting fragrance in an empty cup&amp;quot;. Its special style comes from the unique traditional brewing techniques formed over the years and the brewing methods are combined with the agricultural production in the Chishui River Basin, which is affected by the environment and seasonal production, retaining some of the original traces of local life. In 1996, Moutai's craftsmanship was identified as a state secret to be protected. In 2001, the traditional craft of Moutai was included in the first batch of national material cultural heritage. In 2006, the State Council included &amp;quot;Moutai traditional brewing process&amp;quot; in the first batch of national intangible cultural heritage lists, and declared it as the world intangible cultural heritage.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.The Types of Drinking Vessel in Ancient China====&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people always pay attention to the beauty and delicacy of tableware, and we stress the exquisiteness and suitability of wine vessels when drinking. Therefore,as part of the liquor culture, drinking vessels also have a long history and varied appearances.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)(sorry,又忘记复制粘贴，直接改动了）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels will naturally undergo corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels was basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical periods, due to the continuous development of society and economy, the production technology, materials, and appearance of wine vessels naturally has undergone corresponding changes; therefore, a wide variety of wine vessels have been produced. As early as the Neolithic culture period, pottery with shapes similar to later wine-ware, such as the pottery of the Peiligang culture period, appeared. The development of the liquor industry and the noble identity of the drinker have made it possible for liquor utensils to be differentiated from ordinary eating utensils. The quality of wine-ware often becomes one of the symbols of the status of drinkers. Bronze ware originated in Xia Dynasty, and the earliest bronze wine ware that has been discovered is from the Xia Erlitou culture period. Bronze ware reached its heyday in the Shang and Zhou Dynasties and declined in the Spring and Autumn Period. The purpose of the Shang and Zhou drinking vessels is basically specific. &lt;br /&gt;
In the Shang Dynasty, due to the development of the liquor industry and the improvement of bronze production technology, China's wine ware reached unprecedented prosperity. The bronze wine vessels of Shang and Zhou Dynasties were divided into liquor boiling vessels, liquor serving vessels, drinking vessels and liquor storaging vessels according to their purposes. Each vessel has many styles, some are in common styles, and some take animal shapes. Take Zun as an example, there are Elephant Zun, Rhino Zun, Niu Zun, Yang Zun, Tiger Zun, etc. --[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:zun.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty, Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Qin and Han Dynasties, lacquered wine utensils became popular in Southern China. It became the main type in the Han Dynasty and Wei and Jin Dynasties, and its shape basically inherited the shape of bronze liquor vessels. Porcelain roughly appeared around the Eastern Han Dynasty. Compared with pottery, the performance of porcelain surpassed that of pottery. The shape of liquor glasses in the Tang Dynasty was much smaller than it in the past, so some people think that distilled spirits appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Song Dynasty was the heyday of ceramic production, and there were many exquisite wine vessels. People in Song Dynasty like to warm rice wine and drink it. So the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl were invented. People placed the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and poured hot water into the bowl to warm the wine. The representative porcelain wine-ware of the Ming and Qing Dynasty is the blue-and-white porcelain wine-ware.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Example3.left.jpg|300px|thumb|left]]&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Drinking Order====&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking orders appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine orders. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking orders are naturally very different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking order is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, drinking games appeared at banquets in the Yellow River Basin. There are many ways to make wine games. The way the literati and the ordinary people make drinking games are naturally different. Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc., while ordinary people use simple ways to act without any preparation. It requires a quick, witty, artistic and talented person to do liquor orders. The drinking games is of great significance to the transformation, enrichment and development of drinking rituals. It is not only an important means to add wine to the fun and to invigorate the banquet, but also to make Chinese culture enter the wine and become the Liquor Culture&amp;quot;.--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Terms and Expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang 杜康&lt;br /&gt;
                           &lt;br /&gt;
2.Chinese Dionysus 中国酒神&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.husked sorghum rice 秫米饭&lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
4.Baishui 白水县（陕西渭南市辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5.Ruyang 汝阳县（河南省洛阳市下辖县）&lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
6.fermented wine 发酵酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7.Distilled liquor 蒸馏酒&lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
8.Yellow rice wine 黄酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9.Shaoxing Wine 绍兴酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
10.Jiujiang Old Seal Wine 九江成年封缸酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11.Mellow Wine 醇香酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                    &lt;br /&gt;
12.Dongwu Rice Wine 东吴老酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
13.Liquor and Spirits 白酒 &lt;br /&gt;
                   &lt;br /&gt;
14.Kweichow Moutai 贵州茅台&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
15.sauce-flavor type 酱香型 &lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
16.light flavor type 清香型 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
17.strong flavor type 浓香型   &lt;br /&gt;
               &lt;br /&gt;
18.Daqu sauce-flavored liquor 大曲酱香型白酒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19.the Peiligang culture period裴李岗文化时期 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
20.the Xia Erlitou culture period 夏二里头文化时期&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
21.Zun 樽       &lt;br /&gt;
                          &lt;br /&gt;
22.injection vessel and bowl 注子和注碗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking order 行酒令&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23.drinking games 行酒令--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Questions==== （问题好像还要再加一两个 忘记标准了）--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Who is generally believed to invent liquor in China? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent of Shaoxing Wine?&lt;br /&gt;
2.What is the most prominent characteristic of Shaoxing Wine?--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 14:00, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.How to use the matching combination of injection vessel and bowl in the Song dynasty?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.How do literati often make drinking orders in China?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Answers====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Du Kang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.It’s fragrance improves with age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.Place the injection vessel with wine in the bowl, and pour hot water into the bowl to warm the wine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Literati often use poems or couplets, guessing characters or guessing puzzles, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Bibliography====&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yixi 黄亦锡. (2008) 酒、酒器与传统文化[Wine, Wineset and Traditional Culture: the Study of Wine Culture of Ancient China]. 厦门大学Xiamen University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Fangzhou 李方舟. (1998) 酒令——酒文化的珍品[Liquor-a treasure of wine culture]. 质量天地Production Room.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Jinpeng 杜金鹏. (1995) 中国古代酒具[Ancient Chinese Wine Set]. 上海文化出版社 Shanghai Culture Publishing House.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Li 杨 利. (2005) 酒文化及酒的精神文化价值探微[A Probe into Wine Culture and Spiritual Cultural Value of Wine]. 邵阳学院学报Academic Journal of Shaoyang University, 2005(02):82-83.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Shaohua 徐少华. (1999) 中国酒文化研究50年[Research on 50 years of Chinese wine culture]. 酿酒科技Brewing Technology, 1999(06):15-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Fengqi 赵凤琦. (2014) 我国白酒产业可持续发展研究[Research on Sustainable Development of Chinese Liquor Industry]. 中国社会科学院研究生院CASS Graduate School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wng Jianguo&amp;amp;Xu Liang 汪建国,徐亮.(2005)我国黄酒的特征及展望[Characteristics and Prospects of Chinese Rice Wine] 江苏调味副食品Journal of Jiangsu Seasoning Food, 2005(06):8-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ding Jihua 丁季华. (1991) 中国酒文化的结构与功能[The structure and function of Chinese wine culture]. 历史教学问题History Research and Teaching, 1991(2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH) - Rajabov, Anushervon student NO. 201921080005   Major: Comparative literature and cross culture ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===China Railway High-Speed ​​(CRH)===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed railway (HSR) in China is the longest network of high-speed railways in the world and is used most widely. The network of UNCC includes the recently built railway at the estimated speed of 200-350 km / h (120-220 miles per hour). The Chinese VSM accounts for two thirds of world high-speed railways. Almost all trains, the path and services of the HSR belong to the Chinese railway corporation under the CHINA Railway High Speed brand (CRH). The high-speed railway has developed rapidly in China over the past 15 years. CRH was put into operation in April 2007, the Intercity Line Beijing-Tianjin, which opened in August 2008, became the first HSR allocated passenger line. HSR applies to all administrative provincial levels, except Macau and Tibet. The total length of the HSR network reached 36,000 km (22,000 miles) in August 2020. The HSR construction boom continues, and the HSR network should reach 70,000 km (43,000 miles) in 2035. China's first high-speed trains were imported or built in accordance with the Technology Transfer Agreement with foreign trains manufacturers, including Alstom, Siemens, Bombardier and Kawasaki Heavy Industry Since the initial technical support, Chinese engineers have overpower the internal components of the train and built local trains produced by the CRRC State Corporation. The appearance of a rapidly accelerated railway in China has decreased in the way and changed Chinese society and the economy. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot;[http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Definition and terminology &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-speed trains in China are usually belonging to passenger trades of classes G, D and C. in class G trains (高 铁; Gāotiě; &amp;quot;High-speed rail&amp;quot;) are commonly used trains E In class D trains (动 车; Dòngchē; &amp;quot;Electrical multiple unit&amp;quot;) are presented by EMU trains operating at lower speeds, whether in high-speed or low-speed ways. The actual movement speed of class D trains can vary greatly. D211 Creament train from Guyang-east to Guangzhou-South along the High Speed Railway Guang-Guangzhou, a line with an estimated speed of 250 km / h, on average, 207 km / h per trip. The sleeping train D312 EMU between South Beijing and Shanghai at a low speed Beijing - Shanghai on average passing 121 km / h. Class C (c héngjì; “intercity”) trains that run on high-speed tracks at speeds above 250 km / h are also considered high-speed trains.[https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influence on airlines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights. The effect of high-speed railway on airfare is most acute when traveling for less than 500 km (310 miles). By the spring of 2011, commercial airlines were fully stopped at previously popular routes such as Wuhan Nanjing, Wuhan Nanchang, Xi'an-Zhengzhou and Chengdu Chongqing. Flights along the routes with a length of more than 1500 km (930 miles) usually do not suffer. As of October 2013, half a speed of passengers were transported monthly on high-speed rail than in the country's airlines. where the source a&lt;br /&gt;
Technologies &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese High Speed Railway Controls Various Electric Forms of Trains, Hexie HAO Title (Simplified Chinese: 和谐 号; Traditional Chinese: 和 諧 號; Pinyin: Héxié Hào; Harmony) is for designs which are imported from other nations and designated CRH-1 to CRH-5 and CRH380A (L), CRH380B (L) and CRH380C (L). CRH compositions are designed for fast and convenient movement between cities. The weakness of intellectual property Hexie HAO creates obstacles to China in the export of its products related to high-speed railways, which leads to the development of a fully recycled railway franchise called Fuxing Hao (Rejuvenation) that  based on local technologies.[https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine ]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4 + 4 HSR network &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  Most of the lines follow existing routes and are for passenger traffic only.  These are known as Passenger Lines (PDL).  Several sections of the national network, especially along the southeastern coastal corridor, have been built to connect cities that previously had no rail links.  These sections will carry both passenger and cargo.  High-speed trains on HSR corridors can usually reach speeds of 300-350 km / h (190-220 mph).  On mixed HSR lines, passenger trains can reach a maximum speed of 200–250 km / h (120–160 mph).  This ambitious national grid project was slated to be built by 2020, but government incentives have significantly shortened the construction timeframe for many lines.[http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advantages &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances that: Increases economic productivity and long-term competitiveness by increasing rail capacity and unifying labor markets.  Moving passengers onto high-speed lines frees up older railways to carry more cargo, which is more beneficial for railways than for passengers whose fares are subsidized.  Boosts the economy in the short term as high-speed rail construction creates jobs and stimulates demand in the construction, steel and cement industries during the economic downturn.  110,000 workers were mobilized for the construction of the Beijing-Shanghai high-speed railway.  Facilitates economic integration between cities and promotes the growth of second-tier cities.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains. [https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wenzhou accident  &lt;br /&gt;
                     &lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 2011, two high-speed trains collided on the Ningbo-Taizhou-Wenzhou railway in the Lucheng district of Wenzhou city, Zhejiang province.  The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.  Signals failed, causing another train to stop a stopped train.  Several carriages derailed.  State Chinese media confirmed 40 deaths and at least 192 people were hospitalized, including 12 seriously injured.  The train accident in Wenzhou and the lack of accountability by rail officials have generated public outcry and heightened concerns about the safety and management of China's high-speed rail system.  Concerns about quality and safety have also influenced plans to export cheaper high-speed train technology to other countries.  In the aftermath of the deadly disaster, the Chinese government has suspended approval of new rail projects and began security checks on existing equipment.[https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terms and expressions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
高 铁 - High-speed rail&lt;br /&gt;
动 车 - Electrical multiple unit&lt;br /&gt;
和 諧 號 – Harmony&lt;br /&gt;
復興號 - Rejuvenation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Questions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. What does the World Bank research say?&lt;br /&gt;
2. What forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights?&lt;br /&gt;
3. How many high speed rail corridors are there in the 4 + 4 HSR network?  What is their total length?&lt;br /&gt;
4. What caused the accident?&lt;br /&gt;
5. What are the benefits of HSR?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Answers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The World Bank study has shown that &amp;quot;a wide range of travelers with different income levels chooses HSR for its comfort, convenience, safety and punctuality.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
2. The proliferation of high-speed rail has forced China's domestic airlines to cut airfares and cancel regional flights.&lt;br /&gt;
3. The 4 + 4 HSR network consists of eight high-speed rail corridors, four of which run from north to south and four from east to west, for a total length of 12,000 km.  &lt;br /&gt;
4. The accident occurred when a train passing near Wenzhou was struck by lightning, lost power and stopped.&lt;br /&gt;
5. HSR provides a fast, reliable and convenient means of transporting large numbers of travelers across a densely populated country over long distances.  The introduction of high-speed rail provides a 59% increase in the market potential of minor cities connected by bullet trains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
References &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/451551468241176543/pdf/932270BRI0Box30ffic020140final000EN.pdf&lt;br /&gt;
https://ru.qaz.wiki/wiki/China_Railway_High-speed&lt;br /&gt;
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wayback_Machine &lt;br /&gt;
http://www.railjournal.com/A/xfeature2.html&lt;br /&gt;
https://www.theguardian.com/world/2011/jul/23/china-train-crash-kills-32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language, The Chinese Language - Seydou, Sagara, Student No:201911080004,Major:Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
China is a very big country with a large population, multi-ethnic,and multi-lingual. Each etthnic groups may have its own lingo, or dialects. There are great differences between the dialects because of pronunciation. For example, if people in different places use their dialects to talk, they may not be able to understand each other, and the situation may lead to embarrassment and understanding.  Therefore, the Chinese people communicate with each other in a common language, Putonghua, also known as Mandarin in Western countries. Cheng Aimin (2019,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Putonghua and Dialects==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua is the national language of China, and Chinese is the most widely spoken language in the world. More than one billion of the world's populations are Chinese speakers. The Chinese population is already one fifth of the population of the world and is rapidly expanding its presence everywhere and influence many people around the world. Cheng Aimin (2019, 25) &lt;br /&gt;
It is the modern standard Chinese language with the Beijing pronunciation as its standard pronunciation, the northern dialect (also known as Mandarin, the official language in the past) as its basic dialect, and the modern vernacular as its grammatical norm. Therefore, the northern dialect sounds more like Putonghua than other dialects.  Putonghua is a standardized language, which is legally used all over the country. In 2000, the law of the People’s Republic of China on common languages and characters established the legal status of Putonghua and standardized Chinese Characters as the national language and writing system. Putonghua is also one of the six working language of the United Nation and an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.	According to statistics from ethnologist, in 2015, 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, but there were still about 400 million people who spoke dialects or minority languages. Article 19 of the constitution of the People’s Republic of China stipulates that ‘’ Putonghua is widely used by the state ‘’, and the third week of September is the national Putonghua Publicity week. We often hear some sayings like this: ‘’ Learn Putonghua well and you will have friend all over the world.’’ Chinese dialects are usually divided into seven groups: northern dialect Wu dialect, Hunan dialect, Jiangxi dialect, Hakka dialect, and Cantonese dialect and Fujian dialect. Most northern are close to Putonghua and easy to understand a non-native speaker. Cheng Aimin (2019, 126) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	The dialects in China differ greatly. Speaking Putonghua allows the Chinese people to communicate better with each other and promote the development of economy and culture everywhere. However, the promotion of Putonghua cannot be achieved in a short time. The Chinese government plans to enable more than 80% of Chinese people to speak Putonghua by 2020. (C.Gov art 10. 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
	Only by learning Putonghua can you communicate with people from all parts of China and event with Chinese –speaking people all over the world. While striving to promote Putonghua among the people of the whole country, China also pays special attention to the protection of dialects, which should not be lost after learning Putonghua. . Cheng Aimin (2019, 126)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancient Chinese and Modern Chinese ==&lt;br /&gt;
	 Over the past three thousand years, Chinese has undergone a long period of development and changes, and has been constantly interacting with the languages of other nations.  Ancient Chinese and written Chinese characters are not exactly the same as they are now. When we visit Chinese historical sites, we often see couplets, poems, and inscriptions. Most of them are written in classical Chinese and traditional Chinese characters. Classical Chinese is a written language formed on the basis of the spoken language in the pre-Qin period. Cheng Aimin (2019, 127) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
	By the time of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties (the 7th century to the 10th century), the spoken Chinese had changed greatly and had significant differences with the classical style of written Chinese. The pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar had changed greatly. But all the time, some people still insisted on writing in classical Chinese, while others wrote in the commonly used vernacular (spoken Chinese). The Four Classical Novels created in the Ming and Qing dynasties, The Dreams of the red Chambers, The Romance of the Three Kingdoms, The Outlaws of the Marsh and the journey to the west, are all representative works of the ancient vernacular.  After the May 4th movement in 1919, China launched a vernacular movement advocating ‘’my hand writes my speech’’. Since then, the vernacular has gradually been more widely used in the whole society, and modern Chinese has gradually developed and formed. Compared with ancient Chinese, modern Chinese absorbs a lot Western grammar and has added many disyllabic words. Cheng Aimin (2019 ,128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Idiomatic Phrases- Idioms, Proverbs, Common Sayings, and Allegorical Sayings.==&lt;br /&gt;
Many phrases with fixed meanings in Chinese have been handed down from the ancient times. Mastering these phrases will make your language more authentic and vivid. For example, ‘’Lofty mountains and flowing rivers ‘’. Playing the lute to the cow’’ ‘’prescribing medicine according to symptoms’’, and ‘’ pleading guilty by carrying a rod on one’s back’ ’these phrases, often contain four Chinese characters each, are called idioms. They are quite formal and often originate from ancient historical stories, fables, myths and legends, or literary works. Sometimes we cannot guess the meaning of an idiom simply according to the meaning of the words. For example, 崇山峻岭，流淌的河流 ‘’lofty mountains and flowing rivers’’ means meeting someone who can really understand and appreciate them, while吹牛的长笛 ‘’ Playing the lute to the cow’’ means the casting pearls before swine. Wendy Abraham: (2018 ,115)&lt;br /&gt;
There are also proverbs, common sayings, and allegorical sayings created and passed down by the common people in spoken language, which are quite colloquial and emotional, reflecting the unique culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
	Proverbs are common and easy -to understand fixed phrases used orally, often explaining a truth. For example, ‘’ if you are not in charge of a home, you don’t know how expensive the firewood and rice, if you don’t have children, you don’t know kinds your parents are.’’ ‘’Seeing is better than hearing 100 times, and doing is better than seeing 100 times’’ Cheng Aimin (2019, 129)&lt;br /&gt;
	Common sayings mostly come in a three –character format, but there are also other formats.  In addition to the literal meaning, there are deep metaphorical extensions. For example, 吹牛皮 ‘’blow cow skin’’ (meaning bragging or boating) ‘给某人. 穿紧身鞋 ‘’give SB . Tight shoes  to wear ‘’ ( meaning making things  hard for SB), ‘为外国人工作时的消磨时间‘’kill time when working for foreigners ‘’ ( loafing on the job) , 提一个黑锅 ‘’ carry a black pot’’ ( taking the blame for the fault of others ) , 钉在眼睛里 ‘’ nail in the  eyes’’ ( thorn in the flesh ), 狗腿 ‘’ dog leg’’ ( hired thug) , 不管3x7 = 21 ‘’regardless of 3x7= 21’’( regardless of consequences, in the spite of anything ), 打不了八极 ‘’ can’t hit with eight poles’’ ( extremely distant or unrelated ). (Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002,232)&lt;br /&gt;
An allegorical saying is divided into two parts. It is like a riddle: The first part is a metaphor, and the second part is an explanation. There are two types of allegorical sayings: homophonic and figurative. Example of the homophonic type ‘’ the nephew carries a lantern – to light up the uncle’’ (pronounced the same ‘’ as before ‘’ in Chinese); ‘’the monk opens an umbrella – no hair and no sky ‘’ (‘’ no hair ‘’ is pronounced similar to ‘’ lawless ‘’ in Chinese). Examples of the figurative type: ‘’ A mute person takes a dose of bitter medicine- they can’t say it is bitter ‘’; ‘’ Mice go to the street – everybody shouts and beats them.’’ Cheng Aimin (2019.130)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Language policy==&lt;br /&gt;
While vigorously promoting Putonghua, the Chinese government has also promulgated many policies to protect dialect and minority languages. In order to promote Putonghua, China promulgated the Chinese Pinyin Program in 1958. Pinyin (the standard Chinese sound- spelling system) is widely used in Putonghua promotion, international Chinese teaching, foreign exchange and other fields. It has become an important tool for reading Chinese characters, learning Putonghua, training and improving reading and writing ability. With the popularization of modern information technology, pinyin is widely used to input the Chinese characters on computers and mobile phones. Pinyin affects all aspects of social life. In translation, Chinese names of people, places, food, and even some cultural concept with Chinese characteristics (Such as Beijing, pingpang, Shaoling, Gongful) are directly spelled with Pinyin, which is therefore an important standard for translation and a bridge for international exchange. Minglang Zhou: (pp.71-95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion.== &lt;br /&gt;
Today, an increasing number of people from other countries now want to learn Chinese language and culture and also many universities from different countries throughout the world offer Chinese language courses because Putonghua is also an open door to a huge job market in all of the countries where Putonghua is the language of commerce like Mainland China, Taiwan and Singapore. Learning Chinese can help to make a better future for everyone. Abundant opportunities for governments and business careers as well as scientific and cultural exchanges await the student of Chinese. The China market is blossoming after decades of global isolation. As China is rapidly becoming a world economic power as it opens its doors to foreign investment expands its infrastructure, those who know Chinese will be valuable to business.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Aimin.(2019), ''中国概况'' [Understanding China]. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
Minglang Zhou: Language Policy in the People’s Republic of China (p.71-95), Wendy Abraham: let’s talk Mandarin Chinese: 1,001 real-life phrases and Idioms. Law of the People's Republic of China on the Standard Spoken and Written Chinese Language (Order of the President No.37) Article 10 Putonghua and the standardized Chinese characters shall be used as the basic language in education and teaching in schools and other institutions of education, except where otherwise provided for in laws.&lt;br /&gt;
The Contemporary Chinese Dictionary Chinese -English Edition 2002)&lt;br /&gt;
===Terms and expressions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 林戈&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lingo: 行话，语言&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putonghua: 普通话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Await student:等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 等待学生&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinyin: 拼音&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lofty: 崇高&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vernacular: 白话&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Swine: 猪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Questions===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Why Putonghua is spoken in United Nations Organization?&lt;br /&gt;
2. How many people speak Putonghua in China and around the world?&lt;br /&gt;
3 .Why Chinese government is promoted Putonghua among many others languages?&lt;br /&gt;
===Answers===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Because it is an important means of communication between China and foreign countries.&lt;br /&gt;
2. According to ethnologist 70 percent of China’s population had the ability to speak Putonghua, and according to the10 most spoken languages in the world   Chinese (and all of its varieties such as Mandarin) is by far the most spoken language across the world with 1.31 billion speakers.&lt;br /&gt;
3. Because Putonghua is become an international language and it also facilitate understanding between different ethnic groups in China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=114919</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=114919"/>
		<updated>2020-12-18T14:46:01Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this chapter gives a detailed overview on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this chapter makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 13:18, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this chapter argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the discipline construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) While, translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the grammer rule of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. Through translation practices, people summarize principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:57, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choosing of words and sentences and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present an all-round explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and full understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining and guiding social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, its external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theories came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards being systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 03:14, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church was hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero from the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the stylistic characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, a representative of translators during this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There were also many representatives in this period. --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On How to Translate Excellently published in 1540. in this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On How to Translate Excellently published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) They are: the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of the development of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in the process of translation. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book Essay on the Principles of Translation: a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in On the Different Methods of Translating. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in On the Different Methods of Translating. Firstly, do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while secondly, make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation proposed by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation, and making elaborations on them. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translations in commerce circles, diplomatic affairs, science and technology and other professional fields witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theories emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages in many aspects instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 11:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and he also discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theories. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 11:54, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Being different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 11:54, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods were profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 11:54, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, translation theories in this period were practical.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 11:54, 18 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward the concept of &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 11:54, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great deal of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 11:54, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the same meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:10, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theories are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of human. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation to this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between China and West in their translation histories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the differences in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures have always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarities between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarities between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents to be similar with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides are independent from each other, but they share some commonalities. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization were proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions to convey the content of the source language,which the target reader is accustomed to. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the foreign language features, and absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be used separately. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original texts, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarities between them have drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:58, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose requirements on the translator in three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:58, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equal to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated the importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 12:58, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. Therefore, Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 13:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to a complete representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, the English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 13:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions of the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should accurately reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 13:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the differences between Chinese and Western way of thinking are universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of translation experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 13:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own laws of development, which is proved by the similarities between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this chapter proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 13:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation system, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences are more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 13:13, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海: 上海外语教育出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include Outcry, A Madman's Diary, Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk, Wild Grass and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of him when he served as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for generations including translations of literature and theory works. Even seeing from the time line, the records of his translation activities were far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, Nostalgia, was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, Mournful World, as finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is that make everyone have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker, and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include Outcry, A Madman's Diary, Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk, Wild Grass, and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for descendants, including translations of literature and theory works. From the time line, the records of his translation activities are much earlier than his literary creation. His earliest novel, Nostalgia, was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, Mournful World, as finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is that make everyone have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:13, 16 December 2020 (UTC)徐梦蝶修改&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity serving as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation, and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:15, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of “rather to be faithful than fluent”, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation, hard translation, the concept of “rather to be faithful than fluent”, retranslation, as well as translation criticism.--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided in two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the purposes that he translated the two categories of works are different.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided in two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, translations of two categories have distinct purposes. （Chen 2000, 289）--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to service for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that these works translated by him aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his point of view, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, Destruction, was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works.(Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that these works translated by him aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literary workers standing with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation with the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. From his point of view, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, Destruction, was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works.(Chen 2000,289-290)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved.(Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About the reasons that Lu Xun translated children's literature included two aspects. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints.(Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to be the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints.(Wu 2009, 183-184)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept of literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept, literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:16, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because the translators' inadequate ability and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure and thus making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text were translated word for word, its original refined tone will be lost. For me, there is no way out other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard translation and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermedium to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because the translators' inadequate ability and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure and thus making it difficult for readers to comprehend. If the text were translated word for word, its original refined tone will be lost. For me,(这里是自己翻译的原文吧，我觉得是不是可以附加上中文的原文？) there is no way out other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard translation and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermedium to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's point of view, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be not fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. From Lu Xun's point of view, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one purpose was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being not fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance that Chinese readers treated the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, one purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controls people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and to introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammar, and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being not fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers when they treat foreign texts. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, the other purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controls people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of directly translating from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, there was no people who understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introducing other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better than mine. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and the other is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not ideal, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance, retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied of my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303). &amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:30, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation version for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation version for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis began to happen. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appear. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:30, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, how to make translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the Defended for Translation Criticism, Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to pay a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars was edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, how to make translation criticism and highlight the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the Defended for Translation Criticism, Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to rotten apples. As for previous methods, once there was anywhere rotten in an apple, people would discard it completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars was edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also be taken into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the survival of the fittest advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from “the survival of the fittest” advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological description as well as narration of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the Classical Books and Vernacular, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese, and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change the original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and in vernacular Chinese with translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological description as well as narration of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the Classical Books and Vernacular, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there had obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermedium&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermedium&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to march to a different drummer and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect though different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first (to march to a different drummer)? and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect though different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was the proposal of his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of rather to be faithful than fluent, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
u Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of rather to be faithful than fluent, retranslation， as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that to enlighten Chinese people and to save the old China by learning from foreign literary works, promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
(这里可以分两段)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:53, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》[The Complete Works of Lu Xun]. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》[Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun]. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》[M][Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》[M][Study of Lu Xun's Translation].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》[C][Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation]. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角”[Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据”[The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探”[A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报[Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot;[劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong and Ding Ting. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot;[鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018)[2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot;[论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu, 202070080598, MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:43, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 5), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before (Chen K., Yang F. F, 2019, 21). However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;practices&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad (Hu Gengshen, 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all the(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;to be deleted&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 17). As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001, 103), researches(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;studies&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out direction(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;directions&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 23 ). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 3). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013, 11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to provide some new(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;to be deleted&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017, 34).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;texts&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) (Tang Yixin, 2015, 52). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017, 142). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from the(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;to be deleted&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 78). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ effort(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;efforts&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;), Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011, 5). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003, 283).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, a(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;an essential&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007, 13), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied subtitle translation’s language features(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;language features of subtitle translation&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC), which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013, 154). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015, 493). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only the(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;to be deleted&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019, 13), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019, 247). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in Western Leather(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;''Western Leather''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020, 89).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. However(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Moreover&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC), few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with the(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;to be deleted&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principles(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;principle&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017, 80). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background, local customs etc.; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyze(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;analyzes them&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/ ). The first video, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;focusing on&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpiece(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;masterpieces&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine (http://www.huaweimarine.com/cn/Company/CorporateVideo ). Huawei Marine(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ihe company&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/). It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in the world&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC), both rich and poor, in the world. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;, key points of Eco-translatology theory&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;grammatical&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory (Tang, 2015, 143). In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of the(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;to be deleted&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;various&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people” (Oxford Dictionary, 2018, 297), which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;to be deleted&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;pay s[ecial&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 49). As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate the difference(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;differences&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:39, 18 December 2020 (UTC) or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Yangtze River&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) . Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Yangtze River&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC). For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;to be deleted&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;achievements&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;people or&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;which is&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC)the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ more broad(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;broader&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text (Hu Gengshen, 2006, 97). In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, project or (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;or an&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) enterprise--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC), so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;information above&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure (Hu Gengshen, 2008, 13). However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL (https://www.huawei.com/minisite/tech4all/cn/index.html#stories ), a (&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;an advertising video promoting&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC)non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;the&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;in the video&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC), three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and translated(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;target&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when they(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;to be deleted&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) conduct(&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;conducting&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 14:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC) translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Chen K., Yang F. F. Research on C-E Translation of Commercial Advertisement in Xi’an [J]. Education Research Frontier, 2019 (9: 1): 16-22.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[28]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention.Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本)&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic.&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the   former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern &lt;br /&gt;
work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem.&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method. Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed. Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.（Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model. Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science,  like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde'stranslation thoery, firtly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product. The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product. The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;. So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work. He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow , love or hatred , and possess the same nature , world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. &lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde, an advocator of “rendering poetry as poetry”, also puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese . As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry. However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved; secondly, under this premise, the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''Reference '''===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses. His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida’s “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning- oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[&amp;lt;尤利西斯的两个中译本研究&amp;gt;]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translation and interpretation centering on translation and interpretation. then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation. (Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture. Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences. Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts. In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form. Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question. For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving. Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation. By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended. In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself. Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;reach&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development. For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice, raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, AlexanderFraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on. In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105 holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding. After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style. (Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on. Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech, constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future. Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques. (Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)Is also consistent or similar. Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language. Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness. Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident. Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. Secondly, post-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision. In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency, which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth and smooth. Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency. The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly. (Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same. However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result, the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose. Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions. The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied. In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation. Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on.(Ma Chao 2010,19) However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;(Li Jinze 2010,102) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc. Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation. Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words. In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences. For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149). As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism. It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===7. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:44, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:32, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:42, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler 陈涵 Chen Han 202070080580 Translation 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are one of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
[suggestion:  &amp;quot;Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are one of the most important translation theories.&amp;quot;.(Here, this sentence can be changed into &amp;quot;Tytler's “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu's “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are representatives of the most important translation theories.)]--[[User:Hu Baihui|Hu Baihui]] ([[User talk:Hu Baihui|talk]]) 12:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang, Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” theory appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories have been developing independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues began. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West—Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis of. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s Translation Principles of Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'': (Liu Miqing 2012, 1) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by sea, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang, Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegance in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work. (Tytler 2007, 8-9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original. (Tytler 2007, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have requirements for reading, writing and translation. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background of the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials ideologically. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Translation is the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background of the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Three Principles of Translation were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts. In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s Three Principles of Translation was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre (《论如何出色地翻译》) in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjust the order of them (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122) It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from their theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized in “faithfulness” (信). This word includes not only the faithfulness of the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities between “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and “Three Principles”====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation were not put forward at the same time, the two theories could be found some common ground. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences between “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and “Three Principles”====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a profound history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory. (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687) In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221) He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word “xin” can cover all the content of Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style. (Fan Yun 2007, 97) Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, what kind of writing style the original work is, and the translation should correspond to this style. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 202) In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory of advocating the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 202) It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 202) In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic. (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127) Before Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories. (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203) According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relationship with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought. Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory. Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221) If we want to understand “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” comprehensively, we must have an understanding of the thoughts of our ancestors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times of Yan Fu and Tytler have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived was suffering from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of faithfulness expressiveness and elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 98) In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2) Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133) They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China, (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1) we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶” in Chinese because it . Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” Because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we should put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his About Translation, Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among foreigners who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, English readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of translation. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into” Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people”. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in English. When foreign readers saw Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the factor of reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).奈达论翻译 [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). 当代西方翻译理论探索[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). 西方翻译理论通史[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). 中国译学大辞典 [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] 文教资料[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  河南商业高等专科学校学报[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   漯河职业技术学院学报[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  铜陵学院学报 [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  陕西师范大学学报[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). From One Language to Another   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964).Toward a Science of Translating   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter·Newmark. (1991). About Translation   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Newmark, Peter. (1988). A Text Book of Translation   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida,1984:9--15) According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi,2004:15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of Western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zaixi,1991: 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson,1997: 9) Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi,1991: 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979; 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan, 1991: 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida, 1984: 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi, 1991: 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation: First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi, 1991: 153). Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation: 1) The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. 2) The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. 3) The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi, 1991: 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi,2004: 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi,2004: 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing, 1989a: 3). He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi, 1991: 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells, 1988: 27-28). However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion: 1) Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. 2) The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. 3) Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. 4) All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them.5) The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. 1) The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford, 1965: 20-21) 2) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. 3) The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. 4) The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. 5) The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language. He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages. In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong,2000: 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong,2000: 67). Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We should study the outline, changes and development of Western translation theories, and state our opinions on the significance and value of the study of Western translation theories from a historical perspective. On the one hand, we should absorb the relevant contemporary research results at home and abroad, make comments on the representative figures and their representative works, schools of thought and important historical events in Western translation of various historical periods, especially in the 20th century.On the other hand, we should make an in-depth analysis and discussion on the mutual promotion, evolution and the development process of translation practice and translation theory, and elaborate our basic understanding on the nature and direction of the development of translation thoughts and theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
--&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 06:48, 7 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established. Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. What's more, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics in his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what is translation. Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences. According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meaning. The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, such as poetry, the original form should be retained as far as possible. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms includes phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems. Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially the same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88) In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are prone to misunderstand the original text. In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and holds that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes reader response. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence, that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to. Apparently, according to his theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 45-46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies to the translation theories of Nida and Catford. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time. Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Therefore, Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages. Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages. Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced a new view, that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard for translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped out of the bondage of language and instead paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories on the contary have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' to educate and influence people can make it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way. However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, As soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles is brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford is conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but has little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford are simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it will also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment. At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China. Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie，Student No.202020080657 英美文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with T.S. Eliot and other important literary figures, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also experiencing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were built between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be heavily affected by Pound's but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyse the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's poetry translation principles from contrasts of their translation principles in rhyme, image and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound was a representative poet and literary critic of the western literary scene in the early 20th century. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in the creation and study of poetry. At the same period, China was undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's theory of poetry is considered to be deeply influenced by Pound, but growing out of a specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 06:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from the comparison of their translation principles in terms of rhyme, image and structure.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 06:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,在西方文学世界,埃兹拉·庞德是一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特以及其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的相同点和不同之处。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 07:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 07:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the quick development, China begins to play a much more important role in global stage and naturally the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world has been aroused. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, there is a movement worthy of our attention, that is the vernacular writing movement. At the beginning of 20th century, China is urgently in need to open up and to learn from the western world and some extreme ideas even caused the division between Chinese classical literary composition and modern composition， but at the same time， Chinese traditional culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell， etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915 and started imagist movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of vernacular writing movement，whose first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人) (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（1），172-173). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need to recommend Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, a movement that deserves our attention is the vernacular literary movement. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in desperate need of opening up and learning from the western world and some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary composition and modern composition， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人).--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 07:26, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal experience of studying painting and his contact with western poets at that time are materials worth discussing.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 13:22, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper is because, first they lived at the same time period and were both involved in two important literary movements at that time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparisons on their understanding of poetic translation  is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These two figures are chosen for comparison in this paper because, first, they lived in the same period and both participated in two important literary movements of their time; second, both of them interpreted and applied traditional Chinese poems to modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, a comparison on their understanding of poetry translation is a way to learn the role of traditional Chinese culture in modern times and to better understand these two poets and translators.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 13:22, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. By close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetic translation. Works involved in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers about them. Through close reading, we come to understand their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetry translation. The works covered in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 13:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparison study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish them from their roles relatively in vernacular writing movement and in imagist movement, their roles in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly on their poem translation principles(孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparative study: since there are some commonalities between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish their roles in respectively vernacular writing movement and imagist movement, in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly in their poem translation principles.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 13:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is widely studied as a new poet composer, painter, classical poetry researcher, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focuse more on his identity as a poem composer than on his identity as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his translator identity with his poet identity as supplement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo has been widely studied as a composer of new poetry, a painter, a researcher of classical poetry, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focused more on his identity as a poetry composer than as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his identity as a translator, complemented by his identity as a poet.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 13:41, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo have covered almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies on traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poems, etc. From 1970s to today, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo as a translator, and we can see from this picture that study on Wen Yiduo continues to be a favor to scholars and in recent years even more papers were published on his translation principles. In 2005, a paper of Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced a new age of modern metrical poem's coming. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poem at the beginning of 20th C but he's inevitably constrained by his time. With cultural development, now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry (吕进 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (钱理群等，1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(翻译论集：罗新璋等，1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among 18 papers, phrases mentioned the most often are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poem translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from the general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) and there is only one paper directly compares these two figures in an all around way, which was written by Fu Jianan (傅建安) and Zhang Li（张立） in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which could be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was affected by the features of nationality and creativity in Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly into the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding in poem composing, basing on his personal learning and experiences (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo had experienced several transitions in his life in poem composing. He was first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) and had works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned  (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later arrived at America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he had contact with Chicago poets and American Imagists and this was where his another transition occurred. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated to trace back to Chinese classical culture for nourishment and this was partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago and after he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese poems. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work realized his principles could be seen in ''Dead Water'' (死水) (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of doing translation, which is to find an answer to his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to the height of Christianism which has unrivalled importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius was exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight posed by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (蒋洪新 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word translation but to maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered Chinese character was full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound compared Whitman as a father and himself was his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). To Wen Yiduo, sound and music is what contained in words and only poem, this concise expression, can have more powerful emotions with their syllables which is natural and artistic (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and he continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had unique understanding of images basing on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (焦建平 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (北塔 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lack of beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; colors blending with colors create new harmonious image and words should be like colors (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the spirit of selfless sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. From Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of described pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more free hand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (辛春生 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in Chinese traditional poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art （郭为 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated form of color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application basing on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberalize citizen's mind by freeing them from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started his new poem composing, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, or it's a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (黄焰结 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo kept the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated as a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;.&amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; this infinitive was translated as a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo had added some decorative elements or eliminate some unimportant elements to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator basing on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the loose and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme and this can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as what was said by himself that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of the three. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images from Chinese poems to English translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, Rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and to arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music and he showed no preference between these two, yet, to Pound, as what was said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beat and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (闻一多 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese poems and Japanese poems. Therefore the structure of his translations can often be traced back into parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound took it as his proud work of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, like Wu Di, he thought this poem is more close to imitation of Chinese parallel sentence. He listed reasons as: First, there are parallel compositions like time and space and color contrasts of bough and petals. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attentions to the notional words than functional words (吴笛 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (王贵明，刘佳 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined it with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. So he appealed to &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot; and in Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (陈历明 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, balance was very essential, we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; into the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(范守义 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but has a dash to indicate it, therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(范守义 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places and have different focus, for example, Ezra Pound learned and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the balance of structure and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In translation, Ezra Pound asked for artistic conception through image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he became a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains elements of Chinese traditional painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. We shall better say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment rather than saying that one is totally the other's imitator. Since they two have their unique culture background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations but there are also distinctions reflecting their own culture identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste. ''Poetry''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China Foreign Affairs University'' 2004(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perstive of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
                                                    彭丹 Peng Dan  Student No.202020080631 日语语言文学&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focusing on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis through compares Fu Weici’s and Li Jihong’s two Chinese versions of The Moon and Sixpence, which written by England famous novelist Maugham, on perspective of the functional equivalence theory. Summing up that how to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantic during the translation and how to present the readers’ response. There are always some defects in any perfect things. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, and its achievements are obvious to translation and it makes great contribution for translation. In this paper, I will refer to the form equivalence in the process of translation which not affects the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes the translators how to realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. The paper’s researching ways include literature research, comparative research, example-analysis, summarize experience and content analysis. In the end, I will give my own opinion on the theory of functional equivalence and judge the version which I think is more suitable for readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence;Reader’s Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著，小说亦或者影视作品被译成若多版本供人们欣赏。如何完美的展现原著的风采成为众多译者头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达，提出了功能对等理论，着重实现不同文化，语言之间的沟通对等，并且侧重于读者的反映。本文通过功能对等理论对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏两人关于英国著名小说家毛姆的《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出，在小说翻译的过程中，译者如何实现单词，句子，语义和文化的对等以及如何实现读者的反映。再完美的东西总会有那么一点缺陷，有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等以及原著的文体。但是功能对等理论是源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并且其为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译的过程中忽略的形式对等，但是并不影响读者对原著的理解。本文更加侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，详细描写它如何实现意思的对等，形式的对等以及文化的对等。本文使用的方法有文献研究，对比研究，个案分析，经验总结以及内容总结等方法。最后我也会给出自己关于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of the cultural globalization has been realization more and more foreign literary works are translated Chinese literary works for China domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which are translated frequently, we possibly feel that most works still have many regrets. On the one hand, if the translators only quest the corresponding words, this may limit the reader’s thought in a large aspect that the readers couldn’t deeply understand the emotion what the authors want to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue the semantic and thought, these probably not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator who has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language. Eugene Nida according to the nature of translation put forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information are conveyed by translation includes not only the surface information but also the deeper culture information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the “functional equivalence” to replace the “dynamic equivalence”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc..  After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui’s “Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash”, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi’s “Applying Nida’s Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts”, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's The Moon and Sixpence was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about The Moon and Sixpence. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici’s translation version and Li Jihong’s tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information about the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials we can learn a lot of knowledge that we do not know so that we can complete the thesis more fully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: through this thesis I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis also will illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic during application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will chose the Fu Weici’s and Li Jihong’s Chinese versions to make comparison through words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing some difference of the two Chinese versions that we can have deeper understood about the functional equivalence theory in the application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show the relation with functional equivalence or the difference with it. This thesis also will list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist about translation in American. And his translation theory has larger influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and inland. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies about the modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created the outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master’s degree about Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943 that he got his doctor degree after graduated from master. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty is to check and estimate the publications of Bibles. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. For helping the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture he went to 85 countries and experienced the various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida’s dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades for bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2Nida’s Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida’s essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language’s formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word’s coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader’s response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn’t understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops form the formal equivalence. For avoiding it often is misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes the communication with the language and cultural.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as “a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced” in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the “white as frost” to replace the “white as snow” if there isn’t snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into “very very white”. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads’ response under the different cultural and language. So he used “the functional equivalence” to replace “the dynamic equivalence” in the year of 1969.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers’ repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader’s response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers’ response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people’s abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What’s more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the “literal translation” and the “liberal translation”.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory’s research is mainly focused on the study of translation’s guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works’ content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about The Moon and Sixpence at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist’s characteristic or the author’s background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing The Moon and sixpence from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of The Moon and Sixpence and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of The Moon and sixpence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher’s prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland’s family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn’t drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of The Moon and Sixpence, it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What’s more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in The Moon and Sixpence when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write “I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.” By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham’s writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland’s feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn’t define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.” These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven’t read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn’t feel the women’s feeling. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said “Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.” This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici’s and Li Jihong’s Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici’ version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne , conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici’s version, Li Jihong’ version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of The Moon and Sixpence’s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A comparative Study on the meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world’s objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word’s designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of The Moon and Sixpence following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: “All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people’s resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: “It was about five years after this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “这件事过去大约五年之后”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong’s version: “大概过了五年”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland’s experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn’t be referred in Li Jihong’s. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: “The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn’t time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn’t control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong’s translation is better than Fu Weici’s. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words’ meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original’s language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn’t control.    &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language’s associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning’s expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: “Yes, she hadn’t a drop of white blood in her.”  &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “是的，一滴白人的血液也没有。”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “是的，她的身上没有半滴白人的血。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s about the last journey of Strickland’s life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn’t touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici’s version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血，however in Li Jihong’s, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don’t think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong’s version is better than Fu Weici’s version.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: “Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him”  &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“桎梏” is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called “桎” when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called “梏” when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe “桎梏”. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don’t understand the Chinese culture maybe can’t understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: “He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “小羊” refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the “绵羊” is more specific. When it comes to “绵羊”， the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep’s fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong’s version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep’s character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland’s friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn’t show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people’s fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: “She was desire.”  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “成了欲念的化身” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “她变成了欲望的化身。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren’t essential difference between the “欲念” and “欲望”. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn’t give her any more birthright and he didn’t get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: “I don’t disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I’m interested in his mental processes.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of “蟒蛇” is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. “毒蛇” refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn’t feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland’s action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the “蟒蛇”. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the “毒蛇” are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to “毒蛇” is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: “I will never have him in my house-never.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says “I will never have him in my house-never”. Two repetition of “never” shows the Mrs. Stroeve’s firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.3.1 The Culture, language and Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn’t constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Eugene Nida’s perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn’t beyond the target language readers’ acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. “Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.” (Nida 1964:91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong’s version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong’s version, the Fu Weici’s version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words.  On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader’s preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter’s translation is more closed to modern readers’ reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of The Moon and Six-pence and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of The Moon and Sixpence on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author’s personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
郭晓玲.从功能对等角度看《红楼梦》金陵判词的英译--比较三个译本[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
曹菁.“功能对等”理论在文学翻译中的应用--以小说《浮世浅游》的中译本为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201214_cult&amp;diff=114837</id>
		<title>20201214 cult</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201214_cult&amp;diff=114837"/>
		<updated>2020-12-18T13:57:02Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Xie Fan 解帆 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Alsied, Saffana==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Cao Runxin 曹润鑫==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Han 陈涵==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.儒家思想精髓在于它的社会伦理思想，正是封建社会伦理观从国家统治阶级的高度期望出发将人们生活现实中的行为规范用通俗的语言规范起来，让农民成为社会道德思想的奴隶，而这种封建伦理观作为封建统治阶级上层建筑社会意识中的最广泛影响治理社会群众基础的核心，从而完成对国家社会双重治理的理想效果。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essence of Confucianism lies in its social ethical thought. It is the thought of feudal society that regulates the behavior norms of people’s lives in popular language from the high expectations of the country’s ruling class, making the peasants be enslaved to social ethics. As the core of the social consciousness of the feudal ruling class superstructure, which has the most extensive influence on governing the society and the people, it has achieved the ideal effect of dual governance of the state and society. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 11:04, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道教把生命看得极为重要，修道就是要长生不死，主张通过修炼来延长生命的长度，提高生命存在的质量，以达到生命的永恒。道教主张以清净无为、不争寡欲的态度对待世俗生活，以“我命在我不在天”的精神进行修炼，通过各种道术修炼，与道合一，成为长生不死的神仙。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism regards life as extremely important and practicing Taoism is to become immortal. It advocates to extend the length of life and improve the quality of life by practicing, so as to achieve eternity of life. Taoism holds an attitude of purity and non-contentiousness towards worldly life, and cultivation in the spirit of &amp;quot;I am the master of my fate&amp;quot;, so that through various Taoist practices, one can unite with the Tao and become an immortal deity. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 11:04, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Jingjing 陈静静==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dashkin, Gennadii==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Yongxiang 陈永相==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ding Daifeng 丁代凤==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gan Fengyu 甘奉玉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gao Mingzhu 高明珠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Grosheva, Anna==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gu Dongfang 顾东方==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guan Qinqing 管钦清==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gui Yizhi 桂一枝==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guirou, Barthelemy==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guo Lu 郭露==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 孔子是我国古代伟大的思想家和教育家,儒家学派创始人,世界最著名的文化名人之一。孔子的言行思想主要载于语录体散文集《论语》。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was a great thinker of ancient China and educator, he is also the founder of Confucianism and one of the world's most famous cultural figures. His words and deeds were mainly recorded in his work ''The Analects''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great thinker and educator in ancient China, he is also the founder of Confucianism and one of the world's most famous cultural figures. His words and deeds were mainly recorded in his work ''The Analects''.--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 03:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道教(或道教)是指各种相关的中国哲学传统和概念的英文名称。这些传统影响了东亚两千多年，有些还在国际上传播。道家的礼教和伦理强调 &amp;quot;道 &amp;quot;的三宝，即“慈、俭、让”。道家思想注重 &amp;quot;无为&amp;quot;、&amp;quot;人本&amp;quot;、&amp;quot;虚无&amp;quot;。无为常常被错误地翻译为（&amp;quot;无所作为&amp;quot;），这种错误由于非道家学者的翻译而广泛传播。道教强调人与自然的联系。道教认为，这种联系减少了对规则和秩序的需要，使人更好地理解世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism (or Daoism) is the English name referring to a variety of related Chinese philosophical traditions and concepts. These traditions influenced East Asia for over two thousand years and some have spread internationally. Taoist propriety and ethics emphasize the Three Jewels of the Tao; namely, compassion, moderation, and humility. Taoist thought focuses on wu wei (&amp;quot; action that does not involve struggle or excessive effort&amp;quot; ) spontaneity, humanism, and emptiness. Wu wei is often incorrectly translated as (&amp;quot;non-action&amp;quot;) and this error has propagated widely as a result of translations made by academics who are non practising Taoists. An emphasis is placed on the link between people and nature. Taoism teaches that this link lessened the need for rules and order, and leads one to a better understanding of the world.--[[User:Guo Lu|Guo Lu]] ([[User talk:Guo Lu|talk]]) 03:12, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ha, Thi Thu Hang==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==He Changqi 何长琦==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Baihui 胡百辉==&lt;br /&gt;
1.孔子是中国儒学的创始人。两千余年来，儒家思想对中国的影响不仅体政治、政治、文化等方面，也体每一个中国人的行为和思维方式之中。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is the founder of Confucianism in China. For more than two thousand years, the influence of Confucianism on China is not only in politics, politics, culture and so on, but also in the behavior and mode of thinking of every Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道教在世界宗教中是独一无二的，因为它没有官方的教条和教义。它最重要的文本是《道德经》和《庄子》，这两本书可能被认为是文学或哲学作品，而不是宗教文本。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daoism is unique among world religions in that it has no official dogma or doctrine. Its most important texts are The Tao Te Ching and The Chuang Tzu, both of which might be considered works of literature or philosophy more than religious texts. --[[User:Hu Baihui|Hu Baihui]] ([[User talk:Hu Baihui|talk]]) 08:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Jin 胡瑾==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 孔子是儒家学派的创始人，也是春秋时期人本主义思想的集大成者。儒家思想已成为我们文化遗产中的一部分。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was the founder of the Confucian school and the main Humanist thinker of the Spring and Autumn Period. Confucian ideas have become part of our cultural inheritance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was the founder of the Confucianism and the major Humanist thinker in the Spring and Autumn Period, whose  ideas have become part of our cultural inheritance.--[[User:Jiang Fengyi|Jiang Fengyi]] ([[User talk:Jiang Fengyi|talk]]) 09:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 传统上，道教是归因于三个来源，最古老的是黄帝传说，但最著名的是老子的《道德经》。第三个来源就是庄子的作品。道教的最初来源据说是古代的《易经》。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditionally, Taoism has been attributed to three sources, the oldest being the legendary ‘Yellow Emperor’, but the most famous is Lao Zi's Tao Teh Ching. The third source is Chuang Tzu's work. However, the original source of Taoism is said to be the Book of Changes.--[[User:Hu Jin|Hu Jin]] ([[User talk:Hu Jin|talk]]) 08:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Fengyi 蒋凤仪==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
孔子在中国历史上最早提出人的天赋素质相近，个性差异主要是因为后天教育与社会环境影响（“性相近也，习相远也”）。因而人人都可能受教育，人人都应该受教育。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was the first  Chinese  to argue that human beings are endowed with similar qualities, and  personality differences are mainly due to the influence of  education and social environment (&amp;quot;By nature men are similar to one another, but learning and practice make them different.&amp;quot;). Thus, everyone could be and should be educated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
庄子在哲学思想上继承和发展了老子“道法自然”的思想观点，使道家真正成为一个学派，他自己也成为了道家的重要代表人物，与老子并称“道家之祖”。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhuangzi inherited and developed Laozi's philosophical idea of  &amp;quot;the natural law&amp;quot;, making Taoism an academic school, and he himself became an important representative of Taoism, known as  &amp;quot;the ancestor of Taoism&amp;quot; together with Laozi.--[[User:Jiang Fengyi|Jiang Fengyi]] ([[User talk:Jiang Fengyi|talk]]) 08:54, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhuangzi inherited and developed Laozi's idea of &amp;quot;Tao following nature&amp;quot; in philosophy, making Taoism a school of thought. He himself became an important representative of Taoism and was called &amp;quot;the ancestor of Taoism&amp;quot; with Laozi.--[[User:Hu Baihui|Hu Baihui]] ([[User talk:Hu Baihui|talk]]) 09:05, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Qiwei 蒋淇玮==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kang Haoyu 康浩宇==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪==&lt;br /&gt;
1、儒家学派的创始人孔子第一次打破了旧统治阶级垄断教育的局面，变“学在官府”为“有教无类”，使传统文化教育播及到整个民族。因此儒家思想有了坚实的民族心理基础，为全社会所接受并逐步儒化了全社会。但是儒学在历史上也多次遭受严重冲击，近至满清的文字狱，毁古书严重的《四库全书》，远至秦始皇焚书令等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius, the founder of the Confucian school, broke the monopoly of the old ruling class on education for the first time, changed the &amp;quot;learning in the government&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;teaching without class&amp;quot;, and spread traditional culture and education to the whole nation. As a result, Confucianism had a solid national psychological foundation and was accepted by society as a whole, which gradually became Confucianized. However, Confucianism has also suffered many serious impacts in history, from the Manchu Qing dynasty's written jails to the destruction of ancient books in the Siku Quanshu, and the Qin Shihuang's book burning order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、一般认为道家思想的特征之一，是通过各种修炼而达到永恒不死的至高完美境界，“因而开创了中医养生学” ；又从炼丹实践中发明了火药，中国四大发明都与道教有关。从养生学源流的角度说：寿命无限。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is generally believed that one of the characteristics of Taoist thought is to achieve the supreme perfection of eternal immortality through various cultivations, thus it creating the science of Chinese medicine and health and from the practice of alchemy, gunpowder was invented, and the four major inventions of China are all related to Taoism. From the perspective of the source of health science:it means infinite life span.--[[User:Lei kuangxi|Lei kuangxi]] ([[User talk:Lei kuangxi|talk]]) 08:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Lei Kuangxi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Lili 李丽丽==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.董仲舒顺应汉武帝强权的需要，倡导“罢黜百家，独尊儒家”的思想。&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Zhongshu adapted to the needs of Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty to strengthen power, and advocated the idea of &amp;quot;deposing hundreds of schools and respecting Confucianism only&amp;quot;. --[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:49, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道家以“道”为核心，是“诸子百家”中一门极为重要的哲学流派，存在于中华各文化领域，对中国乃至世界的文化都产生了巨大的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism, with &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; as its core， is a very important philosophical school in &amp;quot;various schools of thought&amp;quot;. It exists in all cultural fields of China and has a great impact on Chinese and even the world culture.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:49, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Liqin 李丽琴==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 儒家在先秦时期和诸子百家地位平等，秦始皇焚书坑儒后，使儒家遭受重创。而后汉武帝为了维护封建专制统治，听从董仲舒“罢黜百家，独尊儒术”的建议，对思想实施钳制，使儒家重新兴起。历经两千多年的发展演变，儒学文化构建起完整的思想体系，涉及政治、教育、道德伦理、行为准则、生活技艺等诸多方面，长期涵养国人的智慧和心灵，形成固定思维、心理以及生存模式，可谓根深蒂固。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. --[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:17, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 《老子》是道家学派的主要著作之一，它的产生丰富了我国传统文化和思想宝库。老子是道家思想的创始人，他提出了许多重要的范畴和观点，在中国哲学史上独放异彩，并给予后世以深远影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Laozi'' is one of the main works of the Taoist School; its production enriches our country's traditional culture and stock house of thoughts. Lao Zi, the founder of the Taoism, proposed a lot of important views and conceptions which have original enchantment in Chinese philosophy, and influence the afterworld deeply. --[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:17, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Laozi'' is one of the main works of the Taoism and its production enriches our traditional culture and the treasury of thoughts. Lao Zi, the founder of the Taoism, proposed many important views and conceptions which have original enchantment in Chinese philosophy, and have a far-reaching influence on the afterworld.--[[User:Yang Yue|Yang Yue]] ([[User talk:Yang Yue|talk]]) 01:36, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Liu 刘柳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.人道主义是人类永恒的主题，对于任何社会，任何时代，任何一个政府都是适用的，而秩序和制度社会则是建立人类文明社会的基本要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humanity is the eternal theme of humanity, applicable to any society, any era, any government, while order and institutional society are the basic requirements for building a civilized human society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humanitarianism is the eternal theme of humanity, applicable to any society, any era, any government, while order and institutional society are the basic requirements for building a civilized human society.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humanity is the eternal theme of human society, and it is applicable to any society, any era, and any government. Order and institution is the basic requirement for building a civilized human society.&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.在我国五大宗教中，道教是唯一发源于中国、由中国人创立的宗教，所以又被称为本土宗教。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the five major religions in China, Taoism is the only religion that originated in China and was founded by Chinese people, so it is also known as a native religion.--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 06:38, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the five major religions in China, Taoism is the only one that originated in China and was founded by the Chinese, so it is also known as a native religion.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Ou 刘欧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
1、孔子的大同社会、小康社会理想对中国后世影响深远。后来不同历史时期，不同阶段的思想家提出不同内容的憧憬蓝图和奋斗目标，这种思想对进步思想家、改革家也有一定启发，洪秀全、康有为、谭嗣同和孙中山都受其影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius' ideal of a commonwealth society and a moderately prosperous society had a profound influence on later generations in China. Later on, thinkers at different stages of history put forward different content of visionary blueprints and goals to strive for, and such ideas also inspired progressive thinkers and reformers, with Hong Xiuquan, Kang Youwei, Tan Sitong and Sun Yat-sen being influenced by them.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 14:35, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The social ideal of a commonwealth society and a moderately prosperous society from Confucius has posed profound impacts on China's future generations. Later, even in sundry historical times, miscellaneous idealists put forward different blueprints and struggle goals, which indicated that Confucius ideal has inspired advanced idealists and refomers, including Hong Xiuquan, Kang Youwei, Tan Sitong and Sun Zhongshan.--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 02:20, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、新中国成立后，对旧社会道教中存在的一些不合理制度和陋习进行了改革，道教的面目为之一新。中国道教协会的成立实现了全国道教徒的大联合，广大爱国道教徒开始为发展道教事业共同努力。道教在反右斗争、大跃进、人民公社化等政治运动中受到波及。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the founding of New China, some unreasonable systems and bad practices that existed in Taoism in the old society were reformed, and Taoism took on a new face. The establishment of the Chinese Taoist Association realized the unification of Taoists nationwide, and the majority of patriotic Taoists began to work together for the development of Taoism. Taoism was affected by political movements such as the anti-rightist struggle, the Great Leap Forward, and the Communization of the People's Commune.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 14:35, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the founding of the People's Republic of China, Taoism was out of some unreasonable systems and bad practices in the old society were reformed and it then took on a new face. The establishment of the Chinese Taoist Association promoted the unification of Taoists nationwide, and the majority of patriotic Taoists began to work together for the development of Taoism. However, Taoism was affected by political movements such as the anti-rightist struggle, the Great Leap Forward, and the Communization of the People's Commune.--[[User:Guo Lu|Guo Lu]] ([[User talk:Guo Lu|talk]]) 05:06, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
从鸦片战争到戊戌变法是新儒学的准备阶段，这一阶段主要表现为儒家学者在西方文明冲击之下被动接受西方文明的一些内容以求自强。&lt;br /&gt;
The period from the Opium War to the Hundred Days Reform was the preparatory period of Neo-Confucianism,which was characterized by the passive acceptance of some elements of Western civilization by Confucian scholars in order to strengthen themselves under the impact of Western civilization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
道教源于神仙思想和神仙方术。虽神仙方术没有系统的理论，但神仙家信仰的方术被道教承袭，神仙方术演化为道教的修炼方术，神仙方士演化为道家的道士。&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism originated from the idea of the divine immortals and the divine immortal arts. Given the fact that there is no systematic theory of divine and immortalism, the divine and immortalist beliefs were inherited by Taoism. The divine and immortalist prescriptions evolved into Taoist cultivation prescriptions, and the divine and immortalist practitioners evolved into Taoist priests.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:21, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lou Cancan 娄灿灿==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Weijia 罗维嘉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Mo Ling 莫玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.君子坦荡荡，小人长戚戚。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A gentleman is open and poised; while a petty man is unhappy and worried.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gentleman is calm and at ease, while the small man is always full of anxiety. --[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 08:45, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.人法地，地法天，天法道，道法自然。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person reflects the earth.The earth reflects heaven. Heaven reflects the Way. And the Way reflects its own nature.--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:46, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Men must conform to the earth, earth to heaven, heaven to Tao and Tao to nature.--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 08:45, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 经由董仲舒重新解释和发挥的儒教教义，十分重视礼仪制度的建设，特别是其中祭天、祭祖的礼仪制度建设。完备而复杂的礼仪制度有助于人们养成遵守秩序、安分守己的习惯，这正是儒教重视礼仪的重要目的之一。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Zhongshu's reinterpretation of Confucian doctrines attached great importance to the construction of ritual system, especially that of offering sacrifices to heaven and ancestors. A complete and complex ritual system helps people to develop the habit of abiding by order and bahaving properly, which is one of the important purposes for Confucianism to emphasize rites.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 道家以道为世界的本原，以柔弱因循为道的作用，在政治上主张无为而治，因为对道和无为的理解不同，所以内部又划分为不同派别，不同的学派之间思想重心也不同，或偏于治国，或偏于治身等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daoists regard Tao as the origin of the world. In politics, they uphold that Tao is to conform to the nature and advocated governing by doing nothing. According to the understanding of Tao and doing nothing, there are different denominations of Daoism focusing on different thoughts, some of which focus on governing and some on self-cultivation.--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 09:25, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
1-儒家通过等级制度的传播而传播。这种宗教是由于中国人对邻国的影响而传承的。儒家思想从其在山东的地盘传到了中国的北部和南部地区。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucianism diffused through hierarchical diffusion. This religion was passed on through the Chinese's influence on their neighboring countries. Confucianism spread from its hearth in the Shandong province into China's northern and southern territories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-道教或道教是中国血统的哲学传统，强调与道家和谐相处。道是大多数中国哲学流派的基本思想。然而，在道教中，它表示的原则是存在的一切的来源，模式和实质。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism, or Daoism, is a philosophical tradition of Chinese origin which emphasizes living in harmony with the Tao. The Tao is a fundamental idea in most Chinese philosophical schools; in Taoism, however, it denotes the principle that is the source, pattern and substance of everything that exists. --[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:43, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Qu Miao 瞿淼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rajabov, Anushervon==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Seydou, Sagara==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shi Haiyao 石海瑶==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Si Yu 司妤==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tan Yuanyuan 谭媛媛==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 董仲舒提出“春秋大一统”和“罢黜百家，独尊儒术”，强调以儒家思想为国家的哲学根本，杜绝其他思想体系。汉武帝采纳了他的主张。从此儒学成为正统思想，研究四书五经的经学也成为了显学。此时，孔子已死三百余年。董仲舒在具体的政策上将道家，阴阳家和儒家中有利于封建帝王统治的部分加以发展，形成了新儒家思想。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Zhongshu proposed the &amp;quot;Great Unification of the Spring and Autumn Period&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;Dismissal of the Hundred Schools and Exclusive Respect for Confucianism&amp;quot;, emphasizing Confucianism as the philosophical foundation of the state and the elimination of other systems of thought. Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty adopted his ideas. From then on, Confucianism became the orthodoxy, and the study of the Four Books and Five Classics became a prominent school. At this time, Confucius had been dead for more than 300 years. Dong Zhongshu developed the parts of Taoism, Yin and Yang and Confucianism that were beneficial to the rule of the feudal emperor in his specific policies, forming Neo-Confucianism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. “道”是中国古代哲学的重要范畴，用以说明世界的本原、本体、规律或原理。在中国哲学史上，“道”这一范畴为道家首先提出。道的原始涵义指道路、坦途，以后逐渐发展为道理，用以表达事物的规律性。这一变化经历了相当长的历史过程。春秋后期，老子最先把道看作是宇宙的本原和普遍规律，成为道家的创始人。以后，在不同的哲学体系中其涵义虽有不同，但基本上成为世界本原、本体、规律或原理的代名词。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; is an important category in ancient Chinese philosophy, which is used to describe the origin, essence, law or principle of the world. In the history of Chinese philosophy, the category of &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; was first introduced by the Taoists. The original meaning of Dao refers to the path, the straight path, and later it gradually developed into reason, which is used to express the regularity of things. This change has gone through a rather long historical process. In the late Spring and Autumn period, Laozi first regarded Tao as the origin and universal law of the universe and became the founder of Taoism. Later, although its meaning differs in different philosophical systems, it basically became a synonym for the origin of the world, the essence, the law or the principle.--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 03:59, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Bei 汤蓓==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Yiran 汤伊然==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Meiling 王美玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.儒家思想指的是儒家学派的思想，由春秋末期思想家孔子所创立。孔子创立的儒家学说在总结、概括和继承了夏、商、周三代尊尊亲亲传统文化的基础上形成的一个完整的思想体系。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucianism refers to the thought of Confucianism, which was founded by the thinker Confucius in the late Spring and Autumn period. The Confucianism established by Confucius is a complete ideological system based on the summary, generalization and inheritance of the traditional culture of respecting relatives in Xia, Shang and Zhou Dynasties.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 07:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道家的起源，可以一直追溯到春秋战国时期。道家思想的形成是以总结、发展、写著典籍为主要路径，每一次思想的跳跃都经历了极其长时间的众人积累，这也再一次的凸显了道家的生命力。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The origin of Taoism can be traced back to the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. Taoist thought is formed with summary, development, and writings of classics as the main path. Every leap of thought has experienced an extremely long time of mass accumulation, which once again highlights the vitality of Taoism.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 07:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Xuan 王轩==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 孔子创立了以仁为核心的道德学说，他自己也是一个很善良的人，富有同情心，乐于助人，待人真诚、宽厚。“己所不欲，勿施于人”、“君子成人之美，不成人之恶”、“躬自厚而薄责于人”等等，都是他的做人准则。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius founded the moral theory with benevolence as the core. He was also a very kind person, full of compassion, willing to help others, sincere and generous. &amp;quot;Don't do to others what you don't want to do to others&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of a gentleman, the evil of a man who is not a man&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;bow oneself to thick and thin blame to others&amp;quot;, and so on, are his principles of conduct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius founded the moral theory with benevolence as the core. He himself was also a very kind person full of compassion who is willing to help others with sincerity and generousity. &amp;quot;Don't do to others what you don't want to do to others&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of a gentleman, the evil of a man who is not a man&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;bow oneself to thick and thin blame to others&amp;quot;, and so on, are his principles of conduct.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 新中国成立后，通过宗教制度民主改革，中国道教获得了新生，逐渐走上了与社会主义社会相适应的道路。改革开放以来，在党和政府新时期宗教政策的指导下，中国道教呈现出前所未有的新气象，为促进经济发展、社会和谐、祖国统一和世界和平做出了积极贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the founding of the people's Republic of China, through the democratic reform of the religious system, Chinese Taoism gained a new life and gradually embarked on the road to adapt to the socialist society. Since the reform and opening up, under the guidance of the party and the government's religious policy in the new period, Chinese Taoism has shown an unprecedented new atmosphere, and has made positive contributions to promoting economic development, social harmony, the reunification of the motherland and world peace.--[[User:Wang Xuan|Wang Xuan]] ([[User talk:Wang Xuan|talk]]) 02:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wang Xuan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the founding of the people's Republic of Chin, Chinese Taoism has gained a new life and gradually embarked on the road to adapt to the socialist society through its democratic reform of the religious system. Since the reform and opening up, under the guidance of the Party and the Chinese Government's religious policy in the new period, Chinese Taoism has shown an unprecedented new atmosphere, and has made positive contributions to promoting economic development, social harmony, the reunification of the motherland and world peace.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 07:29, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Qiong 吴琼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 孔子创建了对中国及其周边国家具有深远影响的儒家学派。他学而不厌,海人不倦,首开私人讲学,是中国历史上致力于教育事业的第一人。&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius founded the school of Confucianism, which had a profound influence on China and its neighboring countries. He was the first person in Chinese history to devote himself to the cause of education, as he never tired of learning and never tired of the sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius founded the school of Confucianism, profoundly influencing China and its neighboring countries. He was the first Chinese throughout history to devote himself to the cause of education, for never being tired of learning and teaching. --[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 08:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 道家以道为世界的本原，以柔弱因循为道的作用，在政治上主张无为而治，因为对道和无为的理解不同，所以内部又划分为不同派别，不同的学派之间思想重心也不同，或偏于治国，或偏于治身等。&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism takes the Tao as the origin of the world, and the role of the Tao is to be soft and follow the path. In politics, Taoism advocates the rule of inaction, and because of the different understanding of the Tao and inaction, it is divided into different schools, and the focus of thought differs between different schools, either favoring the rule of the state, or favoring the rule of the body, etc.--[[User:WuQiong|WuQiong]] ([[User talk:WuQiong|talk]]) 15:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Yilu 吴一露==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Zijia 吴子佳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Shuangling 肖双玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.中庸精神随着时间的推移，其价值和重要性必将日益显现出来，这一点已经有所表现。中庸之道是世界上最具有连续性的文化，也是中国众多文化流派中最具有价值的核心精神和观念。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.With the passage of time, the value and importance of the spirit of the mean will become increasingly apparent, which has already been demonstrated. The Golden Mean is the most continuous culture in the world and the most valuable core spirit and concept among many cultural schools in China.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 07:48, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the passage of time, the value and importance of the spirit of the mean, already demonstrated, will become increasingly apparent. The Golden Mean is the most continuous culture in the world and the most valuable core spirit and concept among many cultural schools in China.--[[User:Wang Xuan|Wang Xuan]] ([[User talk:Wang Xuan|talk]]) 02:27, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wang Xuan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道教文学艺术就是以宣传道教教义、神仙长生思想以及反映其宗教生活为题材的内容的各种形式的文学艺术作品。文学艺术可以扩大道教的社会影响，进而提高道教的宗教素质。反过来，道教的神仙信仰也给中国文学艺术的发展巨大的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taoist literature and art are literary and artistic works in various forms that promote Taoist doctrines, the thoughts of immortal longevity, and reflect their religious life. Literature and art can expand the social influence of Taoism, thereby improving the religious quality of Taoism. In turn, Taoist belief in immortals has also had a huge impact on the development of Chinese literature and art.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 07:48, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Ting 肖婷==&lt;br /&gt;
1.儒家思想对中国文化的影响很深。传统的责任感思想、节制思想和忠孝思想，都是它和封建统治结合的结果，因此，儒家思想是连同我们当代在内的主流思想。儒学在中国存在几千年，对于中国的政治、经济等各个方面依然存在巨大的潜在影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucianism has had a profound influence on Chinese culture。The traditional ideas of responsibility, moderation, and loyalty and filial piety are the result of its combination with feudal rule, and thus Confucianism is the dominant ideology along with our contemporary times. Confucianism has existed in China for thousands of years and still has a huge potential influence on all aspects of Chinese politics and economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucianism has had a profound influence on Chinese culture. The traditional ideas of responsibility, moderation, and loyalty and filial piety are the result of its combination with feudal rule, and thus Confucianism has been the dominant ideology along with our contemporary times. Confucianism has existed in China for thousands of years and still has maintain a huge potential influence on all aspects of Chinese politics and economy.--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 03:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2．和谐文化建设是构建社会主义和谐社会的要义之一。中国传统道教文化对中国社会产生了深远的影响。在当今构建和谐社会的进程中,道教文化依然有其独特的存在价值。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The building of a harmonious culture is one of the essentials for building a harmonious socialist society. The traditional Chinese Taoist culture has had a profound influence on Chinese society. In the process of building a harmonious society today, Taoist culture still has its unique value to exist.--[[User:Xiao Ting|Xiao Ting]] ([[User talk:Xiao Ting|talk]]) 09:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Ting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The construction of a harmonious culture is one of the essentials of a harmonious socialist society. Taoist culture, a traditional Chinese culture, has exerted a profound influence on Chinese society. It still embraces unique value in today's building of a harmonious society. --[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 12:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xie Fan 解帆==&lt;br /&gt;
1.孔子学院是中外合作建立的非营利性教育机构，致力于适应世界各国（地区）人民对汉语学习的需要，增进世界各国（地区）人民对中国语言文化的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius Institutes are non-profit educational institutions jointly established by China and other countries. They are dedicated to meeting the needs of people in all countries (regions) for Chinese learning and promoting their understanding of Chinese language and culture.--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 08:24, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Institute is a non-profit educational institution established through Sino-foreign cooperation, dedicated to meeting the needs of people around the world for Chinese language learning and enhancing their understanding of Chinese language and culture.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:57, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.改革开放以来，在党和政府新时期宗教政策的指导下，中国道教呈现出前所未有的新气象，为促进经济发展、社会和谐、祖国统一和世界和平做出了积极贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening up, under the guidance of the religious policies of the CPC and the government in the new era, Taoism in China has shown an unprecedented look and made positive contributions to promoting economic development, social harmony, reunification of the country and world peace.--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 08:24, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening up, under the guidance of the Party and the government's religious policies in the new era, Chinese Taoism has taken on a new and unprecedented appearance, making positive contributions to the economic development, social harmony, reunification of the motherland and world peace.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:57, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jia 徐佳==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 孔子去世后，其弟子及再传弟子把孔子及其弟子的言行语录和思想记录下来，整理编成《论语》。该书被奉为儒家经典。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the death of Confucius, his students wrote down all conversations they had with their teacher and then compiled them into the Analects, which has been regarded as a classic of Confucianism.--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 02:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the death of Confucius, his disciples and re-disciples recorded the words and thoughts of Confucius and his disciples and compiled them into the ''Analects'', which is regarded as a classic of Confucianism.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 03:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 《老子》书提出以“道”为核心的哲学思想体系。它以道为宇宙的根本，阐述了道的本质、特点及其运动变化的规律。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The book Laozi establishes a philosophical system of thought with the Tao as its core. It takes Tao as the root of the universe, and explains the nature and characteristics of Tao and its laws of movement and change.--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 02:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The book, ''Laozi'', presents a philosophical system of thought with the Tao as its core. It takes Tao as the root of the universe, and explains the nature and characteristics of Tao and its laws of movement and change.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 03:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jing 许静==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Chenting 杨晨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 南北朝时期（420一589）是道教进一步充实完善的时代，是道教走上成熟的时代，出现了众多的道教改革家、理论家，他们的活动对后世道教有着重要的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The Southern and Northern Dynasties period (420-589) was a time when Taoism was further enriched, a time when Taoism came to maturity and numerous Taoist reformers and theorists emerged, having an important influence on the development of Taoism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism was further developed and came to maturity in the Southern and Northern Dynastie(420-589) when numerous Taoist reformers and theorists emerged and their activities had an important influence on the development of Taoism.--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 02:47, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 曲阜孔庙为纪念孔夫子而兴建，千百年来屡毁屡建，到今天已经发展成超过100座殿堂的建筑群。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. The Confucius Temple in Qufu was built to commemorate Confucius, which has been destroyed and built again and again over the centuries. Today, it has grown into a building complex of over 100 palaces today.--[[User:Yang chenting|Yang chenting]] ([[User talk:Yang chenting|talk]]) 03:19, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Yang Chenting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Temple in Qufu was built to commemorate Confucius, which has been destroyed and rebuilt again and again over the past centuries. Today, it has grown into a building complex of over 100 palaces.--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:49, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hairong 杨海容==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.儒家的“德治”主义就是主张以道德去感化教育人。儒家认为，无论人性善恶，都可以用道德去感化教育人。这种教化方式，是一种心理上的改造，使人心良善，知道耻辱而无奸邪之心。&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucian &amp;quot;rule of virtue&amp;quot; doctrine advocates the use of morality to influence and educate people. Confucianism believes that no matter what human nature is good or bad, morality can be used to influence and educate people. This way of enlightenment is a kind of psychological transformation, making people good-hearted, knowing the shame and not being evil.--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 03:41, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.“己所不欲，勿施于人”、“躬自厚而薄责于人” 等，都是孔子的做人准则。&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do not do to others what you do not want to do to others&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;self-respect and responsibilities to others&amp;quot; are all Confucius’s principles of life.--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 03:41, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.认为天地万物都有&amp;quot;道&amp;quot;而派生，即所谓&amp;quot;一生二，二生三，三生万物&amp;quot;，社会人生都应法&amp;quot;道&amp;quot;而行，最后回归自然。&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that all things in heaven and earth are derived from &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot;, which is the so-called &amp;quot;One life two, two life three, three life all things&amp;quot;, social life should follow the law &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; and finally return to nature.--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 03:41, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hui 阳慧==&lt;br /&gt;
1.孔子追求的“礼”，是西周时的等级名分制度。为了实现“礼”，孔子进一步提出了“正名”的主张。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius's pursuit of &amp;quot; rites &amp;quot; is the Western Zhou Dynasty hierarchy system.In order to realize the &amp;quot; rites &amp;quot;, Confucius further put forward the &amp;quot; rectification of name &amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.改革开放以来，在党和政府新时期宗教政策的指导下，中国道教呈现出前所未有的新气象,为促进经济发展、社会和谐、祖国统一和世界和平做出了积极贡献。 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up, under the guidance of the religious policies of the Party and the government in the new period, Chinese Taoism has taken on an unprecedented new look and made positive contributions to promoting economic development, social harmony, the reunification of the motherland and world peace.--[[User:YangHui|YangHui]] ([[User talk:YangHui|talk]]) 08:39, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Yue 杨悦==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1、孔子是中国思想史上第一个把道德作为做人和治国首要条件和最高标准提出来的哲人。道德的核心是仁。儒家提倡人与人之间的仁和礼。今天，在中国和其他许多国家，儒学的研究正在迅速增长。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was the first philosopher in China's ideological history to propose moral standards as the prior criterion for man's behaviour and governing a country.The core of morality is benevolence. Confucianism advocates benevolence and courtesy among people. Today, in China and many other countries, the study of Confucianism is rapidly growing.--[[User:Yang Yue|Yang Yue]] ([[User talk:Yang Yue|talk]]) 01:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was the first philosopher in the history of Chinese thought to put morality as the primary and highest standard for being a man and governing a country. The core of morality is benevolence. Confucianism advocates benevolence and etiquette among people. Today, in China and many other countries, the study of Confucianism is growing rapidly. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 02:04, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、道教是中国固有的一种宗教，距今已有1800余年的历史。它深深扎根于中华沃土之中，具有鲜明的中国特色,并对中华文化的各个层面产生了深远影响。 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism, an inherent religion of China, has a history of over 1800 years. It is deeply rooted in the Chinese fertile soil with distinct Chinese characteristics, and have a profound impact on all levels of Chinese culture.--[[User:Yang Yue|Yang Yue]] ([[User talk:Yang Yue|talk]]) 01:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism is a religion inherent in China, with a history of more than 1,800 years. It is deeply rooted in the fertile soil of China, with distinctive Chinese characteristics, and a profound impact on overall Chinese culture. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 02:04, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Ziling 杨子泠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
孔子在卫国住了约10个月，因有人在卫灵公面前进谗言，卫灵公对孔子起了疑心，派人公开监视孔子的行动，因此孔子带弟子离开卫国，打算去陈国。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius lived in Wei State for about 10 months. Due to someone advancing slander in front of Duke Ling of Wei, he became suspicious of Confucius and sent people to publicly monitor Confucius. Therefore, Confucius led his disciples to leave Wei and planned to go to Chen State. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 02:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
道教继承和发展了先秦道家思想，将“道”作为最高信仰，从中演化出最高经典，最上道术及最高的神灵，构建了庞大的经典道术神仙体系。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daoism inherited and developed Taoism thought in the pre-Qin period, taking &amp;quot;Dao&amp;quot; as the highest belief, evolving from it the highest classics, the highest Daoism and the supreme gods, and building a huge system of classic Daoism gods. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 02:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Confucius stayed in Wei for about 10 months, but when someone slandered him in front of Duke Weiling, he became suspicious of Confucius and sent people to monitor his movements openly. Therefore, Confucius left Wei with his disciples to Chen. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Inheriting and developing the pre-Qin dynasty Taoist thought, it holds “Tao” as the highest belief, evolving the highest classics, the highest Taoist arts and the highest deities, forming a huge system of classical Taoist arts and deities.--[[User:Yang chenting|Yang chenting]] ([[User talk:Yang chenting|talk]]) 03:22, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Yang Chenting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yi Zichu 义子楚==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==You Yuting 游雨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.在长期的教学实践活动中，孔子积累和总结了很多教学经验。他主张因材施教，根据学生的不同特点分别指导。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term teaching practice, Confucius has accumulated and summarized a lot of teaching experience. He advocated teaching students in accordance with their aptitude and instructing them separately according to their different features.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.作为一种宗教实体，道教不仅有其独特的经典教义、神仙信仰和仪式活动，而且还有其宗教传承、教团组织、科戒制度、宗教活动场所。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a religious entity, Taoism not only has its unique classical doctrine, immortal belief and ritual activities, but also has its religious inheritance, organization of religious groups, system of discipline and places for religious activities.--[[User:You Yuting|You Yuting]] ([[User talk:You Yuting|talk]]) 13:27, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yu Ni 余妮==&lt;br /&gt;
1.孔子的经济思想最主要的是重义轻利、“见利思义”的义利观与“富民”思想。这也是儒家经济思想的主要内容，对后世有较大的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most important economic thought of Confucius is the value of justice over profit, the view of righteousness and benefit, and the thought of enriching the people. This is also the main content of Confucian economic thought, which has great influence on later generations.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 06:42, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius'economic thought mainly consists of the concept of justice and benefit, the concept of justice and benefit and the thought of enriching the people.--[[User:YangHui|YangHui]] ([[User talk:YangHui|talk]]) 08:41, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道教哲学和宗教已经渗透到所有受中国影响的亚洲文化中，尤其是越南、日本和韩国的文化。在受中国文化影响的地区，各种宗教习俗让人想起道教，这表明他们与中国游客和移民的早期接触还没有被阐明。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daoist philosophy and religion have found their way into all Asian cultures influenced by China, especially those of Vietnam, Japan, and Korea. Various religious practices reminiscent of Daoism in such areas of Chinese cultural influence indicate early contacts with Chinese travelers and immigrants that have yet to be elucidated.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 06:42, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daoist philosophy and religion have infiltrated all Asian cultures influenced by China, especially those of Vietnam, Japan, and Korea. Various religious practices reminiscent of Daoism in such areas of Chinese cultural influence indicate early contacts with Chinese travelers and immigrants that have yet to be elucidated.--[[User:You Yuting|You Yuting]] ([[User talk:You Yuting|talk]]) 13:31, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yuan Tianyi 袁天翼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
解放前的道教中充满着浓厚的封建气息，对广大道教徒进行爱国主义教育，改革宫观封建经济，废除道教中的封建残余，与反动会道门划清界限，成为道教在新中国面临的重大任务。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism before liberation was represents strong feudal atmosphere. It became a major task for Taoism in New China to carry out patriotic education for the majority of Taoists, reform the feudal economy of the palace, abolish the remnants of feudalism in Taoism, and draw a clear line with the reactionary Taoist doors.--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 02:11, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism before liberation was in strong feudal atmosphere. Therefore, it became a major task for Taoism in New China to carry out patriotic education for the majority of Taoists, reform the feudal economy of the palace, abolish the remnants of feudalism in Taoism, and draw a clear line with the reactionary Taoist doors.--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 02:11, 17 December 2020 (UTC)--[[User:Zhumeimei|Zhumeimei]] ([[User talk:Zhumeimei|talk]]) 02:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
孔子，姓孔，名丘，字仲尼，公元前551年，出生于春秋后期的鲁国。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is known as Kong Qiu, a combination of his surname and his given name, and he is also named as Zhongni, which is his courtesy name.--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 02:11, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Liang 曾良==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Xinyuan 曾心媛==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Hui 张慧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.身处乱世的孔子所主张的仁政没有施展的空间，但在治理鲁国的三个月中，使强大的齐国也畏惧孔子的才能，足见孔子无愧于杰出政治家的称号。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The benevolent government advocated by Confucius in troubled times has no room for display, but during the three months of ruling Lu State, the powerful Qi State also feared Confucius’ talents, which shows that Confucius deserves the title of outstanding statesman.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 03:06, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the troubled times, Confucius' benevolent rule had no room to be exercised, but in the three months he ruled the state of Lu, he made even the powerful state of Qi fear Confucius' talent, which shows that Confucius deserves the title of outstanding statesman.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 03:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道教继承和发展了先秦道家思想，将“道”作为最高信仰，从中演化出最高经典，最上道术及最高的神灵，构建了庞大的经典道术神仙体系。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism inherited and developed Taoism thought in the pre-Qin period, taking &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; as the highest belief, and evolving from it the highest classics, the highest Taoism and the highest gods, and building a huge system of classic Taoism gods.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 03:06, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism inherited and developed Taoist thought from the pre-Qin dynasty, taking &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; as the highest belief, evolving from it the highest classics, the highest Taoist arts and the highest deities, and building a huge system of classical Taoist deities.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 03:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Ling 张玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 孔子63岁时，曾这样形容自己：“发愤忘食，乐以忘忧，不知老之将至。”当时孔子已带领弟子周游列国9个年头，历尽艰辛，不仅未得到诸侯的任用，还险些丧命，但孔子并不灰心，仍然乐观向上，坚持自己的理想，甚至是明知其不可为而为之。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Confucius was 63 years old, he used to describe himself as, &amp;quot;(One is) so engrossed in his studies that he forgets to have his meals on time; so cheerful that he forgets all his worries; so youthful that he forgets his actual age.&amp;quot; At that time, Confucius had guided his disciples to travel around the various states and nations for nine years. He had not been appointed by the feudal lord, but he almost died. However, he was not disheartened. He was still optimistic and insisted on his ideal even he knew it was impossible. --[[User:Zhang Ling|Zhang Ling]] ([[User talk:Zhang Ling|talk]]) 04:05, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Confucius was 63 years old, he used to describe himself as, &amp;quot;(One is) so engrossed in his studies that he forgets to have his meals on time; so cheerful that he forgets all his worries; so youthful that he forgets his actual age.&amp;quot; At that time, Confucius had guided his disciples to travel around the various states and nations for nine years. He had not been appointed by the feudal lord, and even almost died. However, he was not disheartened. He was still optimistic and insisted on his ideal even he knew it was impossible.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 06:52, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 作为中华文化最重要的两翼，道家和儒家的关系比较复杂，它们之间有互相学习的一面，也有互相对立的一面。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the two most important components of Chinese culture, Daoism and Confucianism have a complicated relationship, with both learning from each other and opposing each other. --[[User:Zhang Ling|Zhang Ling]] ([[User talk:Zhang Ling|talk]]) 04:05, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the two most important wings of Chinese culture, Taoism and Confucianism have a complex relationship. Specifically, they are mutually reinforcing and antagonistic.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 12:34, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Peiwen 张佩闻==&lt;br /&gt;
道教是中国的本土宗教，道教主张天人合一，东汉末年出现大量的道教组织。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism is China's indigenous religion advocating the unity of heaven and man.The end of the Eastern Han Dynasty appeared a large number of Taoist organizations.--[[User:Zhang Peiwen|Zhang Peiwen]] ([[User talk:Zhang Peiwen|talk]]) 08:26, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism is an indigenous religion of China and it advocates the unity of heaven and man. A large number of Taoist organizations appeared in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 11:19, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学思想，是先秦诸子百家学说之一。儒学文化是以儒家学说为指导思想的文化宗派，为春秋时期孔丘所创。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucianism is one of the schools of thought in the pre-Qin dynasty. Confucianism is a school of culture guided by Confucianism. It was created by Confucius in the Spring and Autumn Period.--[[User:Zhang Peiwen|Zhang Peiwen]] ([[User talk:Zhang Peiwen|talk]]) 08:26, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucianism is one of the schools of thought in the pre-Qin periods. Confucian culture is a cultural sect with Confucianism as its guiding ideology, created by Confucius during the Spring and Autumn Period. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 11:19, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Weihong 张维虹==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yinliu 张银柳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yu 张瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
1.儒家经书是四书五经，但儒家早期以五经为主，在佛教禅宗的挑战下，宋代程朱理学以四书取代五经的地位。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucian scriptures are the Four Books and Five Classics. However, the early Confucianism was dominated by the Five Classics. Under the challenge of Zen Buddhism, the neo-Confucianism of Song Dynasty replaced the Five Classics with the Four Books.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:22, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucian scriptures are the Four Books and Five Classics, but the early Confucianism was dominated by the Five Classics. Under the challenge of Buddhist Zen Buddhism, the Song Dynasty's Cheng-Zhu Theory replaced the status of the Five Classics with the Four Books.--[[User:WuQiong|WuQiong]] ([[User talk:WuQiong|talk]]) 15:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scriptures of confucianism are the Four Books and Five Classics, in which the majority is the latter one at the prelimetary stage, but then the Four Books got the upper hand under the theory of Chen-zhu in the Song Dynasty.--[[User:Zhang Peiwen|Zhang Peiwen]] ([[User talk:Zhang Peiwen|talk]]) 08:41, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.春秋时期，老子总结了古老的道家思想的精华，形成了道家完整系统的理论，标志着道家思想已经正式成型。道家是对中华哲学、文学、科技、艺术、音乐、养生、宗教等影响最深远的学派。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Spring and Autumn Period, Laozi summarized the essence of ancient Taoist thought and formed a complete and systematic theory of Daoism, marking the formal formation of Daoism. Daoism is the school of thought that has had the most profound influence on Chinese philosophy, literature, science and technology, art, music, health care and religion.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:22, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Spring and Autumn Period, Laozi summarized the essence of ancient Taoist thought and formed a complete and systematic theory of Taoism, marking the formal formation of Taoist thought. Taoism is the school of thought that has had the most profound influence on Chinese philosophy, literature, science and technology, art, music, health care and religion.--[[User:WuQiong|WuQiong]] ([[User talk:WuQiong|talk]]) 15:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yujie 张毓婕==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yuxing 张宇星==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xi 赵茜==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xiaoyan 赵晓燕==&lt;br /&gt;
1.孔子是当时社会上最博学者之一，在世时就被尊奉为“天纵之圣”“天之木铎”，更被后世统治者尊为孔圣人、至圣、至圣先师、大成至圣文宣王先师、万世师表。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was one of the most knowledgeable people in the society at that time, and he was honored as &amp;quot;the sage of heaven&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the mudor of heaven&amp;quot; during his lifetime.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 03:09, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was one of the most erudite scholars in society at that time. He was honored as the &amp;quot;Sage of Heaven&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Wood Duo of Heaven&amp;quot; when he was alive. The most sacred Wenxuan Wang Xianshi, Wanshishishi.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 03:16, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was one of the most knowledgeable people in the society at that time, and he was honored as &amp;quot;the sage from heaven&amp;quot; and is honored as &amp;quot;the mudor of heaven&amp;quot;  nowadays.--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 04:05, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道教对我国古时代的政治、经济和文化都发生过深刻的影响，是统治阶级的三大精神支柱之一。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism has had a profound impact on the politics, economy and culture of our ancient times and was one of the three spiritual pillars of the ruling class.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 03:09, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism had a profound impact on the politics, economy and culture of our country in ancient times, and it is one of the three spiritual pillars of the ruling class.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 03:16, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yiwen 周艺文==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yuanqu 周园曲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Meimei 祝美梅==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Xu 朱旭==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zou Xinyu 邹鑫雨==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zubareva, Ekaterina==&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201214_cult&amp;diff=114826</id>
		<title>20201214 cult</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=20201214_cult&amp;diff=114826"/>
		<updated>2020-12-18T13:49:41Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Li Lili 李丽丽 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Alsied, Saffana==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Cao Runxin 曹润鑫==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Han 陈涵==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.儒家思想精髓在于它的社会伦理思想，正是封建社会伦理观从国家统治阶级的高度期望出发将人们生活现实中的行为规范用通俗的语言规范起来，让农民成为社会道德思想的奴隶，而这种封建伦理观作为封建统治阶级上层建筑社会意识中的最广泛影响治理社会群众基础的核心，从而完成对国家社会双重治理的理想效果。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essence of Confucianism lies in its social ethical thought. It is the thought of feudal society that regulates the behavior norms of people’s lives in popular language from the high expectations of the country’s ruling class, making the peasants be enslaved to social ethics. As the core of the social consciousness of the feudal ruling class superstructure, which has the most extensive influence on governing the society and the people, it has achieved the ideal effect of dual governance of the state and society. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 11:04, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道教把生命看得极为重要，修道就是要长生不死，主张通过修炼来延长生命的长度，提高生命存在的质量，以达到生命的永恒。道教主张以清净无为、不争寡欲的态度对待世俗生活，以“我命在我不在天”的精神进行修炼，通过各种道术修炼，与道合一，成为长生不死的神仙。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism regards life as extremely important and practicing Taoism is to become immortal. It advocates to extend the length of life and improve the quality of life by practicing, so as to achieve eternity of life. Taoism holds an attitude of purity and non-contentiousness towards worldly life, and cultivation in the spirit of &amp;quot;I am the master of my fate&amp;quot;, so that through various Taoist practices, one can unite with the Tao and become an immortal deity. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 11:04, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Jingjing 陈静静==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dashkin, Gennadii==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Chen Yongxiang 陈永相==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ding Daifeng 丁代凤==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gan Fengyu 甘奉玉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gao Mingzhu 高明珠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Grosheva, Anna==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gu Dongfang 顾东方==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guan Qinqing 管钦清==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Gui Yizhi 桂一枝==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guirou, Barthelemy==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Guo Lu 郭露==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 孔子是我国古代伟大的思想家和教育家,儒家学派创始人,世界最著名的文化名人之一。孔子的言行思想主要载于语录体散文集《论语》。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was a great thinker of ancient China and educator, he is also the founder of Confucianism and one of the world's most famous cultural figures. His words and deeds were mainly recorded in his work ''The Analects''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is a great thinker and educator in ancient China, he is also the founder of Confucianism and one of the world's most famous cultural figures. His words and deeds were mainly recorded in his work ''The Analects''.--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 03:44, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道教(或道教)是指各种相关的中国哲学传统和概念的英文名称。这些传统影响了东亚两千多年，有些还在国际上传播。道家的礼教和伦理强调 &amp;quot;道 &amp;quot;的三宝，即“慈、俭、让”。道家思想注重 &amp;quot;无为&amp;quot;、&amp;quot;人本&amp;quot;、&amp;quot;虚无&amp;quot;。无为常常被错误地翻译为（&amp;quot;无所作为&amp;quot;），这种错误由于非道家学者的翻译而广泛传播。道教强调人与自然的联系。道教认为，这种联系减少了对规则和秩序的需要，使人更好地理解世界。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism (or Daoism) is the English name referring to a variety of related Chinese philosophical traditions and concepts. These traditions influenced East Asia for over two thousand years and some have spread internationally. Taoist propriety and ethics emphasize the Three Jewels of the Tao; namely, compassion, moderation, and humility. Taoist thought focuses on wu wei (&amp;quot; action that does not involve struggle or excessive effort&amp;quot; ) spontaneity, humanism, and emptiness. Wu wei is often incorrectly translated as (&amp;quot;non-action&amp;quot;) and this error has propagated widely as a result of translations made by academics who are non practising Taoists. An emphasis is placed on the link between people and nature. Taoism teaches that this link lessened the need for rules and order, and leads one to a better understanding of the world.--[[User:Guo Lu|Guo Lu]] ([[User talk:Guo Lu|talk]]) 03:12, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ha, Thi Thu Hang==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==He Changqi 何长琦==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Baihui 胡百辉==&lt;br /&gt;
1.孔子是中国儒学的创始人。两千余年来，儒家思想对中国的影响不仅体政治、政治、文化等方面，也体每一个中国人的行为和思维方式之中。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is the founder of Confucianism in China. For more than two thousand years, the influence of Confucianism on China is not only in politics, politics, culture and so on, but also in the behavior and mode of thinking of every Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道教在世界宗教中是独一无二的，因为它没有官方的教条和教义。它最重要的文本是《道德经》和《庄子》，这两本书可能被认为是文学或哲学作品，而不是宗教文本。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daoism is unique among world religions in that it has no official dogma or doctrine. Its most important texts are The Tao Te Ching and The Chuang Tzu, both of which might be considered works of literature or philosophy more than religious texts. --[[User:Hu Baihui|Hu Baihui]] ([[User talk:Hu Baihui|talk]]) 08:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Hu Jin 胡瑾==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 孔子是儒家学派的创始人，也是春秋时期人本主义思想的集大成者。儒家思想已成为我们文化遗产中的一部分。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was the founder of the Confucian school and the main Humanist thinker of the Spring and Autumn Period. Confucian ideas have become part of our cultural inheritance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was the founder of the Confucianism and the major Humanist thinker in the Spring and Autumn Period, whose  ideas have become part of our cultural inheritance.--[[User:Jiang Fengyi|Jiang Fengyi]] ([[User talk:Jiang Fengyi|talk]]) 09:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 传统上，道教是归因于三个来源，最古老的是黄帝传说，但最著名的是老子的《道德经》。第三个来源就是庄子的作品。道教的最初来源据说是古代的《易经》。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traditionally, Taoism has been attributed to three sources, the oldest being the legendary ‘Yellow Emperor’, but the most famous is Lao Zi's Tao Teh Ching. The third source is Chuang Tzu's work. However, the original source of Taoism is said to be the Book of Changes.--[[User:Hu Jin|Hu Jin]] ([[User talk:Hu Jin|talk]]) 08:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Fengyi 蒋凤仪==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
孔子在中国历史上最早提出人的天赋素质相近，个性差异主要是因为后天教育与社会环境影响（“性相近也，习相远也”）。因而人人都可能受教育，人人都应该受教育。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was the first  Chinese  to argue that human beings are endowed with similar qualities, and  personality differences are mainly due to the influence of  education and social environment (&amp;quot;By nature men are similar to one another, but learning and practice make them different.&amp;quot;). Thus, everyone could be and should be educated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
庄子在哲学思想上继承和发展了老子“道法自然”的思想观点，使道家真正成为一个学派，他自己也成为了道家的重要代表人物，与老子并称“道家之祖”。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhuangzi inherited and developed Laozi's philosophical idea of  &amp;quot;the natural law&amp;quot;, making Taoism an academic school, and he himself became an important representative of Taoism, known as  &amp;quot;the ancestor of Taoism&amp;quot; together with Laozi.--[[User:Jiang Fengyi|Jiang Fengyi]] ([[User talk:Jiang Fengyi|talk]]) 08:54, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhuangzi inherited and developed Laozi's idea of &amp;quot;Tao following nature&amp;quot; in philosophy, making Taoism a school of thought. He himself became an important representative of Taoism and was called &amp;quot;the ancestor of Taoism&amp;quot; with Laozi.--[[User:Hu Baihui|Hu Baihui]] ([[User talk:Hu Baihui|talk]]) 09:05, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jiang Qiwei 蒋淇玮==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Kang Haoyu 康浩宇==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Fangyuan 雷方圆==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lei Kuangxi 雷旷溪==&lt;br /&gt;
1、儒家学派的创始人孔子第一次打破了旧统治阶级垄断教育的局面，变“学在官府”为“有教无类”，使传统文化教育播及到整个民族。因此儒家思想有了坚实的民族心理基础，为全社会所接受并逐步儒化了全社会。但是儒学在历史上也多次遭受严重冲击，近至满清的文字狱，毁古书严重的《四库全书》，远至秦始皇焚书令等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius, the founder of the Confucian school, broke the monopoly of the old ruling class on education for the first time, changed the &amp;quot;learning in the government&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;teaching without class&amp;quot;, and spread traditional culture and education to the whole nation. As a result, Confucianism had a solid national psychological foundation and was accepted by society as a whole, which gradually became Confucianized. However, Confucianism has also suffered many serious impacts in history, from the Manchu Qing dynasty's written jails to the destruction of ancient books in the Siku Quanshu, and the Qin Shihuang's book burning order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、一般认为道家思想的特征之一，是通过各种修炼而达到永恒不死的至高完美境界，“因而开创了中医养生学” ；又从炼丹实践中发明了火药，中国四大发明都与道教有关。从养生学源流的角度说：寿命无限。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is generally believed that one of the characteristics of Taoist thought is to achieve the supreme perfection of eternal immortality through various cultivations, thus it creating the science of Chinese medicine and health and from the practice of alchemy, gunpowder was invented, and the four major inventions of China are all related to Taoism. From the perspective of the source of health science:it means infinite life span.--[[User:Lei kuangxi|Lei kuangxi]] ([[User talk:Lei kuangxi|talk]]) 08:35, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Lei Kuangxi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Lili 李丽丽==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.董仲舒顺应汉武帝强权的需要，倡导“罢黜百家，独尊儒家”的思想。&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Zhongshu adapted to the needs of Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty to strengthen power, and advocated the idea of &amp;quot;deposing hundreds of schools and respecting Confucianism only&amp;quot;. --[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:49, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道家以“道”为核心，是“诸子百家”中一门极为重要的哲学流派，存在于中华各文化领域，对中国乃至世界的文化都产生了巨大的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism, with &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; as its core， is a very important philosophical school in &amp;quot;various schools of thought&amp;quot;. It exists in all cultural fields of China and has a great impact on Chinese and even the world culture.--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:49, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Li Liqin 李丽琴==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 儒家在先秦时期和诸子百家地位平等，秦始皇焚书坑儒后，使儒家遭受重创。而后汉武帝为了维护封建专制统治，听从董仲舒“罢黜百家，独尊儒术”的建议，对思想实施钳制，使儒家重新兴起。历经两千多年的发展演变，儒学文化构建起完整的思想体系，涉及政治、教育、道德伦理、行为准则、生活技艺等诸多方面，长期涵养国人的智慧和心灵，形成固定思维、心理以及生存模式，可谓根深蒂固。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucian school was on an equal footing with the other hundred schools in the pre-Qin period. After the First Emperor of Qin, also called Qin Shihuang, burned books and buried scholars alive, the development of the Confucian school suffered a serious defeat. Then, in order to maintain the feudal autocratic rule, Emperor Wudi of the Han Dynasty followed Dong Zhongshu's advice of &amp;quot;banishing other schools of thought and worshiping Confucianism only&amp;quot; and imposed restrictions on thought, which led to the revival of Confucian school. After more than two thousand years of development and evolution, Confucian culture has built up a complete ideological system, involving politics, education, morality, ethics, code of conduct, life skills and other aspects. It has cultivated the wisdom and soul of the Chinese people throughout the history, and formed deep-rooted set patterns of thinking, psychology and survival. --[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:17, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 《老子》是道家学派的主要著作之一，它的产生丰富了我国传统文化和思想宝库。老子是道家思想的创始人，他提出了许多重要的范畴和观点，在中国哲学史上独放异彩，并给予后世以深远影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Laozi'' is one of the main works of the Taoist School; its production enriches our country's traditional culture and stock house of thoughts. Lao Zi, the founder of the Taoism, proposed a lot of important views and conceptions which have original enchantment in Chinese philosophy, and influence the afterworld deeply. --[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 15:17, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Laozi'' is one of the main works of the Taoism and its production enriches our traditional culture and the treasury of thoughts. Lao Zi, the founder of the Taoism, proposed many important views and conceptions which have original enchantment in Chinese philosophy, and have a far-reaching influence on the afterworld.--[[User:Yang Yue|Yang Yue]] ([[User talk:Yang Yue|talk]]) 01:36, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Liu 刘柳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.人道主义是人类永恒的主题，对于任何社会，任何时代，任何一个政府都是适用的，而秩序和制度社会则是建立人类文明社会的基本要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humanity is the eternal theme of humanity, applicable to any society, any era, any government, while order and institutional society are the basic requirements for building a civilized human society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humanitarianism is the eternal theme of humanity, applicable to any society, any era, any government, while order and institutional society are the basic requirements for building a civilized human society.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humanity is the eternal theme of human society, and it is applicable to any society, any era, and any government. Order and institution is the basic requirement for building a civilized human society.&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.在我国五大宗教中，道教是唯一发源于中国、由中国人创立的宗教，所以又被称为本土宗教。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the five major religions in China, Taoism is the only religion that originated in China and was founded by Chinese people, so it is also known as a native religion.--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 06:38, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the five major religions in China, Taoism is the only one that originated in China and was founded by the Chinese, so it is also known as a native religion.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Ou 刘欧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yi 刘艺==&lt;br /&gt;
1、孔子的大同社会、小康社会理想对中国后世影响深远。后来不同历史时期，不同阶段的思想家提出不同内容的憧憬蓝图和奋斗目标，这种思想对进步思想家、改革家也有一定启发，洪秀全、康有为、谭嗣同和孙中山都受其影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius' ideal of a commonwealth society and a moderately prosperous society had a profound influence on later generations in China. Later on, thinkers at different stages of history put forward different content of visionary blueprints and goals to strive for, and such ideas also inspired progressive thinkers and reformers, with Hong Xiuquan, Kang Youwei, Tan Sitong and Sun Yat-sen being influenced by them.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 14:35, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The social ideal of a commonwealth society and a moderately prosperous society from Confucius has posed profound impacts on China's future generations. Later, even in sundry historical times, miscellaneous idealists put forward different blueprints and struggle goals, which indicated that Confucius ideal has inspired advanced idealists and refomers, including Hong Xiuquan, Kang Youwei, Tan Sitong and Sun Zhongshan.--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 02:20, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、新中国成立后，对旧社会道教中存在的一些不合理制度和陋习进行了改革，道教的面目为之一新。中国道教协会的成立实现了全国道教徒的大联合，广大爱国道教徒开始为发展道教事业共同努力。道教在反右斗争、大跃进、人民公社化等政治运动中受到波及。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the founding of New China, some unreasonable systems and bad practices that existed in Taoism in the old society were reformed, and Taoism took on a new face. The establishment of the Chinese Taoist Association realized the unification of Taoists nationwide, and the majority of patriotic Taoists began to work together for the development of Taoism. Taoism was affected by political movements such as the anti-rightist struggle, the Great Leap Forward, and the Communization of the People's Commune.--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 14:35, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the founding of the People's Republic of China, Taoism was out of some unreasonable systems and bad practices in the old society were reformed and it then took on a new face. The establishment of the Chinese Taoist Association promoted the unification of Taoists nationwide, and the majority of patriotic Taoists began to work together for the development of Taoism. However, Taoism was affected by political movements such as the anti-rightist struggle, the Great Leap Forward, and the Communization of the People's Commune.--[[User:Guo Lu|Guo Lu]] ([[User talk:Guo Lu|talk]]) 05:06, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Liu Yiyu 刘怡瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
从鸦片战争到戊戌变法是新儒学的准备阶段，这一阶段主要表现为儒家学者在西方文明冲击之下被动接受西方文明的一些内容以求自强。&lt;br /&gt;
The period from the Opium War to the Hundred Days Reform was the preparatory period of Neo-Confucianism,which was characterized by the passive acceptance of some elements of Western civilization by Confucian scholars in order to strengthen themselves under the impact of Western civilization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
道教源于神仙思想和神仙方术。虽神仙方术没有系统的理论，但神仙家信仰的方术被道教承袭，神仙方术演化为道教的修炼方术，神仙方士演化为道家的道士。&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism originated from the idea of the divine immortals and the divine immortal arts. Given the fact that there is no systematic theory of divine and immortalism, the divine and immortalist beliefs were inherited by Taoism. The divine and immortalist prescriptions evolved into Taoist cultivation prescriptions, and the divine and immortalist practitioners evolved into Taoist priests.--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:21, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lo, Minh Thao==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Lou Cancan 娄灿灿==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Weijia 罗维嘉==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Luo Yuqing 罗雨晴==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Mo Ling 莫玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.君子坦荡荡，小人长戚戚。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A gentleman is open and poised; while a petty man is unhappy and worried.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gentleman is calm and at ease, while the small man is always full of anxiety. --[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 08:45, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.人法地，地法天，天法道，道法自然。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The person reflects the earth.The earth reflects heaven. Heaven reflects the Way. And the Way reflects its own nature.--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:46, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Men must conform to the earth, earth to heaven, heaven to Tao and Tao to nature.--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 08:45, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ngo, Thi Minh Huong==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ouyang Ling 欧阳玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 经由董仲舒重新解释和发挥的儒教教义，十分重视礼仪制度的建设，特别是其中祭天、祭祖的礼仪制度建设。完备而复杂的礼仪制度有助于人们养成遵守秩序、安分守己的习惯，这正是儒教重视礼仪的重要目的之一。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Zhongshu's reinterpretation of Confucian doctrines attached great importance to the construction of ritual system, especially that of offering sacrifices to heaven and ancestors. A complete and complex ritual system helps people to develop the habit of abiding by order and bahaving properly, which is one of the important purposes for Confucianism to emphasize rites.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 道家以道为世界的本原，以柔弱因循为道的作用，在政治上主张无为而治，因为对道和无为的理解不同，所以内部又划分为不同派别，不同的学派之间思想重心也不同，或偏于治国，或偏于治身等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daoists regard Tao as the origin of the world. In politics, they uphold that Tao is to conform to the nature and advocated governing by doing nothing. According to the understanding of Tao and doing nothing, there are different denominations of Daoism focusing on different thoughts, some of which focus on governing and some on self-cultivation.--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 09:25, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Peng Ruihong 彭锐宏==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Phyo, Su Kyi==&lt;br /&gt;
1-儒家通过等级制度的传播而传播。这种宗教是由于中国人对邻国的影响而传承的。儒家思想从其在山东的地盘传到了中国的北部和南部地区。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucianism diffused through hierarchical diffusion. This religion was passed on through the Chinese's influence on their neighboring countries. Confucianism spread from its hearth in the Shandong province into China's northern and southern territories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2-道教或道教是中国血统的哲学传统，强调与道家和谐相处。道是大多数中国哲学流派的基本思想。然而，在道教中，它表示的原则是存在的一切的来源，模式和实质。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism, or Daoism, is a philosophical tradition of Chinese origin which emphasizes living in harmony with the Tao. The Tao is a fundamental idea in most Chinese philosophical schools; in Taoism, however, it denotes the principle that is the source, pattern and substance of everything that exists. --[[User:Phyo Su Kyi 1|Phyo Su Kyi 1]] ([[User talk:Phyo Su Kyi 1|talk]]) 08:43, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Su kyi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pingki, Tanchangya==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Qu Miao 瞿淼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rajabov, Anushervon==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Seydou, Sagara==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Shi Haiyao 石海瑶==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Si Yu 司妤==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tan Yuanyuan 谭媛媛==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 董仲舒提出“春秋大一统”和“罢黜百家，独尊儒术”，强调以儒家思想为国家的哲学根本，杜绝其他思想体系。汉武帝采纳了他的主张。从此儒学成为正统思想，研究四书五经的经学也成为了显学。此时，孔子已死三百余年。董仲舒在具体的政策上将道家，阴阳家和儒家中有利于封建帝王统治的部分加以发展，形成了新儒家思想。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Zhongshu proposed the &amp;quot;Great Unification of the Spring and Autumn Period&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;Dismissal of the Hundred Schools and Exclusive Respect for Confucianism&amp;quot;, emphasizing Confucianism as the philosophical foundation of the state and the elimination of other systems of thought. Emperor Wu of Han Dynasty adopted his ideas. From then on, Confucianism became the orthodoxy, and the study of the Four Books and Five Classics became a prominent school. At this time, Confucius had been dead for more than 300 years. Dong Zhongshu developed the parts of Taoism, Yin and Yang and Confucianism that were beneficial to the rule of the feudal emperor in his specific policies, forming Neo-Confucianism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. “道”是中国古代哲学的重要范畴，用以说明世界的本原、本体、规律或原理。在中国哲学史上，“道”这一范畴为道家首先提出。道的原始涵义指道路、坦途，以后逐渐发展为道理，用以表达事物的规律性。这一变化经历了相当长的历史过程。春秋后期，老子最先把道看作是宇宙的本原和普遍规律，成为道家的创始人。以后，在不同的哲学体系中其涵义虽有不同，但基本上成为世界本原、本体、规律或原理的代名词。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; is an important category in ancient Chinese philosophy, which is used to describe the origin, essence, law or principle of the world. In the history of Chinese philosophy, the category of &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; was first introduced by the Taoists. The original meaning of Dao refers to the path, the straight path, and later it gradually developed into reason, which is used to express the regularity of things. This change has gone through a rather long historical process. In the late Spring and Autumn period, Laozi first regarded Tao as the origin and universal law of the universe and became the founder of Taoism. Later, although its meaning differs in different philosophical systems, it basically became a synonym for the origin of the world, the essence, the law or the principle.--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 03:59, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Bei 汤蓓==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Tang Yiran 汤伊然==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Meiling 王美玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.儒家思想指的是儒家学派的思想，由春秋末期思想家孔子所创立。孔子创立的儒家学说在总结、概括和继承了夏、商、周三代尊尊亲亲传统文化的基础上形成的一个完整的思想体系。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucianism refers to the thought of Confucianism, which was founded by the thinker Confucius in the late Spring and Autumn period. The Confucianism established by Confucius is a complete ideological system based on the summary, generalization and inheritance of the traditional culture of respecting relatives in Xia, Shang and Zhou Dynasties.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 07:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道家的起源，可以一直追溯到春秋战国时期。道家思想的形成是以总结、发展、写著典籍为主要路径，每一次思想的跳跃都经历了极其长时间的众人积累，这也再一次的凸显了道家的生命力。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The origin of Taoism can be traced back to the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. Taoist thought is formed with summary, development, and writings of classics as the main path. Every leap of thought has experienced an extremely long time of mass accumulation, which once again highlights the vitality of Taoism.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 07:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wang Xuan 王轩==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 孔子创立了以仁为核心的道德学说，他自己也是一个很善良的人，富有同情心，乐于助人，待人真诚、宽厚。“己所不欲，勿施于人”、“君子成人之美，不成人之恶”、“躬自厚而薄责于人”等等，都是他的做人准则。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius founded the moral theory with benevolence as the core. He was also a very kind person, full of compassion, willing to help others, sincere and generous. &amp;quot;Don't do to others what you don't want to do to others&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of a gentleman, the evil of a man who is not a man&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;bow oneself to thick and thin blame to others&amp;quot;, and so on, are his principles of conduct.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius founded the moral theory with benevolence as the core. He himself was also a very kind person full of compassion who is willing to help others with sincerity and generousity. &amp;quot;Don't do to others what you don't want to do to others&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of a gentleman, the evil of a man who is not a man&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;bow oneself to thick and thin blame to others&amp;quot;, and so on, are his principles of conduct.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 07:34, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 新中国成立后，通过宗教制度民主改革，中国道教获得了新生，逐渐走上了与社会主义社会相适应的道路。改革开放以来，在党和政府新时期宗教政策的指导下，中国道教呈现出前所未有的新气象，为促进经济发展、社会和谐、祖国统一和世界和平做出了积极贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the founding of the people's Republic of China, through the democratic reform of the religious system, Chinese Taoism gained a new life and gradually embarked on the road to adapt to the socialist society. Since the reform and opening up, under the guidance of the party and the government's religious policy in the new period, Chinese Taoism has shown an unprecedented new atmosphere, and has made positive contributions to promoting economic development, social harmony, the reunification of the motherland and world peace.--[[User:Wang Xuan|Wang Xuan]] ([[User talk:Wang Xuan|talk]]) 02:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wang Xuan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the founding of the people's Republic of Chin, Chinese Taoism has gained a new life and gradually embarked on the road to adapt to the socialist society through its democratic reform of the religious system. Since the reform and opening up, under the guidance of the Party and the Chinese Government's religious policy in the new period, Chinese Taoism has shown an unprecedented new atmosphere, and has made positive contributions to promoting economic development, social harmony, the reunification of the motherland and world peace.--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 07:29, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Qiong 吴琼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 孔子创建了对中国及其周边国家具有深远影响的儒家学派。他学而不厌,海人不倦,首开私人讲学,是中国历史上致力于教育事业的第一人。&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius founded the school of Confucianism, which had a profound influence on China and its neighboring countries. He was the first person in Chinese history to devote himself to the cause of education, as he never tired of learning and never tired of the sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius founded the school of Confucianism, profoundly influencing China and its neighboring countries. He was the first Chinese throughout history to devote himself to the cause of education, for never being tired of learning and teaching. --[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 08:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 道家以道为世界的本原，以柔弱因循为道的作用，在政治上主张无为而治，因为对道和无为的理解不同，所以内部又划分为不同派别，不同的学派之间思想重心也不同，或偏于治国，或偏于治身等。&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism takes the Tao as the origin of the world, and the role of the Tao is to be soft and follow the path. In politics, Taoism advocates the rule of inaction, and because of the different understanding of the Tao and inaction, it is divided into different schools, and the focus of thought differs between different schools, either favoring the rule of the state, or favoring the rule of the body, etc.--[[User:WuQiong|WuQiong]] ([[User talk:WuQiong|talk]]) 15:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Yilu 吴一露==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Wu Zijia 吴子佳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Shuangling 肖双玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.中庸精神随着时间的推移，其价值和重要性必将日益显现出来，这一点已经有所表现。中庸之道是世界上最具有连续性的文化，也是中国众多文化流派中最具有价值的核心精神和观念。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.With the passage of time, the value and importance of the spirit of the mean will become increasingly apparent, which has already been demonstrated. The Golden Mean is the most continuous culture in the world and the most valuable core spirit and concept among many cultural schools in China.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 07:48, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the passage of time, the value and importance of the spirit of the mean, already demonstrated, will become increasingly apparent. The Golden Mean is the most continuous culture in the world and the most valuable core spirit and concept among many cultural schools in China.--[[User:Wang Xuan|Wang Xuan]] ([[User talk:Wang Xuan|talk]]) 02:27, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Wang Xuan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道教文学艺术就是以宣传道教教义、神仙长生思想以及反映其宗教生活为题材的内容的各种形式的文学艺术作品。文学艺术可以扩大道教的社会影响，进而提高道教的宗教素质。反过来，道教的神仙信仰也给中国文学艺术的发展巨大的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.Taoist literature and art are literary and artistic works in various forms that promote Taoist doctrines, the thoughts of immortal longevity, and reflect their religious life. Literature and art can expand the social influence of Taoism, thereby improving the religious quality of Taoism. In turn, Taoist belief in immortals has also had a huge impact on the development of Chinese literature and art.--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 07:48, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xiao Ting 肖婷==&lt;br /&gt;
1.儒家思想对中国文化的影响很深。传统的责任感思想、节制思想和忠孝思想，都是它和封建统治结合的结果，因此，儒家思想是连同我们当代在内的主流思想。儒学在中国存在几千年，对于中国的政治、经济等各个方面依然存在巨大的潜在影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucianism has had a profound influence on Chinese culture。The traditional ideas of responsibility, moderation, and loyalty and filial piety are the result of its combination with feudal rule, and thus Confucianism is the dominant ideology along with our contemporary times. Confucianism has existed in China for thousands of years and still has a huge potential influence on all aspects of Chinese politics and economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucianism has had a profound influence on Chinese culture. The traditional ideas of responsibility, moderation, and loyalty and filial piety are the result of its combination with feudal rule, and thus Confucianism has been the dominant ideology along with our contemporary times. Confucianism has existed in China for thousands of years and still has maintain a huge potential influence on all aspects of Chinese politics and economy.--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 03:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2．和谐文化建设是构建社会主义和谐社会的要义之一。中国传统道教文化对中国社会产生了深远的影响。在当今构建和谐社会的进程中,道教文化依然有其独特的存在价值。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The building of a harmonious culture is one of the essentials for building a harmonious socialist society. The traditional Chinese Taoist culture has had a profound influence on Chinese society. In the process of building a harmonious society today, Taoist culture still has its unique value to exist.--[[User:Xiao Ting|Xiao Ting]] ([[User talk:Xiao Ting|talk]]) 09:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Xiao Ting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The construction of a harmonious culture is one of the essentials of a harmonious socialist society. Taoist culture, a traditional Chinese culture, has exerted a profound influence on Chinese society. It still embraces unique value in today's building of a harmonious society. --[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 12:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xie Fan 解帆==&lt;br /&gt;
1.孔子学院是中外合作建立的非营利性教育机构，致力于适应世界各国（地区）人民对汉语学习的需要，增进世界各国（地区）人民对中国语言文化的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius Institutes are non-profit educational institutions jointly established by China and other countries. They are dedicated to meeting the needs of people in all countries (regions) for Chinese learning and promoting their understanding of Chinese language and culture.--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 08:24, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.改革开放以来，在党和政府新时期宗教政策的指导下，中国道教呈现出前所未有的新气象，为促进经济发展、社会和谐、祖国统一和世界和平做出了积极贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening up, under the guidance of the religious policies of the CPC and the government in the new era, Taoism in China has shown an unprecedented look and made positive contributions to promoting economic development, social harmony, reunification of the country and world peace.--[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 08:24, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jia 徐佳==&lt;br /&gt;
1. 孔子去世后，其弟子及再传弟子把孔子及其弟子的言行语录和思想记录下来，整理编成《论语》。该书被奉为儒家经典。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the death of Confucius, his students wrote down all conversations they had with their teacher and then compiled them into the Analects, which has been regarded as a classic of Confucianism.--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 02:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the death of Confucius, his disciples and re-disciples recorded the words and thoughts of Confucius and his disciples and compiled them into the ''Analects'', which is regarded as a classic of Confucianism.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 03:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 《老子》书提出以“道”为核心的哲学思想体系。它以道为宇宙的根本，阐述了道的本质、特点及其运动变化的规律。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The book Laozi establishes a philosophical system of thought with the Tao as its core. It takes Tao as the root of the universe, and explains the nature and characteristics of Tao and its laws of movement and change.--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 02:40, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The book, ''Laozi'', presents a philosophical system of thought with the Tao as its core. It takes Tao as the root of the universe, and explains the nature and characteristics of Tao and its laws of movement and change.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 03:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Xu Jing 许静==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Chenting 杨晨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 南北朝时期（420一589）是道教进一步充实完善的时代，是道教走上成熟的时代，出现了众多的道教改革家、理论家，他们的活动对后世道教有着重要的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. The Southern and Northern Dynasties period (420-589) was a time when Taoism was further enriched, a time when Taoism came to maturity and numerous Taoist reformers and theorists emerged, having an important influence on the development of Taoism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism was further developed and came to maturity in the Southern and Northern Dynastie(420-589) when numerous Taoist reformers and theorists emerged and their activities had an important influence on the development of Taoism.--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 02:47, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 曲阜孔庙为纪念孔夫子而兴建，千百年来屡毁屡建，到今天已经发展成超过100座殿堂的建筑群。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. The Confucius Temple in Qufu was built to commemorate Confucius, which has been destroyed and built again and again over the centuries. Today, it has grown into a building complex of over 100 palaces today.--[[User:Yang chenting|Yang chenting]] ([[User talk:Yang chenting|talk]]) 03:19, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Yang Chenting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucius Temple in Qufu was built to commemorate Confucius, which has been destroyed and rebuilt again and again over the past centuries. Today, it has grown into a building complex of over 100 palaces.--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 07:49, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Mo Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hairong 杨海容==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.儒家的“德治”主义就是主张以道德去感化教育人。儒家认为，无论人性善恶，都可以用道德去感化教育人。这种教化方式，是一种心理上的改造，使人心良善，知道耻辱而无奸邪之心。&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucian &amp;quot;rule of virtue&amp;quot; doctrine advocates the use of morality to influence and educate people. Confucianism believes that no matter what human nature is good or bad, morality can be used to influence and educate people. This way of enlightenment is a kind of psychological transformation, making people good-hearted, knowing the shame and not being evil.--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 03:41, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.“己所不欲，勿施于人”、“躬自厚而薄责于人” 等，都是孔子的做人准则。&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do not do to others what you do not want to do to others&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;self-respect and responsibilities to others&amp;quot; are all Confucius’s principles of life.--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 03:41, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.认为天地万物都有&amp;quot;道&amp;quot;而派生，即所谓&amp;quot;一生二，二生三，三生万物&amp;quot;，社会人生都应法&amp;quot;道&amp;quot;而行，最后回归自然。&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that all things in heaven and earth are derived from &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot;, which is the so-called &amp;quot;One life two, two life three, three life all things&amp;quot;, social life should follow the law &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; and finally return to nature.--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 03:41, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Hui 阳慧==&lt;br /&gt;
1.孔子追求的“礼”，是西周时的等级名分制度。为了实现“礼”，孔子进一步提出了“正名”的主张。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius's pursuit of &amp;quot; rites &amp;quot; is the Western Zhou Dynasty hierarchy system.In order to realize the &amp;quot; rites &amp;quot;, Confucius further put forward the &amp;quot; rectification of name &amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.改革开放以来，在党和政府新时期宗教政策的指导下，中国道教呈现出前所未有的新气象,为促进经济发展、社会和谐、祖国统一和世界和平做出了积极贡献。 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up, under the guidance of the religious policies of the Party and the government in the new period, Chinese Taoism has taken on an unprecedented new look and made positive contributions to promoting economic development, social harmony, the reunification of the motherland and world peace.--[[User:YangHui|YangHui]] ([[User talk:YangHui|talk]]) 08:39, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Yue 杨悦==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1、孔子是中国思想史上第一个把道德作为做人和治国首要条件和最高标准提出来的哲人。道德的核心是仁。儒家提倡人与人之间的仁和礼。今天，在中国和其他许多国家，儒学的研究正在迅速增长。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was the first philosopher in China's ideological history to propose moral standards as the prior criterion for man's behaviour and governing a country.The core of morality is benevolence. Confucianism advocates benevolence and courtesy among people. Today, in China and many other countries, the study of Confucianism is rapidly growing.--[[User:Yang Yue|Yang Yue]] ([[User talk:Yang Yue|talk]]) 01:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was the first philosopher in the history of Chinese thought to put morality as the primary and highest standard for being a man and governing a country. The core of morality is benevolence. Confucianism advocates benevolence and etiquette among people. Today, in China and many other countries, the study of Confucianism is growing rapidly. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 02:04, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2、道教是中国固有的一种宗教，距今已有1800余年的历史。它深深扎根于中华沃土之中，具有鲜明的中国特色,并对中华文化的各个层面产生了深远影响。 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism, an inherent religion of China, has a history of over 1800 years. It is deeply rooted in the Chinese fertile soil with distinct Chinese characteristics, and have a profound impact on all levels of Chinese culture.--[[User:Yang Yue|Yang Yue]] ([[User talk:Yang Yue|talk]]) 01:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism is a religion inherent in China, with a history of more than 1,800 years. It is deeply rooted in the fertile soil of China, with distinctive Chinese characteristics, and a profound impact on overall Chinese culture. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 02:04, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yang Ziling 杨子泠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
孔子在卫国住了约10个月，因有人在卫灵公面前进谗言，卫灵公对孔子起了疑心，派人公开监视孔子的行动，因此孔子带弟子离开卫国，打算去陈国。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius lived in Wei State for about 10 months. Due to someone advancing slander in front of Duke Ling of Wei, he became suspicious of Confucius and sent people to publicly monitor Confucius. Therefore, Confucius led his disciples to leave Wei and planned to go to Chen State. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 02:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
道教继承和发展了先秦道家思想，将“道”作为最高信仰，从中演化出最高经典，最上道术及最高的神灵，构建了庞大的经典道术神仙体系。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daoism inherited and developed Taoism thought in the pre-Qin period, taking &amp;quot;Dao&amp;quot; as the highest belief, evolving from it the highest classics, the highest Daoism and the supreme gods, and building a huge system of classic Daoism gods. --[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 02:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Confucius stayed in Wei for about 10 months, but when someone slandered him in front of Duke Weiling, he became suspicious of Confucius and sent people to monitor his movements openly. Therefore, Confucius left Wei with his disciples to Chen. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Inheriting and developing the pre-Qin dynasty Taoist thought, it holds “Tao” as the highest belief, evolving the highest classics, the highest Taoist arts and the highest deities, forming a huge system of classical Taoist arts and deities.--[[User:Yang chenting|Yang chenting]] ([[User talk:Yang chenting|talk]]) 03:22, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Yang Chenting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yi Zichu 义子楚==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==You Yuting 游雨婷==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.在长期的教学实践活动中，孔子积累和总结了很多教学经验。他主张因材施教，根据学生的不同特点分别指导。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term teaching practice, Confucius has accumulated and summarized a lot of teaching experience. He advocated teaching students in accordance with their aptitude and instructing them separately according to their different features.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.作为一种宗教实体，道教不仅有其独特的经典教义、神仙信仰和仪式活动，而且还有其宗教传承、教团组织、科戒制度、宗教活动场所。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a religious entity, Taoism not only has its unique classical doctrine, immortal belief and ritual activities, but also has its religious inheritance, organization of religious groups, system of discipline and places for religious activities.--[[User:You Yuting|You Yuting]] ([[User talk:You Yuting|talk]]) 13:27, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yu Ni 余妮==&lt;br /&gt;
1.孔子的经济思想最主要的是重义轻利、“见利思义”的义利观与“富民”思想。这也是儒家经济思想的主要内容，对后世有较大的影响。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most important economic thought of Confucius is the value of justice over profit, the view of righteousness and benefit, and the thought of enriching the people. This is also the main content of Confucian economic thought, which has great influence on later generations.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 06:42, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius'economic thought mainly consists of the concept of justice and benefit, the concept of justice and benefit and the thought of enriching the people.--[[User:YangHui|YangHui]] ([[User talk:YangHui|talk]]) 08:41, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道教哲学和宗教已经渗透到所有受中国影响的亚洲文化中，尤其是越南、日本和韩国的文化。在受中国文化影响的地区，各种宗教习俗让人想起道教，这表明他们与中国游客和移民的早期接触还没有被阐明。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daoist philosophy and religion have found their way into all Asian cultures influenced by China, especially those of Vietnam, Japan, and Korea. Various religious practices reminiscent of Daoism in such areas of Chinese cultural influence indicate early contacts with Chinese travelers and immigrants that have yet to be elucidated.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 06:42, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daoist philosophy and religion have infiltrated all Asian cultures influenced by China, especially those of Vietnam, Japan, and Korea. Various religious practices reminiscent of Daoism in such areas of Chinese cultural influence indicate early contacts with Chinese travelers and immigrants that have yet to be elucidated.--[[User:You Yuting|You Yuting]] ([[User talk:You Yuting|talk]]) 13:31, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Yuan Tianyi 袁天翼==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
解放前的道教中充满着浓厚的封建气息，对广大道教徒进行爱国主义教育，改革宫观封建经济，废除道教中的封建残余，与反动会道门划清界限，成为道教在新中国面临的重大任务。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism before liberation was represents strong feudal atmosphere. It became a major task for Taoism in New China to carry out patriotic education for the majority of Taoists, reform the feudal economy of the palace, abolish the remnants of feudalism in Taoism, and draw a clear line with the reactionary Taoist doors.--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 02:11, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism before liberation was in strong feudal atmosphere. Therefore, it became a major task for Taoism in New China to carry out patriotic education for the majority of Taoists, reform the feudal economy of the palace, abolish the remnants of feudalism in Taoism, and draw a clear line with the reactionary Taoist doors.--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 02:11, 17 December 2020 (UTC)--[[User:Zhumeimei|Zhumeimei]] ([[User talk:Zhumeimei|talk]]) 02:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
孔子，姓孔，名丘，字仲尼，公元前551年，出生于春秋后期的鲁国。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius is known as Kong Qiu, a combination of his surname and his given name, and he is also named as Zhongni, which is his courtesy name.--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 02:11, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Liang 曾良==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zeng Xinyuan 曾心媛==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Hui 张慧==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.身处乱世的孔子所主张的仁政没有施展的空间，但在治理鲁国的三个月中，使强大的齐国也畏惧孔子的才能，足见孔子无愧于杰出政治家的称号。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The benevolent government advocated by Confucius in troubled times has no room for display, but during the three months of ruling Lu State, the powerful Qi State also feared Confucius’ talents, which shows that Confucius deserves the title of outstanding statesman.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 03:06, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the troubled times, Confucius' benevolent rule had no room to be exercised, but in the three months he ruled the state of Lu, he made even the powerful state of Qi fear Confucius' talent, which shows that Confucius deserves the title of outstanding statesman.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 03:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道教继承和发展了先秦道家思想，将“道”作为最高信仰，从中演化出最高经典，最上道术及最高的神灵，构建了庞大的经典道术神仙体系。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism inherited and developed Taoism thought in the pre-Qin period, taking &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; as the highest belief, and evolving from it the highest classics, the highest Taoism and the highest gods, and building a huge system of classic Taoism gods.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 03:06, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism inherited and developed Taoist thought from the pre-Qin dynasty, taking &amp;quot;Tao&amp;quot; as the highest belief, evolving from it the highest classics, the highest Taoist arts and the highest deities, and building a huge system of classical Taoist deities.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 03:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Ling 张玲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. 孔子63岁时，曾这样形容自己：“发愤忘食，乐以忘忧，不知老之将至。”当时孔子已带领弟子周游列国9个年头，历尽艰辛，不仅未得到诸侯的任用，还险些丧命，但孔子并不灰心，仍然乐观向上，坚持自己的理想，甚至是明知其不可为而为之。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Confucius was 63 years old, he used to describe himself as, &amp;quot;(One is) so engrossed in his studies that he forgets to have his meals on time; so cheerful that he forgets all his worries; so youthful that he forgets his actual age.&amp;quot; At that time, Confucius had guided his disciples to travel around the various states and nations for nine years. He had not been appointed by the feudal lord, but he almost died. However, he was not disheartened. He was still optimistic and insisted on his ideal even he knew it was impossible. --[[User:Zhang Ling|Zhang Ling]] ([[User talk:Zhang Ling|talk]]) 04:05, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Confucius was 63 years old, he used to describe himself as, &amp;quot;(One is) so engrossed in his studies that he forgets to have his meals on time; so cheerful that he forgets all his worries; so youthful that he forgets his actual age.&amp;quot; At that time, Confucius had guided his disciples to travel around the various states and nations for nine years. He had not been appointed by the feudal lord, and even almost died. However, he was not disheartened. He was still optimistic and insisted on his ideal even he knew it was impossible.--[[User:Yu Ni|Yu Ni]] ([[User talk:Yu Ni|talk]]) 06:52, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. 作为中华文化最重要的两翼，道家和儒家的关系比较复杂，它们之间有互相学习的一面，也有互相对立的一面。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the two most important components of Chinese culture, Daoism and Confucianism have a complicated relationship, with both learning from each other and opposing each other. --[[User:Zhang Ling|Zhang Ling]] ([[User talk:Zhang Ling|talk]]) 04:05, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the two most important wings of Chinese culture, Taoism and Confucianism have a complex relationship. Specifically, they are mutually reinforcing and antagonistic.--[[User:Li Liqin|Li Liqin]] ([[User talk:Li Liqin|talk]]) 12:34, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Peiwen 张佩闻==&lt;br /&gt;
道教是中国的本土宗教，道教主张天人合一，东汉末年出现大量的道教组织。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism is China's indigenous religion advocating the unity of heaven and man.The end of the Eastern Han Dynasty appeared a large number of Taoist organizations.--[[User:Zhang Peiwen|Zhang Peiwen]] ([[User talk:Zhang Peiwen|talk]]) 08:26, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism is an indigenous religion of China and it advocates the unity of heaven and man. A large number of Taoist organizations appeared in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 11:19, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
儒学思想，是先秦诸子百家学说之一。儒学文化是以儒家学说为指导思想的文化宗派，为春秋时期孔丘所创。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucianism is one of the schools of thought in the pre-Qin dynasty. Confucianism is a school of culture guided by Confucianism. It was created by Confucius in the Spring and Autumn Period.--[[User:Zhang Peiwen|Zhang Peiwen]] ([[User talk:Zhang Peiwen|talk]]) 08:26, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucianism is one of the schools of thought in the pre-Qin periods. Confucian culture is a cultural sect with Confucianism as its guiding ideology, created by Confucius during the Spring and Autumn Period. --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 11:19, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Weihong 张维虹==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yinliu 张银柳==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yu 张瑜==&lt;br /&gt;
1.儒家经书是四书五经，但儒家早期以五经为主，在佛教禅宗的挑战下，宋代程朱理学以四书取代五经的地位。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucian scriptures are the Four Books and Five Classics. However, the early Confucianism was dominated by the Five Classics. Under the challenge of Zen Buddhism, the neo-Confucianism of Song Dynasty replaced the Five Classics with the Four Books.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:22, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Confucian scriptures are the Four Books and Five Classics, but the early Confucianism was dominated by the Five Classics. Under the challenge of Buddhist Zen Buddhism, the Song Dynasty's Cheng-Zhu Theory replaced the status of the Five Classics with the Four Books.--[[User:WuQiong|WuQiong]] ([[User talk:WuQiong|talk]]) 15:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scriptures of confucianism are the Four Books and Five Classics, in which the majority is the latter one at the prelimetary stage, but then the Four Books got the upper hand under the theory of Chen-zhu in the Song Dynasty.--[[User:Zhang Peiwen|Zhang Peiwen]] ([[User talk:Zhang Peiwen|talk]]) 08:41, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.春秋时期，老子总结了古老的道家思想的精华，形成了道家完整系统的理论，标志着道家思想已经正式成型。道家是对中华哲学、文学、科技、艺术、音乐、养生、宗教等影响最深远的学派。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Spring and Autumn Period, Laozi summarized the essence of ancient Taoist thought and formed a complete and systematic theory of Daoism, marking the formal formation of Daoism. Daoism is the school of thought that has had the most profound influence on Chinese philosophy, literature, science and technology, art, music, health care and religion.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 12:22, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Spring and Autumn Period, Laozi summarized the essence of ancient Taoist thought and formed a complete and systematic theory of Taoism, marking the formal formation of Taoist thought. Taoism is the school of thought that has had the most profound influence on Chinese philosophy, literature, science and technology, art, music, health care and religion.--[[User:WuQiong|WuQiong]] ([[User talk:WuQiong|talk]]) 15:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yujie 张毓婕==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhang Yuxing 张宇星==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xi 赵茜==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhao Xiaoyan 赵晓燕==&lt;br /&gt;
1.孔子是当时社会上最博学者之一，在世时就被尊奉为“天纵之圣”“天之木铎”，更被后世统治者尊为孔圣人、至圣、至圣先师、大成至圣文宣王先师、万世师表。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was one of the most knowledgeable people in the society at that time, and he was honored as &amp;quot;the sage of heaven&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the mudor of heaven&amp;quot; during his lifetime.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 03:09, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was one of the most erudite scholars in society at that time. He was honored as the &amp;quot;Sage of Heaven&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Wood Duo of Heaven&amp;quot; when he was alive. The most sacred Wenxuan Wang Xianshi, Wanshishishi.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 03:16, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Confucius was one of the most knowledgeable people in the society at that time, and he was honored as &amp;quot;the sage from heaven&amp;quot; and is honored as &amp;quot;the mudor of heaven&amp;quot;  nowadays.--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 04:05, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.道教对我国古时代的政治、经济和文化都发生过深刻的影响，是统治阶级的三大精神支柱之一。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism has had a profound impact on the politics, economy and culture of our ancient times and was one of the three spiritual pillars of the ruling class.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 03:09, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taoism had a profound impact on the politics, economy and culture of our country in ancient times, and it is one of the three spiritual pillars of the ruling class.--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 03:16, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yiwen 周艺文==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhou Yuanqu 周园曲==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Meimei 祝美梅==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zhu Xu 朱旭==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zou Xinyu 邹鑫雨==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Zubareva, Ekaterina==&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_7&amp;diff=114793</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 7</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_7&amp;diff=114793"/>
		<updated>2020-12-18T13:37:06Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* 3.2.2. Analysis from Cultural Image */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;这里是《翻译学史》的书稿第七部分(Part 7)。麻烦各位同学看一下已经存在的章回（样品），自己再加进去新的一个章回（就是你们的学期论文）。请也帮助同学们把他们的论文改正。这样多次修改，大家的论文会越来越好。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学期论文（结合学期所学，撰写一篇5000以上单词的英文论文，按照专业杂志的格式，题目、摘要、关键词和参考文摘需要英中，文章英）。学期论文成绩占70%，平时成绩（含课堂表现、展示及作业）占30%。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Link back to course homepage: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Introduction_to_Translation_Studies Course Homepage Intro. to TS]&lt;br /&gt;
*Link back to the final exam paper section of the course homepage: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Introduction_to_Translation_Studies#Final_Exam_Papers Final Exam Papers]&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to other parts of the final exam papers' website: [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_1 Part 1], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_2 Part 2], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_3 Part 3], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_4 Part 4]; [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_5 Part 5], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_6 Part 6], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_7 Part 7], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_8 Part 8]; [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_9 Part 9], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_10 Part 10].&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Studies'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Review and Reflection of Holmes and Toury’s Descriptive Translation Studies ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 曾雁湖 Zeng Yanhu  202020080590&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Descriptive translation studies transcends the traditional view of translation and enables people to have a more comprehensive and objective understanding of translation, so that translation theory can serve translation practice more effectively. Description is a theoretical supplement to the norm, and the unity of opposites constitutes the overall framework of translation theory. Scholars represented by James Holmes introduced the concept of &amp;quot;independent discipline&amp;quot; into the field of translation studies, and the birth and development of the school of translation studies promoted the establishment of the discipline of translation studies and the development of translation theory studies. This paper mainly introduces the representatives of the school of translation culture and the main points of their theoretical views in order to understand and explore the development and trend of western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Descriptive Translation Studies; Holmes; Toury&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
霍尔姆斯和图里的描述性翻译研究的回顾与反思&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
描述性翻译研究超越了传统的翻译观，使人们对翻译有了更全面和客观的理解，从而翻译理论可以更有效地为翻译实践服务。 描述是对规范的理论补充，对立统一构成了翻译理论的整体框架。 以詹姆斯•霍尔姆斯（James Holmes）为代表的学者将“独立学科”的概念引入了翻译研究领域，翻译学派的诞生和发展促进了翻译学学科的建立和翻译理论学的发展。 本文主要介绍翻译文化流派的代表及其理论观点的要点，以理解和探索西方翻译理论的发展和趋势。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
描述性翻译研究；霍尔姆斯；图里&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction ===&lt;br /&gt;
DTS is also known as the polysystem approach, the manipulation school, the Leuven axis of Tel Aviv, the descriptive, empirical or systematic school, or the low country group, which corresponds to the descriptive, empirical, interdisciplinary, goal-oriented Translation research methods, with special attention to its role in cultural history. This method was first developed in the early 1970s, gained momentum in the 1980s, and flourished in the 1990s, still inspiring some researchers to seek &amp;quot;in-depth research as a translation of cultural and historical phenomena,&amp;quot; Explore its context and constraints, and look for reasons that explain why there is something&amp;quot; (Hermans 1999: 5). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
DTS is also known as multi-system method, manipulation school, Tel Aviv Leuven axis school, descriptive school, empirical school or systematic school, or low-country group. It corresponds to descriptive, empirical, interdisciplinary and goal-oriented translation research methods, paying special attention to its role in cultural history. This method was first developed in the early 1970s, and it flourished in the 1980s and 1990s. Some researchers who are still inspiring seek to &amp;quot;deeply study the cultural and historical phenomena of translation,&amp;quot; explore its context and constraints, and find reasons to explain why it exists &amp;quot;(He Mansi 1999:5).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although usually equivalent to the study of literary translation, especially in its early stages, translation studies have been extended to several directions, including technical translation, audiovisual translation, or interpretation.DTS is said to have emerged in the 1980s due to the contribution of a group of scholars of Manipulation School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation studies are usually synonymous with literary translation studies, especially in its early stages, translation studies have expanded into several directions, including technical translation, audio-visual translation, or interpretation. DTS is said to have emerged in the 1980s as a result of the contributions of a group of manipulative scholars.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idea of describing translation studies originated in the 1950s. John McFarlane(1953) and James Holmes(1972) proposed a translation research map that shocked the translation research community in his thesis of &amp;quot;The Name and Reality of Translation Studies&amp;quot;, and established the role of &amp;quot;descriptive&amp;quot; research in translation research. Central position. After Gideon Toury published the book &amp;quot;Descriptive Translation Studies and Others&amp;quot;, which systematically outlines the methodology and research focus and framework of translation research, descriptive translation research has gradually begun to regulate the position of translation research for a long time. The &amp;quot;scramble for power&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;description&amp;quot; of sex studies have become a new trend in translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idea of describing translation studies originated in the 1950s. John McFarney (1953) and James Holmes (1972), in their paper The Names and Realities of Translation Studies, presented a map of translation studies that shocked the translation research community and established the place of &amp;quot;descriptive&amp;quot; research in translation studies. Center position. It has been a long time since Gideon Tully published Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond, which gives a systematic overview of the methodology, focus and framework of translation studies. &amp;quot;Power struggle&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;description&amp;quot; in gender studies have become a new trend in translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Descriptive translation definition===&lt;br /&gt;
According to existing definitions, descriptive translation is “the use of descriptions to translate terms or phrases in the source, rather than direct translation” (Darwish 2010, p.142). However, there are other ways to look at descriptive translation; for example, some sources define the term from the perspective of social function (Darwish, 2010). As Bao Bao explained, descriptive translation can be considered as a tool &amp;quot;used to faithfully present the values, hegemonic views or ideological positions of the target text participants&amp;quot; (Baby, 2009, p. 201).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the existing definition, descriptive translation is &amp;quot;the use of a description to translate a term or phrase from a source, rather than a direct translation&amp;quot; (Darwish 2010, p. 142). However, there are other ways of looking at descriptive translation; For example, some sources define the term in terms of social function (Darwish, 2010). As Bao explains, descriptive translation can be considered a tool &amp;quot;used to faithfully present the values, hegemonic views or ideological positions of the participants in the target text&amp;quot; (Baby, 2009, p. 201).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, it can be assumed that Descriptive Translation can be seen from both the linguistic and the sociological aspects (Bazzi 2009). It is remarkable that in the course of the search for the definition of Descriptive Translation, some scholars even doubted that the given study can actually be related to the discipline of translation in general (Bazzi 2009). For example, Gutt often criticized the idea of relating the Descriptive Translation to Translation Studies, arguing that the given branch of translation should, in fact, be named as interpretive (Bazzi 2009, p. 199).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, it can be assumed that descriptive translation can be viewed from both linguistic and sociological perspectives (Bao Bao, 2009). It is worth noting that, in the search for a definition of descriptive translation, some scholars even suspect that given research can actually be linked to the general discipline of translation (Bao Bao, 2009). For example, Guth has often criticized the idea of associating descriptive translation with translation studies, arguing that a given branch of translation should actually be named interpretive (Bazzi  2009, p. 199).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pym (2010) broadly defines the aim of Descriptive Translation Studies (henceforth DTS): ‘to describe what translations actually are, rather than simply prescribing how they should be’. Less prescriptive than its predecessors, DTS sought to establish probable expectations of translation behaviour by handling the practice as 'an empirical discipline with a hierarchical organisation and a structured research program’ (Cheung 2013). The concept was propounded by Gideon Toury from the 1970s onwards (Naudé 2012), and it was characteristic of the mood of that time, where ideas that challenged established conventions of translation came to prominence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pym(2010) broadly defined the goal of descriptive translation studies (DTS): &amp;quot;describe the real translation, rather than simply specify what translation should be&amp;quot;. Compared with its predecessor, DTS is not so normative, but tries to establish the possible expectation of translation behavior by taking translation practice as an empirical discipline with hierarchical organization and structured research plan (Cheung 2013). This concept was put forward by Gideon Toury from 1970s (Naudé2012), which was the characteristic of the mood in that era, where the thought of challenging the established translation practice became increasingly prominent.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a sense that previous theories lacked a certain sensitivity to, and awareness of, the socio-cultural conditions under which the process of translation occurs (Bassnett McGuire 1991; Bassett 2012) and that greater significance should be attached to these issues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a feeling that the previous theories lack some sensitivity and understanding of the social and cultural conditions in the process of translation (Bassnett McGuire 1991；; Bassett 2012), these problems should have greater significance.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Descriptive translation studies are mainly proposed for traditional translation studies that emphasize the equivalence relationship between the original text and the target text, while ignoring the relationship between the target text and the target language reader and the target language culture (He Yuanjian, Wei Zhiqiang, 1998: 17-28 ) The theoretical research of descriptive translation studies is to establish a reference system of principles for explaining and predicting the translation process and the structure and function of the translated text (quoted from Zhang Xiaobo 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Descriptive translation studies are mainly aimed at traditional translation studies, which emphasize the equivalence between the original text and the target text, while ignoring the relationship between the target text, target language readers and target language culture (He Yuanjian, Wei Zhiqiang, 1998): 17-28). The theoretical study of descriptive translation studies is to establish a principle reference system to explain and predict the translation process and the structure and function of the translated text (quoted from Zhang Xiaobo 2001).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The descriptive translation studies framework proposed by Holmes provided the correct development direction for translation studies, made translation studies pay more attention to descriptiveness, and laid the ideological foundation for the later descriptive translation school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The framework of descriptive translation studies proposed by Holmes provides a correct development direction for translation studies, which makes translation studies pay more attention to description and lays an ideological foundation for the later descriptive translation school.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 The Prospects of Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;The Future of Transla- tion Theory: A Handful of Theses&amp;gt; is not an ordinary paper. Holmes lists the urgent problems in future translation research, such as: creating a synthesis One of the main obstacles to sexual translation theory is the lack of effective communication between scholars in different fields, especially linguistics and literary schools; some researchers are accustomed to regard personal or national or a certain stage of norms as the general rules of translation; 5. Linguistic translation theory seems to have entered a dead end since the decade. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;The Future of Transla- tion Theory: A Handful of Theses&amp;gt; is not an ordinary paper. Holmes lists the urgent problems in future translation research, for example: creating a synthesis One of the main obstacles to sexual translation theory is the lack of effective communication between scholars in different fields, especially linguistics and literary schools; some researchers are accustomed to regard personal or national or a certain stage of norms as the general rules of translation; 5. Linguistic translation theory seems to have entered a dead end since the decade. --[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Researchers are stuck at the word, phrase or sentence level without considering the context at all. To establish a comprehensive translation theory, it is necessary to break through the linguistic research method with sentences as the upper limit. Holmes believes that to create a truly scientific and comprehensive translation theory requires the coordination of textual research, linguistics (especially psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics), literary research, psychology, and sociology. It is necessary to eliminate barriers between countries and languages and promote international academic exchanges. As a translator, Holmes also emphasizes the importance of translators with practical experience participating in the creation of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Researchers are trapped at the level of words, phrases or sentences, regardless of context. To establish a comprehensive translation theory, it is necessary to break through the language research method with sentences as the upper limit. Holmes holds that to create a truly scientific and comprehensive translation theory, it needs the coordination of text research, linguistics (especially psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics), literature research, psychology and sociology. It is necessary to remove the barriers between countries and languages and promote international academic exchanges. As a translator, Holmes also emphasized the importance of translators with practical experience participating in the creation of translation theory.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Benefits of descriptive translation for translation studies discipline===&lt;br /&gt;
An obvious advantage of describing the contribution of translation to the development of translation research is that describing translation almost obliterates the concept of norms (Medros 1985, p.142). Although the given feature of descriptive translation can also be seen as a major shortcoming, which will be demonstrated later, it is also a huge advancement in the development of translation studies as a discipline (De La Bascia, 2008, p. 245 ). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An obvious advantage of describing translation's contribution to the development of translation studies is that describing translation almost eliminates the concept of norms (Medros 1985, p. 142). Although the established characteristics of descriptive translation can also be regarded as a major defect, which will be proved later, it is also a great progress in the development of translatology as a discipline (De La Bascia, 2008, p.245).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kruger explained, descriptive translation provides a prerequisite for shaping the &amp;quot;decision-making process in translation and operational norms in translation&amp;quot; (Kruger 2012, p. 103). Distorting existing translation norms means that translation studies are developing, and the phenomenon of descriptive translation has promoted the progress of the discipline (Koster 2011, p. 21). The fact that descriptive translation is a tool to shape specific translation behavior should also be considered (Flynn and Gambier, 2011, p. 88). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kruger explained, descriptive translation provides a prerequisite for shaping the &amp;quot;translation decision-making process and translation operational norms&amp;quot; (Kruger, 2012, p. 103). The distortion of existing translation norms means that translation studies are developing, and descriptive translation promotes the development of this discipline (Koster 2011, p. 21). The fact that descriptive translation is a tool for shaping specific translation behaviors should also be considered (Flynn and Gambier, 2011, p. 88).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, it is wrong to assume that descriptive translation technology is only used for the purpose of conveying specific information to the recipient; as Ravisa explained, descriptive translation research is also a means for trainees to memorize specific translation patterns in translation. To develop the required skills: However, at the same time, translation teachers are independently borrowing insights from corpus-based descriptive translation studies, and in the long run, it seems that they aim to formulate cohesive rules, assuming that if translation trainees insist on descriptiveness What should be done in the translation behavior model revealed by scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, it is wrong to think that descriptive translation technology is only used to convey specific information to recipients. As Ravisa explained, descriptive translation studies are also a means for trainees to memorize specific translation patterns in translation. Training the required skills: However, at the same time, translation teachers are learning from corpus-based descriptive translation studies independently. In the long run, they seem to aim at formulating cohesion rules, assuming that translation students insist on what should be done in the translation behavior model revealed by scholars.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The given method reflects the fact that descriptive translation allows the study of translation from an empirical perspective. In other words, descriptive translation practice allows translation research to be regarded as a social activity, rather than a process of presenting certain information by using specific means of expression. Therefore, descriptive translation as a discipline can be regarded as a social activity that has a significant impact on the community, and therefore should be encouraged as an additional tool to improve communication among community members (Esfeld 2001, p. 99). At this point, the linguistic meaning of translation is transferred to the background, and its social importance is reflected (Weissbrodt 2008, p. 50).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The given method reflects the fact that descriptive translation allows an empirical study of translation. In other words, descriptive translation practice makes translation studies a social activity, rather than a process of presenting certain information by using specific expressions. Therefore, descriptive translation, as a discipline, can be regarded as a social activity that has great influence on the community, so it should be encouraged as an additional tool to improve communication among community members (Esfeld 2001, p. 99). At this point, the linguistic meaning of translation is transferred to the background and reflects its social importance (Weissbrodt 2008, p. 50).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 Limitations of descriptive translation for translation studies discipline===&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, the descriptive nature of the above translation practice tools can be described as completely unprescriptive elements (Milan &amp;amp; Patna, 2013). There is actually no problem-solving process in the practice of descriptive translation; instead, the situational translation method is used (Kaplan 2010, p. 478). One might say that the given method of handling the translation process allows to avoid so-called “prescriptive intervention” or purism in language (Toury 2013, p. 87). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, the descriptive nature of the above translation practice tools can be described as completely non-descriptive elements (Milan＆Patna, 2013). In the practice of descriptive translation, there is actually no problem solving process. Instead, it uses the context transformation method (Kaplan 2010, p. 478). Some people may say that a given method to deal with the translation process can avoid the so-called &amp;quot;prescriptive intervention&amp;quot; or language purism (Toury 2013, p. 87).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although descriptive translation does help to eliminate examples of purism, it still lacks norms completely, which has caused confusion about the definition of descriptive translation methods (Tu Li, 2013, p. 88). Another obvious issue of perspective and scope is that supporters of descriptive translation, which is the key to translation studies, must generally acknowledge the boundaries of descriptive translation; a series of studies have pointed out the vagueness of the subject and the impossibility of descriptive translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although descriptive translation does help to eliminate examples of purism, it still lacks norms completely, which leads to confusion about the definition of descriptive translation methods (Tu Li, 2013, p. 88). Another obvious problem of perspective and scope is that the supporters of descriptive translation (which is the key to translation studies) usually have to recognize the boundaries of descriptive translation. A series of studies have pointed out the fuzziness of topics and the possibility of descriptive translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the fact that it seems to allow more choices in translating a particular idea into the target language, once it tries to define its position in the field of translation studies, it can also lead to a series of confusion (Toury 2013, No. 49 page). In other words, descriptive translation is characterized by the lack of specific norms and rules, which is typical for other types of translation (Tu Li, 2013, p. 50). Descriptive translation does not allow the creation of tangible norms. This is a compromise between the rules and characteristics of a language and an absolute necessary condition for any type of translation research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there seem to be more choices when translating a specific idea into the target language, once it tries to determine its position in the field of translation studies, it may also lead to a series of confusion (Toury 2013, No.49). In other words, descriptive translation is characterized by the lack of specific norms and rules, which is unique to other types of translation (Tu Li, 2013, p. 50). Descriptive translation does not allow the creation of tangible specifications. This is a compromise between the rules and features of language and the absolute necessity of any translation study.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, one might say that “the boundaries between various types of constraints are therefore scattered” (Turi, 2013, p. 54). Therefore, in translation studies, the concept of norms is rather vague. The lack of obvious norms in the field of descriptive translation, which in turn limits the effectiveness of descriptive translation as a translation tool (Tu Li, 2013). Before further discussion, it is necessary to explain that the concepts of &amp;quot;problems&amp;quot; and corresponding &amp;quot;solutions&amp;quot; in the field of translation research are quite loose (Tu Li, 2013). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, some people may say, &amp;quot;Therefore, the boundaries between various constraints are scattered&amp;quot; (Turi, 2013, p. 54). Therefore, in translation studies, the concept of norms is rather vague. There is no obvious norm in the field of descriptive translation, which in turn limits the effectiveness of descriptive translation as a translation tool (Tu Li, 2013). Before further discussion, it is necessary to explain that the concepts of &amp;quot;problems&amp;quot; and corresponding &amp;quot;solutions&amp;quot; in translation studies are still loose (Tu Li, 2013).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Tuli explained, the terminology status of the word &amp;quot;problem&amp;quot; is still very unclear when discussing problem-solving models in the field of translation research, especially descriptive translation (Tuli, 2013). Seeing how descriptive translation reduces the vague concept of translation norms into situational translation practice, the problem-solving model becomes more unclear (Christa Fuli, 2003, p. 13). Descriptive translation actually erased the concept of problem-solving and replaced it with the concept of &amp;quot;conditions of existence&amp;quot; (Tu Li, 2013, p. 37). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Tuli explained, when discussing the problem-solving model in the field of translation studies (especially descriptive translation), the term status of &amp;quot;problem&amp;quot; is still very unclear (Tuli, 2013). Seeing how descriptive translation transforms the vague concept of translation norms into situational translation practice, the problem-solving model becomes more unclear (Christa Fuli, 2003, p. 13). Descriptive translation actually erased the concept of problem solving and replaced it with the concept of &amp;quot;existence condition&amp;quot; (Tu Li, 2013, p. 37).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this phenomenon can be regarded as another stage of the development of translation research, it still creates a series of obstacles in the definition of norms and standards and the methods to solve specific translation problems (Darwish, 2008, p. 35). Finally, the fact that descriptive translation should be put forward creates a premise for translators to link the text with their own cognitive mechanism. Although it is wrong to deny the fact that the translator’s background knowledge is actively used in the translation process, the details of the translator’s vision must not hinder the provision of correct translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this phenomenon can be regarded as another stage in the development of translation studies, it still causes a series of obstacles in the definition of norms and standards and the methods to solve specific translation problems (Darwish, 2008, p. 35). Finally, it should be pointed out that the fact of descriptive translation creates a premise for translators to link texts with their own cognitive mechanism. Although it is wrong to deny that the translator's background knowledge is actively utilized in the translation process, the details of the translator's vision must not hinder the provision of correct translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, by applying the principle of --[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)descriptive translation, it is impossible to have a &amp;quot;correct&amp;quot; translation variant; therefore, the translator may face a very tempting idea, which is to project his own vision into the translation process, thereby making the recipient of the information Observe the information through the translator's visual lens. A series of authoritative sources mentioned the need for translators to avoid filtering information in the source language, emphasized the limitations of cognitive mechanisms, and especially emphasized the limitations of culture (Darwish, 2010, p. 35).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, it is impossible to have a &amp;quot;correct&amp;quot; translation variant by applying the principle of descriptive translation. Therefore, the translator may face a very attractive idea, that is, to project his own vision into the translation process, so that the receiver of information can observe the information through the translator's visual lens. A series of authoritative sources mentioned that translators need to avoid filtering information in the source language, emphasizing the limitations of cognitive mechanisms, especially cultural limitations (Darwish, 2010, p. 35).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. James Holmes===&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes (1924-1986) is an American Dutch scholar and an outstanding translator of English-Dutch poetry. He has long worked at the University of Amsterdam. His main essays are collected in the collection &amp;quot;Literary Translation and Translation Studies Essays&amp;quot; (1988) compiled for him after his death. His work &amp;quot;The Name and Reality of Translation Studies&amp;quot; (1972) is regarded as the declaration of the establishment of the Translation Studies School and the foundational work of the Translation Studies School. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes (1924-1986) is an American Dutch scholar and an outstanding translator of English and Dutch poetry. He worked at Amsterdam University for a long time. His major papers are included in &amp;quot;Essays on Literary Translation and Translation Studies&amp;quot; (1988) prepared for him after his death. His book The Name and Reality of Translation Studies (1972) is regarded as the declaration of the establishment of the Institute of Translation Studies and its basic work.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It mainly put forward creative opinions on the name, nature, research field, problem setting and subject scope of translation studies as an independent subject. He also proposed the scope and structure of the new field of translation research, and believed that the research method is a practice based on experience, and the object of research is the translation that appears in a particular culture.He finally thought that &amp;quot;Translation studies&amp;quot; was the most suitable name in the terminology.Theoretical assumptions can start research in the other two fields.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It mainly puts forward innovative opinions on the name, nature, research field, problem setting and discipline scope of translation studies as an independent discipline. He also puts forward the scope and structure of the new field of translation studies, and holds that the research method is an experience-based practice, and the research object is the translation in a specific culture. &amp;quot;&amp;quot;is the most appropriate name in this term. Theoretical hypothesis can start the research in other two fields.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Holmes’s point of Descritive Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
Holmes emphasizes the description of the translation process. A significant change in his descriptive translation theory is the change in the nature of the works. Holmes believes that the target of translation is not a specific thing in the objective world referred to by the original text, but the language composition of the original text. Translation language is different from the language in literary works. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holmes emphasizes the description of translation process. A major change in his descriptive translation theory is the change in the nature of his works. According to Holmes, the goal of translation is not the specific things in the objective world, but the language composition of the original. Translation language is different from that in literary works.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He borrowed from Roland Barthes's literary classification: 1) Poems, novels, and dramas reflect specific things and phenomena; 2)The literature category describes not the objective world, but the language composition proposed by others, which is a re-evaluation of evaluation (Barthes, 1964: 126) He also borrowed the term &amp;quot;meta-language&amp;quot; and expanded its meaning from referring exclusively to literary criticism to a variety of meta-literary forms, and poetry translation is only one of them. Holmes pointed out that poetry translation has intensified comments and metalanguage in other forms. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He borrowed Roland Barthes's literary classification: 1) Poetry, novels and plays reflect specific things and phenomena; 2) Literature category describes not the objective world, but the language composition put forward by others, which is a re-evaluation of evaluation (Barthes, 1964: 126). He also borrowed the word &amp;quot;metalanguage&amp;quot; and expanded its meaning from reference. Poetry translation is only one of the various metaliterature forms dedicated to literary criticism. Holmes pointed out that poetry translation intensifies criticism and metalanguage in other forms.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the one hand, it is the evaluation and interpretation of a meta-literary to another work, and on the other hand, it forms a new meta-literary collection with its own literary nature. Therefore, this special literary form not only reflects the original text but is also a self-made creation, which has the dual nature of meta-literature and literature. Some-based translation studies focus no longer on issues such as equivalence and referent, but analyze the relationship between the translation as a second work and the original work in the literary standard symbol system of the original text, and only focus on the translation as a new work and the translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the one hand, it is an evaluation and interpretation of metaliterature of another work; on the other hand, it forms a new metaliterature collection with its own literary nature. Therefore, this special literary form not only reflects the original text, but also is a self-made work with dual characteristics of metaliterature and literature. Translation-based studies no longer pay attention to equivalence and reference, but analyze the relationship between the translation of the second work and the original work in the literary standard symbol system of the original text, and only focus on the translation as translation. New works and translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The relationship between cultural standard symbol systems. Compared with traditional translation theory, Holmes's method of describing the translation process shows another change. That is, he strives to seek a better understanding of a certain type of symbol translation by describing various translation methods and their historical use. He divided translation into four categories: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1) Similar forms, although the exact same form is impossible, similar forms are possible; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2) Similar functions, find similar functions in the translation language standards, and create open forms that can produce similar effects; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3) The content is derived, and the original meaning and specific expression form are maintained in the target language; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4) The form is abnormal, and for some special reasons, only the same as the original text is kept as little as possible. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Relationship between symbol systems of cultural standards. Compared with the traditional translation theory, Holmes's translation process description method shows another change. In other words, he tries to find a better understanding of the translation of certain types of symbols by describing various translation methods and their historical uses. He divides translation into four categories:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1) Similar forms, although the exact same form is impossible, similar forms are possible; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2) Similar functions, find similar functions in the translation language standards, and create open forms that can produce similar effects; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3) The content is derived, and the original meaning and specific expression form are maintained in the target language; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4) The form is abnormal, and for some special reasons, only the same as the original text is kept as little as possible.  --[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holmes believes that the four types are equally important. Translation is a process in which the translator makes a decision. The translator can make a choice in translation according to the different nature of the four translation methods. Once the initial decision is made, the translation forms its own rules, which can provide the translator with some possible translation methods, while also excluding other translation methods, so the initial decision will determine the next choice. He also believes that translation has no distinction between right and wrong, only differences. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holmes thinks these four types are equally important. Translation is a process in which translators make decisions. Translators can choose translation methods according to the different nature of the four translation methods. Once an initial decision is made, translation will form its own rules, which can provide translators with some possible translation methods while excluding other translation methods. Therefore, the initial decision will determine the next choice. He also believes that there is no difference between right and wrong in translation, only difference.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These differences derive from the translator’s poetic level on the one hand, and on the other hand, the translator’s initial choice and the relationship between the two languages. The same source text has as many translations as there are translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These differences are due to the translator's poetic level, the translator's initial choice and the relationship between the two languages. The amount of translation of the same source text is as much as that of translators.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Gideon Toury===&lt;br /&gt;
Gideon Toury is a professor at Tel Aviv University in Israel and a world-renowned translation theorist. He developed the polysystem theory proposed by Evan Zohar, a famous scholar of the Tel Aviv school. In the book &amp;quot;Descriptive Translation Studies and Others&amp;quot;, Tury systematically explained the theoretical framework and methodological basis of Descriptive Translation Studies. Tury believes that the descriptive translation theory focuses on examining the degree of absorption of the target language text in the target language culture, and uses inductive and statistical methods to compare and analyze case texts, and summarize the empirical variables or empirical norms governing translation behavior, and then formulate interpretations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gideon Toury is a professor at Tel Aviv University in Israel and a world-famous translation theorist. He developed the theory of multiple systems put forward by Evan Zohar, a famous scholar in Tel Aviv School. Tury systematically explained the theoretical framework and methodological basis of descriptive translation studies in his book Descriptive Translation Studies and Others. Tury believes that descriptive translation theory focuses on the absorption of the target language in the target language culture, compares and analyzes case texts by inductive and statistical methods, summarizes empirical variables or empirical norms that control translation behavior, and then formulates explanations.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The law of the internal relationship of these variables. (2001: 15-16) Gideon Toury is considered a pioneer of Descriptive Translation Studies, and the theories exposed in his 3 major books on the theme (Translational Norms and Literary Translation into Hebrew, In Search of a Theory of Translation and Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond) show his innovative perspective on translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The internal relation law of these variables. (2001: 15-16) Gideon Toury is regarded as a pioneer of descriptive translation studies, and his theories are covered in his three major books (translation norms and Hebrew literature translation, seeking translation theories and descriptive translation studies) and Beyond), showing his innovative views on translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He established a groundbreaking approach based on the analysis of tendencies in the translation process that doesn’t involve strict rules. Translation science has the role of describing and highlighting tendencies, in order to provide practical guidelines for translators. Gideon Toury has given a significant contribution to translation studies. He formulated groundbreaking theories and succeeded in providing practical guidelines to language professionals, without imposing rigid rules on the translation process. He elaborated the concepts of source-oriented and target-oriented, defined two different strategies to apply when translating a text into a new language. Having worked as a translator himself, he was fully aware of the difficulties experienced by translators and enriched translation studies with his perspective. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the analysis of the trends in the translation process, he established a pioneering method, which does not involve strict rules. Translation science has the function of describing and highlighting trends, so as to provide practical guidance for translators. Gideon Toury has made great contributions to translation studies. He put forward a pioneering theory and successfully provided a practical guide for language professionals, without imposing strict rules in the process of translation. He expounded the concepts of source-oriented and target-oriented, and defined two different strategies to be applied when translating texts into new languages. As a translator himself, he is fully aware of the difficulties encountered in translation and enriches translation studies with his views.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tury’s descriptive translation studies are based on norms and guided by rules. Its purpose is to analyze the general rules governing translation behavior by comparing the source and target texts. This is fundamentally different from the past process-based and application-oriented translation studies. Traditional translation is based on the abstract identity of the effect of &amp;quot;equal&amp;quot;, while Turry's theory is based on the difference. &amp;quot;Each language system and textual tradition, whether in structure or usage guidelines, is different from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tury's descriptive translation studies are based on norms and guided by rules. Its purpose is to analyze the general rules governing translation behavior by comparing the source text with the target text. This is completely different from previous translation studies based on process and application. Traditional translation is based on the abstract identity of &amp;quot;equality&amp;quot;, while Turell's theory is based on differences. &amp;quot;Every language system and text tradition, both in structure and usage guide, is different.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different types&amp;quot;. If it is said that being fully accepted by the target culture is one pole, and being completely consistent with the original text is the other pole, then Tury believes that translation should always be between the two poles. No translation can be fully accepted by the target culture, because the translation always brings new information and unfamiliar forms to the system; no translation always brings new forms to the system; no translation is completely the same as the original Consistent, because cultural norms always shift the structure of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different types &amp;quot;. If being completely accepted by the target culture is one pole, and being completely consistent with the original text is another pole, then Toury thinks that translation should always be between the two poles. Because translation always brings new information and strange forms to the system; Translation has not brought new forms to the system; No translation is exactly the same as the original consistency, because cultural norms always change the structure of the original text of the target language.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is never possible for any specific translation to take into account the two extremes and achieve two abstract ideal criteria. Tury believes that the translation itself does not have &amp;quot;inherent&amp;quot; identity. The translation is always affected by various social and literary factors, and thus has multiple identities. The translation is always affected by various social and literary factors. Influence, thus having multiple identities, depends on the factors affecting translation in a particular period. Turi successfully made translation theory break through the framework of &amp;quot;faithful original text&amp;quot; and the theoretical model of a purely unified relationship between the original text and the target text, making translation a relative concept. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is impossible for any particular translation to consider these two extremes and achieve two abstract ideal standards. Tury believes that translation itself has no &amp;quot;inherent&amp;quot; status. Translation is always influenced by various social and literary factors, so it has multiple identities. Translation is always influenced by various social and literary factors. Therefore, the influence of multiple identities depends on the factors affecting translation in a specific period. Toury successfully breaks through the framework of &amp;quot;faithful source text&amp;quot; and the theoretical model of pure unified relationship between the source text and the target text, making translation a relative concept.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Correspondingly, the role of translation theory has also changed. Instead of seeking a theoretical system for evaluating translations, it has instead focused on establishing a model that interprets and determines the process of translation. Tury's theory introduces cultural-historical factors and calls them &amp;quot;translation criteria&amp;quot;. Translation criterion is the center of Tury's theory, which affects every stage of the translation process and plays a coordinating role between two equal potentials. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accordingly, the role of translation theory has also changed. It does not seek to evaluate the theoretical system of translation, but focuses on establishing a model to explain and determine the translation process. Tury's theory introduces cultural and historical factors and calls it &amp;quot;translation standard&amp;quot;. Translation criterion is the center of Toury's theory, which affects every stage of the translation process and plays a coordinating role between two equipotentials.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, it is not enough to study a single text. It is necessary to study the translations of different historical periods to discern general trends. Turui distinguishes the following three translation criteria: Elementary criteria: factors that determine the choice of translation and translation strategies in the entire multi-system Starting criterion: the translator’s personal preference, whether it is the original version or the retranslated text, or an attitude of choosing to be in the middle Operation criterion: Refers to the criterion that influences the translation decision in the actual translation process. Tury pointed out that &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot; is any expression in the target language that is manifested as translation or considered to be translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, it is not enough to study only a single text. It is necessary to study translation in different historical periods to identify the general trend. Turui distinguishes the following three translation criteria: basic criteria: factors that determine the choice of translation and translation strategies in the whole multi-system; starting criteria: translators' personal preference, whether it is the original version or the retranslated text, or attitude choice in the middle; operating criteria: standards that influence translation decisions in the actual translation process. Tury pointed out that &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot; is any expression in the target language that is expressed or regarded as translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Describe the discovery process of Translation Studies (DTS). He believes that this process follows the following sequence: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1) Select those target language texts that the target language culture considers to be &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot;, but do not involve their corresponding original texts, and only study their acceptance as target language texts in the &amp;quot;destination&amp;quot; system. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2) Describe these texts, study these texts and their counterparts in the source language system or original text through the translation phenomenon constituted by the constituent elements of these texts, and find solutions to translation problems. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3) Identify and describe the relationship between each pair of research objects, focusing on discovering the changes and transformations that occur. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4) Finally, by thinking about the function of translation equivalence-the concept of relations, we set out to apply these relations to the overall concept of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last two that constitute the ultimate goal after DTS's systematic research and interpretation. Tury believes that only after the essential concept of translation is determined, can it be possible to reconstruct the consideration and decision process involved in the translation process, as well as the constraints actually accepted by the translator. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contributions and achievements of descriptive translation to translation studies: As a representative of descriptive translation studies, the theory and methodological framework of descriptive translation studies proposed by Turi has an immeasurable impact on translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gentzler believes that Tury's theory has the following contributions to translation studies: First, abandon the &amp;quot;one-to-one&amp;quot; correspondence between the source target text in the normative translation study, and eliminate the possibility of the source target text being literary/language equivalence; Second, introduce the literary tendencies existing in the target language cultural system into the research on the production of translation works; Third, it breaks the concept that people have a fixed understanding of the source language information and translation expression; Fourth, place the source text and the target text in the symbolic network interwoven between the source and target cultures. (Gentzler, 2004: 131) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gentzler holds that Tury's theory has made the following contributions to translation studies: First, it abandons the &amp;quot;one-to-one&amp;quot; correspondence between source and target texts and eliminates the possibility of equivalence between source and target texts and literature/language. ; Secondly, the literary tendency in the target language and culture system is introduced into the production research of translated works; Thirdly, it breaks the concept that people have a fixed understanding of source language information and translation expression. Fourthly, the source text and the target text are placed in a symbolic network interwoven between the source culture and the target culture. （Gentzler，2004：131）--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, descriptive translation studies, as the mainstay of current international translation studies, have contributed far more to translation studies than those listed above. Insufficiency of Toury's theory: Some scholars have pointed out the inadequacies of Toury's theory. Munday pointed out that the meaning of &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; used by Turui is vague, and these norms have the tendency to act and the function of regulation, which is contrary to the original intention of descriptive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, descriptive translation studies, as the main content of current international translation studies, have contributed much more to translation studies. Shortcomings of Toury Theory: Some scholars have pointed out the shortcomings of Toury Theory. Monday pointed out that the meaning of &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; used by the Turui people is ambiguous, and these norms have effective trend and adjustment function, which is contrary to the original intention of descriptive analysis.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tury’s view ignores factors such as ideology and politics. In addition, the &amp;quot;rules&amp;quot; that Turui wants to summarize from the case analysis seem to be some habitual beliefs or even beliefs that do not need to be proven in translation behavior, and to what extent these abstract and quasi-scientific rules can be applied to translation practice. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tury's point of view ignores ideological and political factors. In addition, the &amp;quot;rules&amp;quot; that Turui hopes to sum up from the case analysis seem to be some habitual beliefs, even beliefs that do not need to be proved in translation behavior. To what extent can these abstract and quasi-scientific rules be applied to translation practice?--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not without controversy. (2002: 113-117) Venuti believes that Tury’s &amp;quot;scientific&amp;quot; descriptive translation studies model aims to extract &amp;quot;value free&amp;quot; norms and rules for translation behavior, and the field of translation studies must involve the social and cultural system Value orientation. In Venuti's view, although norms are initially only in the linguistic/literary sense, they also involve values and beliefs that serve specific social groups and are therefore ideologically binding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is not without controversy. (2002: 113-117) Venuti holds that Tury's &amp;quot;scientific&amp;quot; descriptive translation research model aims to extract the &amp;quot;worthless&amp;quot; norms and rules of translation behavior, while the field of translation research must involve the value orientation of social and cultural systems. In Venuti's view, although the guidelines are only in the linguistic/literary sense at first, they also contain values and beliefs that serve specific social groups, so they are ideologically binding.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4.1 Source-oriented and target-oriented===&lt;br /&gt;
In his 1980 essay In Search of a Theory of Translation, Toury gives a remarkable contribution to translation studies identifying two translation strategies: ‘source-oriented’ and ‘target-oriented’. A source-oriented translation involves a formal approach aimed at reproducing forms and structures of the source language. According to Toury, this strategy is difficult to apply because of the differences between language structures. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury made outstanding contributions to translation studies in his 1980 paper Seeking Translation Theory, and determined two translation strategies: &amp;quot;source-oriented&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;target-oriented&amp;quot;. Source-oriented translation involves formal methods aimed at copying the form and structure of the source language. According to Toury, this strategy is difficult to apply because of the differences between language structures.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While a target-oriented translation aims at adapting the text to the structures and cultural context of the target language. Hence, Toury formulated two principles that define two approaches to translation: acceptability and adequacy. An ‘acceptable’ translation has to comply with the rules and structures of the target language. The primary goal is to convey the meaning of the source text, increasing readability and adapting texts to the language structures of the receiving culture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Goal-oriented translation aims to adapt the text to the structure and cultural background of the target language. Therefore, two principles have been formulated and two translation methods have been defined: acceptability and appropriateness. An &amp;quot;acceptable&amp;quot; translation must conform to the rules and structure of the target language. The main goal is to convey the meaning of the source text, improve readability and adapt the text to the language structure of the receiving culture.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, an ‘adequate’ translation stays true to the source language and complies with the structures of the original text. This means that the result doesn’t conceal its nature of translation. A translation aiming at full adequacy is unacceptable due to the fact that it doesn't take into account the demands of the target reader. Choosing between the two approaches is not an easy task. Everything depends on the kind of translation required and its purpose. But, regardless of a target-oriented or source-oriented approach, the purpose of a translation is to convey the meaning of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, &amp;quot;appropriate&amp;quot; translation is consistent with the source language and conforms to the structure of the original text. This means that the result will not obscure the essence of its translation. In view of the fact that translation does not consider the requirements of the target readers, it is impossible to achieve full translation. It is not easy to choose between the two methods. Everything depends on the type of translation and its purpose. However, regardless of the target-oriented or source-oriented approach, the purpose of translation is to convey the meaning of the original text.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4.2 Translation and postulates===&lt;br /&gt;
In Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond (1995), another masterpiece in the field of translation studies, Toury exposes a normative theory for translation critics. A theory that is not meant as a set of rigid rules for translators and critics but as a series of tendencies that could be observed in the translation process. According to Toury, critics should research those tendencies in order to describe the translation process, which means offering practical guidelines to translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another masterpiece in the field of translation studies, Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond (1995), Toury reveals the normative theory for translation critics. This theory does not mean that there is a set of strict rules for translators and critics, but a series of tendencies that can be observed in the process of translation. According to Toury, critics should study these trends to describe the translation process, which means providing practical guidance for translators.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A normative approach with rigid rules wouldn’t provide translators with a single clue on how to translate texts. Toury acknowledges a set of necessary requirements or postulates that a text has to comply with so that it could be called ‘translation’: The source text postulate: there has to be a source text; The transfer postulate: the translated text has to be generated from a “transfer” process; The relationship postulate: there has to be a relationship or similarity between the original text and translated text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standardized methods with strict rules will not provide translators with any clues on how to translate texts. Toury admits a set of necessary requirements, or assumes that a certain text must be observed before it can be called &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot;: the source text assumes that it must be the source text; Transmission assumption: the translated text must be generated through the &amp;quot;transmission&amp;quot; process; Relationship assumption: there must be a relationship or similarity between the original text and the translated text.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4.3 The value of Toury’s contribution===&lt;br /&gt;
Toury has succeeded in giving practical advice to translators, identifying two possible strategies and approaches, providing professionals with a starting point to reflect upon when translating a text. Thinking of the purpose of translation and its potential readers can help with the choice of the best strategy. By the way, one should always keep in mind that the primary goal of a translated text is to convey the message of the original. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury has successfully provided practical suggestions to translators, identified two possible strategies and methods, and provided a starting point for professionals to reflect when translating texts. Considering the purpose of translation and its potential readers can help to choose the best strategy. By the way, it should always be remembered that the main purpose of translating texts is to convey the original information.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An example of acceptability as an adaptation to the target culture is represented by transcreation. The word transcreation is a blend of ‘translation’ and ‘creation’, suggesting the use of a creative approach in translation. In fact, it seeks to perform all the necessary adjustments to make a campaign work in all target markets while staying legal to the original creative intent of the campaign. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation represents acceptability as an example of adapting to the target culture. Translation is a mixture of &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;creation&amp;quot;. It is suggested to use creative methods in translation. In fact, it strives to make all necessary adjustments so that the advertising series can work normally in all target markets, while keeping the original creative intention of the advertising series legal.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Transcreation is the creative adaptation of marketing sales and advertising copy in the target language. It involves changing both the words and meaning of the source text while keeping its attitude and the desired persuasive effect. Transcreation focuses on transferring brands and messages from one culture to another and represents a striking example of how changing the language and structure of the source text helps in delivering a message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Transformation is a creative adaptation of marketing and advertising copy in the target language. It involves changing the words and meanings of the source text while maintaining its attitude and persuasiveness. Transcreation devotes itself to transferring brand and message from one culture to another, and represents an amazing example of how changing the language and structure of source text can help convey messages.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury’s theories gave a new impulse to translation studies. New principles have been elaborated since then. For instance, Venuti distinguished between two strategies: domesticating and foreignizing. Nida elaborated the concepts of formal equivalence and dynamic equivalence. Toury’s perspective established an alternative approach to translation studies, starting from merely theoretical concepts and leading to a direct observation of the translation process to finally provide professionals with practical guidelines to follow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury's theory has injected new impetus into translation studies. Since then, new principles have been formulated. For example, Venuti distinguishes two strategies: domestication and alienation. Nida elaborated the concepts of formal equivalence and dynamic equivalence. Toury's viewpoint establishes an alternative method of translation studies, which starts with theoretical concepts, directly observes the translation process, and finally provides a practical guide for professionals to follow.&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation description promotes the study of translator's subjectivity. Any translation is a process of understanding, selection and re-creation. The translator will inevitably show his artistic creativity and individual characteristics in this process. Therefore, the exertion of the translator's subjectivity is an unavoidable problem in translation activities. However, the core of traditional translation theory is the issue of translation standards, and this attention to standards determines the normative characteri--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)stics of traditional translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation description promotes the study of translator's subjectivity. Any translation is a process of understanding, selection and re-creation. In this process, the translator will inevitably show his artistic creativity and personality. Therefore, the exertion of translator's subjectivity is an inevitable problem in translation activities. However, the core of traditional translation theory is the issue of translation standards, which determines the normative features of traditional translation theory.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Norms are to use ideals to restrain practice, and to use principles and standards to guide practice. It focuses on issues such as &amp;quot;how the translation should be carried out&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;what principles should be followed in the translation&amp;quot;, rather than &amp;quot;how the translator translates&amp;quot;. This normative feature is fundamentally excluded from the study of translator's subjectivity. Translation studies have been unable to get rid of the defects of one-sidedness and subjectivity for a long time, and thus cannot see the full picture of translation activities, and cannot conduct in-depth and systematic research on translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guidelines are to use ideals to constrain practice, and principles and standards to guide practice. It focuses on such issues as &amp;quot;how to translate&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;what principles should be followed in translation&amp;quot;, rather than &amp;quot;how the translator translates&amp;quot;. Translator's subjectivity study has fundamentally ruled out this normative feature. For a long time, translation studies have not been able to get rid of the defects of one-sidedness and subjectivity, so they can not see the whole picture of translation activities, nor can they conduct in-depth and systematic research on translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1990, Susan Bassnett and André Lefebvre co-authored &amp;quot;Translation, History and Culture&amp;quot;, which raised the issue of the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; in translation studies, which made cultural factors affect translation And the relationship between the two has been extensively studied. From the perspective of the nature of research, the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; is actually the descriptive turn of translation studies, and constitutes an important part of the latter. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1990, Susan Bassnett and AndréLefebvre jointly wrote Translation, History and Culture, which raised the issue of &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; in translation studies, which made cultural factors affect translation, and made extensive research on the relationship between them. From the perspective of research nature, &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; is actually a descriptive turn in translation studies and an important part of translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of descriptive research on translation, people discovered the distance between translation practice and the various translation standards proposed by normative research, and realized that “absolute equivalence” in translation cannot be achieved because of the translator’s Work is always uninterrupted by the purpose of translation, aesthetic preferences and cultural factors. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of descriptive study of translation, people have discovered the distance between translation practice and various translation standards put forward by normative research, and realized that translation work will never be interrupted for translation purposes, so it is impossible to achieve &amp;quot;absolute equivalence&amp;quot; in translation, aesthetic preference and cultural factors.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translation activities are affected and restricted by the subjectivity of the translator. To describe the translation and describe the translation, it is necessary to discuss this long-neglected Translation phenomenon. After decades of development, descriptive translation studies prove their own values and become a new starting point and a new pillar of translation research, leading to a deeper and wider level of translation research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translation activities are influenced and limited by the subjectivity of translators. To describe translation and describe translation, it is necessary to discuss this long-neglected translation phenomenon. After decades of development, descriptive translation studies have proved their value and become a new starting point and a new pillar of translation studies, resulting in a higher level of translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is noteworthy that the descriptive translation study is a deviation and rebel from some degree of normative translation research, but it is not in the state that one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. We should recognize the great contribution of descriptive translation studies to the translational research objectively, while we should also recognize the great results of the translation research agency under the guidance of normative translation research. There is no contradiction between the descriptive translation study and the normative translation study, as Lin Kennan pointed out. We need to combine two so that translation studies can reveal the entire translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is worth noting that descriptive translation studies run counter to normative translation studies to some extent, but they are not in a state where one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. We should objectively recognize the great contribution of descriptive translation studies to translation studies and the great achievements of translation research institutions under the guidance of normative translation studies. As Lincoln pointed out, there is no contradiction between descriptive translation studies and normative translation studies. We need to combine them so that translation studies can reveal the whole translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Toury, Gideon.Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gentzler, Edwin.Comtemporary Translation Theories[M].Shang-hai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiyao Hong.A Map for the Research in the Present Life and After Life of Descriptive Translation Studies: A Review of Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond[J].Studies in Literature and Language,2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haiying Wang.Some Reflections on Translation Criticism and Descriptive Translation Studies[J].Studies in Literature and Language,2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai-ling Wang.A New Perspective of Translation Criticism: Descriptive Translation Studies[J].Cross-Cultural Communication,2007.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘星.STUDY OF TOURY'S THREE NORMS OF TRANSLATION[J].读与写(教育教学刊),2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
顿官刚.图里的翻译描写模式述评[J].外国语言与文化,2018.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
张美芳.后霍姆斯时期翻译研究的发展:范畴与途径[J].中国翻译,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
张冬梅.翻译学的实证性学科定位再思——霍姆斯、图里翻译学架构图问题思考之一[J].北京第二外国语学院学报,2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
马士奎.詹姆斯·霍尔姆斯和他的翻译理论[J].上海科技翻译,2004&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Foreignizing Tanslation and National Culture Development	邓锦霞 Deng Jinxia	Student No. 202020080599==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
In the context of economic and social globalization, human civilization in the 20th century is developing towards diversification. In the process of multicultural exchanges, the impact of translation on local national culture has become a new topic of discussion. Foreignizing translation takes the source language as its destination and can retain the cultural characteristics of the source language to the greatest extent, which has gradually attracted the attention of contemporary translators. This chapter introduces the evolution of foreignizing translation in China and the West, then discusses the relationship between foreignizing translation and national culture development from three perspectives: The necessity of foreignizing translation, the restrictions on foreignizing translation, and the influence of foreignizing translation on national culture development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
foreignizing translation; national culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
异化翻译与民族文化发展&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
在经济与社会全球化发展的背景下，20世纪的人类文明正在向多元化发展。在多元文化交流的过程中，翻译作品对本土民族文化的影响成为新的讨论话题。异化翻译以源语言为归宿，能够最大限度地保留源语言文化特色，逐渐受到当代翻译家的重视。本章介绍了异化翻译在中西方的演变历程，从异化翻译的必要性，异化翻译的限制条件以及异化翻译对民族文化的影响三个角度出发，讨论了异化翻译与民族文化发展的关系。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
异化翻译：民族文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
The debate between domesticating translation and foreignizing translation has a long history. When contemporary translators choose translation strategies, domesticating translation is the dominant one, for it will be more easily accepted by the readers of the target language. In the translation process of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, it allows the source culture to adapt to the target culture, and even replace the source culture with the target one. Such translations cannot truly achieve the purpose of cross-cultural communication and dissemination. As far as the quality of cultural production and transformation is concerned, this is likely to cause the development of the homogeneity of the cultures of various ethnic groups, and does not conform to the general trend of cultural globalization. （Li Zheng &amp;amp; Zhang Chunbo 2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A typical domesticating translation in C-E translation is David Hawkes's translation of the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in The Story of the Stone. Considering the different understanding of “red” in Chinese and Western cultures, he translated &amp;quot;怡红公子&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;green boy&amp;quot;. Although this translation is conducive to the understanding of western readers, for the connotations of “green” in the West is closest to the connotations of “red” in China. But it will make Western readers unknown to the real connotation of “Chinese red”. In the context of Chinese culture, &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; mostly symbolizes auspiciousness and joy. With such kind of domesticating translation, Western readers can never have the chance to know the real Chinese culture. (Liao Chunlan 2018, 137)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen that in the process of cultural input and output, as an important part of indirect cultural communication, translation actually plays an important role. Therefore, it is very important to choose a suitable translation strategy. Compared with domesticating translation, source-oriented foreignizing translation has better retention of the original text in terms of language and culture. Due to political, economic, international and domestic reasons, domesticating translation once had the upper hand in the translation circles. But with the changes of the times, the choice of translation strategies should also keep pace with the times. As a translation oriented to the source language and culture, foreignizing translation, which plays a role in the development of national culture, deserves our attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Evolution of Foreignizing Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Any translation thought, no matter how modern and novel it is, has a gradual process of formation. Before discussing foreignizing translation and national culture, it is necessary to know the connotation of foreignizing translation. The concept of foreignizing translation is an extension and expansion of literal translation in traditional translation theories. Compared with literal translation, foreignizing translation pays more attention to cultural meanings behind the text. Foreignizing translation was first proposed and developed in the West. After absorbing the essence of Western foreignizing translation theories, Chinese translators have also added their own understanding and innovation toward foreignizing translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1. The Evolution of Foreignizing Translation in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of foreignizing translation in the West can be traced back to the word-for-word translation discussed by Cicero, Horace and St. Jerome in ancient Rome. It can be seen as  the embryonic form of literal translation, which influenced the formation of foreignizing translation. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early Middle Ages, Manlius Boethius, the most famous translator , had a rich view of literal translation as: “(1) Content and style are hostile to each other, either paying attention to style or preserving the content. It is impossible to have both. (2) Translation is centered on objective things, and translators should give up subjective judgments.” (Tan Zaixi 2004, 43) During the Renaissance period, the famous German poet and translator Sebastian Brant substituted the concept of literal translation into the poetry translation and proposed a verbatim translation strategy. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 73) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern times, the dispute between literal translation and free translation has evolved into a dispute between the Old School and the New School. Bachet de Meziriae puts forward three principles that translators must follow: “(1) Do not stuff the original text with private goods. (2) Do not add or delete the original text (3) Do not make changes that are detrimental to the original intent.” (Tan Zaixi 2004, 114-115) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation critic Daniel Huet believes that the best translation strategy is for the translator to follow the original author's meaning;&amp;quot; If possible, the translator should follow the words closely, and finally reproduces the original character as much as possible.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 2004, 116) Charles Batteux believes that the primary translation rule is to preserve the original word order as much as possible. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 124)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From a diachronic point of view, the concept of literal translation has become deeper and more specific, and its connotation has become more and more abundant. However, the concept of literal translation in this period still remained in the meaning, content and formal style of the language. The connotations in culture, poetics, society, ethics and ideology have gradually extended and developed, on which Western foreignizing translation is based.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher put forward two different translation strategies in his famous speech entitled ''On Different Translation Strategies'': The translator should either keep the original author as still as possible and make the reader closer to the original author; or let the reader stay still as much as possible and make the original author approach the reader. He advocated that the first translation strategy, foreignizing translation , which allows readers to appreciate foreign customs and respecting language and cultural differences. (Robinson &amp;amp; Douglas 2006, 226-228) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Walter Benjamin's thought of foreignization is reflected in his view of language. He believes that all languages convey themselves in themselves, so the language itself is a translation. Benjamin emphasized the directness of language and intended to subvert the bourgeois instrumental language view. The translation goal of pure language makes Benjamin tend to use the foreignizing translation strategy, retaining the language form of the original text, that is, the different way of conveying meaning. In other words, Benjamin's foreignizing translation idea is not to translate the meaning of the original text, but to convey the language expression of the original text to the target language. It is to achieve the ultimate goal of pure language for human salvation. (Benjamin 1999, 272)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Antoine Berman puts forward the concept of &amp;quot;translation ethics&amp;quot; in the book ''The Test of Difference'' in response to the traditional translation thought centered on &amp;quot;the transmission of meaning&amp;quot; that has long dominated the Western translation world. “Translation ethics” advocated by Berman is to respect the original work and respect the language and cultural differences in the original work. In order to achieve his goal of translation ethics, he advocates foreignizing translation, implementing foreignizing translation through the translation strategy of translating text, which enriches language itself through the introduction of &amp;quot;others&amp;quot;. (Berman 1984, 23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the idea of foreignizing translation has existed for a long time, the terminology of &amp;quot;foreignizing translation&amp;quot; has not been promoted to the agenda of translation studies until 1995, when Lawrence Venuti published his famous book ''The Invisibility of the Translator-A History of Translation''. Venuti’s concept of foreignizing translation puts traditional literal translation on the local cultural and political agenda, and links translation with culture, political ethics, and ideology.（Zhang Jinhua, 2009) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rich connotations of foreignizing translation can be summarized into the following points: foreignization in the selection of material, language, culture, readers and translation ethics. The core of Venuti's foreignizing translation is to practice differentiated ethical propositions to resist the mainstream values of the culture of the target language, thereby highlighting the language and cultural differences of foreign languages. In other words, Venuti's translation ethics emphasizes the absorption and acceptance of “the other” as “the other”. It respects the language and cultural differences of the other, and also challenges the mainstream values of the target language.(Venuti 1995, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2. The Evolution of Foreignizing Translation in China====&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of Chinese translation, there are two different translation strategies of Buddhist scripture, text-oriented (文派) and meaning-oriented (质派).  In modern times, the ideas of foreignization and domestication are embodied in the dispute between literal translation and free translation. The concept of domestication and foreignization were not widely used by Chinese translators until Venuti proposed the translation strategy of “domesticating translation” and “foreignizing translation”. (Chen Fukang 1992)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Text-oriented translators of Buddhist scripture pay attention to the text of the translation and do not strictly follow the original meaning, such as the Buddhist scripture translator Zhi Qian in the Han Dynasty, whose translation is focused on the fluency of the translated text.(Chen Fukang 1992, 16) On the contrary, Dao An, a representative of the translators of the meaning-oriented translators, put forward the &amp;quot;Five Losses of Originals&amp;quot; (五失本) and &amp;quot;Three Difficulties of Transaltion&amp;quot;(三不易), emphasizing faithfulness to the original meaning and content, which is the embryonic form of modern Chinese literal translation. (Chen Fukang 1992, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern times, with the deepening of translation understanding and the influence of Western translation theories, there has been a debate between literal translation and free translation. Scholars headed by Liang Shiqiu and Zhao Jingshen advocate free translation, while scholars headed by Lu Xun and Qu Qiubai advocate literal translation. Among them, the consciousness and concept of foreignization translation have appeared in Lu Xun's view of literal translation. When talking about translation, Lu Xun pointed out that translation needs to be exotic, which is the so-called “foreignness” (洋气). &amp;quot;It must be exotic, which is the so-called foreignness.”(Lu Xun 2005, 365)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The term “foreignizing translation”was first introduced to China by Guo Jianzhong, which arosed fierce debate about foreignization and domestication in China. In fact, as early as 1987, Liu Yingkai put forward that “domestication is the wrong way of translation”. In response to the phenomenon of excessive domestication in translation practice, Liu Yingkai proposed the &amp;quot;transplantation strategy&amp;quot; to maximize the original &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot;. (Liu Yingkai 1986, 59) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the introduction of Western foreignizing translation theory, literary translation practitioner and theorist Sun Zhili clearly proposed that literature translation should follow the principle of foreignizing translation: foreignization as the mainstay, and domestication as the supplement. He pointed out that domestication is mainly manifested at the linguistic level, while at the cultural level, foreignization should be stressed. (Sun Zhili 2001, 35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
Different translators have different definitions for foreignizing translation, but generally believe that foreignizing translation is a translation strategy that could preserves the characteristics of the source language, which will help readers get closer to the author. Although the background and purpose of different theorists’ perspectives on foreignizing translation are different, we should uphold the attitude of foreignizing translation as a translation strategy, and treat the role of foreignizing translation in the development of national culture objectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1. The Necessity of Foreignizing Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The necessity of foreignizing translation comes from the diversity of national culture. If the world culture is homogenized, the concept of foreignizing translation will no longer exist. It can be said that foreignizing translation is proposed based on the development needs of national culture. Basically, there are two kinds of needs, one is the need of language development, the other is the need of cultural communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1.1. The Need of Language Development====&lt;br /&gt;
As the carrier of culture, language has never been self-sufficient and isolated from external factors. On the contrary, it is an open system with strong tolerance and attractiveness. With the deepening of exchanges among countries and ethnic groups, various languages are now enriched in varying degrees. The foreignizing translation played a very important role in this process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The change of language is firstly reflected at the lexical level. Some vocabulary do not exist in the target language originally, but come from the foreignizing translation works. A large number of words with foreign cultural customs were gradually accepted by people in this way. And it can be widely disseminated and used in the target culture. For example: The word &amp;quot;honeymoon&amp;quot; (蜜月) had no corresponding expression in Chinese, and its meaning were also not understood by Chinese at that time for the Chinese couple did not have the custom of being together during the first month of the wedding. But Lin Shu tried foreignizing translation boldly. The two parts of the compound word are translated and arranged together according to their literal meanings (honey &amp;quot;蜜&amp;quot;, moon &amp;quot;月&amp;quot;) to form the word &amp;quot;蜜月&amp;quot;. This undoubtedly injected fresh blood into Chinese at that time and developed modern Chinese. (Fu Weifeng 2007, 372)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also many other words, such as &amp;quot;咖啡 (coffee)&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;丁克 (DINK)&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;可乐 (cola)&amp;quot;, which have been understood and accepted by Chinese readers. Words such as &amp;quot;Jiaozi (饺子)&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;tofu (豆腐)&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Kungfu (功夫)&amp;quot; originated from Chinese have also entered the English thesaurus and have become part of the English family. The inclusiveness of language is evident. Once these foreign words are accepted by the society, they are established by convention and become new members when they are added to the traditional language and culture. As a result, they will inevitably enrich the way of language expression, promote language proximity and communication, and enhance the vitality of language. In a sense, the process of language development is also a process of language foreignization. The foreignization of language is the general trend, and it cannot be blocked by manpower. The translator's use of foreignizing strategy actually follows the universal law of language development. (Fu Weifeng 2007, 372)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The necessity of foreignizing translation is not limited to the lexical level, but also to the syntactic level. When Liang Qichao investigated the translation of Buddhist scriptures, he found a dozen of foreignizing translation of syntaxes in them. Facts have proved that the foreignizing syntax of these Buddhist translations took root in Chinese with the widespread spread of Buddhism and became the origin of the vernacular Chinese. (Wang Kefei 1997, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The grammar of modern Chinese is also enriched by Western languages, for example, the frequency and scope of passive voice use have expanded in Chinese. Passive form was used as early as in ancient Chinese, but it is rare, and it is generally used to express misfortune or unpleasant experience. Affected by the foreignizing translation of Western languages, the passive form in modern Chinese can also express pleasant things. It means that the syntax of the source language in foreignizing translation can be accepted as a part of the target language. (Zhang Jinlan 2003, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen that the use of foreignizing translation can enrich and expand the vocabulary and syntax of the target language, which is beneficial to the maturity and perfection of the target language. Around the 19th century, when German romantic writers and translators were translating foreign works, they paid great attention to absorbing some vocabulary and special expressions from foreign literary works to enrich the German language. In their view, the development of German is not yet perfect, and it is necessary to enrich and expand the German language through translation. Under the guidance of this kind of thinking, they showed great importance to the language form of the original text. (Zhang Jinlan 2003, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1.2. The Need of Cultural Exchanges====&lt;br /&gt;
Each country and nation has its own unique culture, which all have contributed to the development of world civilization. The prosperity and development of world culture depend more on the further development of these cultures in their own fields rather than extinction. The existence of translation problems actually defaults to the existence of cultural diversity. If there is only one language and one culture in the world, there will naturally be no translation problems. The characteristics of foreignizing translation actually tolerate the diversity of national culture to the maximum extent, which is also the need of the cultural exchanges &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun advocated foreignizing translation, believing that it can import new content and new expressions. He once said: &amp;quot;Why is (translation) not completely sinicized so that readers can save some effort? How can it be called a translation with inexplicability? My answer is: such a translation is not only importing new content, but also importing the new expression.&amp;quot; (Lu Xun 1894, 225) Through translation, we can achieve a deeper and more accurate understanding of the differences between cultures and the specific expressions of various ethnic languages.In the process of cultural input, foreignizing translation is essential if we want to understand the most authentic and essential culture of the source language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Correct cultural cognition is a prerequisite for cultural exchange. For example, most Westerners believe in Christianity, and they believe that God is the only savior of the world. Westerners' ideology, value system, religious beliefs, ethics, and even behaviors are all derived from Christian culture. As the carrier of culture, language is also influenced by religious culture. For this kind of proverbs, some translators may adopt the domesticating translation strategy, translating &amp;quot;God helps those who help themselves&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;自助者天助&amp;quot;, and translate &amp;quot;The mills of God grind slowly but surely&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;天网恢恢 疏而不漏&amp;quot;. It is easier to understand the sentence meaning, but it is unfair for most Chinese readers to lose the chance of knowing the true religious culture of the West. (Zhang Caixia 2019, 246)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Goethe pointed out that everything has a beginning, and readers will eventually become accustomed to it. In short, readers' approval should be viewed from the perspective of development, not confined to temporary choices. This is the only way to multiculturalism.&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 2005, 75) When the phrase &amp;quot;Praise is not pudding&amp;quot; is translated into &amp;quot;赞美不能当饭吃&amp;quot;, it is certainly conducive to readers' understanding. But the cultural connotation of pudding for Westerners is completely concealed. The translation of &amp;quot;赞美不能当布丁吃&amp;quot; highlights the importance of pudding in the translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example is the proverb &amp;quot;unkissed, unkind&amp;quot;. If it is translated as &amp;quot;不作揖, 不友善&amp;quot; by using domesticating translation strategy, although such a translation fully conforms to the thinking and habits of the Chinese people, it also causes a lack of the source culture. Therefore, by using the foreignizing translation strategy, &amp;quot;不亲吻, 不友善&amp;quot; can make readers know the difference between Western and Chinese etiquette, and will reduce obstacles in cultural exchanges. (Zhang Caixia 2019, 246)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2. Restrictions on Foreignizing Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignizing translation follows the trend of cultural globalization, but not all foreignizing translation works has a positive influence. This is mainly due to the translator's wrong use of foreignizing strategies and the wrong estimation of readers' expectations. Foreignizing translation is not mistranslation and it also requires the correctness of the translated text. At the same time, though foreignizing translation is not reader-oriented, it also needs to consider the readers' expectations in reality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.1. Accuracy of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun’s pursuit of literal translation was ridiculed by Liang Shiqiu and others at that time. Liang Shiqiu said that &amp;quot;reading some of Lu Xun’s translations is just like looking at a map, you have to stretch your fingers to find clues in the syntax.&amp;quot; He called his translation &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; &amp;quot;. (Liang Shiqiu 1929) This view is actually biased. “Hard translation” of Lu Xun does not mean mistranslation. Lu Xun said: &amp;quot;Any translation must take both sides into consideration, one of course strives to be easy to understand, and the other preserves the beauty of the original.&amp;quot; (Lu Xun 2005, 364-365) It can be seen that he insists on the translation strategy of faithfulness and smoothness under the premise of emphasizing faith first.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This also brings us some enlightenment for using foreignizing translation strategies. As translation strategies, foreignizing translation and domesticating translation are not alternatives. We emphasize the importance of foreignizing translation, but we do not completely deny the meaning of domestication. In the case of mainly foreignizing translation, domesticating translation is also necessary in some cases. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the translation of some brand names, domesticating translation has become the main translation strategy due to the type of audience and the occasion. For example, “Revlon” translates to “露华浓” and “Lamer” translates to”海蓝之谜”. The former translation “露华浓” is born from an ancient Chinese poem “云想衣裳花想容, 春风拂槛露华浓”. For”海蓝之谜”, “海” symbolizes the mystery and “蓝” create a beautiful visual impression. These translations meet the aesthetic expectations of Chinese women and are conducive to the sale of goods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To master the degree of foreignizing translation can make the translation play its due role, otherwise it will make the translated text obscure and difficult to understand and worthless to read. For example, the English proverb “New brooms sweep clean” is difficult for readers of the target language to directly associate with its social meaning. In fact, this proverb means that a person will often do a better job just after taking office. Using foreignizing translation there may influence the readability of the text. In this case, domesticating translation, “新官上任三把火”, is also a good choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.2. Readers' Aesthetic Expectations=====&lt;br /&gt;
For foreignizing translation to be accepted, in addition to the correctness of the translated text itself, some social and cultural conditions need to be considered. Schleiermacher proposed two social and cultural conditions for the acceptance and recognition of foreignizing translation: &amp;quot;First, foreign works are highly recognized and popular with the public in the target country; Second, the target language has certain tolerance and adaptability (for foreign language).&amp;quot; (Rainer Schulte ＆ John Biguenet 1992, 48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For readers in the target country, the foreignizing translation of popular works in the source language country is more likely to have a positive influence. Take China as an example. The closure of the Qing Dynasty has made many foreigners have a stereotype of Chinese culture. Even in the early stage of reforming and opening up in China, some foreigners still think that China is a backward image with braids and are not interested in Chinese culture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hawkes translated ''The Story of the Stone'', he mainly used domesticating translation. With the deepening of globalization and the rise of China, Chinese culture has begun to occupy an important position in the world. Foreigners are becoming more and more enthusiastic about Chinese culture, and they are more willing to read and understand Chinese literary works. Under such background, Yang Xianyi, a famous Chinese translator,’s foreignizing translation of ''A Dream of Red Mansions'' has also been accepted by more and more foreigners. Therefore, when using foreignizing strategies, the influence of the source language country's culture in the target country should be considered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The view of Schleiermacher is actually put forward from the reader's perspective. When choosing a work of the source language, the translator should consider the reader’s cognitive and aesthetic expectations. &amp;quot;Different readers have different aesthetic tastes, and their emphasis on each function of translation is different&amp;quot; (Gu Zhengkun 1994, 66). The choice of translation strategy for the translated version also depends on the translator's expectations of different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, unlike domesticating translation, foreignizing translation should not be too accommodating to readers. Instead, it should bring new things to readers and innovate on the basis of fully considering the expectations of the readers of the target language. Jiang Chunfang pointed out: &amp;quot;The purpose of translation is to translate all foreign things, plots, and unique sentence structures that we do not have. This is to innovate for our readers.&amp;quot; (Jiang Chunfang 1989,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3. The Influence of Foreignizing Translation on National Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
The influence of foreignizing translation of national culture is reflected in two aspects: For the source culture, foreignizing translation is beneficial to cultivate the self-confidence of national culture, and enhance the influence of national culture in the world; For the target culture, foreignizing translation helps to avoid national cultural centralism and promotes the development of the local national culture .  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.3.1. The Influence on the Source Culture=====&lt;br /&gt;
For the source culture, foreignizing translation is a manifestation of cultural self-confidence and helps to promote national culture to the world. For example, in the 1830s, in order to realize the cultural rejuvenation of his own nation, the Czech translator John Bowring, on the one hand, used the strategy of foreignizing translation to translate European documents and introduce Western culture to his own people. But on the other hand, he brought the little-known Czech culture to the world of Western civilization through foreignizing translation. His efforts have contributed to the cultural development and the revival of Czech culture (Wang Dalai &amp;amp; Zhang Jinhua. 2002, 105). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the East is learning from the West, there are also traces of the West being influenced by the East, especially Europe and the United States, but it is far inferior to the former. This is mainly due to the influence of &amp;quot;Western Centrism&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Western Superiority&amp;quot;. Today, the Chinese people know more about the West than the West people know about China, and many excellent Chinese works are unknown in the West. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, China, with its long history and glorious heritage, has always had an influence that cannot be ignored in the world. There are ''The Travels of Marco Polo'' written by the 13th-century Italian traveler Marco Polo, ''the History of Chinese Culture'' written by Matteo Ricci, a Catholic Jesuit in the 17th century &amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;China fever&amp;quot; that prevailed in the UK in the 17th and 18th centuries, and the &amp;quot;Sinology fever&amp;quot; that once swept France, they all confirm that Chinese culture has profoundly influenced the development of civilization in Europe and the entire world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in order to make the broad and profound Chinese culture known by the world, when translating Chinese literary works into foreign languages, foreignizing translation should be adopted. For example, when Pound translated ancient Chinese poems, he followed the linguistic habit of the original language, &amp;quot;copying Chinese syntax&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;English is impossible to read&amp;quot; (Zhao Yiheng 1985, 256-257). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural impact of these translations far exceeds the accuracy of its own translation. &amp;quot;These translated poems brought Chinese poems to the West. Before Pound, China had no literature commensurate with its name that was popular in English-speaking countries... Pound is the inventor of Chinese poetry, and his translation enables us to deeply understand the true spirit of Chinese poetry.&amp;quot; (Xie Qian 2001, 74-79)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The influence of foreignizing translation on the source culture needs to be viewed dialectically. For some &amp;quot;weaker cultures&amp;quot;, excessive foreignizing translation will also make translation obscure and difficult to be accepted by the target culture, which loses the basic function of translation. For cultural output, foreignizing translation should be used while ensuring the basic function of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.3.2. The Influence on the Target Culture=====&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignizing translation can promote national culture development of the target country, and avoid the stalemate caused by cultural centralism. Any kind of culture needs to absorb the essence of a heterogeneous culture to enrich and perfect its own culture. For example, the Chinese took advantage of the Western culture at the end of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century. In the New Culture Movement, the Chinese completed their own &amp;quot;literary revolution&amp;quot; and created their own new literary system. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is also a process in which Chinese intellectuals actively learn from the West. When people talk about the prosperous times in Chinese history, they are often referred to the Han and Tang dynasties. In fact, in the aspect of literary works, the Han Dynasty is much more inclusive. The cultural policy of the Han Dynasty was to reject a hundred schools of thought but respect Confucianism only. However, it was different in the Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty was arguably the most open society in Chinese history. As almost free from the restriction of the orthodox thought of the Han Dynasty, it formed a broad mind capable of accommodating cultural forms of different ideological and ideological backgrounds. &amp;quot;Therefore, the cultural and artistic life of the society of the Tang Dynasty, in terms of content and genre all present unprecedented, brilliant colors.&amp;quot; (Du Daoming 2000, 9). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there have been several large-scale cultural reference booms in European history. For example, when Greece learned from Egypt, Rome learned from Greece. When Arabia referred to the Roman Empire, medieval Europe imitated Arabia, and Europe imitated the Byzantine Empire in the Renaissance. Almost every craze prompted a culture to flourish and at the same time promoted the progress of European civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and foreign history tell us a truth: a culture can only achieve great development if it has an open spirit and can recognize and respect differences. &amp;quot;Just as Liang Qichao said:'The richer the culture of a nation, the stronger its growth ability, this theorem is also.'&amp;quot; (Wang Kefei 1997, 27). In short, the greater the openness of the culture, the more vigorous the development, the stronger the absorption, and the more prosperous the foreignizing of translation; on the contrary, a culture that is self-proclaimed will stubbornly restrain foreignization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But foreignizing translation will also have a negative impact on the target language country. When colonialism prevailed, the cultural output of imperialist countries mainly adopted foreignizing translation strategies, which invisibly formed cultural colonization of the &amp;quot;weaker culture&amp;quot;. In Modern China, Chinese once had the idea of admiring and fawning on foreign culture, and lost confidence in the local culture. To make foreignizing translation a boost to the development of national culture, it is necessary to enhance cultural self-confidence and make progress on the basis of the local culture of the target country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignizing translation makes readers closer to the author, retains the linguistic characteristics of the source language, and conforms to the diversity of national culture. The development of national languages, from the perspective of vocabulary and sentence patterns, requires foreignizing translation to inject fresh blood in order to achieve self-enrichment and development of the language. In addition to direct communication, indirect communication facilitated by translation is also indispensable for the communication between various ethnic cultures. Foreignizing translation helps the local culture to correctly recognize foreign culture and reduces cultural obstacles in direct communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to play its role, although the foreignizing translation strategy is necessary, it must follow some restrictions when using it. There are two main points. First, the foreignizing translation must be carried out on the basis of ensuring the correctness of the translation. Second, foreignizing translation should cater to readers’ aesthetic expectations. And readers’ cultural background should be considered when selecting materials and translating. However, foreignization translation does not yield to readers, but innovates for readers on the basis of fully considering the expectations of target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the course of practice, foreignizing translation has a different influence on the source culture and the target culture. For the source culture, foreignizing translation helps to make the local culture known in foreign countries, which is a manifestation of cultural confidence. But for weaker cultures, foreignizing translation may also hinder the spread of culture. For the target culture, foreignizing translation helps the local culture absorb the essence of foreign culture and promote the innovation and development of the local culture. However, in the process of absorbing foreign cultures, foreignizing translation may also cause excessive worship of foreign cultures, leading to a lack of self-confidence in local cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Conclusion, compared with domesticating translation, foreignizing translation embraces the diversity of national culture to a greater extent. At the same time, it needs to follow certain restrictions when applying it. The influence of foreignizing translation on national culture should be viewed dialectically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Antoine Berman. (1984). ''L’epreuve de l’etranger: culture et traduction dans l’Allemagne romantique.'' Paris: Gallimard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang. 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿''. [History of Chinese Translation Theory]. 上海：上海外语出版社[ Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Publishing House].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Du Daoming. 杜道明. (2000). ''盛世风韵''. [Prosperity]. 郑州:河南人民出版社[Zhengzhou: Henan People's Publishing House]. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weifeng. 傅伟锋. (2007). 论翻译中异化趋势的必然性.  [On the Inevitability of the Trend of Foreignization in Translation]. ''内蒙古农业大学学报(社会科学版)'' [Journal of Inner Mongolia Agricultural University (Social Science Edition)] (05): 371-372.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gu Zhengkun. 辜正坤. (１９９４)．翻译标准多元互补论．[Multi-complementarity of Translation Standards]. ''中国当代翻译百论''．[Hundreds of Contemporary Chinese Translation]. 重庆：重庆大学出版社[Chongqing: Chongqing University Press] 41-70．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Chunfang. 姜椿芳. (1989).序言. [Preface]. ''当代文学翻译百家谈''.[Hundreds of Contemporary Literature Translation]. 北京：北京大学出版社[Beijing: Peking University Press] 3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Xiaohua. 蒋骁华. (2003). 《圣经》汉译及其对汉语的影响. [The Chinese Translation of the Bible and Its Influence on Chinese]. ''外语教学与研究:外国语文双月刊'' [Foreign Language Teaching and Research: Foreign Language Bimonthly] 4: 301-305.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing. 刘宓庆. (2005). ''文化翻译论纲''. [An Outline of Cultural Translation]. 湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu. 梁实秋. (1929). 论鲁迅先生的“硬译”. [On Mr. Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Hard Translation&amp;quot;]. ''《新月》月刊''[&amp;quot;New Moon&amp;quot; Monthly].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun. 鲁迅. (1894). 关于翻译的通信. [ Correspondence about translation]. ''中国翻译工作者协会.翻译研究论文集''（1894—1948）. [China Association of Translators. Collection of Translation Research Papers (1894-1948)]. 北京：外语教学与研究出版社[Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press] 225.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun. 鲁迅. (2005). ''鲁迅全集第6卷.'' [The Complete Works of Lu Xun Volume 6]. 北京: 人民文学出版社[Beijing: People's Literature Publishing House].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Yingkai. 刘英凯. (1987). 归化—翻译的岐路. [Domestication—The Way of Translation]. ''现代外语''[Modern foreign language ] 58-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zheng. 李征 &amp;amp; Zhang Chunbo. 张春柏.(2015).“异化”的翻译与民族文化丰富和发展——重读施莱尔马赫的翻译思想. [The Translation of &amp;quot;Foreignization&amp;quot; and the Enrichment and Development of National Culture——Rereading Schleiermacher's Translation Thoughts].  ''学术探索''[Academic Exploration] (06),134-138. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Robinson, and Douglas. (2006). ''Western Translation Theory''. Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press. 226-228.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Zhili. 孙致礼. (2001). 翻译的异化与归化. [Foreignization and Domestication of Translation]. ''山东外语教学''[Shandong Foreign Language Teaching] (01): 32-35. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi. 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史 : 增订版''. [A brief history of western translation: updated edition]. 商务印书馆[Commercial Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Venuti , Lawrence. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility—A History of Translation''. London: Routledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Walter Benjamin. 瓦尔特·本雅明, Chen Yongguo. 陈永国, and Ma Hailiang马海良. (1999). ''本雅明文选''. [Benjamin Selection]. 中国社会科学出版社[China Social Sciences Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Dalai. 王大来, and Zhang Jinhua. 张景华. (2002). 论文化转型与翻译的定位. [On Cultural Transformation and the Positioning of Translation ]. ''四川外语学院学报''[Journal of Sichuan International Studies University].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Kefei. 王克非. (1997). ''翻译文化史论''. [Translation Cultural History] . 上海:上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Qian. 谢谦. (2001). 庞德:中国诗的&amp;quot;发明者&amp;quot;. [Pound: The &amp;quot;Inventor&amp;quot; of Chinese Poetry]. ''读书'' [Reading ] 10: 74-79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Caixia. 张彩霞. (2019). 异化与归化在谚语翻译中的应用. [The Application of Foreignization and Domestication in Proverb Translation]. ''校园英语''[Campus English] 47.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Jinhua. 张景华. (2009). ''翻译伦理:韦努蒂翻译思想研究''. [Translation Ethics: A Study of Venuti's Translation Thoughts]. 上海交通大学出版社[Shanghai Jiaotong University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Jinlan. 张锦兰. (2003). 论异化翻译的必要性. [On the Necessity of Foreignization Translation]. ''泰安教育学院学报岱宗学刊'' [Journal of Tai'an Institute of Education Daizong Academic Journal] 04: 64-66.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Yiheng. 赵毅衡. (1985). ''远游的诗神''. [The Poetry God Who Travels Far Away]. 四川人民出版社[Sichuan People's Publishing House].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Analysis of Said’s Post-Cononial Criticism and Orientalism 姜好 Jiang Hao  Student No.202020080606==  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper is on the analysis of Edward Said’s post-colonial criticism and orientalism. In 1978, Edward Said's Orientalism was published, initiating the study of &amp;quot;post-colonialism&amp;quot; and making it another wave of criticism following structuralism.The post-colonial theory was formed in the 1980s and matured in the mid-1990s, affecting all fields of humanities and social sciences in the West. Its rich theoretical content and strong critical consciousness have made it a symbol of academic change and a relatively new critical method in Europe and America. In his classic work of post-colonial criticism, &amp;quot;Orientalism&amp;quot;, American literary and cultural critic Edward Said challenged the traditional Western orientalism, revealing the power discourse implicit in orientalism and the mechanisms by which it operates. Said's post-colonial critique of Orientalism reveals to us the emergence, formation and authority of political and ideological factors, cultural forces and their resulting &amp;quot;inherent modes of domination&amp;quot; in Orientalism, and the generative and inherited nature of these factors, making people rethink and interpret comprehensively the authoritative forms of knowledge and social identity created by colonialism and Western domination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Post-colonial;Orientalism;Criticism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
赛义德后殖民批评与东方主义探析&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文主要是关于赛义德后殖民批评与东方主义的探析。1978年爱德华萨义德的《东方主义》问世，开创了“后殖民”研究，使之成为继后结构主义又一波批评浪潮。后殖民理论形成于20世纪80年代，90年代中后期趋于成熟，影响波及西方人文社会科学研究各领域。其理论蕴合丰富，批判意识强烈，这使得它成为欧美学术变革标志和比较时新的批评方法。美国文学家与文化批评家爱德华·赛义德在其后殖民批评经典著作《东方学》中，对西方传统的“东方学”发起挑战，揭示隐含在东方学中的权力话语及其运作机制。赛义德后殖民批评视野下的东方学批判，为我们揭示了存在于“东方学”中的政治和意识形态因素的产生、形成和权威、文化力量及其由此形成的“固有支配模式”的生成性、传承性,使人们重新全面地思考和阐释由殖民主义和西方统治所创造并且权威化的知识形式与社会认同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
后殖民；东方主义；批评&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
Edward Said, a Palestinian-American scholar. In 1978, he published his representative work of post-colonial criticism, Orientalism, in which “Orientalism” is not a study of the East itself, but refers to a kind of Orientalism existing in the minds of Westerners as an idea. By criticizing the Orientalists and deconstructing the cultural hegemony, it strives to transcend the basic stance of confrontation between the East and the West and emphasizes cultural pluralism, so as to form a new relationship of dialogue, mutual infiltration and symbiosis between the East and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Said's Post-colonial Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As a theoretical critical discourse and academic trend, post-colonial criticism is based on the interdisciplinary study of history, literature, anthropology, philosophy, and other disciplines, dealing extensively with cultural imperialism, colonial discourse, and the West's cultural representation of the East, reflecting on the historical fact of European colonialism and its serious consequences. It focuses on issues of colonial discourse, Orientalism, cultural imperialism, national culture, cultural power identity, and the relationship between race, class, and gender. The core idea of Said's postcolonial criticism is to analyze the mechanisms of power discourse implicit in Orientalism, reveal the essence of Orientalism and cultural hegemony, explore strategies to dismantle cultural hegemony, and critique the colonial discourse and cultural colonization in Orientalism, cultural imperialism, cultural hegemony, the postcolonial era, and the colonial discourse in Western cultural thought since colonialism. The main contents of the criticism focus on the following aspects: criticism of Orientalism and cultural imperialism, representation of the repressed historical memory in the colonies, study of cultural identity, discourse analysis of the colonized, discussion of the unique identity and circumstances of women in the Third World, and the attitude and reference structure of literary criticism. The most important feature of Said's postcolonial criticism is that he regards European literature and culture as a kind of ideological production and the collusion of colonial power. Said's cultural view, critical consciousness and textual theory, as well as his practice of postcolonial literary and cultural criticism, have formed his unique postcolonial critical methodology system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Orientalism====&lt;br /&gt;
In Orientalism, a classic work of post-colonial criticism, Said based his academic views, critical consciousness and theoretical interpretation on a wide range of text interpretation. He not only interprets Orientalism as a kind of academic research, but also as a way of thinking and a way of power discourse, revealing the power discourse and its operation mechanism implied in traditional Orientalism. Said takes colonial discourse as the object of study, that is, from the perspective of how the West sees the East, to criticize the Orientalist aesthetics embodied in Western literary works, including the prejudice that the West is superior, civilized and progressive, while the East is ignorant, barbaric and backward. According to Said, Orientalism exists in three discursive fields: academia, ontological understanding of the binary opposition between East and West, and the process of colonization. Said used Lacan's psychoanalytic method to study western culture, pointing out that Orientalism is the embodiment of the psychological experience of self and other in western culture —the composition of any person's self image is based on the coexistence of recognition and other. Because of this religious bias, much Orientalist scholarship, when one strips away the apparatus of footnotes and sources, is simply speculation, assertion, and baseless judgement with little concrete evidence. Despite these misgivings, Said's thesis has been broadly adopted and refined by anthropologists such as Christopher Miller, Robert Inden and Johannes Fabian, while others such as Nicholas Thomas have used their critiques of Orientalist discourse as a launching pad to develop new areas, theories and methods of anthropological investigation. Since the 1990s, this latter pattern of engagement with Orientalism through critique, refinement, historical contextualisation and reinterpretation has become the norm for scholarship in the humanities.（Teo, Hsu-Ming. Australian Humanities Review; Bundoora Iss. 54,  (May 2013): N_A.）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Said examines the concept and representation of the East in the West since the mid-eighteenth century, gives a basic description of the history of the development and evolution of Orientalism as a disciplinary system, and uses the term Orientalism to generalize the post-colonial relationship between the Western world and the Eastern world. It also reveals the power discourse and its operation mechanism implied in the traditional Orientalism. According to Said, Orientalism refers to three interrelated meanings: first, it refers to the discipline of academic research, a system of knowledge, that is, Orientalism. Most acceptable is what it means to be a discipline of academic study, and indeed the term is still used in many academic institutions. What is most readily accepted is what it means to be a discipline of academic study, and indeed the term is still used in many academic institutions. Anyone who teaches, writes about, or studies the Orient—whether an anthropologist, a sociologist, a historian, or a linguist — is an Orientalist, whether he or she faces specific or general problems. Orientalists are paranoid that the difference between Orientalists and Orientals is that the former writes the latter, while the latter is written by the former.. For the latter, the assumed role is passive acceptance; For the former, it is the power of observation, research and so on. In short, it is an author and an object to be written. Therefore, in the Oriental Studies of Orientalists, the East is expressed as a kind of image symbol which is rigid, stagnant and unchangeable, and needs others to examine it, and even needs others to provide knowledge about themselves. The Orientalist insists that the world of the Orient can be understood and characterized by the West not because of its own efforts, but because of a set of effective Western operational mechanisms. It is through these mechanisms that the East is recognized by the West. In the eyes of orientalists, the East is unable to express itself, is an absent and silent &amp;quot;other&amp;quot;, controlled and expressed only by &amp;quot;certain dominant frameworks&amp;quot; of the West, and the image of the East remains unchanged, that is, it has never been able to define itself. In fact, &amp;quot;Orientalism is an artificially created system of theory and practice&amp;quot;. In Said's view, the Orient, as presented in various Western writings, is not an authentic reproduction of the Orient as a historical existence, but rather a cultural conception and discursive practice of Westerners. Therefore, the &amp;quot;East&amp;quot; is not the east, but the east has been &amp;quot;Orientalized&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it refers to a way of thinking, namely &amp;quot;Orientalism. It is an essentialist, dualistic, narrow way of thinking similar to the &amp;quot;if you are not of our race, you are different&amp;quot; approach, based on the ontological and epistemological distinction between East and West. &amp;quot;A large number of writers, including poets, novelists, philosophers, political theorists, economists, and imperial administrators, accepted this East or West distinction and used it as a means of constructing the East, its people, customs, &amp;quot;mind&amp;quot;, and destiny, among other things. A starting point for theory, poetry, fiction, social analysis, and political discourse.&amp;quot; This way of thinking is based on an ontological and epistemological difference between &amp;quot;the Orient&amp;quot; and what has mostly been called &amp;quot;the Occident. Many poets, novelists, philosophers, and political theorists have used this difference between the Orient and the Occident as a starting point for constructing their own writings and theories about the East and Orientals and Oriental consciousness. In their writings, &amp;quot;the Orient is described as something to be judged (as in a courtroom), something to be studied and portrayed (as in a syllabus), something to be disciplined (as in a school or prison), something to be iconoclastic (as in a zoology textbook)&amp;quot;. This East is the product projected from the West as the center under the opposite thinking mode between the East and the West. Not only has Oriental been essentialized and stereotyped, but also Oriental has been dehumanized as an abstract concept without personality. It is this essentialist way of thinking that limits the horizons of Orientalists and reinforces their arrogance and prejudice: the East is not only a geographical concept, but also a concept of nature. All periods of the cultural, political, and social history of the East are considered merely passive responses to the West, which is an witness and judge of all the actions of the Orient. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again orientalism refers to a mode of discourse of power that is shaped by the exchange of power with political, cultural, moral, and intellectual power. Said states, &amp;quot;We can describe orientalism as a mechanism for dealing with the Orient by making statements about it, authoritatively adjudicating ideas about it, describing it, teaching it, colonizing it, ruling over it: in short, see it as a way for the West to control, reconstitute, and monopolize it.&amp;quot; Because the period of great progress in the structure and content of &amp;quot;Oriental Studies&amp;quot; coincided with a period of dramatic expansion of European colonialism. It coincided with Western imperialism and the slightest element of the Orient. Orientalists see themselves as completing the union between East and West, but mainly by further confirming the technological, political, and cultural superiority of the West. Because of the imperialist colonial expansion, Orientalists deliberately portrayed the East as silent, obscene, weak, authoritarian, backward, irrational and abnormal. This &amp;quot;knowledge&amp;quot; of the Orient not only created a false sense of cultural superiority in the West, but also legitimized the &amp;quot;power&amp;quot; of the colonialists. Orientalism is a political doctrine imposed on the East and is an integral part of imperialism and colonialism. By focusing so much attention on imperialist agents and policymakers rather than professional researchers, Said seeks to emphasize the significant shift from an academic to an instrumental attitude toward Orientalism, knowledge about the East, and communication with the East. The orientalist has now become a spokesman for the Western culture to which he belongs, and he compresses into his work an apparent duality, of which his work (in whatever concrete form) is the symbolic expression: Western consciousness, knowledge, science control the most distant eastern territories and &amp;quot;orientalism itself is the expression of certain political forces and activities&amp;quot;. For Said, a continuous arc of knowledge and power connects the European or Western statesman with the Western orientalist; this arc constitutes the outer edge of the Eastern stage. Orientalism does not describe or study the real Orient, but rather the fictional and manufactured Orient that Western cultural hegemony has created for its own benefit. It is a kind of distribution of regional political consciousness to the texts of aesthetics, economics, sociology, history and philosophy; It is not only a basic geographical division, but also a careful design of the whole interest system, which is created and maintained through academic discovery, linguistic reconstruction, psychological analysis, natural description or social description.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In essence, Orientalism is a kind of cognitive system of the Western world to know the East, a discourse form of the West about the East closely linked with Western colonialism and imperialism, and a way in which the West in a strong position dominates, reconstructs and oppresses the East in a weak position for a long time. The East is not only adjacent to Europe; it is also the most powerful, richest, and oldest colony in Europe, the source of European civilization and language, a competitor of European cultures, and one of the most profound and recurrent images of the Other in Europe. In addition, the Orient helps Europe (or the West) to define itself in terms of images, ideas, humanity, and experience in contrast to the Orient. However, these images of the Orient are not all imaginary. The Orient is an intrinsic part of the material civilization and culture of Europe. Orientalism, as a way of discourse that expresses this component on a cultural and even ideological level, is deeply grounded in academic mechanisms, vocabulary, imagery, orthodox beliefs, and even colonial institutions and styles. Said gives various meanings to the term &amp;quot;Orientalism&amp;quot;, which is a political doctrine that is imposed on the East. Orientalism expresses a relationship of power, dominance, and hegemony of the Western world over the Eastern world. Said emphasizes that the &amp;quot;East&amp;quot; depicted in various Western writings and presented by Orientalists is not a true reproduction of the East as a historical being, but rather a cultural conception and discursive practice of Westerners under the opposing modes of thinking of East and West, and a product of the West-centered projection. Said analyzed, &amp;quot;At the turn of the 17th and 18th centuries, the Orient had already definitively demonstrated the long history of its languages-earlier than the genealogy of the languages of the Hebrew Bible. This discovery was first made by a group of Europeans, then passed on to other scholars, and has been preserved in the new discipline of Indo-European linguistics. With the birth of this discipline, as Foucault shows in The Order of Things, a whole relevant network of scientific research was established. Beckford, Byron, Goethe, and Hugo reconstructed the Orient in the same way in their works, giving expression to its color, light, and people through the imagery, rhythms, and themes of their works. The true Orient at best inspires the writer's imagination, but rarely controls it. Said noted that Orientalism is itself a desire or an intention——to control, manipulate, even annex, so that it has more to do with&amp;quot;our&amp;quot;world than with the &amp;quot;Orient&amp;quot;. Based on the standpoint of post-colonial critical theory, Said criticized the so-called Orientalism or Oriental Studies which came into being in the 18th century, including not only the academic tendency of the West to the East, but also the deep-rooted prejudice of the West to the East in the objective world, political and social life and literary works. To challenge the traditional Orientalism of the West.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Value and Limitation of Orientalism====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Orientalism, Said examines the historical evolution of the construction and expression of oriental concepts in the West, from the early Orientalism shackled in the framework of the Christian Bible to the modern Orientalism with the evolution of religious secularization and colonial expansion, and to the current Orientalism with the development of mass media, all of which contain a kind of power. Such power divides East and West, and labels the East as the &amp;quot;other&amp;quot; with essentialist characteristics. Orientalism is a kind of domination, a helper for the West to reconstruct the East and invade the East, and Orientalism lurks the prejudice and hostility of Westerners towards Eastern culture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, the term &amp;quot;Orientalism&amp;quot; existed before Said, but it was Said who made the concept truly global and provided a unique perspective and theoretical basis for related research. Through this perspective, people began to question and reflect on the meaning of Orientalism as a discipline, and to gain a deeper understanding of the cultural conflicts between developed capitalist countries and Third World countries. Said criticizes the thinking of binary opposition, criticizes the thought of Eurocentrism that the mind of non-US is different, holds that cultural differences should be respected, different cultures should respect and learn from each other, and advocates multiculturalism to eliminate the center, which is of great practical significance. Globalization has narrowed the distance between different countries, in this process, how to treat different cultures, how to protect their own culture, has become a problem that most countries must face and urgent thinking, in this regard, Said advocated the idea of multicultural exchange is worth learning. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Orientalism, Said himself and postcolonial theorists have explored and developed the issues of cultural colonization and discursive power in the context of globalization, which has greatly enriched and developed postcolonialism. More commendable is that, in Orientalism, Said not only exposes the Western colonization of the East, but also profoundly exposes the participation of modern Orientals in the process of Orientalization. He pointed out that the recent contemporary culture is dominated by the European and American models, and the universities in the Arab world are operating on the basis of former colonies, and the Arab world is at a cultural, intellectual, and technological disadvantage. Arab scholars do not dare to despise any American academic publications, and Arab students are proud to study in the United States, and they aspire to learn precisely what is taught under American orientalist dogma. Said finds this situation worrisome. The Eastern consumption model is similarly bound to the American market system, where the United States selectively consumes Arab oil and cheap labor, while Arabs unthinkingly and eagerly consume all American goods, whether material or ideological. After World War II, Western capitalist countries, represented by the United States, have been expanding their culture through aid programs, educational and cultural exchanges, and mass cultural industries, and the American cultural values of freedom and democracy have been spreading around the world, while the national cultures of some developing countries and regions are in danger. In 1977, the Western cultural communication scholar Baoibari proposed &amp;quot;media imperialism&amp;quot;, which refers to the fact that the media in some less developed countries are subject to other countries' media in all aspects and do not have the same influence as them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we see Said's success in exposing and critiquing the hegemonic and colonial nature of Orientalism, we are forced to reflect on the question: How did Orientalism achieve such a strong position in the West and globally? Said's theory is based on an abstract cultural view, which is clearly biased and unconvincing. His theory is based on an abstract cultural view, with obvious biases and limitations. It is true that the prosperity of Orientalism is closely related to the economic, political and military strength of the West, but it is more closely related to the progress of Western science and technology. It is precisely because of the progress of Western science and technology that the economic, political and military development of Western countries has been promoted in an all-round way. Although Orientalism is constructed according to Western cultural thinking, we should clearly understand two problems: First, Westerners did not construct Orientalism according to Western traditional cultural thinking once and for all, and in the process they also constantly transcended and criticized their own traditional culture. If criticism means a kind of degradation and destruction of the object of criticism, then, according to this way of thinking, Westerners have also degraded and destroyed their own traditional culture (even including the degradation and denigration of their traditional society) many times in different periods. Because, it is in the process of constantly criticizing itself that Western culture progresses and develops. Second, Western culture, especially modern Western science, has unparalleled superiority over other cultures. Although we can not deny the spiritual value of Eastern culture, but from the perspective of historical development, we have to admit that Western culture is more conducive to the development of modern science and the construction of civilized society. Although modern Western scientific thinking has revealed certain limitations, it still has a strong scientific nature, both from the historical and practical point of view. In order to develop, the backward countries must take the initiative to learn Western culture and combine it with their own reality. If we insist on holding on to our cultural self, we will only end up being colonized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western civilization and Western hegemony are somewhat related, but there is also a clear difference. Without Western civilization, it would be difficult for the West to establish lasting world hegemony; but Western hegemony, which gradually departs from the path of human civilization, will sooner or later be negated by Western civilization. The emergence of Marxism is a clear example of this. Faced with Western hegemony, the weak East cannot simply stay or be satisfied with the revelation of hegemony, but must see through the hidden essence of this hegemony, and through the stripping of hegemony and civilization and the learning and use of civilization to strengthen itself, in order to fundamentally get rid of Western hegemony and build a strong country. In the study of Western civilization, it is not enough to master technology and civilization, but also to master and build social civilization. In social civilization, institutional civilization is crucial. Only the establishment of advanced institutions is a lasting guarantee for the development of the state and society. In this regard, Marx's theory of social development is of immense importance. Although Orientalism also deals with Marx's theory of social development and gives him a possible positive assessment, unfortunately Said has always recognized and evaluated Marx's theory of social development in the framework of his Orientalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Said is well aware that in order to resist Orientalism, Orientals themselves must build their own discourse system and seize the right to speak. He is also well aware that Orientals cannot construct their own discourse system with the traditional cultural self, and that the cultural self needs to be pluralistic and mixed. But in the face of the multiple separations of the self in contemporary social development (i.e., the fragmentation of the subject emphasized by postmodernists), how can people build a unified and effective cultural self? What should be the value coordinates for the construction of the cultural self? In this regard, the comments of British scholar George Laren are instructive. He says: &amp;quot;All of these important changes occurred in the late twentieth century, and their rapid pace and global impact are thought to have had a marked effect on the dissolution of individual identity. While I acknowledge the importance of all these changes, I question whether they should be held fully responsible for a subject whose center has been completely dissolved. I acknowledge that the faster the pace of change in relationships, the more difficult it is for the subject to understand what is happening, to see the connections between the past and the present, and therefore to form a unified view of himself and determine how to act.  Yet there is still a great distance to jump from this point to the complete fragmentation of the subject. The so-called dissolution of the center of the subject corresponds to the triumph of the presumed objecthood, to the triumph of the presumed power of the unconscious structure, which completely destroys the individual's sense of wholeness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Third World countries should also recognize these problems of identity from a different perspective, because in a world increasingly divided into three power blocs, they are excluded, for whom the road ahead is not only fraught with hardship and uncertainty, but also with the temptations of neo-historicism and essentialism.&amp;quot; Effective resistance to Orientalism requires not only cultural awareness and effort, but also precise social discernment and strong national power. The latter is what Said's theory lacks.(杨生平.后殖民主义话语下中国问题研究评析[J]中国特艳社会主义研究, 2013, (2))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Influence of Postcolonial Theory on Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Out of Tradition, Toward Diversity. Although the postcolonial theory proposed by Said was directed at literature and literary texts, its theoretical formulation did contribute to the later development of translation. The theory of colonial criticism can be mapped to translation as well, dealing a fatal blow to traditional translation and shedding new light on translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, &amp;quot;Orientalism&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;cultural empire&amp;quot; point out the essence of the dichotomy between Chinese and Western, and the dichotomy between subject and object. In the traditional translation theory, the original work and the translation are dichotomous, the original work is supreme, and the translation must depend on the original work and strive for fidelity. This concept of &amp;quot;original work and copy&amp;quot; has been implicitly transformed into people's unconsciousness, that is, the colonizer and its language and culture are the &amp;quot;original work&amp;quot; in the dominant position, while the colonized and its language and culture are the &amp;quot;copy&amp;quot; in the subordinate position. The colonized and their language and culture are 'copies' and subordinate. The &amp;quot;original&amp;quot; image of the colonizer is personified as Eurocentrism and Orientalism, while the &amp;quot;copy&amp;quot; image of the colonized is personified as marginality and otherness. Said's post-colonial theory paves the way for people to move beyond the traditional faithful reciprocity and dissolve the dichotomy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the inequality of rights hidden under the impurity of language and text, and the non-self-sufficiency of the text point to the great role of factors outside the text and the non-essential nature of the text, which require people to go beyond the traditional language level of translation to include the external factors of translation, such as social, economic, political, and consciousness, into the study of translation. Translation is no longer a neutral act, far away from political and ideological struggles and conflicts of interest. Instead, it becomes a place of such conflict, where the target language has to meet the target language face-to-face, fighting it out over the irreducible differences between them, where authority is invoked and challenged, ambiguity is dispelled or ambiguity is created, until new words or meanings appear in the target language. (Liu He, 36) Translation is actually the result of two cultures colliding, clashing and negotiating with each other, behind which lies the inequality of rights and the confrontation between mainstream and non-mainstream consciousness. Undoubtedly, this is another breakthrough to the traditional theory of fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, Said's emphasis on textual reading and textual criticism, highlighting the importance of the critic, also sheds light on the subjectivity of the translator in translation. In the traditional view of faithfulness and equivalence, the translator is always invisible, the success of the translation is due to the original author, and the failure of the translation is the translator's dereliction of duty, because faithfulness and equivalence is the translator's bounden duty, and the correspondence between the original and the translation seems to be a matter of course, as if the translator had never existed. The introduction of postcolonial theory has given the translator a legitimate status as well, and the subjectivity of the translator is no longer obscured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
Postcolonial theory subverts the traditional theory of faithful equivalence in translation, breaks the rigid binary opposition pattern formed for a long time, and requires translation not only to focus on linguistic equivalence, but also to examine the roles played by society, economy, politic s and consciousness in translation, to examine the subjectivity of translators, and to pay attention to ideology and power in translation. So as to move towards pluralism. Translation is no longer transparent and no longer pure and innocent, I believe that taking this into account, translation studies will have a new perspective. In fact, postcolonial translation theory, feminist translation studies, and deconstructive translation studies have seen this point will be flourishing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]王宁,薛晓源.全球化与后殖民批评[M].中央编译出版社, 1998.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]陈厚诚，王宁.西防当代文学批评在中国[M].百花文艺出版社,2000.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3](英)齐亚乌丁.萨达尔.东方主义[M]马雪峰等,译.吉林人民出版社,2005.[4](美)爱德华.W.萨义德东方学[M].王字根,译.三联书店,1999.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]王岳川.后殖民主义与新历史主义文论[M].山东教育出版社, 1999.[6](美)爱德华.W.萨义德知识分子论[M].单德兴,译.三联书店,2002. [7]张京媛.后殖民理论与文化批评[M].北京大学出版社, 1999.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]许晓琴.文化领域的一种批评实践与策略书泻[J].求索,2008(6).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] (英)乔治拉伦.意识形态与文化身份:现代性和第三世界的在场[M].上海:上海教育出版社, 2005.209、225.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]Bassnett, Susan and Lefever, Andre. ed. Translation, Historyand Culture.New York:Cassell, 1995. [2]Munday, Jeremy.Introducing Translation Studies.London andNew York:Routledge, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]费小平:《翻译的政治》。北京:中国社科出版社, 2005。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]何绍斌，“后殖民语境与翻译研究”，《天津外国语学院报》 , 4 (2006) :11-15。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]刘禾:《语际书写-现代思想史写作批判纲要》 ，上海:上海三联书店, 1999。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]孙会军:《普遍与差异-后殖民批评视阈下的翻译研究》。上海: 上海译文出版社, 2005。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]张晶,靳瑞萍，《后殖民主义引发的翻译研究再思》，《佳木斯大学社会科学学报》:2 (2007) 258-259年。 [8]张京瑗:后殖民理论与文化批评。北京:北京大学出版社, 1999。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]朱立元:《当代西方文艺理论》。. 上海:华东师范大学出版社, 2002。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]祝朝伟,“后殖民主义理论对翻译研究的启示”，《四川外语学院学报》, 2 (2005) :89-93。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparative Study of Chinese Versions of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'': From the Perspective of Hermeneutics  管钦清 Guan Qinqing  Student No.202070080586  英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics is a discipline that studies understanding and interpretation, and its development is inseparable from translation. Both literary translation and non-literary &lt;br /&gt;
translation are inseparable from the understanding and interpretation of the original text. The nature of translation determines that the relationship between hermeneutic &lt;br /&gt;
theory and translation studies is extremely close. This article is guided by Gadamer's hermeneutics. Based on the core concepts of historical understanding, prejudice, and &lt;br /&gt;
fusion of horizons, this article will discuss how these related factors, such as historical ideology, translator's attitude, language fusion, cultural filtering, and &lt;br /&gt;
translator's subjectivity, work and embody in the Chinese versions of Uncle Tom's cabin. This article first explains Gadamer's hermeneutics. Then the author and translator &lt;br /&gt;
of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' are introduced. Under the guidance of the above theory, the different translation strategies adopted by different Chinese versions and their reasons are analyzed from different perspectives. Through the above analysis, I draw some inspiration from it: the existence of multiple translation versions and the retranslation of literary works are reasonable. Translation works from different historical contexts can reflect the spirit of a particular era. And hermeneutics can provide reasonable explanations for some translation phenomena that are influenced and determined by the context of social culture and history, and it is very suitable for studying translation works that appeared in different periods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics; ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''; historicity of understanding; fusion of horizons; effective history&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
解释学视角下''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''译本的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘 要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
解释学是一门研究理解和解释的学科，其发展与翻译密不可分。无论是文学翻译还是非文学翻译，都离不开原文的理解和解释，翻译的这种性质决定了解释学理论与翻译研究之间的关系是极其密&lt;br /&gt;
切的。本文主要是从伽达默尔的解释学角度出发，根据理解的历史性、偏见和视域融合这几个核心概念，论述历史意识形态、译者态度、语言融合、文化过滤以及译者主体性等相关因素在斯托夫&lt;br /&gt;
人的''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''中译本中的体现及作用。本文首先对伽达默尔的解释学进行了阐述。随后介绍了''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''的原文作者以及译者，并在以上理论基础的指导下，从不同的角度对译本所采取的不同的翻译策略及其原因进行了分析。通过以上分析，笔者从中得出启示：多个译本同时存在以及文学名著重译现象的存在是合理的。产生于不同历史环境的译作，能够反映特定的时代精神。而解释学能为一些由社会文化历史语境影响和决定的翻译现象提供合理的解释，并且十分适用于研究不同时期出现的译作。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
解释学；''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''；理解的历史性；视域融合；效果历史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' is a novel against slavery published by American writer Harriet Beecher Stowe in 1852. The novel's views on African-Americans and American slavery have had far-reaching influences, and to some extent intensified local conflicts that led to the American Civil War. The novel was the best-selling novel of the 19th century (and the second best-selling book, second only to the best-selling book, the Bible), and was considered a major reason for the rise of abolitionism in the 1850s. In the first year of its publication, it sold 300,000 copies in the United States. The impact of Uncle Tom’s Cabin on American society was so great that during the early days of the Civil War, when Lincoln met Mrs. Stowe, he said, &amp;quot;You are the little woman who caused a great war.&amp;quot;（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' is a novel against slavery published by an American writer Harriet Beecher Stowe in 1852. The novel's views on African-Americans and American slavery have had far-reaching influences, and to some extent intensified local conflicts that led to the American Civil War. The novel was the best-selling novel of the 19th century (and the second best-selling book, second only to the best-selling book, the Bible ), and was considered a major reason for the rise of abolitionism in the 1850s. In the first year of its publication, it sold 300,000 copies in the United States. The impact of Uncle Tom’s Cabin on American society was so great that during the early days of the Civil War, when Lincoln met Mrs. Stowe, he said, &amp;quot;You are the little woman who caused a great war.&amp;quot;（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 05:55, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The influence of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' on the Chinese translation industry is self-evident. As the first American novel was translated into Chinese, this novel first appeared in China in the form of classical Chinese in 1901. Its name was 《黑奴吁天录》 and translated by translators Lin Shu and Wei Yi. After the publication of《黑奴吁天录》, it caused a strong response from readers and caused a certain impact on the consciousness of Chinese readers. The second version of Uncle Tom’s Cabin in China was translated by Mr. Huang Jizhong, entitled 《汤姆大伯的小屋》 and published in 1982. A major feature of Huang Jizhong's ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' was its fidelity to the original text. The translation was very popular once it was launched. 59,000 copies were printed in the first edition, and another 30,000 copies were soon printed, all sold out. These two translation works had different production time and different translation methods, but they both enduring have many readers. Why can a foreign novel be retranslated many times in China, and all kinds of completely different translation works can enjoy their respective reputations, and have been sought after by readers of different times? Why these two very different translation methods so successful? The above issues aroused my attention.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 70) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The influence of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' on the Chinese translation industry is self-evident. As the first American novel was translated into Chinese, this novel first appeared in China in the form of classical Chinese in 1901. Its name was 《黑奴吁天录》 and translated by translators Lin Shu and Wei Yi. After the publication of《黑奴吁天录》, it evoked a strong response from readers and had a certain impact on the consciousness of Chinese readers. The second version of Uncle Tom’s Cabin in China was translated by Mr. Huang Jizhong, entitled 《汤姆大伯的小屋》 and published in 1982. A major feature of Huang Jizhong's ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' was its fidelity to the original text. The translation was very popular when it was launched. 59,000 copies were printed in the first edition, and another 30,000 copies were soon printed, all sold out. These two translation works had different production time and different translation methods, but they both  have many readers. Why can a foreign novel be retranslated many times in China, and all kinds of completely different translation works can enjoy their respective reputations, and have been sought after by readers of different times? Why these two very different translation methods so successful? The above issues aroused my attention.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 70) --[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 14:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics is a philosophical theory that explains and understands text. For the first time in the 20th century, translation theorist George Steiner put translation into &lt;br /&gt;
hermeneutics and pointed out that language is constantly changing. With the continuous development of hermeneutics, the German philosopher Gadamer established a systematic &lt;br /&gt;
philosophical hermeneutics and put forward the three principles of &amp;quot;history of understanding&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;fusion of horizons&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;history of effects&amp;quot; in his works. These three &lt;br /&gt;
principles can be used to explain many translation phenomena and translation theories in the history of Chinese and foreign translation, and have high reference value. In &lt;br /&gt;
view of this, the author decided to use Gadamer's hermeneutics as a theoretical guide. Focusing on the analysis of the two versions of ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'', I will research and discuss the issues raised above, and draw inspiration from them to provide a way for literary translation.(Hong Handing 2010, 59)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics is a philosophical theory that explains and understands texts. In the 20th century, translation theorist George Steiner first put translation into &lt;br /&gt;
hermeneutics and pointed out that language is constantly changing. With the continuous development of hermeneutics, the German philosopher Gadamer established a systematic &lt;br /&gt;
philosophical hermeneutics and put forward the three principles of &amp;quot;history of understanding&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;fusion of horizons&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;history of effects&amp;quot; in his works. These three &lt;br /&gt;
principles can be used to explain many translation phenomena and translation theories in the history of Chinese and foreign translation, and have high reference value. In &lt;br /&gt;
view of this, the author decided to use Gadamer's hermeneutics as a theoretical guide. Focusing on the analysis of the two versions of ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'', I will research and discuss the issues raised above, and draw inspiration from them to provide a way for literary translation.(Hong Handing 2010, 59)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 14:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter will give a brief introduction to hermeneutics from three aspects: the development of hermeneutics, Gadamer's Philosophical Hermeneutics, and Hermeneutics' &lt;br /&gt;
Guide to Translation Studies.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 101）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1. Development of Hermeneutics====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics has a profound historical origin and is an ancient and well-established science. Traditional hermeneutics is not a specific philosophical school, but a &lt;br /&gt;
philosophical theory of meaning, understanding, and interpretation. Its history can be traced back to ancient Greece. The term Hemeneutics is the name of Hemes, the &lt;br /&gt;
messenger of the Greek gods. He accepted the will of Zeus and explained it to human beings, and also passed on the human claims to Zeus and the gods. The core of &lt;br /&gt;
hermeneutics is the &amp;quot;interpretation&amp;quot; of problem. The academic community generally believes that hermeneutics can be divided into three stages: classical hermeneutics, &lt;br /&gt;
modern hermeneutics and philosophical hermeneutics.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 104）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics has a profound historical origin and is an ancient and well-established science. Traditional hermeneutics is not a specific philosophical school, but a &lt;br /&gt;
philosophical theory of meaning, understanding, and interpretation. Its history can be traced back to ancient Greece. The term Hemeneutics is the name of Hemes, a &lt;br /&gt;
messenger of the Greek gods. He accepted the will of Zeus and explained it to human beings, and also passed on the human claims to Zeus and the gods. The core of &lt;br /&gt;
hermeneutics is the &amp;quot;interpretation&amp;quot; of problem. The academic community generally believes that hermeneutics can be divided into three stages: classical hermeneutics, &lt;br /&gt;
modern hermeneutics and philosophical hermeneutics.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 104）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:01, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of classical hermeneutics is theological hermeneutics, which mainly involves the translation and understanding of the Bible. As a translator, the interpreter must &lt;br /&gt;
explain the ambiguous and vague words that appear in the Bible. Therefore, classical hermeneutics is mainly a technique to convert hidden divinity into a language &lt;br /&gt;
understandable to ordinary people, which mainly serves the spread of religion and promotes the promotion of the Bible and its teachings. With the continuous secularization &lt;br /&gt;
of religious classics, hermeneutics has evolved from a single interpretation of the Bible into an interpretation of classic literary works. After the introduction of &lt;br /&gt;
literary research, it gradually became a research method that pursued objectivity and tried to get rid of subjective will. Both F. Schleier-macher and W. Dilthey were &lt;br /&gt;
deeply influenced by this methodological consciousness, and continuously promoted the development of hermeneutics, making hermeneutics a subject of interpretive methods.&lt;br /&gt;
Modern hermeneutics began at the end of the 19th century, and its representative was Dilthey. Dilthey put forward the hermeneutics of &amp;quot;historical rational critique&amp;quot;, concerned about how the hermeneutics in a specific historical context can objectively understand other historical performances. Hermeneutics is no longer considered as an inquiry into the author's psychological intentions, but rather as an interpretation of the world of existence shown in the text.（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of classical hermeneutics is theological hermeneutics, which mainly involves the translation and understanding of the Bible. As a translator, the interpreter must &lt;br /&gt;
explain the ambiguous and vague words that appear in the Bible. Therefore, classical hermeneutics is mainly a technique to convert hidden divinity into a language &lt;br /&gt;
understandable to ordinary people, which mainly is applied to the spread of religion and promotes the promotion of the Bible and its teachings. With the continuous secularization &lt;br /&gt;
of religious classics, hermeneutics has evolved from a single interpretation of the Bible into an interpretation of classic literary works. After the introduction of &lt;br /&gt;
literary research, it gradually became a research method that pursued objectivity and tried to get rid of subjective will. Both F. Schleier-macher and W. Dilthey were &lt;br /&gt;
deeply influenced by this methodological consciousness, and continuously promoted the development of hermeneutics, making hermeneutics a subject of interpretive methods.&lt;br /&gt;
Modern hermeneutics come into being at the end of the 19th century, and its representative was Dilthey. Dilthey put forward the hermeneutics of &amp;quot;historical rational critique&amp;quot;, concerned about how the hermeneutics in a specific historical context can objectively understand other historical performances. Hermeneutics is no longer considered as an inquiry into the author's psychological intentions, but rather as an interpretation of the world of existence shown in the text.（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:01, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philosophical hermeneutics, represented by German philosophers Heidegger and Gadamer, is a fundamental change in hermeneutics. They changed the ontology of philosophical hermeneutics, so they are called philosophical hermeneutics. “Unlike previous practical philosophy, this type of hermeneutics as a dual task of theory and practice lies in restoring Aristotle's concept of practical wisdom”.And this article uses Gadamer's philosophical hermeneutics as a theoretical guide to analyze the translation.(Hong Handing 2010, 59)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philosophical hermeneutics, represented by German philosophers Heidegger and Gadamer, is a fundamental change in hermeneutics. They changed the ontology of philosophical hermeneutics, so they were called philosophical hermeneutics. “Unlike previous practical philosophy, this type of hermeneutics, with a dual task of theory and practice, lies in restoring Aristotle's concept of practical wisdom”.And this article uses Gadamer's philosophical hermeneutics as a theoretical guide to analyze the translation.(Hong Handing 2010, 59)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:01, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2. Gadamer's Philosophical Hermeneutics====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer always believed that the term &amp;quot;Hermeneutics&amp;quot; came from Hermes &amp;quot;Hermes&amp;quot;, one of the twelve main gods of ancient Greece, so he believed that the interpretation must include the acceptance and performance of the recipient, that is, understanding and explaining. On the basis of inheriting Heidegger's thought, Gadamer deepened his thought of understanding. He further developed hermeneutics into philosophical hermeneutics, and pushed hermeneutics to prosperity. Gadamer opposed the hermeneutics that stood before him in an objective position. He believed that understanding is not an act of reproduction, but should be an act of creation. He believed that the author's &amp;quot;intent&amp;quot; does not exist, and the search for the author's &amp;quot;intent&amp;quot; is also futile.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 25）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer always believed that the term &amp;quot;Hermeneutics&amp;quot; came from Hermes &amp;quot;Hermes&amp;quot;, one of the twelve main gods of ancient Greece, so he thought that the interpretation must include the acceptance and performance of the recipient, that is, understanding and explaining. On the basis of inheriting Heidegger's thought, Gadamer deepened his thought of understanding. He further developed hermeneutics into philosophical hermeneutics, and pushed hermeneutics to prosperity. Gadamer opposed the hermeneutics that appeared before him in an objective position. He believed that understanding is not an act of reproduction, but be an act of creation. He believed that the author's &amp;quot;intent&amp;quot; does not exist, and the search for the author's &amp;quot;intent&amp;quot; is also futile.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 25）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:09, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned earlier, Gadamer's hermeneutics has three main principles: historicity of understanding, fusion of horizons, and history of effects. From the &amp;quot;historicity of understanding&amp;quot;, Gadamer believed that understanding is historical, and the history of understanding constitutes the bias of understanding, which determines the creativity and generation of understanding. Gadamer believed that the historicity of understanding will inevitably lead to prejudice, but the existence of such prejudice is reasonable. The second is the principle of horizon fusion. Gadamer believed that understanding is the way of existence of history, so both the subject and the object of understanding are the existence of history, and both have their own horizons. In the process of understanding, the translator should be as close as possible to the original horizon of the original author to achieve a fusion of horizons. The last principle is effect history. The effect history principle emphasizes understanding the work from the effect history of the work, which closely links history with the present and fully affirms the significance of ancient texts to contemporary society. Understanding Gadamer's history of effects helps us understand the need to retranslate a classic. These three principles of Gadamer provided an important theoretical basis for us to understand and explain some long-running issues in translation theory and translation practice.（Li Lei 2008, 122）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned earlier, Gadamer's hermeneutics has three main principles: historicity of understanding, fusion of horizons, and history of effects. From the perspective of &amp;quot;historicity of understanding&amp;quot;, Gadamer believed that understanding is historical, and the history of understanding constitutes the bias of understanding, which determines the creativity and generation of understanding. Gadamer argued that the historicity of understanding will inevitably lead to prejudice, but the existence of such prejudice is reasonable. The second is the principle of horizon fusion. Gadamer believed that understanding is the way of existence of history, so both the subject and the object of understanding are the existence of history, and both have their own horizons. In the process of understanding, the translator should be as close as possible to the original horizon of the original author to achieve a fusion of horizons. The last principle is effect history. The effect history principle emphasizes understanding the work from the effect history of the work, which closely links history with the present and fully affirms the significance of ancient texts to contemporary society. Understanding Gadamer's history of effects helps us understand the need to retranslate a classic. These three principles of Gadamer provided an important theoretical basis for us to understand and explain some long-running issues in translation theory and translation practice.（Li Lei 2008, 122）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:09, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3. Hermeneutics' Guide to Translation Studies====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned earlier, literary translation and hermeneutical theory are inseparable. Essentially, literary translation is an art of understanding and expressing meaning. It is a process of re-creation through interpretation. At present, hermeneutics is recognized as a valid theory for translation studies. Translation studies based on hermeneutics have broken the traditional inherent understanding of traditional translation theory on some issues, and raised questions and challenges to traditional translation theory. Among them, the guidance of hermeneutics on translation studies is mainly reflected in the following aspects.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned earlier, literary translation and hermeneutical theory are inseparable. Essentially, literary translation is an art of understanding and expressing meaning. It is a process of re-creation through interpretation. At present, hermeneutics is recognized as a valid theory for translation studies. Translation studies based on hermeneutics have broken the traditional inherent understanding of traditional translation theory on some issues, and raised questions and challenges to traditional translation theory. Among them, the guidance of hermeneutics on translation studies is mainly reflected in the following aspects.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First: the historical nature of understanding explained the misreading phenomenon. The historical nature of understanding means that the specific historical environment, historical status, and historical conditions of the translator are different from the object of understanding. Readers always have historical prejudice in the process of understanding the original text, because they cannot transcend historical space and time to objectively understand the original text. Hermeneutics' re-understanding and definition of this prejudice also provides a philosophical basis for the translator's subjectivity and the rationality of creative treason in the field of translation studies. Gadamer believed that there is no so-called normative interpretation of a text. And this prejudice is a positive factor formed in history and tradition. Scholars should treat this existence correctly and should not regard it as a part that should be eliminated.（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First: the historical nature of understanding explained the misreading phenomenon. The historical nature of understanding means that the specific historical environment, historical status, and historical conditions of the translator are different from the object of understanding. Readers always have historical prejudice in the process of understanding the original text, because they cannot transcend historical space and time to objectively understand the original text. Hermeneutics' re-understanding and definition of this prejudice also provides a philosophical basis for the translator's subjectivity and the rationality of creative treason in the field of translation studies. Gadamer believed that there is no so-called normative interpretation of a text. And this prejudice is a positive factor formed in history and tradition. Scholars should treat this existence correctly and not regard it as a part that should be eliminated.（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second: The principle of fusion of horizons explains the phenomenon of cultural filtering. The principle of horizon fusion theoretically confirms the historical roots of cultural filtering phenomenon in translation and the inevitable existence of cultural filtering phenomenon. Although the translator should strive to approach the original vision of the original author and understand the author's original intention, in fact, the translator always inevitably brings the world he is familiar with into the strange world of the original text.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 26）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second: The principle of fusion of horizons explains the phenomenon of cultural filtering. The principle of horizon fusion theoretically confirms the historical root of cultural filtering phenomenon in translation and the inevitable existence of cultural filtering phenomenon. Although the translator should strive to approach the original vision of the original author and understand the author's original intention, in fact, the translator always inevitably brings the world he is familiar with into the strange world of the original text.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 26）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third：The principle of effective history explains the multiple translation versions of famous works. Gadamer believed that the text is open and its meaning is never endless. The text goes beyond the historical era in which it was created. This provides the possibility for people of different ages to understand the same text differently. Human beings are constantly developing. In the process of development, they constantly surpass themselves, renew their history, and rethink themselves and their culture. This provides a reasonable explanation for the phenomenon of retranslation of famous works.（Li Lei 2008, 122）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third：The principle of effective history explains the multiple translation versions of famous works. Gadamer believed that the text is open and its meaning is never endless. The text goes beyond the historical era in which it was created, which provides the possibility for people of different ages to understand the same text differently. Human beings are constantly developing. In the process of development, they constantly surpass themselves, renew their history, and rethink themselves and their culture. This provides a reasonable explanation for the phenomenon of retranslation of famous works.（Li Lei 2008, 122）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.A Brief Introduction of the Original Author and Two Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter will give a brief introduction to the original author and two translators to strengthen your understanding of the background of the original text and the two translation versions.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 121)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1. Harriet Beecher Stowe====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Harriet Beecher Stowe is an American writer. She was born on June 14, 1811 in a well-known pastor family in North America, and died in 1896. The American Civil War was fought in the 1860s. But since the 1920s, the issue of abolition of slaves has become a central issue in American progressive opinion. At that time, many famous American writers were on the side of abolishing slaves, calling for the liberation of slaves. Mrs. Stowe was one of the most outstanding among these slave writers.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 124)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Harriet Beecher Stowe is an American writer. She was born on June 14, 1811 in a well-known pastor family in North America, and died in 1896. The American Civil War broke out in the 1860s. But since the 1920s, the issue of abolition of slaves has become a central issue in American progressive trend. At that time, many famous American writers were on the side of abolishing slaves, calling for the liberation of slaves. Mrs. Stowe was one of the most outstanding writers who were in favor of slaves.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 124)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 02:53, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mrs. Stowe has been influenced by theology since she was a child, and she has spent her entire life in a religious atmosphere. When Mrs. Stowe was fourteen, their entire family has moved to Boston and has moved to Cincinnati a few years later. At the time, the outskirts of Cincinnati were dotted with large serf farms. It was one of the centers of the abolitionist movement in North America then, and heated speeches against slavery were often heard in urban areas. Mrs. Stowe had fugitive slaves in her home, which gave her the opportunity to hear the tragic experience of fugitive slaves. After that, Mrs. Stowe got another chance to visit several plantations in Maysville, Kentucky with her friends, and witnessed the tragic situation of slaves. Those plantations were the prototype of the Shelby plantation in ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. This novel extensively describes the brutal oppression and exploitation of slaves by slave owners throughout the southern United States, and portrays the cruelty of slaves in various forms. The novel also describes different types of slave images. Once Uncle Tom's cabin came out, it attracted great attention and response at home and abroad. When the former President of the United States Lincoln met Mrs. Stowe, he jokingly called her “a little woman who brought a war&amp;quot;. This joke also fully reflects the huge influence of Uncle Tom's cabin.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mrs. Stowe has been influenced by theology since she was a child, and she has spent her entire life in a religious atmosphere. When Mrs. Stowe was fourteen, their entire family has moved to Boston and then to Cincinnati a few years later. At the time, the outskirts of Cincinnati were dotted with large serf farms. It was one of the centers of the abolitionist movement in North America then, and heated speeches against slavery were often heard in urban areas. Mrs. Stowe had fugitive slaves in her home, which gave her the opportunity to hear the tragic experience of fugitive slaves. After that, Mrs. Stowe got another chance to visit several plantations in Maysville, Kentucky with her friends, and witnessed the tragic situation of slaves. Those plantations were the prototype of the Shelby plantation in ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. This novel extensively describes the brutal oppression and exploitation of slaves by slave owners throughout the southern United States, and portrays the cruelty of slaves in various forms. The novel also describes different types of slave images. As soon as Uncle Tom's cabin came out, it attracted great attention and response at home and abroad. When the former President of the United States Lincoln met Mrs. Stowe, he jokingly called her “a little woman who brought a war&amp;quot;. This joke also fully reflects the huge influence of Uncle Tom's cabin.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 02:53, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2. Lin Shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu, a famous writer and translator in modern China, has made outstanding contributions to the translation of Chinese literature. Lin Shu had a profound and solid knowledge of ancient writing. But he did not understand foreign languages, and his translations were all done in cooperation with others. In cooperation with others, Lin Shu has translated 246 works involving 107 writers in 11 countries, and made indelible contributions to the introduction of Western literature. ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' was Lin Shu's second translation work, and it was also a popular work translated at the peak of his translation career. This translation work can reflect Lin Shu's translation technique and his characteristics.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 102）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu, a famous writer and translator in modern China, has made outstanding contributions to the translation of Chinese literature. Lin Shu had a profound and solid knowledge of ancient writing. But he did not understand foreign languages, and his translations were all done in cooperation with others. In cooperation with others, Lin Shu has translated 246 works involving 107 writers in 11 countries, and made indelible contributions to the introduction of Western literature. ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' was Lin Shu's second translation work, and it was also a popular work translated at the peak of his translation career. This translation work can reflect Lin Shu's translation technique and his characteristics.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 102）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:10, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, China was facing aggression by the Allied Forces of the Eight Kingdoms, and the Qing government signed the Peace Protocol of 1901. In this context, Lin Shu's enthusiasm for anti-imperialist and national salvation was stirred. He wanted to translate some works that can open up people's wisdom and inspire them. So Lin Shu and Wei Yi co-translated Mrs. Stowe's ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. Both of them had a strong sense of political mission in translating this work. After the publication of 《黑奴吁天录》, it caused a great response among the readers at that time. Translator Lin Shu ’s anti-imperialist thoughts in his translation work resonate emotionally with readers, directly stimulating readers’ anti-imperialist consciousness. In the treatment of the original works, Lin Shu made conscious cuts. Most of the unfaithful parts of his translations have adopted translation strategies of amplification and omission. From the perspective of traditional linguistic translation theories, Lin Shu may not be a successful translator. But from the perspective of hermeneutics and culture, the existence of Lin Shu's translation method is reasonable.《黑奴吁天录》was Lin Shu's representative translation, which can fully reflect Lin Shu's translation style. Far from Lin Shu's translation style was Huang Jizhong's Unc《汤姆大伯的小屋》，and I will elaborate on the translator Huang Jizhong below.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, China was facing aggression by the Allied Forces of the Eight Kingdoms, and the Qing government signed the Peace Protocol of 1901. In this context, Lin Shu's enthusiasm for anti-imperialist and national salvation was stirred. He wanted to translate some works that can open up people's wisdom and inspire them. So Lin Shu and Wei Yi co-translated Mrs. Stowe's ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. Both of them had a strong sense of political mission in translating this works. After the publication of 《黑奴吁天录》, it evoked a great response among the readers at that time. Translator Lin Shu ’s anti-imperialist thoughts in his translation work resonate emotionally with readers, directly stimulating readers’ anti-imperialist consciousness. In the treatment of the original works, Lin Shu made conscious cuts. Most of the unfaithful parts of his translations have adopted translation strategies of amplification and omission. From the perspective of traditional linguistic translation theories, Lin Shu may not be a successful translator. But from the perspective of hermeneutics and culture, the existence of Lin Shu's translation method is reasonable.《黑奴吁天录》was Lin Shu's representative translation, which can fully reflect Lin Shu's translation style. Far from Lin Shu's translation style was Huang Jizhong's Unc《汤姆大伯的小屋》，and I will elaborate on the translator Huang Jizhong below.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 122)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:10, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3. Huang Jizhong====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Jizhong was born on September 28, 1923 in a literary family in Ji'an, Jiangxi. He lost his father in his early years, and he followed his grandfather studying in Shanghai since childhood. He is good at Chinese and English and loves literary translation. In addition to teaching related courses, he has devoted himself to the translation of famous books for many years. As early as 1956, Huang Jizhong accepted the invitation of Shanghai Literature and Art Publishing House to translate ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. His original plan was to complete the translation work in two years, but due to external shocks, it could not be published as scheduled. Later, this novel was retranslated in 1982 and published by Shanghai Translation Publishing House. Once this edition of Uncle Tom's Cabin was published, it was warmly welcomed by readers. A major feature of Huang Jizhong's《汤姆大伯的小屋》 was its faithfulness to the original text, and another feature was the use of translation method of foreignization. The translation style of ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' in Huang Jizhong's version was very different from Lin Shu's version, which was of great research value. Therefore, I chose the translated versions of Huang Jizhong and Lin Shu for comparative research.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Jizhong was born on September 28, 1923 in a literary family in Ji'an, Jiangxi. He lost his father in his early years, and he followed his grandfather studying in Shanghai since childhood. He is good at Chinese and English and loves literary translation. In addition to teaching related courses, he has devoted himself to the translation of famous books for many years. As early as 1956, Huang Jizhong accepted the invitation of Shanghai Literature and Art Publishing House to translate ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. His original plan was to complete the translation work in two years, but due to external shocks, it could not be published as scheduled. Later, this novel was retranslated in 1982 and published by Shanghai Translation Publishing House.As soon as the edition of Uncle Tom's Cabin was published, it was warmly welcomed by readers. A major feature of Huang Jizhong's《汤姆大伯的小屋》 was its faithfulness to the original text, and another feature was the use of translation method of foreignization. The translation style of ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' in Huang Jizhong's version was very different from Lin Shu's version, which was of great research value. Therefore, I choose the translated versions of Huang Jizhong and Lin Shu for comparative research.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 71)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. A Comparison of Two Chinese Versions from Gadamer's Hermeneutics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The professor of Poetics and Comparative Literature Gideon Toury once said that translation is inevitably involves at least two languages and two cultural traditions (Toury, 2001:56). Professor Chen Hongwei of China also said that translation involves not only language conversion, but also cultural translation. Therefore, in the following chapter, the two translation works will be analyzed from a cultural and linguistic perspective.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 24）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The professor of Poetics and Comparative Literature Gideon Toury once said that translation is inevitably involved at least two languages and two cultural traditions (Toury, 2001:56). Professor Chen Hongwei of China also said that translation involves not only language conversion, but also cultural translation. Therefore, in the following chapters, the two translation works will be analyzed from a cultural and linguistic perspective.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 24）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1. Comparative Analysis from A Linguistic Perspective====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two translators use different languages because they are in different eras. Lin Shu used classical Chinese, while Huang Jizhong used vernacular Chinese. Then they must have many differences in translation. Next, under the guidance of hermeneutics, we will analyze the differences between the two translation works from a linguistic perspective in three aspects.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 74) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two translators use different languages because they are in different eras. Lin Shu used classical Chinese, while Huang Jizhong used vernacular Chinese, so they must have many differences in translation. Next, under the guidance of hermeneutics, we will analyze the differences between the two translation works from a linguistic perspective in three aspects.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 74)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.1. Contrastive Discourse Analysis=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the two translators come from different historical times, the translation methods adopted by the two translators are also different. In terms of translation methods, Lin Shu adopted intercompilation while Huang Jizhong adopted complete translation. Examples are as follows:（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 103）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master.”(Stowe 2011, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：语至此，门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黠，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主人主妇所厚昵者。(Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：正在这当儿，房门开了。一个四、五岁左右的第二代混血男孩走了进来。这孩子相貌长得分外清秀，特别逗人喜爱。圆圆的脸蛋上有一对酒窝，头上覆盖着一圈圈光滑、鬈曲、细如绢丝的黑头发；一双又大又黑、柔和而炯炯有光的眼睛，从两道浓浓的长睫毛下面好奇地向屋内张望着。他身穿一件黄格子花呢的罩衫；手工精制，剪裁合身，越发衬托出这孩子黝黑、浓郁的俊秀劲儿；那种悠然自得、滑稽有趣而又略带羞涩的神态，表明他惯常得到东家的青睐和宠爱。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 3）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph comes from the first chapter of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'', where the original book vividly describes the cute image of the son of the slave Eliza who owned by Shelby. Comparing the two translations, Lin Shu's translation is in classical Chinese, and in his character description, Lin Shu used a compilation method，omitting many details. However, Huang Jizhong's translation is in vernacular form, and every detail of the original text has been translated in detail by Huang Jizhong. The original text of this paragraph consists of 122 words. Lin Shu's translation is only 62 words, while Huang Jizhong's translation is as many as 183 words. Before the New Culture Movement in the late Qing Dynasty, vernacular Chinese were not welcomed by literati and intellectuals, let alone let them write or translate in vernacular Chinese. The specific society in which Lin Shu lived formed his inherent horizon, which also determined his choice to translate in classical Chinese. In the era of Huang Jizhong, vernacular Chinese have been popular throughout the country, and have become popular in all classes. Therefore, Huang Jizhong must also translate in vernacular texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph comes from the first chapter of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'', where the original book vividly describes the cute image of the son of the slave Eliza who owned by Shelby. Comparing the two translations, Lin Shu's translation is in classical Chinese, and in his character description, Lin Shu used a compilation method，omitting many details. However, Huang Jizhong's translation is in vernacular form, and every detail of the original text has been translated in detail by Huang Jizhong. The original text of this paragraph consists of 122 words. Lin Shu's translation is only 62 words, while Huang Jizhong's translation is as many as 183 words. Before the New Culture Movement in the late Qing Dynasty, vernacular Chinese were not welcomed by literati and intellectuals, let alone let them write or translate in vernacular Chinese. The specific society in which Lin Shu lived formed his inherent horizon, which also determined his choice to translate in classical Chinese. In the era of Huang Jizhong, vernacular &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese have been popular throughout the country, and have become popular in all classes. Therefore, Huang Jizhong must also translate in vernacular texts.(The quote is missing)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to hermeneutics, translating a work is a process in which the translator brings his own specific horizon into the historical horizon of the text. It is not a process of letting the interpreter abandon his own horizon, nor is it a horizon replacement. In this example, two translators both are in their own specific field of horizon and try to merge with the field of horizon of the original author, resulting in different translated texts. Gadamer's view of the fusion of the two horizons, to a certain extent, shows the essence of translation, especially literary translation. &amp;quot;Fusion of Horizons &amp;quot; overcomes the time gap and historical gap between the text and the interpreter, and the infinite process of understanding and discovery of text meaning is also achieved through &amp;quot; Fusion of Horizons &amp;quot;. (Xie Tianzhen  2000, 204)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to hermeneutics, translating works is a process in which the translator brings his own specific horizon into the historical horizon of the text. It is not a process of letting the interpreter abandon his own horizon, nor is it a horizon replacement. In this example, two translators both are in their own specific field of horizon and try to merge with the field of horizon of the original author, resulting in different translated texts. Gadamer's view of the fusion of the two horizons, to a certain extent, shows the essence of translation, especially literary translation. &amp;quot;Fusion of Horizons &amp;quot; overcomes the time gap and historical gap between the text and the interpreter, and the infinite process of understanding and discovery of text meaning is also achieved through &amp;quot; Fusion of Horizons &amp;quot;. (Xie Tianzhen  2000, 204)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.2. Contrastive Study of Lexicon=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literary translation is an aesthetic re-creation process that is completed through interpretation, that is, the process of including the translator's acceptance and release of information. Lin Shu was proficient in Chinese, and he regarded translation as a creative process. Therefore, in the process of releasing the information, he incorporated his own opinions and adopted the translation strategies of amplification and revision. However, Huang Jizhong's horizon is different from Lin Shu's, so his method of receiving and releasing information was also different. For examples:(Zhu Jianping 2006, 72) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.“I’m sorry to say that I am,” said Mr. Shelby. “I’ve agreed to sell Tom.” (Stowe 2011, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：解而培忸怩久之，曰：“吾已署券卖汤姆矣！” (Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 14) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：“很抱歉，”谢尔贝先生答道，“我已经答应把汤姆卖给他了。”（Huang Jizhong 1993, 30）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
his example is from Chapter 5 of the original text. In this case, Lin Shu added the word &amp;quot;忸怩久之&amp;quot;, showing Shelby's entangled heart and the fear of her wife's blame. Looking back at the original text, there is no word in the original text that can express the meaning of &amp;quot;忸怩&amp;quot;. However, Huang Jizhong was faithful to the original text here, and didn’t add or subtract words from the original text. In Gadamer's hermeneutic theory, there is the concept of &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;. Pre-understanding refers to the fact that people are influenced by the specific historical environment, historical conditions, historical status, etc. they are in when they understand texts or recognize things. People always carry certain subjective consciousness elements such as emotion, knowledge, and will when they observe and recognize external things. The word &amp;quot;忸怩&amp;quot; added by Lin Shu here embodies the concept of &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;，and shows that Lin Shu brought his emotions into his translation work.It's“Rather, we stand always within tradition, and this is no objectifying process, ie we do not conceive of what tradition says as something other, something alien. It is always part of us, a model or exemplar, a recognition of ourselves which our later historical judgment would hardly see as a kind of knowledge, but as the simplest preservation of tradition.” Gadamer believes that every interpretation is based on a pre-existing basis. In order to understand something, we must first have it. We cannot understand something that is not part of our overall world. Our understanding of things is based on our own existing knowledge system. That is, we rely on our existing knowledge and experience to understand and explain phenomena and things. Therefore, translators must have their own &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot; in the process of understanding and translating the source text.(Gadamer H 1999, 250) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is from Chapter 5 of the original text. In this case, Lin Shu added the word &amp;quot;忸怩久之&amp;quot;, showing Shelby's entangled heart and the fear of her wife's blame. Looking back at the original text, there is no word in the original text that can express the meaning of &amp;quot;忸怩&amp;quot;. However, Huang Jizhong was faithful to the original text here, and didn’t add or subtract words from the original text. In Gadamer's hermeneutic theory, there is the concept of &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;. Pre-understanding refers to the fact that people are influenced by the specific historical environment, historical conditions, historical status, etc. they are in when they understand texts or recognize things. People always carry certain subjective consciousness elements such as emotion, knowledge when they observe and recognize external things. The word &amp;quot;忸怩&amp;quot; added by Lin Shu here embodies the concept of &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;，and shows that Lin Shu brought his emotions into his translation work.It's“Rather, we stand always within tradition, and this is no objectifying process, ie we do not conceive of what tradition says as something other, something alien. It is always part of us, a model or exemplar, a recognition of ourselves which our later historical judgment would hardly see as a kind of knowledge, but as the simplest preservation of tradition.” Gadamer believes that every interpretation is based on a pre-existing. In order to understand something, we must first have it. We cannot understand something that is not part of our overall world. Our understanding of things is based on our own existing knowledge system. That is, we rely on our existing knowledge and experience to understand and explain phenomena and things. Therefore, translators must have their own &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot; in the process of understanding and translating the source text.(Gadamer H 1999, 250) --[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. But real gentlemen, such as I hopes you’ll be, never let fall no words that isn’t respectful to their parents. (Stowe 2011, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译:盖极望吾小主为一代伟人,万勿肆口出言,以逢二亲之怒。(Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译:我希望你将来做个正人君子,而一个正人君子是决不会说一句不尊敬父母的话的。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 94）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Uncle Tom said goodbye to his little master George, he expressed his expectations for the little master ---- be a real gentleman. Lin Shu translated this as &amp;quot;一代伟人&amp;quot;, thereby expressing his strong desire to change the status quo. Huang Jizhong translated it as &amp;quot;正人君子&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;正人君子&amp;quot; used to refer to people with good conduct. It was the ultimate goal of ancient China and had a profound influence in Chinese history. Lin Yupeng, a translator born after the two translators, translated this as &amp;quot;真正的绅士&amp;quot;. It can be seen from this that translators in different eras are very different in the translation of the same word due to the influence of the era at that time. In addition, there are some examples in the text, such as &amp;quot;married&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;my wife&amp;quot; were translated by two translators as &amp;quot;出阁&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;结婚&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;吾妻&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;内人&amp;quot; respectively. These are the two concepts of hermeneutics---&amp;quot;effective history&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;. The so-called effect history means that history produces effects by restricting our historical understanding. Here, the translation of the same text by the two translators is consistent with their own social and historical environment. The social environment and social development of the era in which the two translators lived both affected and restricted the two translators' understanding of the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hen Uncle Tom said goodbye to his little master George, he expressed his expectations for the little master ---- be a real gentleman. Lin Shu translated this as &amp;quot;一代伟人&amp;quot;, thereby expressing his strong desire to change the status quo. Huang Jizhong translated it as &amp;quot;正人君子&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;正人君子&amp;quot; used to refer to people with good conduct. It was the ultimate goal of ancient China and had a profound influence in Chinese history. Lin Yupeng, a translator born after the two translators, translated this as &amp;quot;真正的绅士&amp;quot;. It can be seen from this that translators in different eras are very different in the translation of the same word due to the influence of the era at that time. In addition, there are some examples in the text, such as &amp;quot;married&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;my wife&amp;quot; were translated by two translators as &amp;quot;出阁&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;结婚&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;吾妻&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;内人&amp;quot; respectively. These are the two concepts of hermeneutics---&amp;quot;effective history&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;. The so-called effect history means that history produces effects by restricting our historical understanding. Here, the translation of the same text by the two translators is consistent with their own social and historical environment. The social environment and social development of the era in which the two translators lived both affected and restricted the two translators' understanding of the original text.(The quote is missing）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:01, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the translation process, the translator will let his pre-understanding and experience come into play, thus forming different understanding and expression of the same text. Because of this, there will be different versions of the same literary work in the same era, and different versions of the same literary work will appear in different times. Therefore, the co-existence of the two versions of Uncle Tom's cabin in completely different styles is reasonable from the point of view of Gadamer's hermeneutics. Similarly, the retranslation of other literary texts and the existence of multiple versions of translation works are also reasonable.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the translation process, the translator will let his pre-understanding and experience come into play, thus forming different understanding and expression of the same text. Because of this, there will be different versions of the same literary works in the same era, and different versions of the same literary works will appear in different times. Therefore, the co-existence of the two versions of Uncle Tom's cabin in completely different styles is reasonable from the point of view of Gadamer's hermeneutics. Similarly, the retranslation of other literary texts and the existence of multiple versions of translation works are also reasonable.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 70)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:01, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.3. Contrastive Study of Syntax=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.“But why, of all others, choose these?” said Mrs. Shelby. “Why sell them, of all on the place, if you must sell at all.” (Stowe 2011, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：爱密柳曰：“君既欲卖，胡不再谋，而必卖此二人？尔知汤姆为极忠挚义之人,小海雷又意里赛独子，尔何忍心鬻此二人？纵为势所迫，亦何必属之此伧？” (Lin Shu &amp;amp;Wei Yi 1981, 14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：“可是为什么偏偏要挑这两个呢？”谢尔贝太太问道：“即使非买不可，在园上这么些黑人，为什么一定要卖他们呢？” （Huang Jizhong 1993, 30）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Lin Shu added “尔知汤姆为极忠挚义之人，小海雷又意里赛独子，尔何忍心鬻此二人？纵为势所迫，亦何必属之此伧？” to express the anger of Shelby's wife and her extreme disapproval of Shelby's behavior. On the whole, Lin Shu adopted the strategy of free translation here, while Huang Jizhong's translation was quite consistent with the original text, using the strategy of literal translation.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 73) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Gadamer's hermeneutics, as special readers, translators selectively accept textual information due to historical factors of their own understanding ，and incorporate their own aesthetic concepts into their translation works. Therefore, their translation methods will also be different. The interpretation of artistic works is closely related to the translator's understanding and expression of the source text in the translation process. “Translation is a dynamic process from understanding to expression, and the master of this process is the translator.”Translators cross the barriers of different languages and cultures and build a bridge between the source language and the target text. However, as Gadamer emphasizes, the text is open to all ages and enters into the field of meaning of the understander, so the translator's interpretation will inevitably conflict with the objective existence. To this end, translators must play an active and subjective role and adopt different strategies for selection and adaptation. Here, Lin Shu integrated his own aesthetic concepts into his translation work and exerted his own subjectivity, thus forming a different translation version from Huang Jizhong. This also further reveals that the interpretation of text in the translation process from the perspective of hermeneutics can reveal the process and mechanism of translator's understanding of text in translation activities. ( Liu Xiaohui 2010, 125 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Gadamer's hermeneutics, as special readers, translators selectively accept textual information due to historical factors of their own understanding ，and incorporate their own aesthetic concepts into their translation works. Therefore, their translation methods will also be different. The interpretation of artistic works is closely related to the translator's understanding and expression of the source text in the translation process. “Translation is a dynamic process from understanding to expression, and the master of this process is the translator.”Translators cross the barriers of different languages and cultures and build a bridge between the source language and the target text. However, as Gadamer emphasizes, the text is open to all ages and enters into the field of readers, so the translator's interpretation will inevitably conflict with the objective existence. To this end, translators must play an active and subjective role and adopt different strategies for selection and adaptation. Here, Lin Shu integrated his own aesthetic concepts into his translation work and exerted his own subjectivity, thus forming a different translation version from Huang Jizhong. This also further reveals that the interpretation of text in the translation process from the perspective of hermeneutics can reveal the process and mechanism of translator's understanding of text in translation activities. ( Liu Xiaohui 2010, 125 )--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. …and the arrangements of the house, and the general air of the housekeeping, indicated easy, and even opulent circumstances. (Stowe 2011, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林纾：其一人文秀，家亦少康，名解而培。(Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄继忠：跟他一起谈话的那位谢尔贝先生倒是个绅士模样的人；屋子里的陈设和气派都说明此人家道小康，甚至可以说得上颇为富裕。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 1）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example comes from the first chapter of the novel. At the beginning of the article, the author introduces the characters of the novel. Comparing the translations of the two translators, we can see that Lin Shu's translation should be more concise and refined. The original author's description of the environment has been deleted in Lin Shu's translation. It may be that the translator believed that this was not important for the development of the novel. This long sentence of the original text was simplified by Lin Shu to four words &amp;quot;家亦少康&amp;quot;, while the translation version of Huang Jizhong almost matched the original content. In the translation of this sentence, the translation methods adopted by the two translators are also completely different.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 125)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example comes from the first chapter of the novel. At the beginning of the article, the author introduces the characters of the novel. Comparing the translations of the two translators, we can see that Lin Shu's translation should be more concise and refined. The original author's description of the environment has been deleted in Lin Shu's translation. It may be that the translator believed that it was not important for the development of the novel. This long sentence of the original text was simplified by Lin Shu to four words &amp;quot;家亦少康&amp;quot;, while the translation version of Huang Jizhong almost matched the original content. In the translation of this sentence, the translation methods adopted by the two translators are also completely different.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 125)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the field of translation, people often liken translators to shackled dancers. This metaphor vividly describes that while the translator is restricted by the original author and the original text during the translation process, he must use his subjective initiative to reshape the work. Traditional translation theory values the author and the original text, treats the original as authority, and treats &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; as the highest standard of translation. Hermeneutics redefines the &amp;quot;prejudice&amp;quot; caused by the historicity of understanding, and provides an effective basis for the translator's subjectivity and the rationality of creative treason in the field of translation studies. In the above two examples, the two translators, while being influenced by the historical society in which they are located, also gave full play to their subjectivity, especially Lin Shu. This also tells us that the translator's subjectivity plays an important role in literary translation.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 69)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the field of translation, people often liken translators to shackled dancers. This metaphor vividly describes that while the translator is restricted by the original author and the original text during the translation process, he must use his subjective initiative to reshape the works. Traditional translation theory values the author and the original text, treats the original as authority, and treats &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; as the highest standard of translation. Hermeneutics redefines the &amp;quot;prejudice&amp;quot; caused by the historicity of understanding, and provides an effective basis for the translator's subjectivity and the rationality of creative treason in the field of translation studies. In the above two examples, the two translators, while being influenced by the historical society in which they are located, also gave full play to their subjectivity, especially Lin Shu. This also tells us that the translator's subjectivity plays an important role in literary translation.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 69)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2. Comparative Analysis from A Cultural Perspective====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
British anthropologist Taylor believes that culture is &amp;quot;a complex whole including knowledge, beliefs, arts, morals, laws, customs, and other abilities and habits learned by people as members of society&amp;quot;. Language is the carrier of culture. A text is generated from a specific cultural context, and it must also include the characteristics of the culture. When translators translate one text into another language，the translator must bring the characteristics of his own culture when reading and interpreting the source text because the translator's language and culture are different from the original author's culture.(Hebding &amp;amp; Glick 1992, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
British anthropologist Taylor believes that culture is &amp;quot;a complex whole including knowledge, beliefs, arts, morals, laws, customs, and other abilities and habits learned by people as members of society&amp;quot;. Language is the carrier of culture. A text is generated from a specific cultural context, and it must also include the characteristics of the culture. When translators translate one text into another language，they must bring the characteristics of their own culture when reading and interpreting the source text because the translators' language and culture are different from the original author's culture.(Hebding &amp;amp; Glick 1992, 37)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.1. Analysis from A Religious Perspective=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A major feature of Uncle Tom’s Cabin is that it contains a lot of religious elements. In translating this religious content, the two translators took radically different approaches. That is, Lin Shu's selective translation of religious content, most of which is carried over or not translated directly. However, Huang Jizhong conveyed the Western religious intentions to his readers at that time. For example:(Zou Guangsheng 2001，1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A major feature of Uncle Tom’s Cabin is that it contains a lot of religious elements. In translating these religious contents, the two translators took radically different approaches. That is, Lin Shu's selective translation of religious content, most of which is carried over or not translated directly. However, Huang Jizhong conveyed the Western religious intentions to his readers at that time. For example:(Zou Guangsheng 2001，1)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. “…, but I didn’t think any Christian legislature would pass it！” (Stowe  2011, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林纾：吾思文明之国，法当不如此。 (Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄继忠：但是我相信任何一个基督教国家的立法机关都不会通过这种法令的。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 72）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above example, &amp;quot;Christian&amp;quot; is an exact word for Christ. In the translations of the two translators, Lin Shu chose to omit it, while Huang Jizhong chose the method of literal translation. This was not only related to the era in which the two lived, but the play of the two translators ’subjectivity also played a great role. In the era which Lin Shu was, although Christianity had begun to spread on the land of China, the public acceptance rate was still low. Therefore, Lin Shu omitted the relevant words or used some words with Chinese culture to replace them. By the time Huang Jizhong was in, people's acceptance of these words had greatly increased. Therefore, it is appropriate to choose the method of literal translation.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above example, &amp;quot;Christian&amp;quot; is an exact word for Christ. In the translations of the two translators, Lin Shu chose to omit it, while Huang Jizhong chose the method of literal translation. This was not only related to the era in which the two lived, but  the two translators ’subjectivity also played a great role. In the era which Lin Shu was, although Christianity had begun to spread in China, the public acceptance rate was still low. Therefore, Lin Shu omitted the relevant words or used some words with Chinese culture to replace them. By the time Huang Jizhong was in, people's acceptance of these words had greatly increased. Therefore, it is appropriate to choose the method of literal translation.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，4)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This difference stems from the historical environment and historical status of the two translators being different from the object of understanding, which is the historicity of understanding. Translators and readers will always incorporate what belongs to their time in the process of understanding the original text, and that is what we called historicity. The purpose of translation is not limited to conveying the original intention of the original author, which reasonably explains the &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot; phenomenon in translation. Lin Shu's downplay of religious content in the original work is an interesting phenomenon of &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot;. This &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot; also gives us a good explanation of why the same religious content can be understood and interpreted in two different ways.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This difference stems from the historical environment and historical status of the two translators being different from the object of understanding, which is the historicity of understanding. Translators and readers will always incorporate what belongs to their time into the process of understanding the original text, and that is what we called historicity. The purpose of translation is not limited to conveying the original intention of the original author, which reasonably explains the &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot; phenomenon in translation. Lin Shu's downplay of religious content in the original work is an interesting phenomenon of &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot;. This &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot; also gives us a good explanation of why the same religious content can be understood and interpreted in two different ways.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，6)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer believes that &amp;quot;the horizon is the area of view, and this area encompasses everything that can be seen from a certain standpoint.&amp;quot; Understanding is to place yourself in the traditional process, to make the past and the present continually merge. The so-called translation is that in a cross-cultural historical context, a historic translator blends his horizon with the horizon of the original text to form a new horizon, and the process of re-fixing the new horizon to form a new text with language symbols infiltrating the target language culture.The main body of understanding (translator or reader) and the author of the original text have their own unique horizons. When the original works cross different nationalities, languages, and eras, and enter a completely strange social and cultural context, translators can only play creatively to make his own views closing to the horizon and historical environment of the original author. However, no matter how hard the translator tries to enter the thoughts and feelings of the original author or imagine himself as the original author, he cannot completely get rid of the original vision, nor can he really enter the author's vision. Therefore, the translator has to form a new horizon between the horizon of the strange original author and the horizon of his own. Creative treason is a necessity in understanding. The generation of meaning requires creative thinking and moderate treason under normative constraints.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 73) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer believes that &amp;quot;the horizon is the area of view, and this area encompasses everything that can be seen from a certain standpoint.&amp;quot; Understanding is to place yourself in the traditional process, to make the past and the present continually merge. The so-called translation is that in a cross-cultural historical context, a historic translator blends his horizon with the horizon of the original text to form a new horizon, and the process of re-fixing the new horizon to form a new text with language symbols infiltrating the target language culture.The main body of understanding (translator or reader) and the author of the original text have their own unique horizons. When the original works cross different nationalities, languages, and eras, and enter a completely strange social and cultural context, the translator can only play creatively to make his own views closing to the horizon and historical environment of the original author. However, no matter how hard the translator tries to enter the thoughts and feelings of the original author or imagine himself as the original author, he cannot completely get rid of the original vision, nor can he really enter the author's vision. Therefore, the translator has to form a new horizon between the horizon of the strange original author and the horizon of his own. Creative treason is a necessity in understanding. The generation of meaning requires creative thinking and moderate treason under normative constraints.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 73) --[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.2. Analysis from Cultural Image=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer believes that &amp;quot;the horizon is the area of view, and this area encompasses everything that can be seen from a certain standpoint.&amp;quot; Understanding is to place yourself in the traditional process, to make the past and the present continually merge. The so-called translation is that in a cross-cultural historical context, a historic translator blends his horizon with the horizon of the original text to form a new horizon, and the process of re-fixing the new horizon to form a new text with language symbols infiltrating the target language culture.The main body of understanding (translator or reader) and the author of the original text have their own unique horizons. When the original works cross different nationalities, languages, and eras, and enter a completely strange social and cultural context, the translator can only play creatively to make his own views closing to the horizon and historical environment of the original author. However, no matter how hard the translator tries to enter the thoughts and feelings of the original author or imagine himself as the original author, he cannot completely get rid of the original vision, nor can he really enter the author's vision. Therefore, the translator has to form a new horizon between the horizon of the strange original author and the horizon of his own. Creative treason is a necessity in understanding. The generation of meaning requires creative thinking and moderate treason under normative constraints.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 73) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer believes that &amp;quot;the horizon is the area of view, and this area encompasses everything that can be seen from a certain standpoint.&amp;quot; Understanding is to place yourself in the traditional process, to make the past and the present continually merge. The so-called translation is that in a cross-cultural historical context, a historic translator blends his horizon with the horizon of the original text to form a new horizon, and the process of re-fixing the new horizon to form a new text with language symbols infiltrating the target language culture.The main body of understanding (translator or reader) and the author of the original text have their own unique horizons. When the original works cross different nationalities, languages, and eras, and enter a completely strange social and cultural context, the translator can only play creatively to make his own views closing to the horizon and historical environment of the original author. However, no matter how hard the translator tries to enter the thoughts and feelings of the original author or imagine himself as the original author, he cannot completely get rid of the original vision, nor can he really enter the author's vision. Therefore, the translator has to form a new horizon between the horizon of the strange original author and the horizon of his own. Creative treason is a necessity in understanding. The generation of meaning requires creative thinking and moderate treason under normative constraints.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 73) --[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. As a fire in her bones, the thought of the pursuer urged her on.（Stowe 2011, 73）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：而意里赛此时，心绪兔起鹘。（Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 25）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：一想起后面的追兵，她就五内如焚。急着想向前逃命。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; was used to describe Eliza's internal fear and anxiety while she was trying to save her son when the disaster came. Here, Lin Shu replaced “fire” with two animals, rabbit and falcon. In traditional Chinese culture, rabbits are docile and fragile, just like Eliza; and falcons are agile and fierce birds, just like black slave traders. Huang Jizhong translated “fire” into “五内如焚”, which vividly reproduced Eliza's anxious heart at the time. Lin Shu used domestication here, while Huang Jizhong used alienation.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; was used to describe Eliza's internal fear and anxiety while she was trying to save her son when the disaster came. Here, Lin Shu replaced “fire” with two animals, rabbit and falcon. In traditional Chinese culture, rabbits are docile and fragile, just like Eliza; and falcons are agile and fierce birds, just like black slave traders. Huang Jizhong translated “fire” into “五内如焚”, which vividly reproduced Eliza's anxiety at the time. Lin Shu used domestication here, while Huang Jizhong used alienation.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，5)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above example, the horizon of the two translators and the original author merged in different forms, thus forming two different translation versions. While the translator strives to get closer to the original author's horizon, the two translators also strive to integrate with the horizon of the readers of their time, so they adopted a more acceptable expression for the target reader of the time. The language used in China in Lin Shu ’s time was classical Chinese, and the expression was more obscure, so Lin Shu replaced “fire” with two animals to reflect the characters in the text. In the era of Huang Jizhong, literature has further developed, and the official language used in China has also become vernacular, so he used the four-word &amp;quot;五内如焚&amp;quot; to translate. The reason why two different translation methods can be accepted by the target readers of the era is that the translator tried hard to integrate with the reader's horizon.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above example, the horizon of the two translators and the original author merged in different forms, thus forming two different translation versions. While the translator strives to get closer to the original author's horizon, the two translators also strive to integrate with the horizon of the readers of their time, so they adopted a more acceptable expression for the target reader of their time. The language used in China in Lin Shu ’s time was classical Chinese, and the expression was more obscure, so Lin Shu replaced “fire” with two animals to reflect the characters in the text. In the era of Huang Jizhong, literature has further developed, and the official language used in China has also become vernacular, so he used the four-word &amp;quot;五内如焚&amp;quot;. The reason why two different translation methods can be accepted by the target readers of the era is that the translator tried hard to integrate with the reader's horizon.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，7)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of hermeneutics, the text is only a semi-finished product, which is in the process of understanding. The meaning of the text and the translator's understanding are in a constantly changing process, and they are constantly evolving. Understanding is not a one-time act, but an endless process of integration between the &amp;quot;Horizon&amp;quot; of original text and the translator’s &amp;quot;Horizon&amp;quot;. Each understanding is a process of generating textual meaning. The possibilities of textual meaning are endless, and textual meaning is a source of endless meaning.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 28）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of hermeneutics, the text is only a semi-finished product, which is in the process of  being understood. The meaning of the text and the translator's understanding are in a constantly changing process, and they are constantly evolving. Understanding is not a one-time act, but an endless process of integration between the &amp;quot;Horizon&amp;quot; of original text and the translator’s &amp;quot;Horizon&amp;quot;. Each understanding is a process of generating textual meaning. The possibilities of textual meaning are endless, and textual meaning is a source of endless meaning.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 28）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8. The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon.（Stowe 2011, 215）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：彼夫妇在蜜月期内，……（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归）。(Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：正值新婚夫妇在……欢度蜜月，……（Huang Jizhong 1993, 143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A text is generated from a specific cultural context, and it must also include the characteristics of the culture.In the above example, Lin Shu used the method of literal translation and annotation when translating the word &amp;quot;honeymoon&amp;quot;, so that the readers at the time could understand it. At that time, there was little cultural exchange between China and the West, so if Lin Shu used the literal translation method, it may cause readers to be unable to understand the word. Here Lin Shu adopted the method of annotation to translate the word, which is also a reflection of his efforts to integrate with the reader's horizon. Huang Jizhong directly adopted the literal translation method to convey the original imagery. Both the original text and the translated text exist in their respective historical conditions and horizons. Even if the translator tries his best to enter the world of the meaning of the original text and try to understand the intention of the original author, it will inevitably impose her own ideas and purposes. Coupled with the different historical environments of the two translators, the translation strategies used by them are certainly different.（Li Lei 2008, 122）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A text is generated from a specific cultural context, and it must also include the characteristics of the culture.In the above example, Lin Shu used the method of literal translation and annotation when translating the word &amp;quot;honeymoon&amp;quot;, so that the readers at that time could understand it. At that time, there was little cultural exchange between China and the Western countries, so if Lin Shu used the literal translation method, it may cause readers unable to understand the word. Here Lin Shu adopted the method of annotation to translate the word, which is also a reflection of his efforts to integrate with the reader's horizon. Huang Jizhong directly adopted the literal translation method to convey the original imagery. Both the original text and the translated text exist in their respective historical conditions and horizons. Even if the translator tries his best to enter the world of the meaning of the original text and try to understand the intention of the original author, it will inevitably impose her own ideas and purposes. Coupled with the different historical environments of the two translators, the translation strategies used by them are certainly different.（Li Lei 2008, 122）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of hermeneutics, literary translation is actually a process of interaction between text and readers. Because readers of different times are constrained by their own experience, intelligence, and aesthetic tastes, they have different expectations and evaluations of the translated text. The Reception Aesthetic theory pays much attention to the reader and emphasis on the uncertainty of the text, which have brought about a diversity of values and an open way of thinking.Understanding of the text is inseparable from the initiative of the reader. The translated text must also exist in the creativity and participation of readers. Readers of different ages have different understandings of the same cultural image. Therefore, in the process of translation, the translator should not only merge with the horizon of the original text, but also the horizon of the readers that the translation work is aimed at. Only in this way, the works translated by the translator can be understood by the readers of the time, and can be admired by the readers. The majority of our translators can draw enlightenment: when translating, while observing the principles of &amp;quot;faithfulness, elegance, and elegance&amp;quot;, we must also take into account the reader's understanding.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of hermeneutics, literary translation is actually a process of interaction between text and readers. Because readers of different times are constrained by their own experience, intelligence, and aesthetic tastes, they have different expectations and evaluations of the translated text. The Reception Aesthetic theory pays much attention to the reader and emphasis on the uncertainty of the text, which have brought about a diversity of values and an open way of thinking.Understanding of the text is inseparable from the initiative of the reader. The translated text must also exist in the creativity and participation of readers. Readers of different ages have different understandings of the same cultural image. Therefore, in the process of translation, the translator should not only merge with the horizon of the original text, but also the horizon of the readers that the translation work is aimed at. Only in this way, can the works translated by the translator  be understood by the readers of the time, and can be admired by the readers. The majority of our translators can draw enlightenment: when translating, while observing the principles of &amp;quot;faithfulness, elegance, and elegance&amp;quot;, we must also take into account the reader's understanding.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:37, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above, under the guidance of hermeneutics, we have conducted a comparative analysis of the two Chinese versions. Through the above analysis, the three major concepts contained in hermeneutics—historicity of understanding, fusion of horizons, and effective history have brought us some inspirations: 1.The existence of multiple translations is reasonable.  Translation is a special interpretative act, which is based on the translator's own understanding, so it will inevitably carry the personal trace of the translator. Based on their different experiences and views, translators make different interpretations of the same text in the process of translating, resulting in different translation works. 2. Creative treason is inevitable. A correct understanding of &amp;quot;creative treason&amp;quot; will help translators to bravely accept the challenges and find the correct solutions when facing translation difficulties caused by cultural differences between China and the West. 3. The changes of translation works can reflect social change. On the whole, hermeneutics can effectively explain some translation phenomena and provide a new perspective for translation studies.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above, under the guidance of hermeneutics, we have conducted a comparative analysis of the two Chinese versions. Through the above analysis, the three major concepts contained in hermeneutics—historicity of understanding, fusion of horizons, and effective history have brought us some inspirations: 1.The existence of multiple translations is reasonable.  Translation is a special interpretative act, which is based on the translator's own understanding, so it will inevitably carry the personal trace of the translator. Based on their different experiences and views, translators make different interpretations of the same text in the process of translating, resulting in different translation works. 2. Creative treason is inevitable. A correct understanding of &amp;quot;creative treason&amp;quot; will help translators to bravely accept the challenges and find the correct solutions when facing translation difficulties caused by cultural differences between China and the Western countries. 3. The changes of translation works can reflect social change. On the whole, hermeneutics can effectively explain some translation phenomena and provide a new perspective for translation studies.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 123)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer, Hans-Georg. (1999). [Truth and Method]. Beijing: Peking University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hebding, Daniel E. &amp;amp; Glick, Leonard. (1992). [Introduction to Sociology:a Text with Reading]. New York: McGraw-Hill, Inc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stowe, Harriet Beecher. (2011). [Uncle Tom’s Cabin]. Jilin: Jilin Publishing Group Co., Ltd.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury, Gideon. (2001). [Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Hongwei 陈宏薇. (2004). ''新编汉英翻译教程'' [A New Coursebook on Chinese-English Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hong Handing 洪汉鼎. (2010). ''诠释学：真理与方法''[Hermeneutics:Truth and Method]. Beijing: Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Jizhong 黄继忠. (1993). ''汤姆大伯的小屋'' [Uncle Tom's Cabin]. Shanghai: Shanghai Translation Publishing House 上海译文出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li lei 李磊. (2008). 从伽达默尔哲学阐释学看''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' 的两个中译本[D]. 上海外国语大学硕士学位论文, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 林纾,魏易. (1981) ''黑奴吁天录''[Uncle Tom's Cabin]. Beijing: Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Xiaohui 柳晓辉. (2010). ''译者主体性的语言哲学反思''[A Reflection of the Language Philosophy of Translator's Subjectivity]. ''外语学刊'' Foreign Language Research （1）122-125. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Tianzhen 谢天振. (2000). ''翻译的理论建构与文化透视''[ Theoretical Construction of Transaltion from a Cultural Perspective]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Guangsheng 邹广胜. (2001). ''读者的主体性与文本的主体性''[ The Subjectivity of the Reader and the Text]. ''外国文学研究'' Foreign Literature Studies （4）1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Jianping 朱健平. (2006). ''翻译即解释:对翻译的重新界定----哲学诠释学的翻译观''[Translating Is Interpreting:Redefining ''Translating'' from Perspective of Philosophical Hermeneutics]. ''解放军外国语学院报'' PLA University of Foreign Languages （2）69-74.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 郑立平,易新奇. (2015).  ''翻译过程中文本理解的解释学阐释''[Interpretation of Textual Understanding in Translation Process from the Perspective of Hermeneutics]. ''外语学刊'' Foreign Language Research （04）101-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qinqun 章启群. (2002). ''意义的本体论----哲学阐释学''[The Ontology of Meaning----Philosophical Hermeneutics]. Shanghai: Shanghai Translation Publishing House 上海译文出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==On Translation Strategies of ''Why Women Kill'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	唐铭	Tang Ming==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===On Translation Strategies of ''Why Women Kill'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Tang Ming唐铭, 202020080643. &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
In process of subtitle translation, it is worth our attention that how to make information successfully conveyed in limited time and space, and to make the response of target audience as close as possible to that of original audience. Eugene Nida’s functional equivalence theory puts emphasis on the closest response of the target audience, which enables them to understand and appreciate the original texts in the way that the source audience do. This paper mainly discusses the application of Eugene Nida’s functional equivalence theory in the American TV series ''Why Women Kill'' from the levels of lexical, syntactic, textual and stylistic, and summarizes some specific strategies of subtitle translation according to its characteristics, among which are reduction, addition, interpretation, substitution, punctuation, word order adjustment and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of subtitle translation, what deserves our attention is how to successfully convey information within a limited time and space, and make the response of the target audience as close to the original audience as possible. Eugene Nida's functional equivalence theory emphasizes the closest response of the target audience, which enables them to understand and appreciate the original text just like the source audience. This article mainly discusses the application of Eugene Nida's functional equivalence theory in the American TV series ''Why Women Kill'' from the perspective of vocabulary, syntax, text and style, and summarizes some specific translation strategies based on its characteristics, including reduction, addition, interpretation, substitution, punctuation, word order adjustment, etc.--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 12:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional equivalence theory, subtitle translation, subtitle characteristics, translation strategies&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论下的《致命女人》字幕翻译策略研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
如何使观众不仅能及时地了解字幕传达出的信息，并且获得与原文观众尽可能相近的感受，是字幕翻译过程中应当集中关注的问题。尤金•奈达的功能对等理论强调译本读者的反应，使其应能够以源语读者对原文的理解和欣赏方式，理解译本的要点。本文分别从词汇、句法、篇章、文体层面上探讨了功能对等理论在美剧《致命女人》英译汉中的应用，并就字幕特点总结了缩减法、增译法、解释法、替代法、标点符号法、语序调整法等具体策略。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论；字幕翻译；字幕特点；翻译策略&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being a kind of language conversion restricted by many factors such as time, space, culture, and scene change, subtitle translation has the characteristics of being instantaneous, informative, comprehensive, situational, popular and colloquial(Qian Shaochang 2000, 61), etc. Throughout the domestic translation industry, however, the investment in literary translation is far greater than that of subtitle translation. And yet there is no systematic and specialized translation theory applied to it, for which most of researches are still at the empirical stage. The social role of subtitle translation wants urgent attention. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation is a language conversion limited by many factors such as time, space, culture and scene changes. It has the characteristics of immediacy, information, comprehensiveness, contextuality, popularity and oral language (Qian Shaochang 2000, 61 ). However, in the entire domestic translation industry, investment in literary translation is far greater than subtitle translation. However, there is currently no systematic and professional translation theory, and most studies are still in the empirical stage. The social role of subtitle translation needs urgent attention.--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That using ''the most close and natural equivalents'' in translation practice is the core of Eugene Nida’s (1969, 71) functional equivalence theory, which has been recognized and valued by many translators at home and abroad.  From the perspective of the audience, we should choose popular expressions that are easy for audience to understand, maximizing service for audience and helping them to get the source information accurately. This is exactly the guiding significance of the functional equivalence theory for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper is going to analyze subtitle translation from the perspective of functional equivalence theory by introducing the theory and main characteristics of subtitles, and comparing one subtitled version against the other (one is Renren subtitle group version and the other is Wanwan subtitle group version) of the American TV series ''Why Women Kill'' released in 2019, and discussing in detail the application of functional equivalence theory in ''Why Women Kill''. In the end, we will come to a natural and succinct conclusion of all the research findings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This article will analyze the subtitles from the perspective of functional equivalence theory by introducing the theory and main features of subtitles, and comparing one subtitle version with another subtitle version (one is the Renren subtitle group version and the other is the Wanwan subtitle group version) translation. The American TV series ''Why Women Kill'' was released in 2019 and discussed in detail the application of functional equivalence theory in ''Why Women Kill''. In the end, we will draw a natural and concise conclusion of all research results.--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter2 Subtitle Translation Analysis===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Introduction of Subtitle Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the field of subtitle translation, the European Association for Studies in Screen Translations (ESIST) was established in 1955, and gradually became an influential academic organization, whose formation has promoted exchanges and cooperation between researchers in the field, and advanced the development of subtitle translation in Europe. At home, however, we haven’t established a systematic and specialized translation theory applied to subtitle translation yet. Professor Qian Shaochang (2000, 61-65), who has many years of experience in subtitle translation, called for more attention to it in ''Film Translation--The Increasingly Important Fields in Translation Parks'' published in ''Chinese Translation''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to the definition of subtitle translation, we may have heard about several versions, among which Nedergaard-larson’s (1993) definition for it will be introduced first. ''He defines subtitle translation as a special language conversion, in which the film subtitle condensed the essence of the original spoken language. It enables the audience to better understand the plot of the film while listening to the information of the source language, and to experience the atmosphere and environment beyond the film subtitles.'' (Nedergaard-larson 1993, 116)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to the definition of subtitle translation, we may have heard of several versions, among which the definition of Nedergaard-larson (1993) will be introduced first. ''He defined subtitle translation as a special kind of language conversion, in which movie subtitles condense the essence of the original spoken language. It enables the audience to better understand the plot of the movie while listening to the information in the original language, and experience the atmosphere and environment outside the movie subtitles.''  (Nedergaard-larson 1993, 116)--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Du Zhifeng, Li Yao, and Chen Gang jointly compiled the book Basic Film Translation and Research, in which the film subtitle is explained as: ''Subtitles often present the dialogue or monologue in written form, to help the audience understand the dialogue and other information, sound language including background music, the phone rings and other sound in the audio tracks, and non-sound language information such as words, street signs and so on''(Du Zhifeng, Li Yao, and Chen Gang 2013, 8). Therefore, subtitle translation does not only pay attention to the translation of characters’ dialogues, but also the translation of some key information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Characteristics of Subtitle Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his article ''The Increasingly Important Fields in Translation Parks'', Qian Shaochang (2000, 61-65) analyzes the differences of film and television language and literary language. He also sums up five features of subtitle translation, which are the feature of hearing, comprehensiveness, instantaneity, popularity and no note. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Shaochang (2000, 61-65) analyzed the difference between film language and literary language in his article ''The increasingly important field in the translation park''. He also summarized the five functions of subtitle translation, namely, hearing, comprehensiveness, immediacy, popularity and non-tonal characteristics.--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, by the feature of hearing, we mean that literary works are read with the eye, while the language of film and television works is heard with the ear. (Qian Shaochang 2000, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, subtitle translation is comprehensive in that a film or television work is a kind of comprehensive art, in which actor’s speech and act performance, various changes of scenes and sounds are presented simultaneously. Therefore when doing subtitle translation, we need pay attention to details such as a gesture or a nod as well. (Qian Shaochang 2000, 62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, for factors of time and space, subtitles put on the bottom of the screen can change in a moment. Such characteristic of subtitles demands that subtitle translation be evident and smooth since limited time doesn’t allow audience to think deeply. Audience need to give up the words if they don’t hear or understand clearly, or they may even miss the following words. (Qian Shaochang 2000, 62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, due to time and space, the subtitles placed at the bottom of the screen may change immediately. This feature of subtitles requires that the translation of subtitles must be obvious and smooth, because the limited time does not allow the audience to think deeply. If the audience can't hear or hear, they need to give up these words, otherwise they may miss the following words. (Qian Shaochang 2000, 62)--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, popularity means that subtitle language is informal, even vulgar sometimes, for that it mainly consists of daily dialogues of common people. Moreover, reading literary works must have a certain level of literacy, but even illiterate people can understand film and television. The audience for film and television works is so wide that the language of film and television ought to be suitable for all classes and ages.(Qian Shaochang 2000, 62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, subtitles have no additional note. It is another trait different from literary works. Literary translation where readers find it difficult to understand can be noted on the page, however, subtitle translators do not enjoy such treatment.(Qian Shaochang 2000, 62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Chunbai (1998) proposed immediacy and popularity, features of subtitle translation, in his article Preliminary Study on Film Translation. He also mentions an extraordinarily important feature of subtitle language - personalization of language. In film and television works, character traits are often expressed through language. In such case, free translation is usually required for presence of personalization of language, which is exactly the application of Eugene Nida’s theory of functional equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Chunbai (1998) put forward the directness and popularity of subtitle translation in his preliminary research on film translation. He also mentioned a very important feature of subtitle language-language personalization. In film and television works, personality characteristics are usually expressed through language. In this case, free translation is usually required to personalize the language, which is the application of Eugene Nida's functional equivalence theory.--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter3 Theoretical Framework===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Overview of Functional Equivalence Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of functional equivalence, was first proposed by Eugene Nida, a famous American translator. ''Translators should strive for equivalence instead of identity. In a sense, it’s just another way of reproducing the information in the source language.'' (Nida 1969, 35) It makes it clear that it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence, and it also emphasizes the most natural and closest equivalence. This is the core of Nida’s theory of functional equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Functional equivalence theory was first proposed by the famous American translator Eugene Nida. The translator should strive for equality rather than identity. In a sense, this is just another way to reproduce information in the source language. &amp;quot;(Nida 1969, 35) Obviously, it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence, and it also emphasizes the most natural and closest equivalence. This is the core of Nida's functional equivalence theory.--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida (1993, 117) also puts emphasis on the requirement that the translator should achieve in translation: that is, ''the audience should be able to grasp the key points of the translation, based on the way in which audience of the source language understand and appreciate the original text.'' From the perspective of audience’s reception, the target audience should have as much as similar reactions to the source audience when reading the translation. Therefore, the translator should make full use of the closest and the most natural equivalents.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, people often make mistakes not in language, but in the wrong understanding of cultural construction. There are similarities and differences between language and culture, but there is a close relationship between them. (Nida 2001, 89) Obviously, translation practice is not only a simple literal translation of language itself. The impact of cultural differences also needs to be considered. ''In order to achieve “functional equivalence”, cultural adjustment can be carried out.'' (Ma Huijuan 2003, 63)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the contents of functional equivalence theory, “equivalence” includes four aspects: (1)Lexical equivalence: the value of a word lies in its use in the language so that translators should find the corresponding meaning in the target language; (2)Syntactic equivalence: translators should not only know whether the target language has such a structure, but also how often it is used; (3)Textual equivalence: in discourse analysis, besides on language itself, translators should focus more on how the language embodies the meaning and function in the specific context; (4)Stylistic equivalence: translation works of different styles have their own unique linguistic characteristics.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the content of functional equivalence theory, &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; includes four aspects: (1) Lexical equivalence: the value of a word lies in its use in the language, so that the translator can find the corresponding meaning in the target language; (2) Syntactic equivalence: The translator should not only know whether the target language has this structure, but also the frequency of its use. (3) Discourse equivalence: In discourse analysis, in addition to the language itself, translators should also pay more attention to how language reflects meaning and functions in specific contexts; (4) Stylistic equivalence: translations of different styles Works have their own unique language characteristics (Tan Zaixi 2005, 122)--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 The Guiding Significance of Functional Equivalence Theory to Subtitle Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from general text translation, Subtitle translation is influenced and restricted by more factors, among which cultural factors are the most critical. Cultural factors, obviously, form a gap between the target audience and the source language. This is something that no good translator can eliminate.In order to make up for this deficiency, the missing parts should be compensated, so that the audience response of the two texts can be the same. Narrowing the gap as far as possible and building a bridge connecting the two ends of the gap is the goal of subtitle translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To convert subtitle language properly needs to cater to the taste of audience and characteristics of culture. This is a process of dynamic compromise, in which the theory of functional equivalence is an important guiding principle for generating closest audience experience. It is also noted that absolute equivalence does not exist. Taking subtitle translation for instance, audiences of the two texts are influenced by various factors such as historical and cultural background, social ideology, lexicon, grammar, etc., so that there is rare possibility that subtitle translators can achieve completely equivalent translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the functional equivalence theory pursues the closest response of the two groups of audience, so as to guide the translators to highlight more the cultural connotation and charm of the source text rather than its form. Under the guidance of functional equivalence theory, strategies of subtitle translation should adopt more liberal translation techniques, integrating the unique characteristics of the subtitles and the prominent characters and relationships in the plays. Functional equivalence theory as the principle, there are varied strategies available for subtitle translation, such as substitution, interpretation, addition, reduction, punctuation, word order adjustment and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally, the functional equivalence theory pursues the closest response of the two groups of audiences to guide the translator to emphasize the cultural connotation and charm of the source text rather than its form. Under the guidance of the functional equivalence theory, the subtitle translation strategy should adopt more free translation techniques, and integrate the unique characteristics of subtitles with the prominent characters and relationships in the drama. Based on the principle of functional equivalence, there are many strategies for subtitle translation, such as substitution, interpretation, addition, reduction, punctuation, word order adjustment, etc.--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter4 Text Analysis===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This part makes a comparative analysis of the translation of Renren subtitle group and Wanwan subtitle group at lexical level, syntactic level, textual level and stylistic level respectively, points out the existing problems and puts forward some opinions on them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Lexical Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-Beth Ann: Oh, Rob, it’s lovely.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Robert: Damn straight!...Well, it’s a mention, is what it is. Yeah, you’re married to a guy who can afford a goddamn mansion.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Neighbors: Hello! Sheila Mosconi. This is my husband, Leo. I guess you’re our new neighbors.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Beth Ann: I must apologize for my husband’s language…He doesn’t usually swear.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：那是当然！…这可是豪宅，你嫁给了一个买得起该死的豪宅的人。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-贝丝安：抱歉我的丈夫出口成脏。…他平时很少说脏话的。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：你说得太对了！…嗯，这是个豪宅，一个豪宅。没错，你嫁给了一个买得起该死的豪宅的人。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-贝丝安：我必须为我丈夫的言语道歉。…他通常不说脏话的。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here Beth Ann and her husband had just arrived at the mansion. Beth Ann said the house is beautiful, and Rob said “straight” to show his approval. Since his feeling of proud, Rob added a “damn” to strengthen the tone, similar to “真他妈的” in Chinese. Similarly, “goddamn” is a word used to show that you are angry, annoyed, or surprise. Beth Ann was afraid that the neighbors would think less of them because of her husband’s previous rude remarks, so she explained to the neighbors for her husband. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both groups didn’t rightly translate Rob’s remarks. Because for the former words of Rob, their translations are respectively “那是当然” “你说得太对了”, not demonstrating Rob’s rudeness at all, so that the audience may be confused when they see Beth Ann’s words for apologize. The translation of “真他妈的太对了” will be better. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Beth Ann’s words, “language” means words that most people think are offensive, and swear to use rude and offensive language. Renren subtitle group translates “language” as “出口成脏”, ordinarily intending to be homophonic with “出口成章”. The intention is faultless, but such translation apparently doesn’t agree with Beth Ann’s following words “He doesn’t usually swear”. Wanwan subtitle group’s translation of it is simply “言语”, it is not clear enough, while subtitle translation is ought to be as much as easy to understand. Thus “粗言粗语” for “language” here will be a better choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Leo：Well, we have four little rug rats. At some point, they are gonna break something that you own.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
里奥：我们有四个小家伙。早晚有一天，他们会弄坏你们的东西。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
里奥：好吧，我们有四只小耗子。指不定哪天，他们可能会弄坏你们家什么东西。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Sheila and Leo were visiting Beth Ann’s house, they asked Robert and Beth Ann if they had any children, and introduced that they had four. Leo used “rug rats”, which means annoying children, to describe his children. Because he thought the children are naughty, which was indicated by his following words “they are gonna break something that you own”. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such background, both groups didn’t translate the word phrase properly. Renren subtitle group translate it as “小家伙”, failing to embodying the children’s feature of naughty, while Wanwan subtitle group translate it as “小耗子”, employing literal translation strategy, but can cause puzzlement of audience since we are not used to using “小耗子” to describe children in Chinese. Considering Chinese culture, the translation can be revised as “熊孩子”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Eli: I married a kick-ass lawyer.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
伊莱：我嫁给了一个成功的律师。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
伊莱：我娶了一个超厉害的律师。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we introduced above, Taylor’s husband Eli was unemployed and Taylor had been the one who provided the family. She was an extremely independent, capable woman, taking care of Eli like his mother. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So there is a breakthrough in Renren subtitle group’s translation, it uses the word “嫁” to present Eli’s feature of reliance. The important feature of subtitle language - personalization of language gets embodied. In addition, Taylor was a feminist. The series’ three female protagonists, their social identity lifting from a housewife, a socialite to a lawyer, constitute a history of female growth. The translation at here is exactly to the point and is a bravo example of functional equivalence at lexical level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4)Simone: Tommy, that kiss we shared was sweet, but it was not a down payment.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：汤米，我们那一吻是很甜蜜，但它不是笔首付。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：汤米，我们的那个吻很甜蜜，但它并不代表我们之间有可能。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tom was constantly on the pursuit of Simone. Because of Tom’s age and identity, her best friend’s 18-year-old son, Simone thought there is no possibility between them.&lt;br /&gt;
The word phrase “down payment” is a metaphor here, and “首付” is literal translation. In principle, the translation of literary works should try to keep the rhetorical devices of the original. In subtitle translation, however, in order to reduce the time for the audience to think, semantics of language must be as clear as possible, so as to better convey the information. It’s also a kind of fidelity to the original. So I think to specify it as “并不代表我们之间有可能” is better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Syntactic Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5)Naomi: Misery loves company.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
娜奥米：一起比惨，痛苦减半。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
娜奥米：同病方能相怜。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Misery loves company” is an English proverb, generally translated as “同病相怜”. The translation is proper since Chinese idiom was employed, functional equal to English proverb. The translation of “一起比惨，痛苦减半” here is also acceptable. Because it contains end rhyme, “惨” and “半”, and has a slang feel. Moreover, it perfectly restores the original symmetrical sentence structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(6)①Simone: I’m 20 minutes late, again.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：我迟到了20分钟，又一次。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：我迟到了20分钟，我已经迟到了很多次了。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Simone: You think you’re gonna get out of this by dying?（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：你以为你能以死解脱吗？(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：你觉得，你这样死掉就可以摆脱这一切吗？(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we mentioned above, for factors of time and space, subtitles put on the bottom of the screen can change in a moment. Therefore subtitle translations are required to be not only precise, but also concise. In these two sets of sentences, Renren subtitle group’s translations are better, both contains 10 words of Chinese, while Wanwan’s both contains 17 words. If the sentence is too long, the space at the bottom of the screen may not hold, and the subtitles have to switch more quickly to keep up with the dialogue of the characters. In addition, the duration of the subtitle is very short, only about two or three seconds. In such a short time, to let the audience understand the message conveyed by the subtitle, the subtitle translation must be concise and easy to read.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(7)①Taylor: You’ve been insecure lately because of your career.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
泰勒：你最近没有安全感，因为你事业不顺。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
泰勒：因为你的工作，你最近一直没有安全感。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Tom: You’re wearing sunglasses in doors, at night.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
汤姆：你在室内而且是在晚上戴着墨镜。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
汤姆：那是因为你大晚上的还在屋子里戴墨镜。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are big differences between English and Chinese in the center of gravity. In these two sets of sentences, we will discuss two kinds of centroid ordering problems, one is the ordering of causes and results, the other is the ordering of time and space. The center of gravity of English sentences and Chinese sentences is generally presented in hypotheses, conclusions, results, etc. English sentences generally focus on the front and put the main part at the beginning of the sentence, while Chinese sentences generally vice versa, like “因为你的工作，你最近一直没有安全感”, rather than “你最近没有安全感，因为你事业不顺”. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When stating the time and place of the event, English sentences usually start with the place and end with the time, so we seldom hear statement like “I tonight stay at home”, but “I stay at home tonight”. But in Chinese, the situation is different, the time usually comes first, behind which follows the place. For this factor, Wanwan subtitle group’s translation of “大晚上的还在屋子里” is better than Renren’s “在室内而且是在晚上”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(8)①Simone: You know what they say: It’s not a party until someone breaks something.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：俗话说，没有打碎过东西的派对就不算是派对。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：你知道的，大家都说派对是从有人打碎了什么贵重的东西开始的。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Taylor: This is the part where you walk away to avoid going to prison.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
泰勒：你现在该为避免蹲大牢走开了。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
泰勒：但如果你现在转头离开，就不用再进监狱。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By syntactic equivalence, it emphasizes that translators should not only know whether the target language has such a structure, but also how often it is used. It means that translators must take idiomatic expressions of the target language into consideration, to make target texts expressive and smooth. Regarding the three translation principles of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” put forward by Yan Fu, Qian Shaochang believes that “expressiveness” should be the first. In these two sets of sentences, translations  of “没有打碎过东西的派对就不算是派对” and “但如果你现在转头离开，就不用再进监狱”are much more idiomatic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Textual Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(9)-Robert: I saw you talking to the neighbors. What are they like?（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Beth Ann: Italian.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：我看到你和邻居聊天了，他们什么样？(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-贝丝安：意大利人。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：我看到你在和邻居讲话，他们怎么样啊？(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-贝丝安：意大利人。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After talking with her new neighbors for the first time, Beth Ann described her new neighbors as Italian, with a little bit of a label, which shows that she is not very fond of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, there contains a culture-bound situation in the dialogue. But two groups did not illuminate the conventional meaning, thus making audience completely confused. They only cared about language itself, but did not pay attention on how the language embodies the meaning and function in the specific context, failing to realize functional equivalence at textual level. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, once during World War II, Americans suffered unfair treatment for a long time, then President Franklin D. Roosevelt, issued a statement, announcing citizens of Japan, Germany and Italy as “America’s foreign enemies”. Although on October 12, 1942, the U.S. attorney general Francis Biddle announced that Italian was no longer the nation’s enemies, but Americans in the 1960s still cannot get rid of their inherent prejudice for Italians. In such historical background, the implication concerning cultural factors requires illuminating. Translators can add a brief annotation behind the words, or add words like “你懂的”, “你说呢” to indicate deliberate implication but evident prejudice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(10)–Jade: Do you like bacon?（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Eli: Well, I’m Jewish, so, yeah.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
伊莱：这个嘛，我是犹太人，所以，我喜欢。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
伊莱：我是犹太人，但…行吧。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jade stayed at Taylor’s, she would get up early every day to make breakfast for the couple. The couple, on the other hand, enjoyed it because they usually ordered takeout and few people took care of their lives. So when Jade brought breakfast bacon to Eli and asked if he liked it, Eli replied politely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as Eli implied, he was a Jewish. If we know something about Jewish culture, we know that they don’t eat pork. And bacon is salted or smoked pork. For this case, Wanwan subtitle group handled it better than Renren did. It translate “so, yeah” as “但…行吧。”, adding an ellipsis and expressing the turning meaning, so that manifested Eli’s polite intention of not letting Jade down and conveyed the function of the original dialogue. Renren subtitle group’s translation just adopted literal translation, failing to present Eli’s inner rejection, thus making audience neglect the culture fact. Translation practice is not only a simple literal translation of language. The impact of cultural differences also needs to be considered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(11)–Tom: It’s called a Swatch. And, it’s waterproof.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Simone: Oh, so it’s safe from my tears of joy.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-汤姆：这是斯沃琪手表。而且，这是块防水手表哦。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-西蒙妮：那它不会被我喜悦的泪水弄坏了。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-汤姆：是斯沃琪手表。还有，防水。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-西蒙妮：那我就不用怕我的喜悦之泪把它泡坏了。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simone and Tom were on their first date. Tom carefully prepared a gift - a watch called Swatch- and cheerfully told Simone that it was waterproof. Before opening the present, Simone assumed it was something like jewelry. After seeing the waterproof watch, she expressed her distaste for the gift humorously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reading the two translations, we will feel two completely different tone of Tom. One is earnest and full of expectation, the other is brief and coldish. As we know, Tom is a boy in his early eighteen, the calm and concise language style does not fit him. And when he presented the watch to Simone, he was delightful and thought Simone would like it. Therefore Renren subtitle group’s translation of “这是斯沃琪手表。而且，这是块防水手表哦” is better. The adding modal particle “哦” is to the point, too. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, Simone did not like the gift, and she thought her little boyfriend and his gift of a waterproof watch were childish. As harsh as she was, so sharp were her words. The two group’s translation both failed to transmit the illocutionary meaning of Simone’s words, thus failing to fulfill the pragmatic function of language. In order to convey Simon’s implication and retain the humorous style of the source language, this sentence can be translated as “那它真是能防住我喜悦的泪水”, which means that she was very happy and expected to receive gift from Tom, but the gift itself made her joy disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(12)-Simone: You wouldn’t want to ruin her special day with a divorce.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Karl: No.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-西蒙妮：你不会想用离婚来毁了她的大好日子吧。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-卡尔：对。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-西蒙妮：你不想因为离婚，就毁掉她最特别的一天吧。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-卡尔：不会。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simone put forward that she won’t divorce with Karl until her daughter’s wedding. Karl also did not want to ruin her daughter’s wedding so he agreed, shaking his head.&lt;br /&gt;
Karl was shaking his head when he answered “no”. Therefore it is not agree with his act if we translate “no” into “对”, although it is right in English when we translate the answer of general questions. When translating film and television works, due to the role of pictures, sounds, characters, the translation should fully consider all of the factors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Stylistic Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(13)Beth Ann: You want to see the same old Beth? Fine, here she is in all her glory.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
贝丝安：你不是想从前那个贝丝吗？好啊，老娘在此，胴光闪耀。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
贝丝安：你想看那个始终如一的贝丝？她就在这儿呢，毫无保留。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Beth Ann found out that her husband was cheating on her, she still thought it was her fault, so she changed her image, got a haircut and bought a new dress. However, Robert did not notice her change at all, and said he did not need Beth Ann to change but to make dinner for him. Beth Ann got a little angry and made a surprising move: she sat down at the table, naked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There contains a word “胴” in Renren subtitle group’s translation. It means the body after the removal of the head, limbs and internal organs. But in real life, people use it very infrequently and few people know what it means. This is likely to prevent the target audience from resonating with the source audience. So Renren subtitle group’s translation is improper here. The choice of word, if too written or obscure, will affect the target audience’s understanding of the meaning of the source sentence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(14)-Taylor: Honey, that is a stupid plan.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Eli: That’s a bit harsh, but, okay, fine, you go.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-伊莱：扎心了，好吧，你说。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-伊莱：这么说可有点伤人，那行吧，你来。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There contains a network vocabulary “扎心” in Renren subtitle group’s translation. As we emphasized, in films and TV works, the words of the translation should be popular. When the translator can find several similar equivalents, he must choose them carefully. At present, the majority of Chinese people who like to watch American TV series are young people, so the appropriate use of Internet vocabulary can enhance the resonance with the target audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(15)①-Robert: Well, I should get going.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Beth Ann: Going?（''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- Robert: To my dinner meeting.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：去我的晚餐会议。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：去应酬。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②–Amy: Who got to you?（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-艾米：谁给你吹耳边风了？(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-艾米：谁影响了你？(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In these two sets of sentences, “应酬” and “吹耳边风” are better translations, while “晚餐会议” and “影响” are too formal. In films and TV series, especially in the dialogue between characters, colloquialism should be emphasized. Take “Who got to you?” for instance, Amy was Simone’s daughter and was angry about her boyfriend’s affair. Simone had been on Amy’s side at first, but began to speak good words for Amy’s boyfriend after she knew that Amy intended to use Tom to revenge. So the idiom “吹耳边风” is rather appropriate here. The use of idiom exactly accords with the principle of colloquialism. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter5 Subtitle Translation Strategies===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the analysis above, we can achieve some conclusions in terms of lime lights on subtitle translation under the guidance of functional equivalence theory. In this part we will discuss on some specific strategies to deal with the re-combed unique characteristics of subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Instantaneity: reduction/word order adjustment'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In subtitle translation, we are obliged to provide information instantaneously and to ensure that the subtitle and the picture are highly synchronized. Due to the restriction of time and space, the strategies of reduction and word order adjustment are worth our attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 The property of being informative: colloquialism'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation came into being in order to facilitate the audience to get a better viewing experience. Therefore it is ought to provide authentic, useful and easily understandable information, which requires the language of subtitle translation be concise, clear, informal and easy to understand. In addition, in films and television works, the dialogue of characters occupies a so important position that sometimes the colloquialism of language must be considered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
i.e. she is in all her glory: 毫无保留（''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 The property of being situational: addition/interpretation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation discussed here includes many aspects, such as the character in the film, historical and cultural background, plot hints and so on. In this case, it is necessary to find out the profound meaning behind the literal meaning, and give the audience more clear prompts, solving the comprehension gap.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
i.e. language: 粗言粗语; it was not a down payment: 不代表我们之间有可能; Italian: 意大利人，你懂的/你说呢 （''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Comprehensiveness: punctuation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is to be noted that, in subtitle translation, language should include not only the spoken language, but also the action, gesture, emotion and other information implied in the picture. Only by realizing the comprehensiveness of subtitle translation, can the film information be conveyed to the audience completely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
i.e. Well, I’m Jewish, so, yeah: 我是犹太人，但…行吧 （''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Popularity: substitution/colloquialism'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A film or television work faces the broad masses, its language should be popular correspondingly. This feature puts forward two main requirements for subtitle translators: the first is the popularity, which is similar to colloquialism we have mentioned; the second is the timeliness. The appropriate use of buzzwords can enhance the audience’s resonance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
i.e. little rug rats: 熊孩子; That’s a bit harsh: 扎心了; dinner meeting: 应酬; Who got to you: 谁给你吹耳边风了（''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter6 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being an explanatory thesis, this paper has tried to shed light upon the topic of subtitle translation from the perspective of functional equivalence theory. The work has followed the typical procedure of a scientific study: firstly, it introduces the main characteristics of subtitle translation summarized by previous researches and then it presents the functional equivalence theory. Then, respectively from lexical, syntactic, textual and stylistic level, this paper selected some typical examples of subtitles in Why Women Kill as analysis objects, pointing out the advantages and disadvantages of the translation versions. Lastly, the author explores the subtitle translating strategies under the guidance of this theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is to be noted that functional equivalence is not absolute, but approximate. In the process of subtitle translation, the translator is obliged to employ various kinds of strategies and methods, from different angles and levels for effective treatment, to make the effect of the target text as much as possible close to that of the original, and make cultural characteristics of the original can be reserved. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In particular, subtitle translation guided by functional equivalence theory should attach importance not only to the equivalence of words and sentences, which are small translation units, but also to the equivalence of texts and styles. Translators often focus on how to translate a single sentence or word well, but ignore the cohesion of the context or the consistency of the speaker’s dialogue, resulting in the dialogue between the characters becoming self-talk. Several typical examples are given to illustrate the importance of contextual equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds that translators must have a thorough understanding of the unique characteristics of subtitles, such as being instantaneous, informative, situational, comprehensive, and popular etc., flexibly apply various translation strategies, and constantly improve their quality in translation practice. The evaluative criterion of subtitle translation should be whether it can provide the audience with the closet and the most natural information combined with the picture and sound in the limited space and time. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Gottlieb, Henrik. (1994). ''“Subtitling – A New University Discipline,” in Dollerup, Cay and Anne Loddegaard'' [M] Teaching Translation and Interpretation: Training, Talent and Experience, Amsterdam, Philadelphia, John Benjamin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nedetgaard-Larson, Birgit. (1993). ''Culture-Bound Problems in Subtitling'' [M]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene A. (1993). ''Language, Culture, and Translation'' [M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene A. (2001). ''Language and Culture: Contexts in Translating'' [M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene A., C. R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' [M]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Zhifeng, Li Yao, Chen Gang杜志峰,李瑶,陈刚. (2013). 基础影视翻译与研究[M].[Basic Film translation and Research]. 浙江:浙江大学出版社Zhejiang: Zhejiang University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Hong Li洪莉. (2007). 功能译论在字幕翻译中的运用[J].[Application of Functional Translation Theory in Subtitle Translation]. 科技信息:学术研究Science and Technology Information: Academic Research (21): 460-461.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yunxing李运兴. (2001). 字幕翻译的策略[J].[Subtitle Translation Strategy]. 中国翻译Chinese Translation (04): 38-40.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liang Shuang梁爽. (2012). 功能对等理论在电影字幕中的应用研究[J].[Research on the Application of Functional Equivalence Theory in Film Subtitle Translation]. 对外经贸Foreign Trade and Economic Cooperation (09):140-142.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan马会娟. (2003). 奈达翻译理论研究（英文本）[M].[Research on Nida’s Translation Theory (English Version)]. 北京:外语教学与研究出版社Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Qian Shaochang钱绍昌. (2000). 影视翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].[Film Translation--The Increasingly Important Fields in Translation Parks]. 中国翻译Chinese Translation (01): 61-65.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tan Zaixi谭载喜. (2005). 翻译学[M].[Translatology]. 武汉:湖北教育出版社Wuhan: Hubei Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Chenxiang张沉香. (2007). 功能目的理论与应用翻译研究[M].[Functional Purpose Theory and Applied Translation Studies]. 湖南:湖南师范大学出版社Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Chunbai张春柏. (1998). 德国的功能翻译理论[J].[German Functional Translation Theory]. 中国翻译Chinese Translation (03): 45-50.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Yan张燕. (2009). 浅析英文电影翻译中的文化碰撞[J].[An Analysis of Cultural Clash in English Film Translation]. 电影文学Film Literature (14): 147-148.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Renren subtitle group (2019.7.26).Translation of Subtitles in ''Why Women Kill''.“Why Women Kill” .http://www.rrys2020.com/, 2019-7-26/2020-12-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wanwan subtitle group (2019.7.30).Translation of Subtitles in ''Why Women Kill''“Why Women Kill” .http://wanwansub.com/, 2019-7-30/2020-12-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Breakthrough and Innovation of Dong Qiusi’s Translation Thoughts	娄灿灿	Lou Cancan, student no.202070080599 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Breakthrough and Innovation of Dong Qiusi’s Translation Thoughts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi is a famous Chinese practitioner and thinker in translation. From the second half of the 1940s to the early 1950s, he deeply reflected on many issues in the field of Chinese traditional translation studies and made important contribution to the innovation and development of translation in the middle of the 20th century. During this period, Dong Qiusi put forward some innovative viewpoints of breakthrough sense. For example, he believed that translation criteria should be followed based on different styles and that translation is &amp;quot;re-creation&amp;quot;. When it comes to idea that the nature of translation is art, Dong Qiusi argued that translation is theoretical and emphasized the objective regularity of translation, which marked the shift of traditional Chinese translation thoughts from traditional to modern ones. Dong Qiusi initiated the establishment of Chinese translation studies as a discipline. He took the lead in separating translation criticism from traditional translation theories and focused on the two for deep study. He also included the history of translation into the research of translation as a discipline, thus building up a frame of translation studies consisting of translation criticism, translation theory and translation history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
translation criteria; science;recreation; translation studies as a discipline; translation criticism; translation theory; translation history&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
董秋斯翻译思想的突破与创新&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
董秋斯是我国著名的翻译实践者和思想家。从20世纪40年代下半叶到50年代初，他对中国传统翻译研究领域的许多问题进行了深刻思考，为20世纪中期翻译的创新和发展做出了重要贡献。这一时期，董秋斯提出了一些具有突破性意义的创新观点。例如，他认为不同的风格应该遵循不同的翻译标准且翻译是“再创造”。在谈到翻译的艺术性质时，董秋斯认为翻译是理论性的，强调翻译的客观规律性，这标志着中国传统翻译思想由传统向现代的转变。董秋斯开创了中国翻译研究这门学科的创立，他率先将翻译批评理论与传统翻译理论分离开来，并对两者进行了深入研究。他还把翻译史作为一门学科纳入到翻译研究中，从而形成了由翻译批评、翻译理论和翻译史组成的翻译研究框架。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译标准；科学；再创造；翻译学；翻译批评；翻译理论；翻译历史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1.Brief Introdction of Dong Qiusi===&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi, originally named Zhan Shaoming, was born in Jinghai County (today's Tianjin City) in 1899. He graduated from Yanjing University (the predecessor of Beijing University) and in the same year he participated in the Northern Expedition （北伐战争）in 1926， editing the monthly Bloody Road. In 1930, he joined in the launching of the League of Left-Wing Writers and the Council, editing the monthly International. He worked as a secret agent in China for the Communist International during the 1930s. He participated in orginazing the China Association for Promoting Democracy in 1945 and joined the Communist Party of China in 1946. Persecuted during the Great Cultural Revolution in 1969, he died with unjust. (庄智象 2017, 901)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi is a famous and outstanding Chinese literary translator. He had translated more than 50 foreign literary masterpieces in his lifetime. After the founding of the New China, he bacame chairman of the Shanghai Translators'Association, Editor-in-Chief of Translation, copy-editotr of the China Writers Association and Deputy Chief Editor of World Literature. His major translations include ''David Copperfield'', which is now still in print, ''A Home for the Highland Cattle'' by Doris Lessing, ''Cement'' by Fyodor Gladkov,  ''War and Peace'' by Leo Tolstoy and so on. (Tian Chuanmao 2013，242)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only did Dong work hard as a translator, but he also devoted himself to theoretical research on translation. During his long years of translation practice and work, he kept thinking about translation theories and made great contribution to the development of translation in New China. Early before the founding of the People's Republic of China, he had expressed his views on translation in such papers as ''On Translation Principles'' (1946), ''About Indirect Transalation'' (1946), and ''On the Value of Translation'' (1948). After 1949, he published three papers in ''Translation Tongbao Magazine'', including ''On the Construction of Criticism'' and ''Self-criticism in Translation Circles'' (1950), ''The Criteria and Priorities of Translation Criticism'' (1950) and ''On the Construction of Translation Theory'' (1951). (庄智象 2017, 901)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three papers are of great significance for the development of translation theory in China. Dong's translation thought is profound and extensive, covering construction of translation theory, translation criticism, selection of source texts, strategies of foreignization and domestication, recreation in literary translation, relationship between and the value of translation, etc. His views on translation, especially on the construction of Chinese translation theory and translation criticism, are of great importance in the translation history of our country. (庄智象 2017, 901-902)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.Dong Qiusi’s Breakthroughs in Translation Thoughts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Breakthrough in the Traditional Translation Criteria'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of translation standards, Dong Qiusi made up for the deficiency of traditional Chinese translation criteria from the perspective of text type. From Buddhist scriptures translation to the middle of 20th century, one-way and simplistic mindset had been throughout the discussion on the issue of translation criteria. people always consciously or unconsciously sought a unique and right translation criterion as their ultimate pursuit and most people were prone to deem the translation for literary texts as the reference. (汪庆华 2016, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is doubt that we all hope that translation standards are as simple as possible, and that one standard can function as solution to all problems in translation. However, practice has proved that it is not feasible for the complex work of translation. With the increasing various text types, unified translation standard can barely guide all types of translation practice. When discussing translation standards, most people only consider the relatively single text types they are exposed to, namely Buddhist scripture, social science or literature. Few take it into account that translation standards should vary depending on the type of text. Dong Qiusi was aware of this matter as early as 1946, and it is probably not enough to judge that he had a keen academic vision. (汪庆华 2016, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To study Dong Qiusi's translation criterion, we can not bypass Yan Fu. Yan Fu's three-character criteria &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; had exerted far-reaching influence and had been the only guide for translators for decades since it was put forward. Especially in the first half of the 20th century, most of the Chinese translation experts embraced the criterion of Yan Fu. (Sun Yifeng 2012, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contrary to Yan Fu, Dong Qiusi believed that translation criteria for theoretical texts and literature ones are distinctive. For literary text, translators could adopt such standards as to be faithful to the original in &amp;quot;thought, style, inclination and fluency,&amp;quot; which could be condensed into a single word, &amp;quot;faithfulness.&amp;quot; Dong Qiusi held flexible and dialectical attitude towards the order of &amp;quot;thought, style, inclination and fluency&amp;quot;. (汪庆华 2016, 18-19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of theoretical texts, Dong Qiusi thought that yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; should be adopted. That is to say, we should be faithful to the ideological content of the original work and ensure the fluency of the translation. As for &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;, Dong Qiusi thought it could be justified by the times where Yan Fu lived in. &amp;quot;Elegance&amp;quot; was not only unsuitable for the standard of &amp;quot;theoretical texts&amp;quot; in the era of &amp;quot;vernacular Chinese&amp;quot;, but also unsuitable for the standard of &amp;quot;literature texts&amp;quot;. As is known to all, in the 1940s, the discussion on translation criteria at home and abroad basically stayed within the language level of content, form, style and so on. The fact that Dong Qiusi thought about this issue from the perspective of text type was leading the world at that time. (汪庆华 2016, 20-21)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Literature Translation is Recreation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation means to transfer the meaning of one language into another, while creation refers to the production of literary and artistic works. Translation is constrained by source text, while creation is free. It has been undcr discussion for a long time whether translation is a kind of creation or not. Many scholars, such as Guo Moruo, Zhu Guangqian , Luo Xinzhang , agreed that translation is a kind of creation. For example, Bassnett said it is therefore quite foolish to argue that the task of the translator is to translate but not to interpret, as if the two were separate exercises. (Newmark 1988, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interlingual translation is hound to reflect the translator’s own creative interpretation of the SL text. Dong also thought of translation as a recreation. He said, &amp;quot;a translator should not only get well acquainted with the meaning and style of the source text, but also with the author’s personality, his intention and other factors concerned. Having arrived at this stage, the translator is not only faced with words any more, but with the images behind the words. Therefore, what he needs to do is to express those concrete images out in his native language rather than just transfer the lexical meaning of one language into another. What I said might be a little exaggeration, but the translator should feel as if he were the author of the source text who was writing in another language that he was good at.&amp;quot; (Bassnett 2004, 83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the images are organized by the author, their expression modes should also belong to the author. In this case, as British translator Alexander Fraser Tytler has stated, what the translator can do is nothing but recreate, although he has already obtained the soul of the original author.” (Ling Shan 2004, 86)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see, initially, Dong viewed that literature translation is creation, which could be seen as his recognition of the idea by Guo Moruo. Dong Qiusi considered that translation is not merely a simple, technical work, and the translation process requires the translator to exert his/her personal understanding, imagination and expression. A translator, like a writer, faces exactly the same things, but produces very different products. There is no doubt that both of them show the characteristics of creation. (Ling Shan 2004, 86-88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi also said that just because of the existence of creativity, translators are able to produce different versions, making it possible that readers get close to and learn the true charm of the original work. Meanwhile, it should be alert that the translation being elevated to the status of creation will typically cause the translators to move from one extreme to another. In the history of translation, there are many cases in which the original texts have been freed from the shackles and the creativity has been overplayed. (汪庆华 2016, 41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lin Shu, a translator who had not master any foreign language, gave free play to his subjective creativity in the process of translation and ended up deviating from the original texts. Considering the limitation of creativity, Dong Qiusi modified his previously agreed view that &amp;quot;translation is creation&amp;quot; and added a &amp;quot;re&amp;quot; in front of the word &amp;quot;creation&amp;quot;. Obviously, Dong Qiusi still believed that the translation of literature work were by no means a mechanical and technical labor and could not be completed by mere imitation. In his mind, the creativity of literature translation is essential. The translator can only constantly get close to the original, but can not do a complete match with the original. (汪庆华 2016, 41-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, the translators will inevitably give full play to his creativity. However, writers are free to write as they please. In contrast, the specific images that the translators wants to express are created by the original authors, meaning that translators are not as liberal as the original authors. Therefore, he was convinced that the creation of the translator is relative and absolute 100% creation is impossible; The translator's creation should be based on the original creation, which is a kind of &amp;quot;re-creation&amp;quot;. (汪庆华 2016, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is self-evident that the modification of &amp;quot;translation is creation&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;translation is re-creation&amp;quot; is intended to emphasize the unity and opposition relations between the creativity and faithfulness of literary translation. &amp;quot;Re-creation&amp;quot; not only affirms the status and value of the translator's creativity in translation, the translator's positive role in the translation, but also demonstrates that the translator's creativity is limited, which means they can not break away from the original texts, give play to the imagination of the individual and create as much as they desire. In a word, Dong Qiusi deems it that the creation of literary translation should be definitely based on the original work and it is a kind of &amp;quot;re-creation&amp;quot; in nature. (Ling Shan 2004, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translation is Science'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1951, Dong Qiusi clearly proposed that translation is science in his article ''On the Construction of Translation Theory''. According to him, the translation process is regulated by objective rules. These rules can be used for generating adequate translations. In order to discover and understand these rules,translation scholars should study all factors involved, and then use their findings to contribute to a complete theory, which is scientific owing to its objective basis. He explained that translation is science, meaning that there are laws that can be followed in the process of translation between Chinese and Western languages, and that it is not correct to say that translation can be done simply by talents and inspiration. (Luo Xuanmin 2004, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since these translation laws are objective, not discovered simply by imagination, to master these laws, we need to do thorough and detailed study. To be specific, we need to explore three main aspects: first, the structure, characteristics of  various languages; Second, the contents and ways of expression of various disciplines; Third, translation experience in different times and countries. (Luo Xuanmin 2004, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Dong’s opinion, if many objective laws in translation could be summarized through investigation and research for people to learn and refer to, the novice translators would avoid wasting much time and energy to explore methods and techniques, and would not repeat the previous failures. Thus, it would be helpful to promote the translation work to achieve greater progress. This not only shows Dong Qiusi's profound understanding of the significance of studying the objective laws of translation in guiding practice, but also can be interpreted as his regret for the loss caused by Chinese translators' long-term neglect of the scientific nature of translation. (Chan Tak-hung 2004, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi, inheriting the traditional Chinese concept that translation is art and enlightened by the newly emerging foreign view that translation science, clearly realized that translation, as art, would become random activities if it did not observe the objective scientific laws and accept the guidance of the objective laws. Therefore, in 1951, he became the first person in China who claimed that &amp;quot; translation is a kind of science &amp;quot; in the most authoritative journal Bulletin on Translation. (Chan Tak-hung 2004, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi is the earliest translators in China who was aware of the unity and opposition relations between scientific and artistic translation. His view that translation is science is an important breakthrough in the development of traditional Chinese translation studies in the middle of 20th century, which marks the beginning of Chinese translation studies turning to linguistic science and plays an important role in the historical transition of Chinese translation studies from ancient to modern times. (Chan Tak-hung 2004, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Dong Qiusi’s Innovation: to Establish Translation Studies As a Discipline===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back in the 1950s, it became obvious that translation Studies in China required theoretical breakthroughs. Speaking of translation studies, the name of Dong Qiusi was worth special mentioning. Dong Qiusi, in an article entitled On the construction of translation theory in Translation Newsletter, made the proposal to establish translation studies as a discipline, claiming that &amp;quot;China has a long history of translation and, in spite of the lack of systematic theorization, has acquired an abundance of scattered and unconsolidated experiences and ideas&amp;quot;. (Dong Qiusi 1951, 608)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his view, &amp;quot;translation is not something unknowable; rather, it is an existential phenomenon governed by laws unique to itself, and therefore has all the qualities needed to become a theoretical&amp;quot;. Dong projected a sanguine prognosis largely based on this perception of China’s long history of translation. With the wisdom that hindsight affords, Tan Zaixi ruefully notes:“In the 1950s China was behind no other country in terms of the construction of Translation Studies. Had Dong Qiusi’s idea caught everyone’s attention, our translation research might have been ahead of the West all along.” (Tan Zaixi 1995, 15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What Dong seemed to be doing in that paper was what Nida had earlier on in 1947 tried to do, i.e. applying a ‘scientific’, modern linguistics approach to the study of translation. Given the fact that there was virtually no academic contact with the West in the early years after the Chinese socialist revolution of 1949, Dong or his fellow Chinese scholars would not have access to, or be able to even hear of, Nida’s work, and that the Russian scholar Andrei Fedorov’s work was not to be published till 1953, a full two years after Dong had published his paper, we may say that at the time Dong’s proposition on applying a ‘scientific’ translation studies approach to the theoretical development of translation was quite original, and seemed in large measure to be modernizing Chinese translation discourse, in spite of the fact that Dong’s paper did read more like a ‘policy speech’ than in-depth academic research, or in some ways it was not as substantiated research as were Nida’s or Fedorov’s work. (Chan Tak-hung 2004, 225)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this optimism is retrospectively ungrounded because China was soon afterwards plunged into great social and political upheaval and its embryonic intercultural connectivity would be severed. Translation Studies could not develop until the early 1980s when translation activity was in full swing once again, fuelling an interest in analyzing translation problems as well, since large scale translation practice created renewed impetus for promoting Translation Studies. (Sun Yifeng 2012, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, it was not difficult to judge from the contents of several articles by Dong published successively from 1950 to 1951, such as How to Establish Translation Criticism and Self-Criticism, Criteria and Key points of Translation Criticism, and On the Construction of Translation Theory that he had formed a preliminary framework at that time. This framework consists of three parts: translation criticism, translation theory and translation history. Dong envisaged two steps towards this. (汪庆华 2016, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, that a “common programme” be drafted on the study of major issues such as methods of translating, systems of revision and proofreading, criteria of translation, etc. for adoption by a national conference on translation. Second, that the government sanctioned agency organize experts to do six things: (1) write a history of translation in China, (2) introduce Western books on translation theory to Chinese readers, (3) use scientific linguistic methods to compare Chinese and foreign languages, (4) conduct translation criticism, (5) sum up experiences of translating, and (6) publish a translators’ journal. The end products of this national drive would be two books, one on the history of translation in China, and the other on the translatology of China. (Fan, S.1999, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Translation Criticism'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Translation criticism is a major link between translation theory and translation practice.&amp;quot;  Not only can translation criticism be used to guide translation practice, but it can also enrich translation theory. It plays most direct role in the application of translation theory into translation practice. It can be seen that Dong has a very clear understanding of the positive function of translation criticism, hi order to make translation criticism serve translation practice constructively, he put forward practical opinions and suggestions on the criteria, priorities, and approaches of translation criticism, etc. (Newmark 1988, 184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Exactly as he said, this kind of translation criticism could play a very good supporting role even though it could  not substitute for the whole work of constructing theoretical system of translation, because it could enrich translation theory, and defined each definition clearly and specifically, which was very important for the construction of any theory. (张茜 2012, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation development is inseparable from translation criticism, but translation criticism has been in a non-rational state for a long period, and translators always turn a blind eye to some serious problems, such as the impetuous translation climate, blind introduction of copyright, decreased translation quality. etc. The fundamental reason for this situation lies in that we do not establish a positive and effective criticism theory as Dong said. The establishment of such a theory depends largely on the establishment of scientific translation criticism system. (张茜 2012, 5) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation criticism can be traced back to ancient times in China, such as the argument about literal translation and free translation, the research on translation criticism itself did not start until after 1949. In the early period after the founding of New China, the tasks that Chinese translators faced with were pretty arduous. There were two main problems: translation work was poorly planned and organized, and low-quality translations were published in large quantity. Therefore, how to solve the problems became one of the major tasks for the relevant department of the government. On March 26, 1950, China Daily published three papers on translation criticism with the title of “Taking Serious Attitude to Translating” by the Divisions of People’s literature and People’s Field for Arts. That is to say, the first new chapter of translation criticism began in early 1950’s in China. (孙致礼 1996，193)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Dong's opinion, translation criticism is of great importance in that it is conducive to solving many practical problems and makes great contribution to cultivating translation talents, improving translation quality and developing translation criticism research itself. Dong Qiusi also put forward seven valuable Suggestions on how to carry out translation criticism: Firstly, distinguish established translators from novice ones. If a famous translator is irresponsible, he should be seriously criticized. For new translators, try to point out their mistakes. What is more important is to tell them how to correct mistake. Secondly, pin down the key points. The number of translation work is too large to criticize each of them. Thirdly, master principles and solve the issue of principles in translation through some typical cases. Fourthly, recommend successful experience and avoid simply criticizing mistakes. Fifthly, correct bad attitudes towards work. Translators and publishers should be responsible and meticulous respectively and avoid being perfunctory. Sixthly, establish correct theory. Translation theory is the foundation of translation criticism. Without the guidance of translation theory, translation criticism will become unclear about what is right or wrong. Seventhly, conduct critical attitude. Critics should seek truth from facts, be kind to others and try to be unbiased and objective. What’s more, Dong put forward the proposal of “constructive translation criticism.” (Dong Qiusi 1951, 608-610)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He illustrated that the constructive translation criticism was “to deal with fundamental problems, which have not been handled properly for long, with the aid of some typical examples.” He further explained “It is only by means of intensively reading one book and extensively reading many books that we can focus on criticism priorities, obtain a practical criticism criterion, so that we can criticize or appraise fairly and appropriately, the people to be criticized can be convinced, and readers can benefit. This kind of translation criticism can be called truly constructive.” (Dong Qiusi 1951, 609)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reviewing the history of translation criticism 50 years ago, constructive translation criticism was quite rare. Apparently, translation criticism lacked theoretical self-consciousness.  Due to the lack of supervision and guidance on practice, it was difficult to make thorough and reasonable explanations for many phenomena in the history of translation. Given that Translation criticism tended to be mixed with translation theory. Dong Qiusi separated translation criticism from translation theory and focuses his research on the construction of translation criticism. At that time, it was of extreme historical significance to emphasize the importance of the construction of translation criticism. (汪庆华 2016, 81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Translation Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the study of stage translation theory had been making progress and had made some achievements, there were still many problems, which were mainly manifested in the lack of system, scientific research methods, pure theory explorations and communication with the West. In his article ''The Cultivation of Translators'', Dong Qiusi expressed his regret that China had not established a complete theoretical system of translation until the People’s Republic of China was founded in 1949. (张茜 2012, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi held that the construction of translation theory was a long and arduous mission, the finishing of which required a lot of people to spend a long time, adopt scientific linguistic methods, and carry out in-depth investigation and research. In order to accomplish the task smoothly, he proposed a two-step strategy. The first step was to solve some important issues in the translation field in a short time. Second, long-term planning should be implemented simultaneously with short-term planning, including compiling ''Chinese Translation history'', sorting out and explaining China's local translation experience, absorbing and drawing on the essence of foreign theories and so on. After a long period of construction and the full development of the theoretical system of translation, some translation problems involved in the first step of the scheme would be finally solved. (张茜 2012, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi's main views on the guidelines for the construction of translation theory can be summarized as follows: adopting scientific linguistic methods, focusing on traditional Chinese translation theories, learning from foreign translation theories and closely connecting with practice. Dong suggested that like all other scientific theories, Chinese translation theory has its own general and specific features. On one hand, it should correspond with the general laws of science; and, on the other hand, it should possess its own distinctive features of its own time and place. It should draw on the theories and experiences of foreign countries, but it is absolutely not a blind copy. (汪庆华 2016, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is no shortcut. What is required is the investment of human and material resources of our country. He  put forward that we could not simply expect foreign countries to establish translation theories for our use. Theories stem from experience. We already had a preliminary theoretical foundation and over-one-thousand-year translation experiences, including the experiences of translating Buddhist Scriptures in the early period of Tang Dynasty, and those of many translators like Lu Xun, Qu Qiubai since the May Fourth Movement. Therefore, it would not be difficult to establish a complete theoretical system if we could collect, analyze, refine and develop the experiences of our own country. After the founding of New China, Dong Qiusi took the lead in openly criticizing the traditional translation theories in China. Not only did he point out the crux of the slow development of Chinese traditional translation theories, but also, more importantly, he clarified the study objects of Chinese translation theories and the guidelines for the construction of translation theories. (汪庆华 2016, 88-89)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Translation History'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi are also a pioneer in the study of translation history. As we know, the study of translation history had been neglected for quite a long time. Although there had been relevant researches before Dong Qiusi, for example, in 1940, Huang Jiade(黄嘉德) edited a collection of Translation Studies entitled ''The History of Translation'', which excerpted the pertinent articles of Hu Shi and other translators in this field, we could not find anyone who formally came up with the history of translation as a specialized field of translation studies prior to Dong Qiusi. The study of the history of translation is a basic step which plays a decisive role in the construction and development of translation as a discipline. (汪庆华 2016, 90)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi also attached great importance to the study in the construction of his translation system. In &amp;quot;On the Construction of Translation Theory&amp;quot;, he wrote We should compile the ''History of Chinese translation'', sum up the translation experience since the Eastern Han Dynasty from a correct historical point of view, and grasp the right direction and principles in the process of development. Dong Qiusi stated that any research field inevitably had its own clear direction and principles if it wante to develop into an independent discipline. As far as the field of translation studies is concerned, the study of translation history undertakes this task. (汪庆华 2016, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of translation provides necessary documents for the construction of translation as a discipline. The study of the history of translation is favorable to understand the natural  characteristics of translation and to provide reference for the construction of translation study. In the past, translators and researchers were bound to come across problems similar to those we encounter today, and have struggled to solve them. The ideologies, the development level of language and cultural in the Times they lived in would also have influenced them, so that they made choices on many issues such as translation standards, translation methods and translation functions. By sorting out the relevant experience and theories of translators throughout the history and mastering the development history of Translation in China, we can draw lessons from them, which is of enlightening significance to the confirming of status of the translation as a discipline. (汪庆华 2016, 991-93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the second half of the 1940s to the beginning of the 1950s, Dong Qiusi had a comprehensive and in-depth reflection on many important issues in traditional Chinese translation studies, such as translation standards, the nature of translation, the creativity of translation etc., among which there were multiple original perspectives, such as: the translation criteria are adhered to based on text styles; Literary translation is &amp;quot;re-creation&amp;quot;; The essence of translation is &amp;quot;science&amp;quot;, etc. In the early 1950s, Dong Qiusi established a translation framework consisting of translation criticism, translation theory and translation history. This viewpoint is not only leading in China, but also in the history of translation studies around the world. Chinese translation experts and scholars generally agree that Dong Qiusi is the founder of the establishment of the translation discipline. In terms of the historical contribution to the construction of the translation discipline, Dong Qiusi can be regarded as a worthy pioneer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett Susan. (2004). Translation Studies. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Chan Tak-hung. (2004). Twentieth-century Chinese Translation Theory: Modes, Issues and Debates. Amsterdam and Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qianghua 汪庆华. (2016). ''董秋斯译学思想研究'' [Studies on Dong Qiusi's Translation Thoughts]. East China Normal University 华东师范大学.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi 董秋斯. (1951). ''‘論翻譯理論的建設’'' (On the Development of Translation Theory). 翻譯通報 (Translators’ Bulletin). 2: 3-4. Reprinted in Luo Xinzhang 羅新璋 and Chen Yingnian 陳應年 (2009) 翻譯論集 (修訂本) (An Anthology of Essays on Translation [Revised Edition]). Beijing: The Commercial Press. pp. 601-609. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan, S. (1999). Highlights of Translation Studies in China Since the Mid-Nineteenth Century. Meta, 44 (1), 42.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ling Shan 凌山. (2004). 一个翻译家的脚印：关于董秋斯的翻译 [The Footprints of a Translator: On Dong Qiusi's Translation ]. Shanghai Literature ''上海文学''(3)86.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark Peter.纽马克. (1988). ''翻译教材''[A Textbook of Translation]. 伦敦/纽约London/New York: Prentice-Hall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng. (2012). The Shifting Identity of Translation Studies in China. Intercultural Communication Studies XXI:2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Zhili 孙致礼. (1996). ''我国英美文学翻译概论'' [An Introduction to Chinese and American Literary Translation]. Beijing: Yilin Press 北京: 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (1995). ''中西现代翻译学概论'' [A general survey of Chinese and Western translation theories]. 外国语言 Foreign Languages 16(3)15. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tian Chuanmao. (2013). A Sociocultural Analysis of Retranslations of Classic English Novels in Mainland China 1949‐2009. Universitat Rovira i Virgili.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanmin Luo &amp;amp; Hong Lei. (2004). 中国的翻译理论与实践 [Translation theory and practice in China]. ''视角'' Perspectives: Studies in Translatology 12:1, 25-26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian 张茜. (2012). ''董秋斯翻译批评思想研究''[Research on translation Criticism of Dong Qiusi]. Shanxi University 山西大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhuang Zhixiang, Fang Mengzhi 庄智象、方梦之. (2017). ''中国翻译家研究（民国卷）''[A Study of Translators in China]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海:上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Criticism'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==On Translation Criticism-based on back-translation 丁代凤 Ding Daifeng==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation practice has a rather long history both at home and abroad. Once there is translation practice, there is translation criticism. Due to the change of time and space, translation criticism needs to be carried out from different perspectives. Based on previous studies and personal translation practice, the author finds two common problems in translation criticism: 1) lack of translation criticism in translation practice; 2) lack of awareness of time and space change during the process of translation criticism. Based on the analysis of the relationship between back translation and translation criticism, the author analyzes the application of back translation in words, expressions and texts, and illustrates the roles of back translation in translation criticism. The author analyzes a large number of examples in this thesis and tries to be reasonable and well-founded, hoping that this thesis can give some inspiration to other scholars who study translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
translation criticism; back translation; translation testing; cultural communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
论翻译批评—基于回译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
无论在国内还是国外，翻译实践的历史可谓悠久。而只要有翻译实践，就会有翻译批评。由于时间与空间的变化，翻译批评也需从不同的角度进行。基于前人的研究以及自身的翻译实践，作者发现目前普遍存在于翻译批评中的两个问题：1）在翻译实践过程中缺乏翻译批评意识；2）在翻译批评过程中，缺乏对空间和时间变化的意识。基于对回译与翻译批评二者关系的分析，作者对回译法在词汇以及文本当中的应用分别进行了分析，阐述了回译法在翻译批评中作用。作者在论文中分析了大量的实例，尽量做到有理有据，希望本论文能够给其他研究翻译批评的学者些许启发。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译批评；回译；翻译检测；文化交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of translation criticism===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation practice has a rather long history both at home and abroad. Once there is translation practice, there is translation criticism(Wang Kefei 1994,33). As for translation criticism, it refers to the evaluation of a translation under certain social conditions, following certain translation principles and using certain methods. It is one of the three major components of translation studies, and it also serves as an internal driving force for the disciplinary construction of translation. As the characteristic of one language is different from the other, it is difficult for us to judge whether a translation is appropriate or not. In the process of translation, we have to take both language and culture into consideration.(Wang Jianguo 2005,78) That is to say, we also have to lay equal emphasis on language and culture when we judge a translation. As a complete paragraph or passage is composed of many words and sentences, we are prone to analyze each word and sentence when we assess the quality of a translation. If we analyze a passage under the reader-oriented translation criticism principle, then the translation should be easy to read and be accepted by its readers. If we analyze a passage based on the translator-oriented translation criticism principle, the translated version should be in line with the original text in terms of meaning as much as possible. However, this far from enough. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation practice has a rather long history both at home and abroad. Once there is translation practice, there is translation criticism(Wang Kefei 1994,33). As for translation criticism, it refers to the evaluation of a translation under certain social conditions, following certain translation principles and methods. It is one of the three major components of translation studies, and it also serves as an internal driving force for the disciplinary construction of translation. As the characteristic of one language is different from the other, it is difficult for us to judge whether a translation is appropriate or not. In the process of translation, we have to take both language and culture into consideration.(Wang Jianguo 2005,78) That is to say, we also have to lay equal emphasis on language and culture when we judge a translation. As a complete paragraph or passage is composed of many words and sentences, we are prone to analyze each word and sentence to assess the quality of a translation. If we analyze a passage under the reader-oriented translation criticism principle, then the translation should be easy to read and accept for its readers. If we analyze a passage based on the translator-oriented translation criticism principle, the translated version should be in line with the original text in terms of meaning as much as possible. However, this far from enough. --[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the translation practice takes place at different times and in different cultural backgrounds, we should adopt different perspectives to examine a translation accordingly(Xu Jun 2016,439). When it comes to the translation of Buddhist scripture in the Han Dynasty, its main purpose is to spread its doctrine, so what the translator needs to do is to grab its main idea. But when it comes to the sci-tech translation during the Westernization Movement in modern times, the main goal of this kind of translation is to learn advanced technologies from developed western countries, so the translator have to make sure that the translation of each sentence in the original text should be totally correct and their translations should be operational and practical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the translation practice takes place at different times and in different cultural backgrounds, we should adopt different perspectives to examine a translation accordingly(Xu Jun 2016,439). When it comes to the translation of Buddhist scripture in the Han Dynasty, its main purpose is to spread its doctrine, so what the translator needs to do is to grab its main idea. But when it comes to the sci-tech translation during the Westernization Movement in modern times, the main goal is to learn advanced technologies from developed western countries, so the translator have to make sure that the translation of each sentence in the original text should be totally correct and their translations should be operational and practical.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Professor Xu Jun, translation activities have always existed in human history, and their forms and connotations are constantly enriched because of the social, economic and cultural development.(Xu Jun 2014,288) Therefore, translation practice is a dynamic process, and that means translation criticism should be conducted under a certain historical and cultural context. Taking the factors mentioned above into consideration, the author found that there are still two problems existing in translation criticism, they are: 1) lack of translation criticism in translation practice; 2) lack of awareness of time and space change during the process of translation criticism.(Wang Jianguo 2005,78) Generally speaking, the author tries to solve these two problems of translation criticism by using the back translation method and analyzing the texts related to back translation, thus improving the current situation of translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Professor Xu Jun, translation activities have always been in human history, and their forms and connotations are constantly enriched because of the social, economic and cultural development.(Xu Jun 2014,288) Therefore, translation practice is a dynamic process, and that means translation criticism should be conducted under a certain historical and cultural context. Taking the factors mentioned above into consideration, the author found that there are still two problems existing in translation criticism, they are: 1) lack of translation criticism in translation practice; 2) lack of awareness of time and space change during the process of translation criticism.(Wang Jianguo 2005,78) Generally speaking, the author tries to solve these two problems of translation criticism by using the back translation method and analyzing the texts related to back translation, thus improving the current situation of translation criticism.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Relationship between translation criticism and back translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a large number of translation methods available for us to choose when we do some translation, such as free translation, literal translation, transliteration, amplification, omission, back translation and so on. Among these translation methods, no translation method can have the same effects on testing the original text as back translation. Literally, back translation is the process of translating a text that has already been translated into a foreign language back to the original language(He Xianbin 2002,45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a large number of translation methods available for us to choose when we do some translation, such as free translation, literal translation, transliteration, amplification, omission, back translation and so on. Among these translation methods, no translation method can have the same effects on testing the original text as back translation. Literally, back translation is the process of translating a text that has already been translated into a foreign language to back to the original language(He Xianbin 2002,45). --[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In A Dictionary of Translation Studies in China, Fang Mengzhi had divided back translation into three categories. They are back translation for testing, back translation for research and mechanical translation.(Fang Mengzhi 2011,97) Here, the author will mainly talk about back translation for testing. According to Fang Mengzhi, back translation for testing works as a kind of question type, aiming to test and find out the problems existing in the translation process(Fang Mengzhi 2011,97). As such, back translation for testing has the same purpose as translation criticism. This just proves that it is the right choice to apply back-translation method to translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In A Dictionary of Translation Studies in China, Fang Mengzhi had divided back translation into three categories. They are back translation for testing, back translation for research and mechanical translation.(Fang Mengzhi 2011,97) Here, the author will mainly talk about the first one. According to Fang Mengzhi, back translation for testing works as a kind of question type, aiming to test and find out the problems existing in the translation process(Fang Mengzhi 2011,97). As such, back translation for testing has the same purpose as translation criticism. This just proves that it is the right choice to apply back-translation method to translation criticism.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back translation plays a irreplaceable role in comparing the similarities and differences between the structures of the original text and the translated version.(He Xianbin 2002,46) During this process, we can have a better understanding of the characteristics of the two languages involved. When we translate text A into text B, if we want to examine the quality of text B, an appropriate way is to translate it back into text C which is almost similar to text A in terms of its meaning and structure. Unlike other ways used in translation criticism, back translation offers us three different texts. Text A, the original text, will be the best material for us to examine the quality of our translation. Although text A serves as a criteria for us to conduct translation criticism, we can not decide whether the translation is good or not simply by judging the degree of similarity between text A and text C. We all know that every coin has two sides. On the one hand, there is no doubt that text A and text C can not be exactly the same. This is mainly because different languages have different language structures and different ways of expressing ideas. Even the one who do the back translation is exactly the writer himself or herself, the vocabularies and sentence patterns he or she uses will change over time. On the other hand, if the structures of text A and text C are very similar, it may means that text B only apply literal translation and its translation may not very elegant to some extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back translation plays an irreplaceable role in comparing the similarities and differences between the structures of original text and translated version.(He Xianbin 2002,46) During this process, we can have a better understanding of the characteristics of the two languages involved. When we translate text A into text B, an appropriate way to examine the quality of text B is to translate it back into text C which is almost similar to text A in terms of its meaning and structure. Unlike other ways used in translation criticism, back translation offers us three different texts. Text A, the original text, will be the best material for us to examine the quality of our translation. Although text A serves as a criteria for us to conduct translation criticism, we can not decide whether the translation is good or not simply by judging the degree of similarity between text A and text C. We all know that every coin has two sides. On the one hand, there is no doubt that text A and text C can not be exactly the same. This is mainly because different languages have different language structures and different ways of expressing ideas. Even the one who do the back translation is exactly the writer himself or herself, the vocabularies and sentence patterns he or she uses will change over time. On the other hand, if the structures of text A and text C are very similar, it may means that text B only apply literal translation and its translation may be not very elegant to some extent.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What we should we do is not only just to focus the correctness of each word and sentence, but to ensure similar or even same effects on cultural communication. That is to say, there is no need to pursue syntactic and lexical consistency in text A and text C. Otherwise, anyone who holds the text A will criticize your translation and say that there is still some difference between text A and text C, and your translation is still not good enough(Si Guo 2000,119). Therefore, back translation will not make any sense in the process of translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What we should we do is not only just to focus the correctness of each word and sentence, but to ensure similar or even same effects on cultural communication. That is to say, there is no need to pursue syntactic and lexical consistency in text A and text C. Otherwise, anyone who holds the text A will criticize your translation and say that there is still some differences between text A and text C, and your translation is still not good enough(Si Guo 2000,119). Therefore, back translation will not make any sense in the process of translation criticism.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Analysis of texts related to back translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As our country continues to deepen the reform and opening-up policy, we have began to come into contact with more and more foreign words. Meanwhile, quiet a few foreign literary work related to Chinese culture and history have merged(Tan Zaixi 2018,3). For translators, it is a rather trick task to deal with such words, expressions and texts. In this part, the author will mainly analyze two situations of the use of back translation, namely, back translation in words and expressions and back translation in different texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As our country continues to deepen the reform and opening-up policy, we have began to come into contact with more and more foreign words. Meanwhile, quiet a few foreign literary works related to Chinese culture and history have merged(Tan Zaixi 2018,3). For translators, it is a rather trick task to deal with such words, expressions and texts. In this part, the author will mainly analyzes two situations of the use of back translation, namely, back translation in words and expressions and back translation in different texts.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:52, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Back translation in words and expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, back translation usually takes place at the word level. We can find that many Chinese words in our daily life come from western countries, such as 莎士比亚(Shakespeare), 华伦天奴(Valentino), 猎头(head hunter), 唐老鸭(Donald Duck), 雅思考试(International English Language Testing System, also known as IELTS), 阿司匹林(aspirin) and so on. At the same time, some foreign literati and scholars in China usually change their names or take a Chinese one. Here are some typical examples: 赛珍珠(Pearl S. Buck), 利玛窦(Matteo Ricci), 费正清(John King Fairbank), 马悦然(Goran Malmqvist) and葛浩文(Howard Goldblatt). Likewise, there are also many English words and expressions coming from China, such as Confucius(孔子), Long March(长征), tofu(豆腐), litchi(荔枝), chow mein(炒面), brainwash(洗脑), long time no see(好久不见) and so on. When we translate these two kinds of words, we have to make sure that our translation is completely the same as the original word. Because the translations of these words are fixed in the target language, we should not take it for granted that we can translate them by virtue of our own experience or in a normal way.(He Xianbin 2002,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, back translation usually takes place at the word level. We can find that many Chinese words in our daily life come from western countries, such as 莎士比亚(Shakespeare), 华伦天奴(Valentino), 猎头(head hunter), 唐老鸭(Donald Duck), 雅思考试(International English Language Testing System, also known as IELTS), 阿司匹林(aspirin) and so on. At the same time, some foreign literati and scholars in China usually change their names or take a Chinese one. Here are some typical examples: 赛珍珠(Pearl S. Buck), 利玛窦(Matteo Ricci), 费正清(John King Fairbank), 马悦然(Goran Malmqvist) and 葛浩文(Howard Goldblatt). Likewise, there are also many English words and expressions coming from China, such as Confucius(孔子), Long March(长征), tofu(豆腐), litchi(荔枝), chow mein(炒面), brainwash(洗脑), long time no see(好久不见) and so on. When we translate these two kinds of words, we have to make sure that our translation is completely the same as the original word. Because the translations of these words are fixed in the target language, we should not take it for granted that we can translate them by virtue of our own experience or in a normal way.(He Xianbin 2002,45)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Back translation in texts====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, translation criticism usually take place in literary text. There are a large number of famous work related to back translation, such as Moment in Peking written by Lin Yutang, Joy Luck Club written by Amy Tan, The Good Earth written by Pearl S. Buck, My Country and My People written by Lin Yutang, Naked Earth written by Eileen Chang and so on. All these work are written in English, but the contents in them are all related to China. Some of them are written by overseas Chinese writers, and some of them are written by those foreign writers who have lived in China for a rather long time, so the authors of these works all have a great understanding of China’s society and its national conditions(Li Changbao 2019,133).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, translation criticism usually takes place in literary text. There are a large number of famous works related to back translation, such as Moment in Peking written by Lin Yutang, Joy Luck Club written by Amy Tan, The Good Earth written by Pearl S. Buck, My Country and My People written by Lin Yutang, Naked Earth written by Eileen Chang and so on. All these work are written in English, but the contents in them are all related to China. Some of them are written by overseas Chinese writers, and some of them are written by those foreign writers who have lived in China for a rather long time, so the authors of these works all have a great understanding of China’s society and its national conditions(Li Changbao 2019,133).--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we translate these kinds of work back into Chinese, this process is called rootless back translation. In this process, we have to pay particular attention to the cultural communication effect of its Chinese translation. Next, the author will analyze some literary texts by using the back translation method so as to compare the different structures of English and Chinese and illustrate how back translation functions in the process of translation criticism. Here are some examples and their analyses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Original Text: Now this magistrate was a poor man and had not seen so much money in his life time before, being only newly risen to his position through the bounty of his father, who had put all the money he had and could borrow to buy this place for his son, so that from it the family might acquire some wealth. (Buck 2016,272)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: 这县官原是个穷汉，一辈子不会见过这么多的款子，他靠了他父亲的鑽营，才谋到这位置，他父亲用了自己所有的以及能够借到的钱给儿子买到这官缺，目的是那家从此可以发财了。(Hu Zhongchi 1933,270) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph is excerpted from The Good Earth written by Pearl S. Buck. As the most famous novel of Pearl S. Buck, The Good Earth describes the situations of the farmers in China in the early 20th century, aiming to show a real China to the western world.(Buck 2016,272) In order to compare the structures of the original text and the target text, the author tries to translate the target text back into the original text by means of some popular translation websites. Here is the translated version offered by Sougou online translation: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The county magistrate was a poor man, and he never saw so much money in his life. He got this position by his father’s gaining, and his father used all his money and the money he could borrow to buy this official vacancy for his son, with the aim that the family can get rich from now on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, “他靠了他父亲的鑽营，才谋到这位置” is translated into “He got this position by his father's gaining”. But in the original text, it is “being only newly risen to his position through the bounty of his father”. In Chinese, we usually use many short sentences to express one thing, while a long sentence with many clauses are commonly used in English. Besides, “官缺” in the target text is “place”, while it becomes “official vacancy” when using the back translation method. The word “place” here refers to a position that is available for or being used by somebody. That exactly proves that English usually uses a simple word to express a rather complicated meaning. Hu Zhongchi extends the meaning of “place” and translated into “官缺”, which ensure the translation is in line with the the expression habits of Chinese and the background in The Good Earth.(Hu Zhongchi 1933,270)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, &amp;quot;他靠了他父亲的鑽营，才谋到这位置&amp;quot; is translated into &amp;quot;He got this position by his father's gaining&amp;quot;. But in the original text, it is &amp;quot;being only newly risen to his position through the bounty of his father&amp;quot;. In Chinese, we usually use many short sentences to express one thing, while a long sentence with many clauses is commonly used in English. Besides, &amp;quot;官缺&amp;quot; in the target text is “place”, while it becomes &amp;quot;official vacancy&amp;quot; when using the back translation method. The word &amp;quot;place&amp;quot; here refers to a position that is available for or being used by somebody. That exactly proves that English usually uses a simple word to express a rather complicated meaning. Hu Zhongchi extends the meaning of &amp;quot;place&amp;quot; and translated into &amp;quot;官缺&amp;quot;, which ensures the translation is in line with the the expression habits of Chinese and the background in The Good Earth.(Hu Zhongchi 1933,270)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Original Text: “It was accompanied by ‘dragon-and-phonex cakes’, silks, tea leaves, fruits, a pair of living geese, and four jars of wine.” (Lin Yutang 1998, 78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: “......送有龙凤饼、绸缎、茶叶、水果、一对鹤、四坛子酒。”(Zhang Zhenyu 2005,46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Original Text: &amp;quot;It was accompanied by 'dragon-and-phonex cakes', silks, tea leaves, fruits, a pair of living geese, and four jars of wine.&amp;quot;(Lin Yutang 1998, 78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: “......送有龙凤饼、绸缎、茶叶、水果、一对鹤、四坛子酒。”(Zhang Zhenyu 2005,46)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence is excerpted from Moment in Peking. It describes some gifts that the bridegroom should present to the bride when they get married. Here is the translated version offered by Sougou online translation: There are dragon and phoenix cakes, silks and satins, tea leaves, fruits, a pile of cranes and four jars of wine. Based on the translation given by Sougou, we can easily find that there are some differences between it and the original text. Firstly, “绸缎” is translated into “silks and satins” by Sougou. Actually, “绸缎” in Chinese refers to silk products in general. Therefore, the target text translated by Zhang Zhenyu is more idiomatic. According to Qian Zhongshu, translation is like painting, what we should pursue is the similarity in spirit rather than the similarity in form. As such, there is no need for us to translate every word in the original text in order to pursue royalty. Secondly, “一对鹤” is translated into “a pair of cranes” by Sougou. The meanings of living geese and crane are totally different. In China, cranes represent longevity. It is obviously not customary for men to give cranes to women when they get married. Therefore, “a pair of living geese” had better be translated into “一对活鹅” rather than “一对鹤”.(Wu Yangbo 2010,133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence is excerpted from Moment in Peking. It describes some gifts that the bridegroom should present to the bride when they get married. Here is the translated version offered by Sougou online translation: There are dragon and phoenix cakes, silks and satins, tea leaves, fruits, a pile of cranes and four jars of wine. Based on the translation given by Sougou, we can easily find that there are some differences between it and the original text. Firstly, &amp;quot;绸缎&amp;quot; is translated into &amp;quot;silks and satins&amp;quot; by Sougou. Actually,  &amp;quot;绸缎&amp;quot; in Chinese refers to silk products in general. Therefore, the target text translated by Zhang Zhenyu is more idiomatic. According to Qian Zhongshu, translation is like painting, so what we should pursue is the similarity in spirit rather than the similarity in form. As such, there is no need for us to translate every word in the original text in order to pursue royalty. Secondly, &amp;quot;一对鹤&amp;quot; is translated into &amp;quot;a pair of cranes&amp;quot; by Sougou. The meanings of living geese and crane are totally different. In China, cranes represent longevity. Obviously, it is  not customary for men to give cranes to women when they get married. Therefore, it is better to translate &amp;quot;a pair of living geese&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;一对活鹅&amp;quot; rather than &amp;quot;一对鹤&amp;quot;.(Wu Yangbo 2010,133)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Original Text:余幼聘金沙于氏，八龄而天。娶陈氏。陈名芸，字淑珍，舅氏心余先生女也，生而颖慧，学语时，口授《琵琶行》，即能成诵。四龄失怙，母金氏，弟克昌，家徒壁立。芸既长，娴女红，三口仰其十指供给，克昌从师，修脯无缺。一日，于书簏中得《琵琶行》，挨字而认，始识字。刺绣之暇，渐通吟咏，有“秋侵人影瘦，霜染菊花肥”之句。(Shen Fu 1878,8)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: I was engaged in my childhood to one Miss Yu, of Chinsha, who died in her eighth year, and eventually I married a girl of the Ch’en clan. Her name was Yun and her literary name Suchen. She was my cousin, being the daughter of my maternal uncle, Hsinyu. Even in her childhood, she was a very clever girl, for while she was learning to speak, she was taught Po Chuyi’s poem, The P’iP’a Player, and could at once repeat it. Her father died when she was four years old, and in the family there were only her mother(of the Chin clan) and her younger brother K’ehch’ang and herself, being then practically destitute. When Yun grew up and had learnt needlework, she was providing for the family of three, and contrived always to pay K’ehch’ang’s tuition fees punctually. One day, she picked up a copy of the poem The P’iP’a Player from a wastebasket, and from that, with the help of her memory of the lines, she learnt to read word by word. Between her needlework, she gradually learnt to write poetry. One of her poems contained the two lines:“Touched by autumn, one’s figure grows slender, Soaked in frost, the chrysanthemum blooms full.”(Lin Yutang 1936,10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: I was engaged in my childhood to one Miss Yu, of Chinsha, who died in her eighth year, and eventually I married a girl of the Ch'en clan. Her name was Yun and her literary name Suchen. She was my cousin, being the daughter of my maternal uncle, Hsinyu. Even in her childhood, she was a very clever girl, for while she was learning to speak, she was taught Po Chuyi's poem, The P'iP'a Player, and could at once repeat it. Her father died when she was four years old, and in the family there were only her mother(of the Chin clan) and her younger brother K'ehch'ang and herself, being then practically destitute. When Yun grew up and had learnt needlework, she was providing for the family of three, and contrived always to pay K'ehch'ang's tuition fees punctually. One day, she picked up a copy of the poem The P'iP'a Player from a wastebasket, and from that, with the help of her memory of the lines, she learnt to read word by word. Between her needlework, she gradually learnt to write poetry. One of her poems contained the two lines:&amp;quot;Touched by autumn, one's figure grows slender, Soaked in frost, the chrysanthemum blooms full.&amp;quot;(Lin Yutang 1936,10)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This passage is excerpted form Six Chapters of a Floating Life written by Shen Fu in the Qing Dynasty. Later on, it was translated into English by Lin Yutang. Based on the translation of Lin Yutang, Li Hui translated it back into Chinese. Here is the translation of Li Hui:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This passage is excerpted from Six Chapters of a Floating Life written by Shen Fu in the Qing Dynasty. Later on, it was translated into English by Lin Yutang. Based on the translation of Lin Yutang, Li Hui translated it back into Chinese. Here is the translation of Li Hui:--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我年幼时与金沙于氏小姐定亲，于氏八岁而亡，最后我娶了亲族陈家的姑娘。陈氏名芸，字淑珍，是我的表姐，我舅舅心馀先生的女儿。芸自小聪慧伶俐，在她学说话时，教她白居易的长诗《琵琶行》，她很快就能背诵。四岁时她父亲去世，家中只有她母亲（金氏）、弟弟克昌和她自己，家境几乎一贫如洗。芸年岁稍长即学做女红，供养一家三口用度，并始终设法按期付克昌的学费。一天，她自废纸篓中捡得《琵琶行》一诗，凭着对此诗的记忆，便从上面逐字逐句学认起来。刺绣的闲暇，她渐渐学会学诗，其中一首里有如下两句：“秋侵人影瘦，霜染菊花肥。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the original text and the translated version of Li Hui, we can easily find that the translation of Li Hui is obviously shorter than the original text. What is more, the translation of Li Hui is more like an explanation of the original text rather than a new text using the back translation method. The difference of these two texts lies only in the usage of some Chinese words because of the change of the times. For example, “失怙”, which means somebody lose his or her father, was changed into “父亲去世”. “修脯”, which means a gift or reward for the teachers in the Qing Dynasty, was changed into “学费”. Likewise, “书簏” was also changed into “废纸篓”. In order to ensure readability, Li Hui used the words popular in the present, which means that the era in which a translator live will influence the words he or she adopts. This also proves that Mr Lin Yutang has totally understood the meaning of the original text and used the free translation method so that the translation of Li Hui can be in line with the original text in terms of meaning. At the same time, all the words in the translation of Li Hui are rather easy for readers to accept, which means that Mr Lin Yutang has attached much importance to the the cultural communication in order to promote foreigners’ understanding of China and spread China’s culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the original text and the translated version of Li Hui, It is easy for us to find that the translation of Li Hui is obviously shorter than the original text. What is more, the translation of Li Hui is more like an explanation of the original text rather than a new text using the back translation method. The difference of these two texts lies only in the usage of some Chinese words because of the change of the times. For example, &amp;quot;失怙&amp;quot;, which means somebody lose his or her father, was changed into &amp;quot;父亲去世&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;修脯&amp;quot;, which means a gift or reward for the teachers in the Qing Dynasty, was changed into &amp;quot;学费&amp;quot;. Likewise, &amp;quot;书簏&amp;quot; was also changed into &amp;quot;废纸篓&amp;quot;. In order to ensure readability, Li Hui used the words popular in the present, which means that the era in which a translator lives will influence the words he or she adopts. This also proves that Mr Lin Yutang has totally understood the meaning of the original text and used the free translation method so that the translation of Li Hui can be in line with the original text in terms of meaning. At the same time, all the words in the translation of Li Hui are rather easy for readers to accept, which means that Mr Lin Yutang has attached much importance to the the cultural communication in order to promote foreigners’ understanding of China and spread China’s culture.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the economy in China is booming and the cultural exchanges between China and the rest of the world are increasing, translation plays an more and more important role in promoting the cultural soft power of China. Although most translation criticism activities take place in the field of literary text, we should put equal emphasis on the development of translation criticism in both literary text and non-literary text, thus improving our translation quality as a whole. Here is an example of the back translation method used in the non-literary text:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the Chinese economy is booming and the cultural exchanges between China and the rest of the world are increasing, translation plays an more and more important role in promoting the cultural soft power of China. Although most translation criticism activities take place in the field of literary text, we should put equal emphasis on the its development in both literary text and non-literary text, thus improving our translation quality as a whole. Here is an example of the back translation method used in the non-literary text:--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4)Original Text: Coal is the most abundant energy source in the world, but opponents to its use are more vocal than ever.(excerpted from the Financial Times)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: 煤炭是是全球储量最大的资源，但反对使用煤炭的声浪逐渐增长。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph is excerpted from the Financial Times, which mainly describes the decreasing demand of coal. The author tries to translate the target language back into the original on her own, and use online translation website to translate it respectively, here are the two translated versions:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph is excerpted from the Financial Times, which mainly describes the decreasing demand of coal. The author tries to translate the target language back into the original on her own, and also uses online translation website to translate it respectively. Here are the two translated versions:--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Coal, the most abundant energy resource on the globe, is now facing increasing backlash. (trans by the author)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Coal is the resource with the largest reserves in the world, but the voice against the use of coal is increasing gradually.(trans by Sougou translation)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing these two translated versions offered by the author and Sougou respectively and the original text, we can easily find that there is still a big gap between them. For the same expression “声浪逐渐增长”, the translation of the author only expresses its superficial meaning, which is only faithful but not elegant. Similarly, the translated version offered by Sougou only use free translation without paying much attention to idiomatic expressions in English. However, the expression “are more vocal than ever” exactly corresponds to “声浪逐渐增长”. The word “vocal” is a word related to voice, so does the word “声浪”. The target text has ensured the same effects of cultural communication and made the passage more vivid and attractive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing these two translated versions offered by the author and Sougou respectively and the original text, we can easily find that there is still a big gap among them. For the same expression &amp;quot;声浪逐渐增长&amp;quot;, the translation of the author only expresses its superficial meaning, which is only faithful but not elegant. Similarly, the translated version offered by Sougou only uses free translation without paying much attention to idiomatic expressions in English. However, the expression &amp;quot;are more vocal than ever&amp;quot; exactly corresponds to &amp;quot;声浪逐渐增长&amp;quot;. The word &amp;quot;vocal&amp;quot; is a word related to voice, so does the word &amp;quot;声浪&amp;quot;. The target text has maintained the same effects of cultural communication and made the passage more vivid and attractive.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Application of back translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the examples being analyzed in the previous part, the author will mainly introduce when back translation should be applied to translation criticism and the roles of back translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first, back translation help us improve China’s external image(Tan Zaixi 2018,2). Just as example 3 mentioned in the chapter three, this example is excerpted from a very famous work written by a Chinese, then another Chinese person who masters English has translated into English. If we want to understand how foreigners perceive the history of China and make sure that the English version can produce an impact on the spread of Chinese culture, we have to assess the quality of the English version. Of course, the most important thing is to ensure that all the contents are correctly translated. But except that, we should also ensure that the values are correctly conveyed. It is commonly known that the original text can not be totally the same as the target text because of the language differences. By translating the target text back into the original language, we can have a strong sense of the inner meaning of the target text, and we can also know how foreigners feel when they read the target text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first, back translation help us improve China’s external image(Tan Zaixi 2018,2). Just as example 3 mentioned in the chapter three, this example is excerpted from a very famous work written by a Chinese, then another Chinese person who masters English has translated it into English. If we want to understand how foreigners perceive the history of China and make sure that the English version can produce an impact on the spread of Chinese culture, we have to assess the quality of the English version. Of course, the most important thing is to ensure that all the contents are correctly translated. Except that, we should also ensure that the values are correctly conveyed. It is commonly known that the original text can not be totally the same as the target text because of the language differences. By translating the target text back into the original language, we can have a strong sense of the inner meaning of the target text and also know how foreigners feel when they read the target text.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, back translation plays a key in improving our translation quality.(He Xianbin 2002,46) For example 1 and 2 in the chapter three, their main purpose is to show the image of China in a specific time or context. Therefore, we have to make sure that every word is correctly translated. However, we should not only pursue faithfulness and expressiveness, but pursue elegance as well. Just like the example 4 mentioned above, no matter how our translation correct is, we still can not make our translation as idiomatic as the original text. Only when we know that there is still a much room for us to improve, can we try our best to improve our translation abilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, back translation plays a key in improving our translation quality.(He Xianbin 2002,46) For example 1 and 2 in the chapter three, their main purpose is to show the image of China in a specific time or context. Therefore, we have to make sure that every word is correctly translated. However, we should not only pursue faithfulness and expressiveness, but also elegance as well. Just like the example 4 mentioned above, no matter how our translation correct is, we still can not make our translation as idiomatic as the original text. Only when we know that there is still a much room for us to improve, can we try our best to improve our translation abilities.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, back translation greatly helps us assess the whole structure and general meaning of the translation for we have to do the translation twice.(He Xianbin 2002,47) Usually, back translation takes place in a certain context or a relatively complete text so that we can avoid only analyzing the target text word by word or sentence by sentence. What is more, the usage of words and expressions may change with the times. As far as the author concerned, back translation is another way to rewrite the original text and make it more acceptable for the readers now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China’s comprehensive national strength continues to increase, more and more researchers and scholars in the field of translation studies and translation practice have attached more importance to the cultural communication so as to promote the development of Chinese literature and culture. However, the translation market is still a mixed bag because of lack of awareness of translation criticism.(Fan Dongsheng 2000,33) When scholars began to pay attention to translation criticism, many problems still lie in this field. For example, translation criticism is usually conducted in literary texts, and there is lack of general principles to conduct translation criticism. Among various methods that can be applied to the improvement of the translation quality, the author particularly choose the back translation method. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China’s comprehensive national strength continues to increase, more and more researchers and scholars in the field of translation studies and translation practice have attached more importance to the cultural communication so as to promote the development of Chinese literature and culture. However, the translation market is still a mixed bag because of lack of awareness of translation criticism.(Fan Dongsheng 2000,33) When scholars began to pay attention to translation criticism, many problems still lie in this field. For example, translation criticism is usually conducted in literary texts, and there is lack of general principles to conduct translation criticism. Among various methods applied to the improvement of the translation quality, the author particularly chooses the back translation method. --[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:32, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no doubt that translation criticism can have a great influence on the improvement of the general translation quality in our country. Based on previous studies and personal translation practice, the author analyzes the application of back translation in words, expressions and texts, and respectively illustrates three roles of back translation in translation criticism. Firstly, back translation help us improve China’s external image. Secondly, back translation plays a key in improving our translation quality. And thirdly, back translation greatly helps us assess the whole structure and general meaning of the translation. The author analyzes a large number of examples in this thesis and tries to be reasonable and well-founded, hoping that this thesis can give some inspiration to other scholars who study translation criticism. However, there are still some limitations in this thesis. At first, the selected examples are limited in genre and can not fully explain all the problems. Secondly, back translation can only be applied to a certain situations because of the complexity of the translation activity. Learning is a lifelong process, the author will continue to study in this field in her later study life, hoping that the translation quality in China will gradually improve in days to come.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no doubt that translation criticism can have a great influence on the improvement of the general translation quality in our country. Based on previous studies and personal translation practices, the author analyzes the application of back translation in words, expressions and texts, and respectively illustrates three roles of back translation in translation criticism. Firstly, back translation help us improve China’s external image. Secondly, back translation plays a key in improving our translation quality. And thirdly, back translation greatly helps us assess the whole structure and general meaning of the translation. The author analyzes a large number of examples in this thesis and tries to be reasonable and well-founded, hoping that this thesis can give some inspiration to other scholars who study translation criticism. However, there are still some limitations in this thesis. At first, the selected examples are limited in genre and can not fully explain all the problems. Secondly, back translation can only be applied to certain situations because of the complexity of the translation activity. Learning is a lifelong process, the author will continue to study in this field in her later study life, hoping that the translation quality in China will gradually improve in days to come.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:32, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Buck, S. Pearl. The Good Earth [M]. New York: Simon&amp;amp;Schuster, Inc., 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang. Moment in Peking [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 1998.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Buck, S. Pearl赛珍珠.(1935).大地 [The Good Earth]. trans by Hu Zhongchi胡仲持. Shanghai: Kaiming Bookstore开明书店.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Dongsheng范东生.(2000).翻译的本质与翻译批评的根本性任务 [The essence of translation and the fundamental task of translation criticism]. 中国翻译Chinese Translators Journal(04): 32-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Mengzhi方梦之.(2011).中国译学大辞典[A Dictionary of Translation Studies in China]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press上海外语教育出版社．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He Xianbin贺显斌.(2002).回译的类型、特点与运用方法 [Types，features and methods of application of back translation].中国科技翻译Chinese Science&amp;amp;Technology Translators Journal(04):45-47+54.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Changbao黎昌抱, Tu Qingyin屠清音.(2019). 无本回译研究纵览 [An overview of research of rootless translation]. 中国翻译Chinese Translators Journal 40(03): 130-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang林语堂.(2005).京华烟云 [Moment in Peking]. trans by Zhang Zhenyu张振玉. Xi’an: Shaanxi Normal University Press陕西师范大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Si Guo思果.(2000).翻译研究[Translation Studies].Beijing:China Translation and Publishing Corporation中国对外翻译出版公司.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi谭载喜.(2018)翻译与国家形象重构——以中国叙事的回译为例 [Translation and National Image Reconstruction: The Case of China Narratives and Cultural Back-Translation]. 外国语文Foreign Language and Literature 34(01): 1-10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jianguo王建国.(2005).回译与翻译研究、英汉对比研究之间的关系 [The relationship between back translation and translation studies and contrastive studies of English and Chinese]. 外语学刊Foreign Language Research(04):78-83+112.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Kefei王克非.(1994).关于翻译批评的思考—兼谈《文学翻译批评研究》[Reflections on Translation Criticism—A Study on Literary Translation Criticism].外语教学与研究Foreign Language Teaching and Research( 3) : 33-36．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yangbo吴央波(2010).华裔英语文学翻译中的文化还原问题—以《京华烟云》为例[Cultural Restoration in the Translation of Chinese English Literature—A Case study of Moment in Peking].重庆科技学院学报(社会科学版)Journal of Chongqing University of Science and Technology(Social Sciences Edition)(07):132-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun许钧. (2016).论翻译批评的介入性与导向性——兼评《翻译批评研究》 [On the Interventionism and Orientation of Translation Criticism—A Review of Research on Translation Criticism]. 外语教学与研究Foreign Language Teaching and Research 48(03): 432-441+480.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun许钧.(2014).翻译论[On Translation].Nanjing:Yilin Press译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Analysis of Liang Shiqiu's domestication and Foreignization  translation strategies on the Shakespeare's plays.	苏琳	Su Lin==&lt;br /&gt;
Please write your student number and major here --[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 03:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Abstract ===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an &amp;quot;art of choice&amp;quot;. Translators are always faced with the choice of domestication or foreignization in the process of translation. The basic task and requirement of translation lies in that the translator can transcend the differences between languages and cultures and achieve the harmony and unity of the two cultures. Therefore, the principle of &amp;quot;appropriateness&amp;quot; is very important. The famous Chinese literary translator Liang Shiqiu translated independently ''The Complete Works of Shakespeare''by using the  translation strategies of &amp;quot;the doctrine of the mean&amp;quot;, that is, foreignization is the main translation strategy, and domestication is the supplementary translation strategy, which embodies the principle of &amp;quot;appropriateness &amp;quot;. His translation strategy is based on the openness and inclusiveness of the language and culture itself, which not only fully conveys the meaning of the original text, but also has the translator's careful intervention, which is conducive to the mutual communication and penetration of different cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords ===&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu; Foreignization; Domestication; ''The Complete Works of Shakespeare''&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
翻译是一门“选择的艺术”，译者在翻译过程中，始终面临着应该采用归化还是异化的问题。而翻译的基本任务和基本要求在于译者能跨越语言文化间的差异，求得两种文化的协调统一，因此“适度”原则很重要。我国著名的文学翻译家梁实秋独立完成的汉译《莎士比亚全集》就采用了“中庸”的翻译策略，即以异化为主，归化为辅，体现了“适度”的原则。他的此种翻译策略立足于语言文化本身的开放性、包容性，既充分传递了原文意义，又有译者的谨慎介入，有利于不同文化的相互交流与渗透。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
梁实秋；异化；归化；《莎士比亚全集》&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction=== &lt;br /&gt;
when it comes to translation strategies,it is worthwhile to mention the American translation theorist Lawrence venuti who borrowed his ideas directly from German theologian and philosopher friedrich schleiermacher and defined the two translation strategies domestication and foreign inaction respectively.the former,as venuti argues,means bringing the foreign culture closer to readers in the target culture, making the text recognizable and familiar while the later refers to taking readers over to the foreign culture,making they see the culture and linguistic differences.(Lawrence Venuti,1995:19-20)And In the field of translation, the choice of domestication and foreignization is very important.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation strategies, it is worth mentioning the American translation theorist Lawrence venuti, who borrowed his ideas directly from the German theologian and philosopher Friedrich schleiermacher and defined two translation strategies, domestication and foreign inaction, respectively. The former, as venuti suggests, refers to drawing the foreign culture closer to the readers in the target culture so that the text is recognizable and familiar, while the latter refers to bringing the readers into the foreign culture so that they see the cultural and linguistic differences. (Lawrence Venuti, 1995:19-20) And in the field of translation, the choice of domestication and externalization is very important.--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu used the two strategies accordingly and paid more attention to function-plus-loyalty model. He made a target text work in the intended way in the target situation, meanwhile he gave consideration to the interpersonal relationship between social environment, target receivers and original authors. If there is any conflict between them, he always mediated and sought the understanding of all sides. Just as he said in his article ''Talking about Translation'',“There is no certain method in translation. It is up to the translator who, with his mastery of language, weighs his words and reproduces the source text in another language in the way he thinks to be the best.&amp;quot; (Yang Xunwen,2002: 437) From these words, we can see Liang Shiqiu did not hold that the translator must use one certain strategy or method in translation and thereby the adopting of domestication or foreignization in translation all depends on the actual needs. According to the “cultural turn”theory, it could be possible for us to think that it is the embodiment of Liang Shiqiu's idea of the mean in his translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dear Ms. Su, you have too many words in this paragraph, try to write a hundred words per paragraph.--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The problem of domestication and foreignization is not only a question of language choice on the technical level of translation, but also a moral and ethical attitude of translators towards foreign cultures.Foreignization does not take the original text and the culture of the original text as the final destination, because it always involves the process of the target language and cultural transformation, in which the translator mainly pays attention to and follows the cultural and moral factors of the original text.Therefore, domestication and foreignization are a pair of general concepts rather than a strict binary opposition. The definition and choice of the two depends on the specific cultural context and effect of the translation, which may change at any time and on the occasion.”（Liu Junping,2009:445)Through the study of Liang Shiqiu's translation, the author finds that there are both foreignization strategies and domestication strategies in liang Shiqiu's translation, but generally speaking, foreignization is the main translation strategy and domestication is the secondary translation strategy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What needs to be clarified here is that Liang Shiqiu, as a representative of early Chinese translators, has translated over ten western masterpieces.Due to the limited space of this article, the author finds it difficult to go through every translation of Liang’s . As the saying goes,the falling of one leaf heralds the autumn.The Complete Works of Shakespeare is his most successful and possessive representative works, so the author mainly makes effort to analyze some typical examples from his The Complete Works of Shakespeare so as to provide readers with an overall picture of Liang’s translation strategies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should be noted here that Liang Shiqiu, as a representative of early Chinese translators, has translated more than ten Western masterpieces, and due to the limited space of this paper, it is difficult for the author to list each and every one of Liang's translations. As the saying goes, a leaf falls, and the Complete Works of Shakespeare is his most successful and possessive masterpiece, therefore, the author mainly endeavors to analyze some typical examples from his Complete Works of Shakespeare in order to provide readers with an overall picture of Liang's translation strategy.--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.The application of foreignization and domestication===&lt;br /&gt;
The problem of foreignization and domestication is a pair of very important categories in the study of literary translation. It can be traced back to the interpretation of translation approaches by German translation theorist Schleiermacher in 1813. “There are only two ways for translation: one is to let the author remain there and lead readers to approach the author, and the other is to make the author approach readers while readers remain there.&amp;quot;These two concepts were later adopted by the American translator Venuti in 1995 and were titled &amp;quot;foreignization &amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication &amp;quot; in his book &amp;quot;The Invisibility of the Translator&amp;quot;.  Foreignization and domestication are essentially a kind of thinking and value orientation of the translator that is, when facing heterogeneous factors, whether the translator tends to the original author's thinking or reader's thinking. Liang adopted foreignization strategy in translating the culture-loaded words so as to retain exotic flavor.  It would be good to add a citation --[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 03:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1Foreignization-dominated strategy====&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu's foreignization strategy in translating Shakespeare's plays mainly includes two levels of connotation, one is cultural content, and the other is language structure .  At the level of cultural content, translators mainly try to present the original foreign culture as much as possible, without any deletion.  On the level of language structure , translators focus on introducing fresh expressions, and strive to expand and enrich certain norms in the target language culture.The author analyzed his foreignization strategy from the following three perspectives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1Transliteration=====&lt;br /&gt;
“when it comes to translating the names of characters,Liang always transliterates them.transliteration can be understood as a method to practice foreignization,since it brings readers no familiar feeling of these names.Liang once pointed out that foreigners often had some strange and long-winded names and there was no need for a translator to offer them names with Chinese  characteristics”(Kefei,1988:49).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let’s look at the following examples:Antonio 安图尼欧,bassanio 巴珊尼欧,Lorenzo 洛兰邹,Shylock 夏洛克,Tubal 条巴尔,Launcelot Gobbo 朗西洛特高波,Leonardo 李昂那多,Portia 波西亚,Nerissa 拿利萨,Jessica 杰西卡,etc.&lt;br /&gt;
All the names in this play are transliterated into Chinese. They sound strange in Chinese. They bear no local imagination to our readers. This way of foreignizing names of the original into the target language will bring readers a fresh breath of air and avoid imposing false connection with Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western literature owes its development to the ancient Greek and Roman culture which is supposed to be the cradle of western civilization. Many writers from western countries would quote myths from the ancient Greece and Rome in one way or another to enrich the content of their works. The Bible is another source of quotation. Bible, together with the ancient Greek and Roman myths, makes western works difficult for us Chinese to appreciate. Since Chinese literature lives on a totally different cultural background, a translator could often find it hard to offer readers proper Chinese counterparts in his translations. The Merchant of Venice is full of allusions characteristic of western culture. Let's look at how Liang deals with the names of these allusions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus when I shun Scylla,your father,I fall into Charybdis,your mother:(Act 3,Scene 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
好像是我躲开了西拉，你的父亲，又触上了卡利伯底斯，你的母亲：（2001:36-37）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peace,ho!The moon sleeps with Endymion,and would not be awak’d!(Act 5,Scene I)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
别响了，喂！月亮伴着恩地米昂睡了，不愿被惊醒。（2001:182）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Hercules and Lichas play at dice which is the better man,the greater throw may turn by fortune from the weaker hand:(Act 2, Scene 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
赫鸠里斯若是和赖卡斯掷骰子，赌谁的幸运大，就许是弱手反倒占胜：（2001:180）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By Jacob’s staff I swear I have no mind of feasting forth to-night;(Act 2,Scene 6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我凭着雅各的杖发誓，我真不想今晚去赴宴；（2001:174）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For if they could,Cupid himself would blush to see me thus transformed to a boy.(Act 2,Scene 6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
因为假如情人能看得见，鸠比得见了我这样女扮男装也要脸红吧。（2001:178）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All these allusions are transliterated into Chinese and sound foreign to us Chinese readers. From the Chinese translations, readers can not make sense of what they really mean. Liang persists in transliterating these allusions rather than explaining their meanings directly so that readers can easily notice their existence. In order to help readers realize and appreciate allusions, Liang still provides readers with notes to explain their implied meanings. This way of translating allusions catches readers ' eyes to the existence of allusions and betters their understanding of them.&lt;br /&gt;
Liang's transliterating those names avoids false local connection and his notes explain clearly those allusions and promote readers better understanding, which also further prove the fact that Liang is a meticulous translator always pursuing faithfulness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Literal translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation can be understood as a way of foreignization. It refers to maintaining with smooth language such linguistic forms of the original as wording, sentence structure, figure of speech, etc. in a translation (Zhu Anbo, 2009: 11).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with other Shakespeare's translators, Liang's translations retain more foreign flavor of the original. This is what Liang intends to realize in his translations. To be close and faithful to the original, Liang mainly adopts literal translation method.&lt;br /&gt;
Let's look at the following examples.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:The crow doth sing as sweetly as the lark&lt;br /&gt;
When neither is attended.(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：乌鸦和百灵鸟唱的一样的好听，假如二者都没有环境的陪衬。（2001:158）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
鲍西亚：如果没有人欣赏，乌鸦的歌声也就和云雀一样。（2001:187）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jessica:I would out-night you,did no body come;(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
杰西卡：这样背夜晚的典故，我可以战胜你，若是没有人来；（2001:174）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
杰西卡：倘不是有人来了，我可以搬弄出比你所知道的更多的夜的典故来。（2001:181）&lt;br /&gt;
Both domestication and foreignization include two aspects: culture content and language structure. In the above examples, Liang keeps purposefully the original linguistic structures with adverbial clauses of condition after the main sentences,which do not sound like idiomatic Chinese. Zhu, however, domesticates language structures by changing sentences sequences. Liang wants to be faithful to the original. Therefore, he often literally translates the original sentence structures without altering the original sentence sequences. Liang's way of literal translation can be called foreignization on a linguistic level. Sometimes, Liang' version may not like idiomatic Chinese, but he indeed does great contribution to the development of modern Chinese by adopting the literal translation method. Nowadays, foreignized Chinese sentence structures like Liang 's can often be found in some literary woks.&lt;br /&gt;
Gratiano:They lose it that do buy it with much care(Act 1,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
格拉蒂亚诺：用过多的烦恼去购买人生，是反倒要丧失人生的。（2001:18）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
葛莱西安诺：一个人思虑太多，就会失却做人的乐趣。（2001:9）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the original version, the word “buy” is used metaphorically. This “buy&amp;quot; is not followed by things but by life. How can one's life be bought by something? Here the word “buy&amp;quot; implies the preciousness of life. In Liang’s version, he literally translates “buy”  into “购买”so as to keep the original metaphor. Zhu, on the other hand,liberally translates “buy it with much care&amp;quot; into “思虑太多”, which simply presents the meaning without maintaining Shakespeare's metaphor. A master piece is a good combination of content and language. We can not appreciate a piece without taking its language features into consideration. In this case, however, Zhu gives us no chance to appreciate the beauty of the metaphor. Liang's literal translation of the original brings readers a true Shakespeare. The above example of Liang's literally translating original metaphors is not an exception. In fact, it is his common practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shylock:If I can catch him once upon the hip,&lt;br /&gt;
I will feed fat the ancient grudge I bear him.(Act 1,Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：如其我能一旦抓到他的后腰，我要痛痛快快的报这一段旧仇。（2001:36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：要是我有一天抓住他的把柄，一定要痛痛快快地向他报复我的深仇宿怨。（2001:29）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Liang still adopts literal translation method. Hе translates &amp;quot;catch him once upon the hip literally into “我能一旦抓到他的后腰”while Zhu liberally translates it into “我有一天抓住他的把柄”.Liang's translation is vivid while Zhu's natural. When overused, a metaphor may lose its freshness. Liang's version “抓到他的后腰”may sound too literal, but it is faithful and also provides readers a thread of freshness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 Literal translation with notes added=====&lt;br /&gt;
A large number of annotations are an important feature of Liang Shiqiu’s translation of The Complete Works of Shakespeare.These annotations not only facilitate readers’interpretation,but also provide important research references for scholars.&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, Liang tends to adopt liberal translation to translate different figures of speech. In so doing, Liang wants to be faithful to the original as much as he can. Literal translation, however, may sometimes result in understanding difficulties. As a meticulous translator, Liang is aware of these problems and sometimes he would resort to added notes to make a compensation for literal translation method.Here the paper takes Liang Shiqiu’s translation of Othello as an example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You’ll have your daughter conversed with a Barbary horse.(Act 1,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
那么你的女儿可就要被一匹巴巴里的马给奸了。Liang ’s note:Barbary 即Moorish 摩尔人的.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here Liang Shiqiu transliterated the place name Barbary, and used a note to point out that it alluded to the dark-skinned Moor Othello. It was clear and concise, allowing readers to have a rich imagination of the image of Othello who was not on stage, and at the same time pointed out the subtlety of the characters relationship in the script. If it is not for meticulous research work, this kind of skillful application is difficult to achieve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation with notes added The Merchant of Venice abounds with puns and allusions. Liang often adopts literal translation method with notes added to reader those puns and allusions. In&lt;br /&gt;
many puns and various allusions in the original version and when they could not be transferred into the target language, he would literally translate them with notes added.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:let me give light,but let me not be light;&lt;br /&gt;
For a light wife doth make a heavy husband,&lt;br /&gt;
And never be Bassnio so for me:(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：让我给你们一点光，可是别像光似的轻浮；&lt;br /&gt;
因为轻浮的妻子要使得丈夫负着重担，我决不愿巴珊尼欧为我担心：（2001:182）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:原文light是“光”，亦可解做“轻浮”，是双关语。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:You should in all sense be much bound to him,&lt;br /&gt;
For,as I hear,he was much bound for you.(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：你对他是应该感激不尽，因为我听说他为了你也受祸不浅哩。（2001:183）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:原文bound双关语，可解为“感恩”，“立券”，“入狱”等等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pun is a place where a writer can show his ability to control and employ words. As a language master, Shakespeare is very good at devising puns. As a translator of Shakespeare's plays, you will find how annoying these puns are. In general, a translator will find it extremely difficult to figure out an exact corresponding pun in the target language, and what he often does is to translate one meaning but ignores the other meaning of a pun. However, this kind of translating would lead to no perception the original pun. What Liang does in handling these puns is to try to maintain both meanings of a pun in his translations and provide each pun with a note explaining it. The word“light”in the original refers to“a kind of natural radiation that makes things visible”, and“frivolous&amp;quot; as well while the word “bound”means“grateful as well as“obstructed”. In Liang's version, both meanings of “light” are literally translated into“像光似的轻浮”and both meanings of“bound”into“感恩”and“受祸”with two notes added respectively. This way of translating puns will help readers recognize their existence and appreciate them. If readers could not fully enjoy a pun,they could still seek notes for reference. As I understand, this way of translating puns is by far the most effective way to translate a pun before we could find an idea counterpart in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang's way of translating allusions is very stable: literally translating them with notes added to explain their cultural meanings. Zhu Shanghai,another famous translator of Shakespeare’s plays,however, either transliterates the names of allusions or liberally translates their meanings. And neither way attaches notes to illustrate their underlying meanings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:If I live to be as old as Sibylla,I will die as chaste as Diana,unless I be obtained by the manner of my fther’s will.(Act 1,Scene 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：如果我活到西逼拉那样老，我也愿意是贞洁如戴安娜而死，除非是按照父亲医嘱的方法出嫁。（2001:32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:西逼拉（Sibylla），老态龙钟的女预言家。&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
鲍西亚：要是没有人愿意照我父亲的遗命把我娶去，那么即使我活到一千岁，也只好终身不嫁。（2001:25）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shylock:I have a daughter;&lt;br /&gt;
Would any of the stock of Barbbas&lt;br /&gt;
Had been her husband rather than a Christan!(Act 4,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：我有一个女儿；我愿她嫁给巴拉巴的后裔中任何男子，也比嫁给基督徒好些！（2001:158）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:巴拉巴（Barabbas）即让出十字架给耶稣的那个强盗。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：我有一个女儿，我宁愿她嫁给强盗的子孙，不愿她嫁给一个基督徒。（2001:163）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:Lie not a night from home;watch me like Argus:(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：你可别有一夜在家睡觉：像阿尔格斯似的看守着我。（2001:188）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:阿尔格斯（Argus）神话中之“百眼儿”。&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
鲍西亚：您还是一夜也不要离开家里，像个百眼怪物那样看守着我吧。（2001:197）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the three examples quoted above, we can find in Liang's version that three allusions “Sibylla” , “Barabbas”, and “Argus” are literally translated into Chinese words“西逼拉” ,“巴拉巴”and “阿尔格斯”respectively, each attached with a note correspondingly. While in Zhu's version, we could hardly perceive the existence of these allusions, for he liberally translates these allusions into“一千岁”，“强盗”, and “百眼怪物”without added notes to explain them. In this sense, Zhu's version is not faithful to the original. Liang adopts literal translation to catch readers' attention to notice the existence of these allusions and, with notes added, helps readers appreciate them. In so doing, Liang has to do much extra work to provide notes for readers reference. Liang is indeed a man of meticulous scholarship. In his eyes,translating is a serious enterprise, and a translator should try to be faithful to the original in every aspect, even though it means extra labor. Liang' 's spirit of respecting the original is worth our further studying. Let's look at two more examples.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Salarino:And other of such vinegar aspect&lt;br /&gt;
That they’ll not show their teeth in way of smile,&lt;br /&gt;
Though Nestor swear the jest be laughable.(Act 1,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
撒拉利诺：又有一些人天生的酸相，笑的时候也不露牙齿，虽然奈斯特赌咒说这笑话是可笑的。（2001:17）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:奈斯特（Nestor）老成持重之王，轻易不笑，如认某一笑话为可笑，必甚可笑无疑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
萨拉•里诺：有的人终日皱着眉头，即使涅斯托发誓说那笑话很可笑，他听了也不肯露一露他的牙齿，装出一个笑容来。（2001:9）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shylock:A Daniel come to judgment!(Act 4,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：一位丹尼尔来裁判了！（2001:152）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:Daniel圣经中之以色列的清明的法官。善决疑狱。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：一位但尼尔来做法官了！（2001:157）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In these two examples, the original allusions &amp;quot;Nestor&amp;quot; and Daniel&amp;quot; are transliterated into“涅斯托”and“但尼尔”respectively in Zhu's version. When reading Zhu's version, readers, I believe, do detect the existence of these allusions,but maybe wonder why allusions are used here and what exactly these allusions mean.Zhu's transliterating the names of these allusions without attaching notes to explain them still can not be considered as a successful way or an idea way of translating allusions. Liang, on the other hand, follows his old practice to handle these allusions,i.e. literal translation with notes added. Nestor&amp;quot; and Daniel&amp;quot; are literally translated into“奈斯特”and “丹尼尔”respectively and each is combined with a note to explain its cultural meaning. Comparatively speaking, in translating allusions, Liang presents us а truer Shakespeare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2Domestication-supplemented strategy====&lt;br /&gt;
By examing Liang’s version,we could find both domestication and foreign inaction strategies are employed.in a sense,domestication is inevitable in every translation.translations often assume some local color no matter how hard a translator tries to be faithful to the original.Liang tends to adopt the Strategy of foreignization in his version.however,he still leaves us many particular examples of domestication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jacob graz d his uncle Laban's sheep. (Act 1, Scene 3) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
当初雅各给他的舅父拉班放羊的时候。（2001:38）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or shall I bend low, and in a bondman's key, (Act 1, Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
或是我应该深深的鞠躬，打着奴才的腔调。（2001:40）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yourself, renowned prince, then stood as fair as any comer I have look' d on yet for my affection. (Act 2, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
那么，王爷你和我见过的几位有同样的可以赢得我的机会。（2001:48）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Master young man, you; I pray you, which is the way to Master Jew's? (Act 2, Scene 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
少爷，你来;请问到犹太人家向哪边走?（2001:50）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I am half afeard thou wilt say anon he is some kin to thee, (Act 2, Scene 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我恐怕你接着要说他是你的本家了。（2001:92）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which appears most strongly in bearing thus the absence of your lord. (Act 3, Scene 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
如此安然的忍受着新婚的郎君的远离。（2001:126）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I have heard your Grace hath ta'en great pains to qualify his rigorous course; (Act 4, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我已听说大人很为我费力设法减轻他的凶恶的威胁;（2001:138）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A form of address is an embodiment of national culture. The Chinese people attach great importance to family and family relations. Thus more forms of addressing members and relatives of a family can be found in Chinese than in English. The two examples“舅父”，“本家”are particular cases in Chinese.“舅父”shows clearly that this uncle is a relative from one's mother 's clan, while “本家”refers to a member of the same clan. During the feudal society, there was a strict classification among different social status which was also reflected in addressing terms. “大人”signify people who occupy higher class in a society while “奴才”refers to people with low social status. The above translations bear more or less some Chinese color, thus betraying the original to some extent. These typical examples of domestication bring Chinese readers a familiarfeeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He lends out money gratis, and brings down the rate of usance here with us in Venice.&lt;br /&gt;
(Act 1, Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
他把钱出借而不取利息，于是把我们在威尼斯放的印子钱的利率都给拉低了。（2001:36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For when did friendship take a breed for barren metal of his friend? (Act 1, Scene3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
因为哪里有朋友为臭铜钱而向朋友取利息的?（2001:42）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supply your present wants, and take no doit of usance for my moneys, and you'll not hear me: (Act 1, Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
借给你急需的钱，一文利息也不要，而你不肯听我说完了:（2001:43）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then the boy, his clerk, that took some pains in writing, he begg' 'd mine; (Act 5, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随后那个年青人，他的书记，笔墨上出过力所以他就要我的; （2001:24）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The above examples “印子钱”，“铜钱”“一文”，“笔墨”are typical products of Chinese culture. In the feudal society, “铜钱”, i.e. copper, was used as money for people to do business and Y&amp;quot;as a monetary unit referred to one copper. And “印子钱”was a kind of usury in the Qing Dynasty of China. Because every time a borrower repaid a certain amount of money to a moneylender, he had to stamp the book with a mark. This was the reason why this kind of usury was called“印子钱”at that time. China is a country with excellent history of calligraphy. For quite a long time in the history of China, scholars and men of letters usually used brushes and prepared Chinese ink to do their writings. So the translation “笔墨”does lead to some local imagination. All these four translations are typical examples of domestication, for the Chinese culture are heavily loaded in the version.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Belmont is a lady richly left, and she is fair, fairer than that word, of wondrous virtues;&lt;br /&gt;
(Act 1, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在贝尔蒙有一位拥有巨产的姑娘，很美貌，更美的是出奇的贤慧;（2001:28）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Your father was ever virtuous, and holy men at their death have good inspirations; (Act 1, Scene 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你的父亲一向 是贤明的，并且善人临终时必有灵感; （2001:38）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was a way to thrive, and he was blest: and thrift is blessing, if men steal it not. (Act 1, Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
这是他获利的方法，他是有福气的;获利是福气，只消不是偷来的。 （2001:46）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I swear the best regarded virgins of our clime have lov'd it too;(Act 2, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我们国土里最著名的闺秀也都爱我的容貌;（2001:66）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If e' er the Jew her father come to heaven, it will be for his gentle daughter's sake; (Act 2, Scene 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
如其她父亲那犹太人还有升天之一日，那必是托他女儿的福；（2001:150）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original text is based on western culture, closely related to the Bible culture. The original English holy&amp;quot;, blessing&amp;quot;, and bless' d are obviously biblical words. Unlike westerners, however, we Chinese do not believe in God, but, instead, many of us more or less identify ourselves with Confucian and Buddhist ideas. Therefore, when it comes to translating such kind of culture-loaded words, it is very likely that a translator could not find such counterparts in the target language but have to domesticate them. Look at the words “贤明”,“善人”,and “闺秀”. They are good words that Confucius often teaches us Chinese to follow. And“福气”，“福”and “福佑”are obviously Buddhist words. Liang's translations indeed bring our Chinese readers a familiar feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we know, translating is a process of intercultural communication. Cultural differences or gaps always exist. Sometimes, it is difficult for a translator to find proper counterparts in the target language and what a translator can do is to replace the original with seemingly-matched but actually culturally-different translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the era of Liang Shiqiu’s life,translation activities could hardly be deemed as mature as they are today. Many things were new to China, and many translations of foreign words were not finalized. A translator could not find in China some cultural phenomena peculiar to foreign countries, let alone find corresponding Chinese to describe them. In this case, domestication occurs. Of course, chances are that some translators adopt domestication on purpose so as to bridge cultural gaps and help readers to appreciate works. Both reasons could explain Liang 's adopting domestication in his translations.And the next part of this paper will further explore the reasons why Liang Shiqiu chose foreignization as the main translation strategy and domestication as the auxiliary translation strategy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3The reasons  of Liang’s translation strategies====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“the translator who is the reader of the original text and the creator of the translated text as well plays an important role in translation. Translating is not simply a kind of transition between different language systems but a kind of creative activity. In the process of translating, the translator is the bridge communicating the culture of source language and the culture of target language, and his subjective dynamics influence the success of this kind of communication to some extent. He would unconsciously put his own life experience, acquirements, personality, aesthetic views and habits into his reading, understanding and expressing of the source text.”(Yang Xi,2009:23) Just based on this idea, Liang Shiqiu's translation strategies are closely related to his life experience and background.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, Liang Shiqiu was nurtured by Confucianism since he was a child, and the essence of Confucianism is similar to the core idea of ​​the Doctrine of the Mean.  The Doctrine of the Mean refers to compromise and harmony, requiring people to follow the state of harmony and goodness among all things.  This became the foundation of his philosophy of life.From his domestication strategy,we can see his strong accumulation of Chinese traditional culture,he opposed  to europeanize completely, which resulted in disputation among some famous writers like Lu Xun. This will be further discussed in detail in the next chapter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Liang Shiqiu went to the United States to study in order to broaden his horizons. During this period, he was deeply influenced by his mentor Irving Babbitt. He also recognized the new humanistic ideas and gave it time significance.  Professor Irving Babbit is proficient in Confucianism, and to a large extent his theory has many similarities with Confucianism. He admires Western culture very much and advocates that Chinese could learn Western culture. Therefore, he chosed many classic works with Western cultural connotation for translation，He kept the original text as much as possible in the translation process. Sometimes when he encounters obscure and difficult sentences,He often used the method of literal translation with annotation to bring readers many fresh cultural experiences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, In that time,China was in a special historical period when modern society and modern society were handed over. The cultural exchanges between China and the West influenced his way of thinking and translation concepts.  Although Liang Shiqiu affirmed the mentor's new humanistic viewpoint, he did not separate romanticism from classicism, but found a balance between romance and classicism.  He integrated Chinese and Western cultural concepts, based on Confucian spirit, added Babbitt’s theory,  And it is the combination of these two ideas that made his translation strategy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 The evaluation to Liang’s translation strategies====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the New Culture Movement and the May 4th Movement, a number of outstanding patriotic scholars emerged, and the translated literature was also full of vitality. These scholars were not only influenced  by traditional culture, but also influenced by foreign culture. However, it is worth noting that there was a group of scholars appeared who opposed Liang Shiqiu's translation strategy, among whom Lu Xun was the most representative one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's standpoint has to do with an important function of translation, that is, the enrichment of the Chinese language and culture, which can be better fulfilled by literal translation. Here he obviously thought it natural and necessary for the readers to try their best to understand those new expressions and structures, but with gradual acceptance of such expressions and structures the Chinese language would be enriched. He insisted on complete literal translation and criticized Liang Shiqiu's domestication strategy as old and decadent.But Liang thought faithful but not fluent translation&amp;quot; is as bad as fluent but not faithful translation. To him a desirable translation is one that is faithful to the content as well as other original features of the source language text. However, the translator cannot create obscure expressions for the so-called keeping the source text's mood (Yang Yulin, 2006:89 ). Besides, the translator should not confuse translation with the improvement o Chinese. In a word, Liang insisted that the translator should be responsible for both the source language writer and target language readers. On the other hand, Lu insisted that word-for-word translation&amp;quot; is more faithful to the source text and he would rather have faithful but not fluent translation&amp;quot; than fluent but not faithful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking into account the social background at that time, our nation was still in a weak position and its development was lagging behind that of Western countries, so Lu Xun also hoped to use translation to &amp;quot;input new content and new expressions&amp;quot; to Chinese to improve Chinese and promote Chinese language development.  Development, so that Chinese as a language medium can better integrate domestic talents with international standards.  Liang Shiqiu believes that translation is mainly to convey the original author’s thoughts and content to those who do not understand the original content. Therefore, loyalty to the original text and expression in conformity with the target language habits are the focus of Liang Shiqiu’s translation, and Liang Shiqiu advocates &amp;quot;read first-rate  Books, translated first-class books&amp;quot;, I believe that only in masterpieces can people have profound ideological content.  The author believes that looking at the dispute between the two dialectically, it can be said that both sides have their own merits, which is conducive to academic discussions in the translation industry and promotes the development of translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be good to add a reference and Shorten the number of words in a paragraph--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 03:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu devoted his whole life to bringing many western classics to Chinese readers, and his translations of ''The complete works of Shakespeare's plays'' have exerted a great influence on Chinese translation. Liang Shiqiu adopted the strategy of combining domestication and foreignization in translating Shakespeare's plays.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the one hand, from the perspective of language and culture, he adopted the strategy of foreignization. For example, when translating proper nouns such as names and places, he disapproved of misleading Local Chinese translations and advocated transliteration. He transliterated &amp;quot;Julius Caesar&amp;quot; as&amp;quot;朱利阿斯西撒&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;凯撒大帝&amp;quot;. If a person's name reflects certain characteristics of the person, he would naturalize appropriately  to convey this information in the translated name, so that readers can understand the personal characteristics. And there are so many puns, slang and colloquialisms in ''The Shakespeare’s Plays'' that they are almost impossible to be translated., then he adopted foreignization strategies, supplemented by annotations, to enrich the Chinese language with heterogeneous cultures. Culturally, he recreated exoticism. There are many vulgar and obscene words in ''The Shakespeare's plays'', which he reserved for the sake of their truth. He advocated the true reflection of Shakespeare's times, the translation of elegant and vulgar should be faithful to the original. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, human emotions are common and there are similarities between eastern and western cultures. Therefore, Liang Shiqiu supplemented his translation with domestication strategies. Although he stressed the &amp;quot;existence of truth&amp;quot;, he did not &amp;quot;dead translation&amp;quot;. He objected to the &amp;quot;Europeanization&amp;quot; of the target language, that is, using translation to reconstruct Chinese syntax directly from western grammar structure. Liang Shiqiu gave full consideration to readers, for texts with similar cultural connotations, he advocates &amp;quot;nationalization&amp;quot;, or domestication, of the target language. This makes the translation more fluent and in line with the expression habits of domestic readers, and greatly improves the readability and appreciation of the translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV.References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] Venuti, Lawrence. The Translator 's Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1995.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]朱安博.归化与异化:中国文学翻译研究的百年流变[M].北京:科学出版社, 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]柯飞.梁实秋谈翻译莎士比亚[J].外语教学与研究,1988,(1):48-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]梁实秋，2001.《莎士比亚全集》序[A].莎士比亚全集[M].北京:中国广播电视出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]朱生豪译，1978. 《莎士比亚全集》.北京:人民文学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]杨迅文.梁实秋文集(5).厦门:鹭江出版社, 2002c.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]刘军平. 西方翻译理论通史[M]. 武汉：武汉大学出版社，2009:445.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]肖忆鑫.梁实秋之中庸翻译观研究.2013.赣南师范学院,MA thesis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]杨曦.梁实秋翻译思想研究.2010.浙江财经学院,MA thesis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]许玲.梁实秋的新人文主义思想与莎剧翻译.2007.安徽师范大学,MA thesis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Please standardize the format of references.--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 03:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Deconstruction and Venuti's Translation Strategy of Foreignization	徐佳	Xu Jia==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Contrast between literal translation and free translation - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
The discussion of literal paraphrase has been present throughout the development of translation theory. However, the ongoing debate between literal and paraphrase is not always at the same level and about the same translation issues. Literal translation and paraphrase can be regarded as both translation methods and translation strategies, and the discussion of literal translation and paraphrase first requires a conceptual analysis of the two terms and a clarification of the scope of the discussion. The theories of literal and free translation in Chinese and Western translation studies can be examined from the meta-theoretical level, which not only enables a rational understanding of the debate between literal and free translation, but also enables a better understanding of the relationship between translation theory, practice and their historical contexts. In this paper, we first analyze the concepts of literal translation and free translation, and then Throughout the thesis, we have introduced the application of literal translation and free translation and used some examples to show their application in proverb and idiom. At last, we will analyze the relation between literal translation and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
free translation, literal translation, application.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
在翻译理论的发展过程中，关于字面转述的讨论一直存在。然而，直译与意译的持续争论并不总是在同一层面上，关于同一翻译问题。直译和意译都可以看作是翻译方法和翻译策略，讨论直译和意译，首先要对这两个术语进行概念分析，明确讨论范围。中西方翻译研究中的直译和意译理论可以从元理论层面进行考察，这不仅可以理性地认识直译和意译的争论，而且可以更好地理解翻译理论、实践及其历史背景之间的关系。本文首先分析了直译和意译的概念，然后在论文中通篇介绍了直译和意译的应用，并用一些例子来说明它们在谚语和成语中的应用。最后，我们将分析两者之间的关系。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
直译，意译，应用。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In intercultural communication, translation plays a very important role. Translation is the process of replacing chapters of material in one language (source language) with chapters of material in another language (target language), How to effectively translate between English and Chinese? The two languages have both commonalities and differences, as they belong to different language families: English is an Indo-European language, while Chinese belongs to the Sino-Tibetan language family. However, there are some common points between the two languages, such as the same subject-predicate word order and the same verb-object word order. In order to realize the interchangeability of the two languages, we have to make use of some translation methods, such as literal translation and paraphrase translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essence of translation is the conversion of information from one language to another or to several languages. In the translation process, translation is influenced by many factors, including contextual and cultural factors. Among translation strategies, literal and paraphrase are the most popular. Both literal and paraphrased translations have their own applications and cannot be generalized. Translators need to make good use of both literal and paraphrase translations in order to produce good translations. Literal translation and paraphrase are important translation strategies, and they are related, complementary and inseparable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II. Sources of Literal and free Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
In the West, during the Roman era, literal translation was used to translate Greek into Latin. Later, Cicero advocated paraphrasing to preserve the overall style and power of the language (Tan Zaixi, 2009:19). After that, people used these two translation methods to translate, literal translation and paraphrase translation. In China, as early as the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the famous Buddhist scripture translator Zhi Qian put forward the idea of &amp;quot;not emphasizing the wording, but keeping the original meaning&amp;quot; as a method of literal translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In his disciple Zhi Qian, he opposed such a literal translation from a stylistic point of view, and advocated a free translation. His disciple Zhi Qian, on the other hand, opposed such literal translation from a stylistic point of view and advocated free translation. During the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the commentator of Buddhist scriptures translation, Dao An, advocated literal translation of every word of the scriptures, without any addition or deletion to the original text. Kumarajiva, as the representative of the School of Free Translation of Buddhist Scriptures, proposed the method of free translation as &amp;quot;faith-based,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;Tao practicing and compounding,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;making quality rather than wild&amp;quot;. In his evaluation of his translation, Liang Qichao said: &amp;quot;All translations by Xuanzang, for the original, either add or subtract, in order to achieve the purpose.&amp;quot; In the 1930s, both Lu Xun and Qu Qiu Bai advocated literal translation, Zhao Jing Shen favored free translation, and Lin Yutang advocated the integration of literal and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III. Definition of Two Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Definition of Literal Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to a method to render of text from one language to another by following closely the form of the source language. Definitely different from mechanical translation (word for word translation), literal translation shall provide fluent and accurate translation that is easily comprehended by the readers of the target language. &amp;quot;The so-called literal translation is a translation method or translated text that keeps the content and form of the original text&amp;quot; (Feng Qinghua, 2002:37). There are a lot of differences between English and Chinese, but there are some commonalities between the two, which is the basis and reason for the existence of literal translation.[1]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to a method to render of text from one language to another by following closely the form of the source language. Definitely different from mechanical translation (word for word translation), literal translation shall provide fluent and accurate translation that is easily comprehended by the readers of the target language. &amp;quot;The so-called literal translation is a translation method or translated text that keeps the content and form of the original text&amp;quot; (Feng Qinghua, 2002:37). There are a lot of differences between English and Chinese, but there are some commonalities between the two, which is the basis and reason for the existence of literal translation.[1](Fang Yili.2012, 000(003):16-20.)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 04:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Mao Dun once explained and emphasized that literal translation is not a dead translation of &amp;quot;word for word, not one more, not one less&amp;quot; [2]. The real intention of literal translation is not to distort the creative purpose of the original work, but to express the spirit of the original work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Mao Dun once explained and emphasized that literal translation is not a dead translation of &amp;quot;word for word, not one more, not one less&amp;quot; [2].(Wei Lu;Hong Fang,2012,2(4):741-746.) The real intention of literal translation is not to distort the creative purpose of the original work, but to express the spirit of the original work.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 04:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You can also say that it refers to translate a sentence originally, keeping the original forms, including construction of sentences, meaning of the original words, and metaphor of the original and so on. It can not only reproduce the meaning and frame of language, but also keep its vivid image figure of speech and novel and unique expressive ways so that readers can comprehend the origin’s literal grace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The winter morning was clear as crystal. The sunrise burned red in a pure sky, the shadow on the rim of the woodland were darkly blue, and beyond the white and scintillating fields patches of far off for forest hung like smoke.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 冬天的早晨水晶般明澈。纯净的东边天上朝日烧的通红，林子边上的影子时暗蓝色，隔着那耀眼的白茫茫的天野远处的森林像挂在半空中的烟云。&lt;br /&gt;
This translation keeps the original form and meaning totally. It comes out the author’s writing style and transfer the source language to target language perfectly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2   Definition of Free Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation is a method to deliver the intended meaning of the source text without paying attention to details such as syntax, style and so on of the original text. Free translation is suitable in case the translation is difficult to be understood or accepted by the readers or the translation seems not as attractive or powerful as the original text by approach of literal translation. It can also means a method of making the target text smooth and perfect .On the basis of them, places of word and constructions of sentence have to be almost changed to suit real meanings of original text.[3]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation is a method to deliver the intended meaning of the source text without paying attention to details such as syntax, style and so on of the original text. Free translation is suitable in case the translation is difficult to be understood or accepted by the readers or the translation seems not as attractive or powerful as the original text by approach of literal translation. It can also means a method of making the target text smooth and perfect .On the basis of them, places of word and constructions of sentence have to be almost changed to suit real meanings of original text.[3](Zhu Liyun,Xu Jingxian.2019(14):107-108)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 04:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, a paraphrase is a translation that is consistent with the original text in terms of content, but changes in form. In short, the translation should be faithful to the basic content of the original text, while the form of expression should be original. In the history of Chinese translation, the definition of free translation is also divided. For example, Fu Lei believed that a paraphrase should, to the maximum extent possible, maintain the syntax of the original sentence, not that the grammar of the original sentence can be completely thrown away. It is not that the grammar of the original sentence can be left out completely. Eskridge once said that a translator cannot arbitrarily add or delete sentences from the original in order to achieve the standard of &amp;quot;up&amp;quot; translation, but that the original should be taken into consideration. According to Qian Gechuan, although the translations use paraphrase and change form, they should still be faithful to the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: It’s an ill wind that blows nobody good.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 对于某些人有害的事可能对于另外一些人有好处。&lt;br /&gt;
In this translation, we can see that there is no word in Chinese that equivalence to the word “wind” in English. So we use free translation which not only keeps the original meaning but also makes source language to target language comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
However, free translation does not mean to neglect or add the original. When to use free translation, translator must know both source language and target language very well, including the cultural background, the equivalence words and make the translation fluent and comprehensible. Free translation is a flexible translation skill. Once literal translation can not express the original well, it’s time to use free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV. The different applications of literal and free translation===&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 The application of literal translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, if it is possible to translate literally, translate it word-for-word. The advantage of literal translation is to keep the liveliness of the text which has rhetoric in it. Let’s take two sentences below as examples:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) For my father know and I know that if you only dig enough, a pasture can be made free.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 因为我父亲知道，我也知道，只要挖到一定程度，早晚可以在这里劈出个牧场的。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 因为我父亲知道，我也知道，功到自然成。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) But I hated Sakamoto, and I had a feeling he’d surely lead us both to our ancestors.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 但是我恨坂本，并预感到他肯定领着咱们去见祖先。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 但是我恨坂本，并预感到他肯定会领着咱们去送死。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first one, we can see the free translation expressed the general meaning of the original sentences with the metaphors. It’s better and comprehensive. But for the second one, though free translations make sentences more fluent, literal translations are closer to the original and express author’s emotion much lively. Because the differences of two languages, sometimes it is difficult to retain the intrinsical thoughts and style of the source language. &lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, some sentences are hard to translate literally in some circumstances, especially the different expression of metaphors, proverbs and idioms. To people in English speaking countries, they are hard to understand some old sayings in Chinese and literal translation is unacceptable in this situation. They can’t get the original meaning accurately.&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Our son must go to school. He must break out of the pot that holds us in.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 我们的儿子一定得进学校，他一定得打破这个把我们关在里面的罐子。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 我们的儿子一定要上学，一定要出人头地。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Their legs moved a little jerkily, like well-made wooden dolls, and they carried pillars of blank fear about them.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 他们的腿轻轻痉挛地移动着，像做得很好的木偶一样，他们随身携带者黑色的恐怖柱子。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 他们每向前迈进一步，腿就抖动一下，好似精致的木偶一样，他们身上带着一股阴沉的杀气。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In these sentences, literal translation is improper. We cannot use literal translation if the presentation of the version does not conform to that of the source language. “Break out the pot that holds us in” is an English idiom. When we translate it to Chinese, we have an idiom “出人头地” that has the similar meaning. &lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, literal translation is the basic technique in translation practice. It can keep the original form, including sentences’ structure and the original expression. But sometimes it needs some necessary changes to make the ways of expression be consistent between source language and target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 The application of free translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, we use free translation when it’s difficult to translate them literally; especially there are differences on the ways of expression between the two languages. Moreover, in some sentences, though literal translation can make it understandable, it cannot express the profound meaning smoothly. Under this circumstance, free translation can help us get a better result.&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) It is an ill bird that fouls its own nest.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 弄脏自己巢的鸟的确是一只坏鸟。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 家丑不可外扬。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Cast pearls before swine.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 把珍珠扔到猪前面。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 对牛弹琴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation should be fluent and natural. It can express the general idea without paying much attention to the details; especially in the translation in idioms or proverbs. &lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, never add our own emotion to the translation. A successful translation must be objective and clearly. Free translation gives the translators more freedom to express source language and readers can get the original meaning comprehensively. Once the translators add their own emotions to it, the two version’s readers would have different feelings on the same task.&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, free translation is a flexible and technical skill. The translators must learn abundant knowledge and possess the general knowledge of both the two countries as much as possible. More extensive knowledge translators have, more completely they can comprehend the meaning of the original task.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 The comparison of applications of literal and free translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3.1''' What are the advantages of literal translation? Generally speaking, the use of rhetoric in a text makes it more vivid and lively, and through literal translation, the rhetoric of the original text is preserved and the target language is similar to the original text. In contrast, free translation only reflects the general idea of the original text, and the original rhetoric disappears through the original translator's ingenuity and processing. So, in general, literal translation is a good choice.&lt;br /&gt;
For example, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Maria, this is a great success in her life, just as the brave winning over a great battle against the gigantic man in the black forests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation:在玛丽亚看来, 这是她一生中最了不起的成功, 这种成功就好像她英勇无畏地战胜了黑暗森林中的巨人。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation:在玛丽亚看来, 这是她一生中最了不起的成功。&lt;br /&gt;
In this sentence, the literal translation only reflects the main idea of the original, which is too simple and bland, and the metaphorical rhetoric and description of the character's psychological state are lost. The literal translation, however, is much clearer and more vivid than the free translation, which is more vivid and natural. Due to language differences, it is sometimes difficult to retain the ideas and style of the original text in the translation process. The advantage of literal translation is precisely this: it can keep the ideas and style of the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3.2 A literal translation is not the same as a word-for-word translation.''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is word-for-word translation? --When translating, every word in the source language is considered, and every word in the target language is translated one by one.Usually, the target reader does not know what the translated text is really saying, and this is also a word-for-word translation. For example, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John had to face the music after his father came back for he had broken his father’s expensive vase.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation :在他的爸爸回来后, 约翰不得不面对音乐, 因为他打碎了爸爸的昂贵的花瓶。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of these two sentences is clearly not in line with the Chinese way of expressing oneself; it is word-for-word, sentence-for-sentence, and overly rigid. It does not conform to the way the target language is expressed, and the meaning it is intended to convey is ambiguous, making it difficult for the target reader to understand what the translator is trying to say. A word-for-sentence translation is a substandard translation, as it confuses the target audience.&lt;br /&gt;
A literal translation retains the style, rhetoric, and structure of the original text, while at the same time making the necessary adjustments to make it smooth, clear, and acceptable to the target language. After reading, the target language reader can have almost the same feeling as the source language reader.&lt;br /&gt;
Some people make the mistake of thinking that a translation that keeps the structure and form of the original text exactly the same is a literal translation, confusing the concepts of literal and word-for-word translation. In the end, literal translation is not a word-for-word translation; it is an acceptable and flexible translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3.3''' Some sentences should not be directly translated Some source sentences are difficult to translate. Some sentences do not fit the way the target language is expressed after literal translation. Different countries have different cultures, different customs, different rhetoric and different ways of expressing the same idea, and different idioms. In China, people usually use some idioms to describe an event or a person, and this is also the case in foreign countries. In the eyes of Westerners, Chinese idioms are very difficult to understand. In these cases, the result of a literal translation would be unacceptable. When the target language readers read such a translation, they cannot know the exact meaning of the source language, because the message in the target language is ambiguous. For example, if:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bastard finally kicked the bucket in an accident.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation:那个坏蛋最后踢了木桶在一场交通意外中。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation:那个坏蛋最后在一场交通意外中丧命。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3.4.''' The literal translation of this sentence is nonsensical, even absurd; but with a paraphrase, the translation becomes clearer and more acceptable to the target audience, and is culturally appropriate.&lt;br /&gt;
But under what circumstances should a literal translation be done? How to use literal translation correctly? When the expression of the source language is not the same as that of the target language, literal translation should not be done. As a translator, you should pay attention to the following aspects:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, to understand the culture of the source and target language, to acquire as much extensive knowledge as possible, and to become more familiar with the issues talked about in the source language, otherwise the translation work cannot be carried out. We often have the experience that we do not know or do not understand something, even after it is explained to us, because we do not have the appropriate knowledge. Therefore, a professional translator must have some knowledge of the relevant discipline or specialty. If a translator does not know the material he wants to translate and the content of the knowledge of the relevant discipline involved, his translation will be unqualified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it is very important to understand the information in the source language correctly and thoroughly. The translator should not only know the apparent meaning of the text, but also read through the original text to thoroughly understand the idea and meaning of the original text. If a translator only knows the literal meaning of the original text, and translates literally, then his translation will not be successful. The target language reader will be confused when reading such a translation, and will have a different feeling between the intended message of the original text and the translation, or even a misunderstanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, translation is not the same as reading. When reading, it doesn't matter how we understand or whether we can understand or misunderstand, because the reader's level is limited. Reading is only a sense of self. But a translation can affect other people. Therefore, translators should have a thorough understanding of the information in the source language and repeat the information correctly.&lt;br /&gt;
Fourth, improve the acceptability of the translation. From the above, we know that the translation should be consistent with the expression of the target language, so that it can be easily accepted by the target language readers. In fact, it is not difficult to preserve the style of the source language; the real difficulty is to translate the source language into a language that is consistent with the mode of expression of the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation is a basic skill necessary for translation work. It preserves the form of the source language, including the sentence structure and diction. Sometimes, it makes necessary changes to the source language to make it closer to the expression of the target language and to make the translation more acceptable. But literal translation is not a panacea. Translators should expand their knowledge and practice extensively. After all, practice is an important aspect of translation work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 The application of literal translation and free translation in idiom'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idiom is also a kind of saying. Idiom is an expression, word, or phrase that has a figurative meaning that is comprehended in regard to a common use of that expression that is separate from the literal meaning of definition of the words of which it is made. Idioms are numerous and they occur frequently in all languages. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formation of idiom accords with the formation of culture. It is to say that the culture give birth to the idiom. Thousands of years ago, people draw lessons and experience from their daily life and then write down to tell their generations what they have gotten. As a result, most of idioms mirror almost everything related to the life. They contain experience and philosophy. We should know the basic structure of the sentences well, rather than the face value of words. Only in that way you would know what shouldn’t be reserved and what can be ignored. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every country has its own unique culture. We know most idioms are produced by farmers, hunters, and fishermen and came from daily life. So they often use much different imagery in the idioms. England is an island and fishery country so a great number of English idioms relate to fish and sea. On the contrary, China has been an agricultural country with a very large agricultural population. As a result, we have a great many Chinese idioms that contain farming experience, especially we use animals to signify person. When we translate the idioms, in some circumstance we can translate them literally; but under most circumstance, in order to make readers understand, we take free translation.[4]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every country has its own unique culture. We know most idioms are produced by farmers, hunters, and fishermen and came from daily life. So they often use much different imagery in the idioms. England is an island and fishery country so a great number of English idioms relate to fish and sea. On the contrary, China has been an agricultural country with a very large agricultural population. As a result, we have a great many Chinese idioms that contain farming experience, especially we use animals to signify person. When we translate the idioms, in some circumstance we can translate them literally; but under most circumstance, in order to make readers understand, we take free translation.[4](Gao Qiang, Li Cao.2008(14):265-266)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 04:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These imageries should be translated freely.&lt;br /&gt;
For example: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Teach fish to swim.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 班门弄斧。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Beat the dog before the lion.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 杀鸡儆猴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) One must howl with the wolves.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 入乡随俗。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Love me, love my dog.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 爱屋及乌。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Put the cart before the horse.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 本末倒置。&lt;br /&gt;
5 The relationship of &lt;br /&gt;
These imageries can be translated literally. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) The style is the man.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 文如其人。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) To be on thin ice.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 如履薄冰。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Hasty makes waste.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 欲速则不达。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Fish in troubled water.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 浑水摸鱼。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Business is business.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 公事公办。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(6) Honey sweet words.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 甜言蜜语。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(7) A gentleman’s agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 君子协定。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.5The application of literal translation and free translation in proverb'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Proverb is a kind of sayings. It prevails in the community with concise words. Most proverbs reflect the practical experience of working people's life and are generally passed down orally. It is mostly spoken in the colloquial form of phrases or rhymes easy to understand. And proverbs are to some extent similar to idioms, twisters, common sayings, and aphorism.&lt;br /&gt;
Readers can enrich themselves with plentiful interesting information of other cultures by familiarizing themselves with proverbs. Thus, the function of proverb translation is not only to absorb and introduce the vivid expressions, but also to enrich the readers with the culture of other nations and learn their basic philosophy of life or world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand the features of proverb translation, let’s take some examples:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) One boy is a boy, two boys half a boy, three boys no boy.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 一个男孩是男孩，两个男孩抵半个，三个男孩什么都不是。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 一个和尚挑水吃，两个和尚抬水吃，三个和尚没水吃。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) One picture is worth a thousand words.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 一张图胜过千言万语。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 百闻不如一见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Where there’s a will, there’s a way.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 有一种意愿，就有一种方法。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 有志者事竟成。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) A new broom sweeps clean.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 新扫帚能打扫干净。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 新官上任三把火。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) The same knife cuts bread and fingers.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 同一把刀可以切面包也会割到手指。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 水能载舟，亦能覆舟。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(6) The pot calls the kettle black.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 锅笑壶黑。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 五十步笑百步。&lt;br /&gt;
From these examples, when the metaphors are different, free translation could help us understand the source language better. However, in some circumstance, Chinese proverbs have the same meaning, expression ways and metaphors using, taking literal translation is easier and convenient.&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Books are ships that pass though the vast sea of time.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 时光好比汪洋，书籍好比航船。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Hedges have eyes, walls have ears.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 隔篱有眼，隔墙有耳。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Out of sight, out of mind.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 眼不见为净。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Like father, like son.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 有其父必有其子。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Well begun, half done.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 好的开始是成功的一半。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V. The relation between literal and free translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Because of the different metaphors and imageries using between English and Chinese, once we cannot translate literally, we should make some changes. Such as “dog” signifies good things in English but just on the contrary in Chinese. So sometime we choose free translation to make the sentence perfect. &lt;br /&gt;
(1). Both literal and literal translations are intended to be accurate, both figurative and spiritual reproductions of the original meaning of the work, and there is no good or bad in either.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Among wolves one must howl&amp;quot; can be literally translated as &amp;quot;你在狼群中必须得嗥&amp;quot;, or it can be translated as &amp;quot;入乡随俗&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, we must note the difference between these two translation strategies. Literal translation has a higher requirement for &amp;quot;faithfulness to the original&amp;quot;, and is usually used for scientific, legal, and other texts, because it must be precise and not misleading to the reader. In addition, literal translation can also be used to translate general everyday language. In contrast, free translation is more abstract and is generally used to translate poetry, prose and other literary works, expressing the main connotation of the original work with divergent thinking to increase its beauty and artistry.&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Literal translation and free translation are not mutually exclusive, but complementary and inseparable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===VI. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the thesis, we have introduced the definition of literal translation and free translation and used some examples to show their application in proverb and idiom. According to the analysis, we know literal translation and free translation are two basic methods in translation practice. Literal translation emphasizes both the form and meaning of the text, while free translation lays stress on the conveying of the spirit of the text. However, literal translation is different from word-to-word translation or dead translation, which converts words out of the text simply. Free translation, on the other hand, translating the text in a flexible way does not means to translate random but reasonable. Both of the two methods have their own beauty.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation can keep the original expressing style and meaning of the text and achieve formal equivalence between Chinese and English. And it can be more directly in the expression. But not all sentences can be translated literally. In some circumstance, especially the poetry, proverb and idiom, literal translation shows its limitation. So we use free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
The beauty of free translation lies in its freedom of the forms. It does not pay so much attention on details of the source language and it demands the translators to handle target language culture and customs and readers of target language could accept the translation easily and clearly. It can be used when literal translation cannot be taken. Translators should remember not to add their own emotion in their translation task, for that will make the readers have the different feeling in two languages versions then the translation is not appropriate. And free translation is not uncontrolled translation, it also require the correctness.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation and free translation are two main forms of translation. They are not repulsive but complementary. In practice, we should not stick to one of the methods. We can translate the texts neatly and take the right method which is more suitable for the practical situation. Every country has its own history, culture and customs. Those aspects could be reflected by their language expressing. A good translator should have more extensive knowledge and apply these two methods flexibility, experientially and properly. We must accumulate knowledge of different nations in our daily life, read more books and practice as much as possible. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 方仪力. 直译与意译:翻译方法、策略与元理论向度探讨[J]. 上海翻译, 2012, 000(003):16-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Wei Lu;Hong Fang.Reconsidering Peter Newmark‟s Theory on Literal Translation[J].Theory and Practice in Language Studies,2012,2(4):741-746.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 朱丽云;徐静娴.有关直译和意译的讨论.汉字文化.2019年(14):107-108&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 高强;李曹.浅谈直译法与意译法在翻译工作中的应用.科技信息(科学教研).2008年(14):265-266&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] Wensheng Deng.“Cultural Self-confidence” or “Cultural Trust”—A Proposal for Teaching Literal Translation[J].Theory and Practice in Language Studies,2020,10(3):300-305.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] Rui Manuel Cruse.The Importance of Literal Translation in the Process of Learning English as a Foreign Language[J].The ESPecialist: Research in Language for Specific Purposes,2011,31(1).--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 09:02, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Cultural Differences'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of English and Chinese Idioms from the Perspective of Cultural Differences	李凌月	Li Lingyue 202020080611==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李凌月 Li Lingyue&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
==='''Abstract'''===&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms are unique cultural products of different nationalities, regions and societies. It contains a long historical background and rich cultural connotation. It not only reflects the colorful social life of all ethnic groups, but also carries a unique aesthetic feeling of language. Due to the differences in geographical environment, religious beliefs and customs, English and Chinese idioms have different cultural characteristics and cultural information. Translation is not only an interlingual communication, but also a cross-cultural transfer. Cultural factors are often the focus and difficulty in translating idioms. Mastering the principles and methods of idiom translation is not only conducive to the translator's translation, but also conducive to the further construction of cross-cultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
idiom translation; cultural differences, cross-cultural communication; translation principles; translation methods&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
从文化差异看英汉习语的翻译&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
习语是各民族、地域和社会特有的文化产物。它蕴含着久远的历史背景和丰富的文化内涵，不但反映了各民族丰采多姿的社会生活，且承载着独特的语言美感。因地理环境、宗教信仰、生活习俗等方面的差异，英汉习语具有不同的民族文化特色和文化信息。翻译是语际交流，更是跨文化的迁移。文化因素往往是翻译习语时的重点和难点。熟练掌握习语翻译的原则和策略，不仅有利于译者的翻译，且有利于跨文化交流的进一步构建。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
习语翻译、文化差异、跨文化交流、翻译原则、翻译策略&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Idiom is a cultural product of various regions. After the passage of time and the social and cultural changes and development of various regions, idioms have formed a unique cultural system, which is also a reflection of local cultural thoughts. It not only contains a large number of language and local living habits, but also reflects the local history and culture. Idioms have stable structure and distinctive national color, fixed form and profound implication. Idioms are one of the most effective ways of emotional expression, which can achieve the purpose of communication in a proper and implicit way. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, idioms are widely used in people's daily communication activities, as well as in various language textbooks and classroom teaching contents and practices. Idioms are also the crystallization of the wisdom of the peoples of the world and the gem of the language essence. They are the concentrated expression of national personality and national culture, and contain rich and colorful intension. Stylistically, idioms in a broad sense include proverbs, slang, colloquial, twin words, trinomials, catchphrase, lexical phrase and habitual collocation. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Features of Idioms===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 1 Vividness====&lt;br /&gt;
Many idioms use some images to reflect the meaning it expresses, and use a lot of rhetoric, such as metaphor, metaphor, personification, etc., especially the metaphor. These images and rhetoric increase the language effect of idioms, make them more vivid, and the language color more lively. For example, in Chinese, there is the saying of “漏网之鱼”, which literally refers to the fish escaping from the fishing net, which is used to describe the escaped criminals or enemies; another example is “光阴似箭，日月如梭”, which compares time to an arrow and a shuttle, which means that time passes by amazingly fast, just like an arrow out of a bow and a shuttle in operation. In English, for example, armed to the teeth, a snake in the grass. These idioms use rhetorical devices and some images to describe their meanings. In this way, not only can the language be vivid and vigorous, but also the rhythm is beautiful and easy to read. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 2 Historic Background====&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms are all developed from people's long-term life and practice. They have certain historical imprints, and different nationalities have different expressions. For example, the idiom “换汤不换药” has a certain historical origin. Literally, it means to change the decoction water, but the prescription has not changed. Although the name and form of metaphor have changed, the content is still the same. As we all know, traditional Chinese medicine has existed since ancient times and is very popular. In this way, this proverb is obviously historic. In English, “at the eleventh hour” comes from the Bible. Even if the employees who enter the vineyard at 11 o'clock only work for one hour, they will be paid the same wages at 12 o'clock as those who enter the vineyard before 11 o'clock. It means that 11 o'clock is the last time, but it is still not too late. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 3 Stability====&lt;br /&gt;
The stability here mainly refers to the stability of the structure and semantics of idioms. After a long period of continuous development and evolution, idioms gradually have certain norms, and their structures are no longer inconsistent. Idioms cannot be reduced or changed at will, nor can their structures be changed at will. Chinese idioms often retain the form of ancient classical Chinese, and their grammatical structure is different from that of modern Chinese. Taking “唯命是从” and “何陋之有” as examples, here “是” and “有” are the signs of the advance of the object, that is, to obey orders, there is no rudeness. In English idioms, the singular and plural can't be changed at will, and the part of speech can't be transformed at will. Just like Chinese, it can't increase or decrease components or change sentence structure arbitrarily. For example, we can't change it to “hang by hair” or “hang by a hair of his”. This is the stability of English and Chinese idioms. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 4 Semantic Unity====&lt;br /&gt;
The semantic meaning of an idiom is a complete and indivisible entity. Therefore, we can't understand the idiom according to the meaning of the words that make up the idiom. Otherwise, we will make the mistake of taking the literal meaning for granted. “Pull one's socks up” cannot be understood as “lifting one's socks up” according to its four parts. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, the structural stability of idioms is not absolute. Many idioms in both languages have their own variants. The change of idioms must be based on the overall meaning and basic structure of the prototype idioms, and be accepted by convention. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 5 Euphony====&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms often use the harmony of pronunciation and structure to achieve the catchy, harmonious and pleasant effect. In terms of pronunciation, alliteration and final rhyme are mainly used to increase the phonetic beauty and rhetorical effect of idioms. For example, “hot and heavy”; “money makes the mare go”; “by hook or by crook”; “fair and square”; “wear and tear”; “A friend in need is a friend indeed”. In terms of structure, it is reflected in the neat antithesis and the use of repetition to form idioms. For example, “like father, like son”; “out of sight, out of mind”; “cool and calm”; “safe and sound”. On this point, Chinese idioms are more incisive, and most of them are four character structure. Such as “匆匆忙忙”，“如火如荼”，“兴致勃勃”. (Ma Guozhi, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
English and Chinese belong to different language families, English belongs to Indo European language family, Chinese belongs to Sino Tibetan language family, English belongs to hypotaxis language, and Chinese belongs to parataxis language. There are many static words in English and dynamic words in Chinese. Chinese idioms are very expressive, especially idioms with stable structure, many overlapping words and harmonious syllables; English idioms often bring beauty of sound in word stress, sentence stress and pitch fluctuation. (Ma Guozhi, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Cultural Differences in English and Chinese Idioms===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Differences Based on Natural Environment====&lt;br /&gt;
People living in different natural environment will form different culture, because each culture will have different characteristics according to its region and climate environment. Idioms, as a unique cultural gene, fully integrate the differences of natural and geographical environment. It can be said that the specific geographical environment is the basis for creating a specific culture, which makes the language in the culture be expressed through different idioms. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people live in a semi closed continental geographical environment with mild climate, and their self-sufficient small-scale peasant economy can meet people's living needs. Therefore, people believe that a good harvest cannot be separated from the gift of nature. They pay attention to the unity of man and nature, and pay more attention to human relations. Since ancient times, the Han nationality has given priority to agriculture, so many of its idioms are related to farming and planting. For example, “吃饭不忘种田人”；“不耕不种，终身落空。”；“瓜熟带落”；“生米煮成熟饭”；“牛郎织女”；“巧妇难为无米之炊”；“一份耕耘，一份收获。”and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greece, the birthplace of western culture, is an open marine geographical environment. People need to fight against the harsh nature for a long time. Therefore, it has formed the tradition of exploring and conquering nature. The geographical environment makes the fishery, shipbuilding and shipping industry flourish and develop. Therefore, English idioms naturally have a lot of things about the sea. For example, the English idiom “spend money like water” is used to describe the waste of money and extravagance, while the Chinese idiom uses the idiom “挥金如土” to express this meaning; In English idiom, “between the devil and the deep sea” means “进退维谷” in Chinese idioms; Similar English idioms about ships and water are: “to keep sb's head above water&amp;quot;, “miss the boat”, “rock the boat”, “feel at sea”, “in the same boat”, “take the helm”, etc. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, English and Chinese idioms also reflect the differences in weather and climate between China and the West. In addition, due to the differences in geographical environment, the “west wind” in English is equivalent to the east wind in Chinese. Just as Shelley, a famous English poet, praises the west wind in his ode to the west wind, in English, the west wind has warm and pleasant meaning, while in Chinese, the west wind is bleak and desolate. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Differences Based on Religion====&lt;br /&gt;
The development of human religion has gone through a process from irrational witchcraft and superstition to mature and non-exclusive rational religious civilization. As different cultures choose different scales in the process, the development direction and track of religion are also different, which reflects different temperament. In the attitude towards religion, Chinese culture reflects the love of real life and has the value scale of humanism, while the western culture shows a yearning for the transcendent other side of the world and praise God. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Xi Han Dynasty, Buddhism has been introduced into China from ancient India. After a long time of development, it has become China's largest religion and related idioms, such as “平时不烧香临时抱佛脚”；“放下屠刀，立地成佛”；“借花献佛”; While in the western countries, as early as the first century A.D., Judaism, the source of Christianity, was born. In the later period of the Roman Empire, it was established as the state religion, and then developed through the monopoly in the middle ages. Christianity was closely related to the life of Westerners. The idioms such as “Judas kiss”, are used to describe shameful treachery; “as old as Adam”, means very old; “God help those who help themselves” and so on. Nowadays, these two religions have been integrated into the eastern and Western cultures respectively, and become an inseparable part of the daily life. Therefore, it is very important to deepen the understanding of Chinese and Western culture through idioms. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Differences Based on Historical Allusions====&lt;br /&gt;
Every nation has its own history and culture, which leads to different customs due to different historical cultures. In fact, many idioms come from history, which mainly come from historical stories or historical documents. These idioms are simple in structure and far-reaching in meaning, so they cannot be understood and translated only from the literal meaning. For example, “周瑜打黄盖，一个愿打一个愿挨”，“姜太公钓鱼，愿者上钩”，“身在曹营心在汉”，“三顾茅庐”,“名落孙山”. Many of these idioms, come from history and have profound significance. In western countries, there are many idioms related to history, such as &amp;quot;an apple of discord&amp;quot;, which comes from the Greek story of the war caused by an apple. “Greek Gift” is also derived from Greek mythology. At that time, the Trojans gave the Greek horses as gifts, and there were many soldiers in the horses, which led to the defeat of Greece. There is a certain historical story behind each idiom. Therefore, in order to translate idioms better, we must understand the history and culture of the West. (Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, “dragon&amp;quot; is our spiritual totem, a symbol of auspiciousness and power. Chinese people are also proud of being the descendants of dragon. However, in the eyes of Westerners, there is no such special feeling for “dragon”. Even “dragon&amp;quot; is regarded as a dreadful monster with teeth and claws. (Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Differences Based on Living Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
The difference of life customs is often one of the important reasons for language differences. Due to the differences of national customs and habits in different countries, there are great differences in attitudes and views on many things. Western civilization has the characteristics of searching for the outside world and a strong desire to conquer. This has formed the British and American people's outlook on life that emphasizes innovation, enterprise and boldness, which can be reflected in idioms such as “knowledge is power”. The English idiom “bread is the staff of life” embodies his pragmatic outlook on life, while “money talks&amp;quot; embodies his pursuit of material interests and utilitarianism. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese idioms, the spirit of “collectivism” and “selfless dedication” is often emphasized, such as “天下兴亡，匹夫有责”. Take the attitude towards animals as an example. In Western English speaking countries, dogs are regarded as the most loyal friends of human beings, and are often loved by people. Therefore, there are many English idioms about “dog&amp;quot;, such as: “a lucky dog”, “every dog has his day”, “love me, love my dog”, “rain cats and dogs”, “the dog days of summer”, “work like a dog”, etc. However, in Chinese culture, “dog” is often regarded as a humble animal, it is often given a derogatory meaning in Chinese idioms, such as: “狗咬吕洞宾，不识好人心”、“狗口里吐不出象牙”、“狐朋狗党”、“狗急跳墙”、“狼心狗肺”、“狗腿子”、“丧家之犬”and so on. In Chinese idioms, we often find such examples as “静如处子，动如脱兔” praising rabbit's cleverness and agility. However, in English idioms, rabbit has become a synonym for timidity. Therefore, “as timid as a hare&amp;quot; can be used to express the meaning of “胆小如鼠” in Chinese. Custom is the hotbed of idioms, and the idioms which record the national customs and culture are also shining the glory of national culture in the language. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Translation Principles and Methods of English and Chinese Idioms===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and foreign theorists have put forward different opinions on translation standards. From Yan Fu's “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, Fu Lei's “spirit like but not form like”, to Zhang Peiji's “faithfulness and smoothness&amp;quot;; from Qu Qiubai's “equivalent concept” to Eugene A. Nida's “functional equivalence” or “dynamic equivalence” We can see that these propositions influence each other, complement each other, and constantly improve. Although the emphasis is different, the central point is that the translation should faithfully and accurately express the meaning of the original text, maintain the style of the original work, and faithfully oppose the appearance of the original work. The so-called faithful expression of the original meaning should refer to the literal meaning, the image meaning and the implied meaning of the original text. However, not every sentence, every idiom and vocabulary in the original text has three meanings at the same time. Some may only have literal meaning, but have no image meaning; some may have both literal meaning and image meaning, but have no implied meaning. In particular, it is impossible for any two languages and cultures to be identical. (Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. 1 Translation Principles====&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 1. 1 Retain the Cultural Characteristics of the Original Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms are unique cultural products of different nationalities, regions and societies. It contains a long historical background and rich cultural connotation. It not only reflects the colorful social life of all ethnic groups, but also carries a unique aesthetic feeling of language. When translating idioms, the translator must flexibly deal with it according to the specific situation of the context and retain the cultural characteristics of the original language. For example, “上天” is the ruler of heaven and earth in ancient Chinese view, which is usually translated as “heaven”. Christianity believes that God created heaven and earth, human beings, animals and plants, and is the master of all things in the universe. When encountering similar concepts in English and Chinese, translators should be careful to keep the cultural characteristics of the source language and not borrow the surface corresponding sentences in the target language. (Wang Xia, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 1. 2 Keep the Style of the Original Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not only the conversion of words and sentences, but also the expression of the original idea in the target language. The ideological connotation is often contained in the style. Therefore, it is very important to show the style of the original text in translation practice. Only by doing the corresponding style can we accurately convey the ideological connotation of the original text and make the target language readers understand the essence of the original text. However, it is extremely difficult to achieve the corresponding style, because people from different cultures have great differences in the way of thinking and cultural concepts, which requires the translator to first understand the ideological connotation of the original text, to figure out the style of the original text, and then to express this style in a flexible way of target pragmatics. This kind of flexibility is indispensable in the translation of literary works. (Wang Xia, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The art of translation lies in keeping the style of the original text in the translation. To do a good job of translation, we need to have the ability to express the style while recognizing it. The translator should try to preserve the style of the source language in the translation. If the idioms are archaic, they need to be translated more quaint. If the idioms are colloquial, they should be translated lively and colloquial. (Wang Xia, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 1. 3 Do Not Take Words Too Literally=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the translation of idioms, the translator often only interprets the literal meaning of the text, which cannot correctly express the true meaning of it, so that the translation completely lost credibility. In idiom translation, it is difficult to judge the meaning of an idiom with a certain word from its literal meaning. It is necessary to understand its original meaning, transferred meaning and the relationship between it and other words, and its context, so as to make clear its real meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. 2 Translation Methods====&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms are not only rigorous in structure, concise in form, incisive in meaning, vivid in image and alive in expression, but also rich in cultural information. Therefore, when translating idioms, it is the most difficult to maintain the flavor of the original language and conform to the habits of the target language. However, not every sentence, every idiom and vocabulary in the original text has the equivalent expression of two languages at the same time. Moreover, the culture carried by any two languages cannot be completely equivalent. (Zhou Suhan, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The choice of foreignization and domestication has always been one of the core issues in the field of translation. Eugene Nida is the representative of domestication. His translation thoughts are mainly embodied in the theory of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. Nida advocates domestication translation from the perspective of readers' acceptance, and believes that the translation should be as fluent as the original without any traces of translation. On the contrary, Vernuti, a translation theorist who first combines domestication and foreignization with translation, is a representative of foreignization. On the basis of deconstruction and from the perspective of cultural colonialism, he put forward “impedance translation”, advocating that when translating a foreign language into English, it should retain the characteristics of the source language rather than follow the norms and patterns of the target language, so as to resist the cultural hegemony. (Zhou Suhan, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the different characteristics, forms and meanings of idiom culture in Chinese and Western countries, it is necessary to think twice in choosing translation strategies. In the process of translation, we should try our best to keep the characteristics of the original text and meet the requirements of readers. It is not enough to use a single translation strategy. We should analyze the specific situation and take its advantages to achieve the best effect. (Zhou Suhan, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 2. 1 Literal Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation is a kind of translation method that maintains both the content and the form of the original text, especially the metaphor, association and national and local characteristics implied in the original idioms, without violating the language norms of the target language and causing wrong associations. (Zhang Yanxin, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the cultural background is different, human beings as a whole have many common factors, such as happiness, anger, sadness, joy and life, old age, disease, death and so on. These things determine that in the language and culture, English and Chinese have a lot of the same artistic conception, especially idioms, most of which come from feelings and life experiences. Therefore, when the same image is read in different languages, the same association can be aroused in people's mind. In idiom translation, those images and metaphors that can cause the same feelings and associations can be directly translated by literal translation. For example, Blood is thicker than water (血浓于水); Kill two birds with one stone (一石二鸟) ; A good medicine tastes bitter (良药苦口); To add fuel to the fire (火上浇油); Practice makes perfect (熟能生巧); to fish in the troubled water (浑水摸鱼). The Chinese word “纸老虎&amp;quot; is literally translated into “paper tiger&amp;quot;. Foreigners not only seem to understand its meaning, but also feel very vivid, so it has become the official British and American national language. In addition, “丢脸&amp;quot; in spoken Chinese is also translated into “lose face”; and “走狗” is translated into “running dog”. Literal translation helps to maintain the style of the original text, and can also introduce new words, syntax and expressions to enrich the content of the language. (Zhang Yanxin, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 2. 2 Borrowing=====&lt;br /&gt;
In both Chinese and English, some synonymous idioms are consistent in content, form and color. They not only have the same meaning and rhetorical color, but also have similar forms or metaphors. Borrowing means that when some English idioms and Chinese idioms are consistent or basically consistent in meaning and form, they can be replaced by corresponding idioms in translation. (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, wall have ears (隔墙有耳); lain sail (一帆风顺); Love me, love my dog (爱屋及乌); When shepherds quarrel, the wolf has a winning game (鹬蚌相争，渔翁得利); Set a fox to keep one' s geese (引狼入室). In western culture, cunning foxes are specially designed to steal geese. If the geese are handed over to the foxes, it is like sending sheep into the tiger's mouth, which is almost equivalent to the Chinese saying “引狼入室”, and the translation is very vivid. (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen that borrowing can not only maintain the charm and form of the original text, but also be easily accepted by readers or listeners. However, when using borrowing, we should pay attention to the fact that although some English and Chinese idioms have similar literal meanings, their meanings are very different. At this time, we can't pull them together, or we will destroy the image of the original text and appear far-fetched, There are even misunderstandings. For example, “pull one's leg” seems to be the Chinese word for “拉后腿”, but the two idioms have completely different meanings. (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 2. 3 Free Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
Each national language has its own vocabulary, grammar, sentence pattern and expression. When the content of the original text conflicts with the language standard of the translation, literal translation is not suitable, and the same idiom cannot be found for borrowing, so the free translation method should be adopted. Free translation cannot be confined to the expression form of the original text, but it must faithfully express the content of the original text. Such as The kettle and the (一丘之貉); Once in the blue moon (千载难逢); Actions speak louder than words (事实胜于雄辩); The apple of one's eye (掌上明珠). (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, some idioms contain historical allusions or ancient people's names, and some involve place names or religions. If they are translated literally, they will be very difficult for the target readers to understand. At this time, it is better to adopt the free translation method, because on the one hand, it can reflect the simplicity of the original text, on the other hand, it is more acceptable to the readers. For example, “赔了夫人又折兵” comes from the allusions of the Three Kingdoms. We can translate  it into “suffer a double loss instead of making a gain”. “A new broom sweeps clean” cannot be translated as “新打帚打扫得干浄”，and it should be“新官上任三把火”。Therefore, free translation should be used as a major method in the translation of English idioms which possess metaphor. Of course, the use of free translation will inevitably damage the image metaphor of English idioms and reduce the expressive power, which requires translators to be more careful in translation and make full use of the advantages of Chinese to make up for it. (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 2. 4 Annotation=====&lt;br /&gt;
Some idioms have strong national and local characteristics or allusions, and some involve ancient names or place names. We can fully express their significance only after we understand their historical background and the source of ancient books. In the process of translation, if the original text is translated literally, it is difficult for readers to fully understand its implication; if free translation is adopted, the unique image and style of the original text cannot be retained. At this time, the use of annotation to translate can not only make readers understand the original meaning, but also help readers to further understand the potential meaning of the language itself. (Guo Huiqing, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “The heel of Achille”: the literal translation of such idioms will make Chinese readers feel confused. The ancient Greek hero Achilles was carried upside down by his mother after he was born and soaked in the river Styx, so he was invulnerable. However, his heel was not immersed, which made him his only fatal weakness. In later battles, he did die of heel injuries. When we encounter such idioms, we can translate them with annotation, that is, Achilles' heel (fatal weakness) will be clearer. (Guo Huiqing, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above translation examples, it is not difficult to find that although the annotation method can keep the original flavor of the original language, and can take into account its form and other aspects, some translations are somewhat lengthy and cumbersome, thus losing the characteristics of short, concise and humorous. Therefore, this method has some limitations. (Guo Huiqing, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly compares English and Chinese culture from four aspects: regional culture, religious culture, historical culture and custom culture, and then analyzes the differences between English and Chinese idioms, and puts forward some translation methods, including literal translation, borrowing, free translation and annotation. Idioms are characterized by rich cultural connotations, and the quality of their translation is closely related to the degree of cultural understanding. The translation of idioms needs to express the implied cultural meaning and communicate with the target audience smoothly to achieve better communication effect. (Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, this paper compares English and Chinese Idioms from the perspective of language and culture, analyzes the differences between English and Chinese Idioms from the perspective of culture, and deeply understands idioms, so as to put forward appropriate translation methods and promote communication. However, the comparison of English and Chinese culture and the translation methods are not comprehensive enough and need further study.(Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References ===&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yanxin张严心.(2016). &amp;quot;谈文化差异背景下的英汉习语翻译策略&amp;quot; [On the Translation Strategies of English and Chinese Idioms in the Context of Cultural Differences]. &amp;quot;中国教育学刊&amp;quot; [China Education Journal].(S1):1-3&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Xiaoli吴晓莉.(2008). &amp;quot;从文化差异的角度看英汉习语的翻译&amp;quot; [On the Translation of English and Chinese Idioms from the Perspective of Cultural Differences]. &amp;quot;鸡西大学学报&amp;quot; [Journal of Jixi University].(05):87-88.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ma Guozhi马国志. (2019). &amp;quot;文化视域下的英汉习语对比与翻译&amp;quot; [Comparison and Translation of English and Chinese Idioms from the Perspective of Culture]. [Science and Education] &amp;quot;科教文汇&amp;quot;. (03):180-183.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Huiqing郭卉青. (2019). &amp;quot;从英汉文化差异看英汉习语翻译&amp;quot; [On Idiom Translation from the Perspective of Cultural Differences between English and Chinese]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):218-219.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Suhan周苏菡.(2017). &amp;quot;从文化差异的角度看英汉习语的翻译&amp;quot; [Cultural Differences between English and Chinese Idioms and Their Translation]. &amp;quot;湖北函授大学学报&amp;quot; [Journal of Hubei Correspondence University].30(23)167-169&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deng Qiufeng邓秋峰.(2020). &amp;quot;浅谈中英习语的文化差异和翻译&amp;quot; [On the Cultural Differences and Translation of Chinese and English Idioms]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (04):242-243.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Jian陈坚.(2020). &amp;quot;基于英汉语言文化对比探析习语的翻译方法&amp;quot; [On the Translation of Idioms based on the Comparison between English and Chinese]. &amp;quot;商务英语教学与研究&amp;quot; [Business English Teaching and Research]. (00):92-99.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yue张悦.(2013). &amp;quot;试论英汉习语的文化差异及教学思考&amp;quot; [On the Cultural Differences between English and Chinese Idioms and Teaching Thinking]. &amp;quot;中国教育学刊&amp;quot; [China Education Journal].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Cultural Differences On English Interpretation And The Coping Strategies马娟 Ma Juan 英语语言文学202020080623==&lt;br /&gt;
                                                                        马娟Ma Juan202020080623&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
English interpretation as a cross-cultural social activity refers to the cultural differences between English and Chinese. Because of cultural differences in these asapects such as historical background , customs, religion and the way of thinking, English interpretation is necessary to take all of these influences into consideration and the interpreter must have a penetrating mind of the cultural differences.When the interpreter does English interpretation, he must know the coping strategies to grapple with these problems caused by cultural differnences so as to transmit the proper,correct and decent information to the target audiences.&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 Cultural differences; English interpratation; Coping strategies;&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
英语口译中的文化差异及应对策略&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
英语口译作为一个跨文化交际活动，涉及到英语和汉语的文化不同，因为历史背景、习俗、宗教和思维方式等等这些方面的不同，英语口译必须把这些因素的影响考虑进去，口译员也必须有跨文化交际意识。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
文化差异；英语口译；应对策略；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
====Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
From the ancient time to now, the communication between peoples and nations is achieved through language. Because of the multitude of human’s languages in the world, translating rises in response to the proper time and conditions. Translating is divided into two kinds; one is translation and the other is interpretation. On the ground that interpretation is characterized by the properties of presence, time limit and live, it plays a prominent part in our daily life.(Hu Kun,2014) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as we all know, people are living in a speech community. Hence, They are not immune to the culture of the community. It is precisely because the communication between people in different communities has this sort of characteristic, the interpretation between these communities speaking different languages is the transfer of ideas and cultures. Thus we can see that the interpretation as a cross-cultural activity, it can not avoid the effects of cultural differences between the target language and the source language.(Liu Yan,2015,08)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, Chinese as an oriental language and English as a western language originate form two kinds of completely different community background, geographical conditions and cultural setting. Thus it is not hard to imagine the colossal differences behind these two languages, a simple but all-round representative of all the differences between these nations. So the interpretation between Chinese and English is obviously a way of culture spreading, which is absolutely influenced by the cultural differences between two or more sorts of cultures. Additionally, from the previous practice of cultural communication, a great number of interpreters chorus that the cultural differences affects the interpretation, a information transfer activity, a lot. For the sake of the cultural differences, it follows some problems caused by these differences such as misinterpretation and an informational loss in the process of English interpretation. Only can these problems be solved, a relatively complete and successful communication can be reached.(Gai Xiaoyu,2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research Significance====&lt;br /&gt;
In that many problems are produced by cultural differences between Chinese and English, there must be some solutions to these problems in order to pursue better communication between people and facilitate the exchange of man’s ideas and minds. Therefore, this chapter is also going to introduce some kinds of coping strategies to improve the effects of interpretation despite of the long-existed cultural differences between the west and China. These coping strategies stretch from the ideal aspect to action aspects. Because the cultural differences includes many aspects such as way of thinking, customs and religious culture, it is required that the interpreter is capable of clearly mastering the two languages and also understanding the cultural differences in all aspects.(Ding Yin,2015) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the interpreter must have a awareness of cross-culture and a master of all kinds of flexible switching skills between Chinese and English, which are as follows; they are domestication and foreignization,natural equivalence, literal translation with a annotation or the method to borrow synonym in English and some flexible handling. All these coping strategies that will be advocated in this thesis are beneficial for achieving better effect of information transfer and also the culture exchange.To sum up, the research significance of this chapter is to improve the effects of English interpretation to guarantee a higher quality of the integrity on the information transfer and the same reaction of the listeners through the use of these strategies, and thus to promote culture exchanges between China and the west in spite of the influences of cultural differences.(Ding Yin,2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Structure of The Chapter====&lt;br /&gt;
The chapter is divided into five parts. The first part is to explain the research background and the research significance of this chapter. With the development of globalization, exchange between nations and peoples is more and more frequent. As a witness and an indispensable participant of the international communication, interpretation plays an important role in this process. Nevertheless, for the sake of cultural difference between China and the west, there is always some misinterpretation and informational loss in the process of information exchange. Given this, the chapter also takes a part in the group that aims to find some strategies to improve the effect of interpretation. With the help of these strategies, the English interpretation may be more better in the aspect of informational transfer and emotional expression.(Gai Xiaoyu,2016) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second part will have an outlook of several cultural differences between China and the west. On account of a long period of discrepancy in the lifestyle, customs, geographical environment, religious belief and history, the difference between China and the west is countless. This chapter just give explanation to some of them.(Ding Yin.2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The effects of these differences caused in the English interpretation will be down to the point in the third part. The effects of the influence is so colossal that the interpreter can not ignore them when they are doing the interpretation.(Ding Yin.2015) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The forth part will finally make an account for the antidote to the problems that are evoked by cultural differences. This strategies will do a favor to the integrity of informational transfer and emotional expression.(Zhong Zaiqiang,2004) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fifth part concludes the whole chapter. As the conclusion, this part will be responsible for the variety if the cultural difference and the effects of the cultural interpretation on the English interpretation and most importantly the strategies to the settlement of these problems led by cultural differences.(Li Jing,2014)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Several Aspects of Cultural Differences Between Chinese and English===&lt;br /&gt;
During a long period of individual development of culture, there are many aspects of cultural difference existing between China and the west.These differences are influenced by plenty of factors such as historical culture, regional culture, custom culture,religious culture, digital culture and social code. &lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
First and foremost, the definition of historical culture would be introduced. The difference in historical culture here lies in cultural accumulation of the social heritage and the specific historical and cultural development process. These differences generally are reflected in the allusions, proverbs, idioms and so on .For thousands of years, China is an agricultural country and thus has developed the agricultural culture which largely influenced the shape of language. As the Sapire-Whorf hypothesis has demonstrated. the culture of a community can influence people’s in this community way of thinking. The way of thinking straightly decides how people use their language to express a signifier.(Ding Yin,2015) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the western countries have been living next to the ocean and thus progressed an ocean culture. Under the influence of this kind of lifestyle, western people pays have developed the respect of the spirit of adventure, which reflects in their language performance is their direct expression of their emotion. Contrast to the ocean culture, Chinese people have worked on the agricultural production generation after generation. So they are more inclined to adopt the euphemistic expression because they have the modest and reserved character compared with the western people. These two kinds of completely different character reflects clearly in their language expression.(Ding Yin,2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Regional Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
China is located in the east of the earth while the west countries set in the other side of the world. The spatial distance is considerable and also the differences in the geography is immense. China is a land of high plateau and has more high mountain ranges, which gives rise to huge temperature difference between territories and vagaries of climate. While the Europe is a land of plains with a law altitude. On the side, because the west is on the edge of the Atlantic Ocean, the weather is moderate oceanic climate where the four seasons is like spring. Considering these regional differences leading to the distinctive climate on the year, they inevitably exert an influence on the culture and people’s way of expression.(Li Jing,2014)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the British people who speak English as their mother tongue are characterized by slight melancholy and are more conservative, partly because of their changeable weather on the whole year, than Americans who also speak English.Generally speaking, the phatic communion between British people whether they are strangers or not is often about the weather. The topic on the weather is the expected and inherent greetings between British people.(Ma Nan,2016) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, the feature of geographical territory plays an part in Chinese people’s culture and their way of talking. Because China has a vast land for farming and the weather is also naturally suitable for the plant of rice. Chinese people have been dependent on the rice for making a living, which has been generated the agricultural culture after thousands of years. Therefore, the greeting between Chinese people is always about the food. When they make an acquaintance with someone, they will say “Have you eaten？” in a general way. It’s worth noting that when a Chinese people ask you this question, you can not mistaken their intentions. The implied meaning of this sentence is just “hello” rather than the invitation of you to go their home to eat. From these two examples, we can distinctly have a grasp of the difference on their way of expression caused by regional difference.(Ma Nan,2016)&lt;br /&gt;
====Custom Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
Every nation has its own inherent customs through thousands of years’ cultural accumulation. These customs originate from people’s way of life and habits formed over thousands of years. They are deep-rooted in their culture to the extent that the later generations even have no awareness of the reason why to use them but have to abide by these customs habitually. By this token, a nation’s customs generated over their generations have so tremendous power over this nation’s way of action and way of expression.(Xia Zengqiang,2016) &lt;br /&gt;
2.4.Religious Culture&lt;br /&gt;
The element of religion influences and to some degree plays a decisive role in people’s moral value and belief. As we all know, in the history people in the English world have a firm belief in the Christianity while Chinese people tend to believe and receive an influence of Buddhism and Confucianism. A huge gap between these kinds of cultures can be obviously seen in the aspect of the nature of religion. Christianity believes in the God named Jesus who can show people the truth and thus belief in the God is the trust in the truth. However, in the Buddhism, the disciple of the Buddhism believe in the Buddhist thoughts which they deem as divinity. Furthermore, the Buddhism is to teach people some Buddhist thoughts while the Christianity is a real religion. Similarly, the Confucianism is also to moralize and educate people and it can not be taken as a religion in a strict way.(Li Jing,2014)&lt;br /&gt;
====Digital Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
As a part of culture, the digital culture as a matter of fact is influenced by other kinds of cultures such as religious culture and custom culture. Digital culture can be seen as a reflective of the other culture mentioned above. However, the difference reflected by digital culture also plays an important part in the huge background. There are many different linguistic use of digital characters between Chinese and English. For example, many idioms can find the track of digital characters such as “七嘴八舌”“三心二意”“四面八方” ans so on. When these idioms are translated into English, we can not use the literal translation otherwise the target audience will be completely confused. Instead of direct translation of these digital characters in the idioms, the translator or the interpreter normally adopt the free translation to explain the deep meaning contained in these idioms. Additionally, some likes and dislikes for the digital characters between English people and Chinese people is also different(Li Jing,2014). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Chinese people have an affectation of number six and number eight and dislike number four. While for the English people, affected by the religious culture, they dislike number thirteen.In the West, most people believe in Christianity, while in the Bible, Jesus, the most revered figure, was betrayed by his thirteenth disciple. Therefore, in the eyes of westerners, the number 13 represents deceit and betrayal, and is regarded as an unlucky number. Therefore, in western countries, there is usually no 13th floor, or row 13 seats on the plane. People’s preference for the digital characters mirrors their language use. They will be inclined to use the digital character that they dislike to represent some bad things and bad luck. Instead, the digital characters they are fond of are mostly to be on behalf of good luck and merry things.Different countries have different religious beliefs and customs, and different cultural differences lead to different concepts of numbers. (Li Jing, 2014)&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Code====&lt;br /&gt;
Among all these parts, the social code can be seen as the most direct way to differential the cultural differences between two societies when we step into a new society. Due to the differences in the social norms that Chinese and Western cultures rely on in the process of linguistic and non-linguistic coding, Chinese and Western cultures have fixed patterns that are restricted by their national cultures in such aspects as greetings, apologies and comity, acknowledgements, taboo euphemisms, terms, topic selection, polite culture, etc.(Shi  Huiying,2014) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, there are obvious differences between Chinese and westerners in greeting, saying goodbye, praising, thanking, inviting, apologizing and so on, which leads to cultural conflicts. For example, when people meet in China, they often ask each other some questions about family, income, marriage experience and other aspects of life to show their concerns, but such topics will make westerners very disgusted, they think it is a violation of their personal privacy. Obviously, in contact with the target of the negotiation, if we don’t try to avoid such questions, definitely it can lead to culture clashes. For another example, Chinese people stress vanity and courtesy Li, and their words are often duplicative and contemptuous of others. When people in the west abuse their personality and self-affirmation, they will feel very confused when they hear Chinese people deny others' praise or their own achievements, and think Chinese people are dishonest and hypocritical.(Shihuiying, 2014) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in cross-cultural business communication, if we ignore the differences in communication principles and modes caused by the different social norms between China and the West, we will use the communication habits of our own nation and misunderstand both sides due to cultural differences, which will lead to the failure of communication and even bring serious consequences. (Shihuiying, 2014)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Effects of The Several Aspects of Cultural Differnences On English Interpretation===&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, there is so much cultural differences existed between the western culture and Chinese culture. These cultural differences are bound to have an impact on the language use. As we all know, the English interpretation directly has a relation with the language differences. Thus, when it is concerned with English interpretation, it must take the cultural differences into consideration. This part will mainly demonstrates the several aspects that the cultural differences has influenced on the English interpretation.(Zhang Wen,1998)&lt;br /&gt;
====Lexical Representation====&lt;br /&gt;
Because every nation has its own unique history and culture, way of life and diet is also have many differences, so in the diet and lifestyle of interpreting, something with untranslatability in translation, this requires two process to further explain the culture of different places. For example, in the north of China, people will light their own stoves and watch them, while there is no kang in the West. Therefore, if the translator only has to suffer directly when translating, the recipient will not know why. In the same way, the Chinese rice cake &amp;quot;zongzi&amp;quot; and so on need to have the awareness of cultural difference in the interpretation, and the information needs to be further processed and exported.(Liu Yang,2019,17)&lt;br /&gt;
====Pragmatic Rules====&lt;br /&gt;
The pragmatic rules of appellation are quite different in Chinese and Western cultures. In more formal occasions, the Chinese people in general like the title after the surname plus I, said the respect, for example, director of the &amp;quot;king&amp;quot; Eva airways had scheduled another round-trip charter &amp;quot;teacher zhang, at the same time, China has a good traditional virtue, pays attention to pecking order, such as&amp;quot; big jiu &amp;quot;enforced&amp;quot; elder sister-in-law &amp;quot;sister&amp;quot;, while westerners for appellation is simpler, more formal occasions, married with known people before the surname plus Mr Or Ms, for unmarried with MR. or Miss is not a Teacher Zhang, but can be addressed on a first-name basis. In informal situations, westerners will usually address the Teacher by his or her first name.(Liu Yang,2019,17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the pragmatic rules of communication, China and the West are also quite different. In China, people like to say &amp;quot;have you eaten yet? Where are you going? This, to westerners, is an invasion of privacy. It simply means that westerners feel that someone is inviting them to eat or that they are likely to be followed. Therefore, this cannot be translated directly into &amp;quot;Have you eaten? Where are you going?&amp;quot; &amp;quot;, but through cultural transformation, translated in a western way into &amp;quot;How do you do? How is everything going?&amp;quot;(Liu Yang,2019,17) &lt;br /&gt;
====Way of Thinking====&lt;br /&gt;
Different forms of social development lead to different values for each nation. This also affects the interpreter's translation quality and the accuracy of information transmission. For example, at the end of a group meeting, Chinese people like to end the meeting with a solidarity speech, such as &amp;quot;let's work together to achieve greater success!&amp;quot; As long as we keep our hearts together, we will have a better tomorrow. &amp;quot;In the eyes of westerners, it seems to have little to do with themselves. Therefore, in interpreting activities, information should be processed to express the information presented in the source language based on the thinking mode of westerners.(Zhang Wen,1998)&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical and Cultural Background====&lt;br /&gt;
China has a long history, and its long history has created many historical figures and events, such as the Terracotta Warriors, imperial officials and the Great Wall. Similarly, due to its different development history, the West also has its own unique historical figures and events, such as Shakespeare, the poet emerging in the Renaissance. Therefore, in interpreting activities, if the interpreter simply translates the names of historical figures and events, the recipient of the information will be confused and the information transmission will not be able to reach the role of &amp;quot;bridge&amp;quot;.(Liu Yang, 2019,17）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Coping Strategies of The Effects===&lt;br /&gt;
As the reality that there is much more cultural differences between the Western culture and Chinese culture is presented in front of the interpreters working on the English interpretation. And furthermore these differences have some effects on the cultural exchange activity——the English interpretation. To improve the efficiency and quality of the English interpretation, some strategies must be employed in the process of English interpretation. These strategies involves many aspects such as domestication and foreignization,natural equivalence and flexible handling.Each of them can be correspondingly to the solution of the problems that caused by cultural differences.(Wang Yaqing,2014,27)&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication And Foreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are widely used techniques in translation. Domestication means to take the target language or target language reader as the destination, and to adopt the expression way used by the target language reader to convey the content of the original text, so that the translation can be easy to understand. In translation, foreignization ADAPTS the language characteristics of foreign cultures, absorbs the expression ways of foreign languages, and requires the translator to draw closer to the author and adopt the expression ways of the source language used by the author to convey the content of the original text, that is, to turn the target language into a destination. Many scholars believe that naturalization should be the main method to deal with cultural differences in interpretation, which is reasonable and wise to a certain extent. However, if the interpreter finds that the audience does not understand it well enough, he should try to find the closest expression in the target language or be easily understood by the audience.(Ding Yin,2015) &lt;br /&gt;
====Natural Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
At its core is its principle of functional equivalence. This principle emphasizes that what the translator pursues is not literal correspondence but the reflection of cultural factors in the translation to achieve functional equivalence. In dealing with cultural differences, the search for natural equivalents is always the most desirable strategy because it best represents the source language information of the target language. In general, natural equivalents can be achieved in the following ways.(Ding Yin, 2015)&lt;br /&gt;
4..2.1.Transliteration&lt;br /&gt;
There are some things or things that cannot be found in other cultures. For example, there are a large number of things that cannot be found in Chinese and English, and the translation of these things is transmitted to other cultures by transliteration.In China, &amp;quot;jiaozi&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;baozi&amp;quot; are different foods, but they are both interpreted as &amp;quot;dumpling&amp;quot;, which in English means fruit wrapped in sweet dough. As a result, if &amp;quot;jiaozi&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;baozi&amp;quot; are interpreted as &amp;quot;dumpling&amp;quot;, people who have never seen &amp;quot;jiaozi&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;baozi&amp;quot; may misunderstand them and they are transliterated as &amp;quot;icaxi &amp;quot;and &amp;quot;baozi&amp;quot;. Similarly, many of the words we use in daily life have transliterations from English, such as &amp;quot;coffee&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;gene&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Internet&amp;quot;and so on.(Guo Yanan,2016)&lt;br /&gt;
4.2.2.Explanation of The Literal Meaning&lt;br /&gt;
Literal interpretation of definitions, also known as direct interpretation. When the cultural connotation of the source language and the target language can be expressed in the same or similar words, it can be interpreted literally.(Ding Yin,2015)&lt;br /&gt;
4.2.3.Explanation of The Connotation&lt;br /&gt;
When a word or expression cannot find the same meaning and form equivalent to the native-language, its interpretation often abandons the form of the original text and interprets it according to the connotation of the source language. In dealing with these languages, it is necessary to combine the cultural essence of the source language and avoid overly lengthy explanations as much as possible.(Ding Yin,2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Flexible Handling====&lt;br /&gt;
Because Chinese and English are so different in expression, it is not a one-side process to deal with cultural phenomena in interpretation. In addition to the countermeasures mentioned above, to solve specific problems must be combined with the characteristics of interpretation, strive to seek truth from facts. Because the translation has to be done in a very short time. The target language of interpretation cannot be completely separated from the influence of the source language, so in practice, it is necessary to make logical reasoning according to the context, understand its main meaning, and try to use the original meaning of the target language words and phrases to express. It’s better to adopt appropriate domestication or foreignization method to deal with flexibly. The treatment of cultural phenomena in interpretation should focus on naturalization to achieve a better understanding for the audience.(Ding Yin,2015) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instances, “In the past few days, the election situation in Taiwan has taken a sudden turn for the worst, and all political tricks have been used.” In the past few days, the Taiwan election campaign with dramatic changes, has been fraught with treachery and schemes. However the hidden intention is clear for anyone to see. Some people are trying their best to make the one who is for Taiwan independence win the election.(Zhong Zaiqiang,2004)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These two sentences are composed of three four-character phrases and one idiom in two Chinese sentences. It is difficult to accurately express the four-character phrases and idioms in English in a very limited time. Here translators understand the actual meaning of these phrases and idioms through the context, and combine the words of &amp;quot;changeable&amp;quot; and intrigue with the words of &amp;quot;magic trick and Intrigue&amp;quot;, which can be translated appropriately and smoothly. Not only does &amp;quot;dramatic change&amp;quot; reflect the original meaning of Chinese, but it also accurately describes the tense atmosphere in Taiwan's election which caused the situation to go into a dramatic downward spiral due to the hidden exhaustion of political scheming and cunning. The hidden intention of Si Mazhao is clear for anyone to see.(Zhong Zaiqiang,2004)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this translation, the interpreter makes logical reasoning according to the context of the main text and adopts the domestication method to get rid of the shackles of the Chinese sentence pattern, which not only concisely expresses the meaning, but also makes a net profit.( Zhong Zaiqiang,2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since interpretation, as a form of translation, has the function of cultural communication in a certain sense, foreignization has its own value in dealing with some special cultural phenomena. Take this sentence as an example. “人们说, 到了北京不吃烤鸭是最大的遗憾。在就餐之前, 我向大家简单介绍一下烤鸭和它的来历。”And its translation is “People say that it would be a great pity to visit Beijing without tasting some Beijing Roast Duck .It really makes sense. Now , before we start to eat , I' d like to tell y ou something about this specialty.” Here, the direct alienation of Beijing Roast Duck into &amp;quot;Beijing Roast Duck&amp;quot; will not cause the guests' misunderstanding, because the term &amp;quot;Beijing Roast Duck&amp;quot; is a cultural vacancy in English, and the real object is placed in front of the guests to make it clear at a glance.( Zhong Zaiqiang, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, this chapter is all about the cultural differences between Chinese culture and western culture. These differences range from the religious aspect to the consciousness aspect such as the way of thinking. There is no question that these aspects have done a lot of influences in our way of expression during our interpretation. For instances, it will have an impact in our lexical expression, pragmatic rules and way of thinking. To have a pursuit of the efficiency and better informational transfer, this chapter offers some strategies to achieve this goal. These strategies is very beneficial and they include foreignization and domestication, achievement of the natural equivalence, transliteration and some flexible handling in accordance with the specific situation. With the help of these practical strategies, the interpreter can produce a more incredible and proper translating. Ultimately, a bridge can be build .As a result, though the cultural differences is still at present, the people from two different cultural backgrounds can be understandable for each other.(Li Jing,2014)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Yang.刘洋.(2019).文化差异对英语口译的影响与应对.The impact of cultural differences on English interpreting and coping with them.智库时代,Think Tank Times(17):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xue Shengjiao.薛胜娇.(2019).“两会”记者会的长句汉英交替传译策略研究[D].Study on the strategy of consecutive interpretation of long sentences between Chinese and English in the press conference of the &amp;quot;two sessions&amp;quot;华侨大学,Huaqiao University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gai Xiaoyu.盖晓雨.(2016). 功能对等理论指导下的口译策略[D]. Interpretation Strategies Guided by Functional Equivalence Theory内蒙古大学, Inner Mongolia University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xia Zengqiang.夏增强.(2016).浅析英汉语言文化差异——以英语口译为例. An analysis of the cultural differences between English and Chinese languages - taking English interpretation as an example.辽宁广播电视大学学报,Journal of Liaoning Radio and Television University,(04):127-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Yannan.郭亚楠.(2016). 顺应理论视角下的口译策略[D].Interpretation Strategies in the Perspective of Conformity Theory.内蒙古大学,Inner Mongolia University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding Yin.丁颖.(2015).浅析英语口译中的文化差异与应对.An analysis of cultural differences and responses in English interpretation.教育观察(上半月),Educational Observation (First Half of the Month),4(09):143-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Zaiqiang.钟再强.(2004).试论口译中文化现象的翻译策略.Experimental translation strategies of cultural phenomena in interpretation.柳州职业技术学院学报,Journal of Liuzhou Vocational and Technical College,(04):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hu Kun.胡坤.(2014). 口译活动中文化差异引起的交流障碍及应对策略分析[D].Analysis of communication barriers caused by cultural differences in interpreting activities and coping strategies内蒙古大学,Inner Mongolia University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ma Nan.马楠.(2016). 联络口译中文化差异引起的障碍及对策[D]. Barriers caused by cultural differences in liaison interpreting and countermeasures.黑龙江大学,Heilongjiang University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Yan.刘燕.(2015).浅谈英语口译的文化差异现象.A Brief Introduction to the Phenomenon of Cultural Differences in English Interpreting.校园英语,Campus English.(08):245.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing. 刘宓庆.口笔译理论研究[ M]. Research on Interpretation and Translation Theory.北京:中国对外翻译出版公司,Beijing: China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation,2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Polysystem Theory and Cultural Turn-吴琪	Wu Qi，202020080653==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;吴琪 Wu Qi &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Even Zohar took the lead in putting forward polysystem theory, which was further developed in the descriptive translation studies put forward by his student Gideon Toury. On this basis, Susan Bassnett and André Lefevere first put forward the concept of cultural turn. Now, the issue of cultural factors in translation studies has received considerable scholarly attention. This paper sorts out several reasons why translation studies turn from linguistic studies to cultural studies bascically in chronological order. By revealing the role of cultural factors in translation, their influence on translation strategies and translation studies are objectively analyzed. Finally, it looks forward to how translators can better spread Chinese culture with the help of the cultural turn that has not disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words=== &lt;br /&gt;
Polysystem theory; Cultural turn; Translation studies&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
多元系统理论和文化转向&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
伊文·佐哈尔率先提出了多元系统理论，并在他的学生吉迪恩·图里提出的描述性翻译研究中得到进一步发展。在此基础上，苏珊·巴斯内特和安德烈·勒弗维尔首次提出了文化转向的概念。目前，翻译研究中的文化因素问题已经引起了学术界的广泛关注。本文基本按时间顺序梳理了翻译研究从语言学研究转向文化研究的几个原因。通过揭示文化因素在翻译中的作用，客观地分析了文化因素对翻译策略和翻译研究的影响。最后，展望了译者如何借助尚未消失的文化转向之风更好地传播中国文化。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词=== &lt;br /&gt;
多元系统理论；文化转向；翻译研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
The overall structure of the study takes the form of five chapters. Chapter I will systematically contextualize the research by introducing the historical background and ideological resources of polysystem theory；Chapter II will deal with the research carried out mainly by Zohar and Toury to develop polysystem theory and its application in translation practice; Chapter III will review the studies related to cultural turn; Chapter IV will clarify advantages and disadvantages of scholars’views on the role of cultural issues in translation studies；Chapter V will give a brief look forward to future research trends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Development of polysystem theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2. 1. 1 Historical Background=====&lt;br /&gt;
The representatives of Polysystem theory are Israelite scholars Zohar and Toury. Israel is an emerging country established after World War II. and there are almost no native cultures and literary works. The development of its own culture can only rely on absorbing the excellent cultures of other countries. In this context, Zohar can only focus on translated works(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:1). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2. 1. 2 Influence of ideological sources=====&lt;br /&gt;
Russian formalism prevailed in the 1920s, and the goal of Russian formalism theory was to improve the status of literature in society. Formalist scholars believed that &amp;quot;literary works should be regarded as a part of the whole literary system instead of being an independent research object&amp;quot;, and they also put forward the concepts of &amp;quot;defamiliarization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;literariness&amp;quot;, aiming at establishing a research field for literature and distinguishing it from other disciplines. Zohar studied Russian formalism and Czech structuralism for many years, on the basis of which, in the 1970s, he put forward a new Polysystem theory to guide translation studies. Polysystem theory was proposed by Itamar Even Zohar(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:2). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 2 From Linguistic-centered to Cultural-centered====&lt;br /&gt;
Chomsky put forward transformational generative grammar in the mid-late 1950s, which deeply influenced a group of linguists and translators and changed the position of structural linguistics established by Saussure. In the 1960s and 1970s, the Science of Translation, also known as the Linguistic Approach, emerged with Nida, Jacobson, Newmark, and so on as its representatives. They maintained that translation studies were regarded as a subsidiary discipline of linguistics. They also proposed that the task of translation was to achieve functional equivalence, that is, translating should consist in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message first in terms of meaning and secondly in terms of style(Zhu Huichao 2017,88).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gradually, translation studies were restricted to the micro-linguistic level, with emphasis on the text, and the subjective initiative of translation was ignored. Translation studies focused on discussing the differences and discovering the laws between languages, then, a set of mechanical rules that could guide translation were summarized, translation studies were treated as a &amp;quot;science&amp;quot; with a complete theoretical system. This also formed a mindset, which narrowed the translator's eyes to the information level of the original text, ignoring the influence of wider culture and these factors on the generation and acceptance of the translation(Zhu Huichao 2017,88).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, in the 1970s, Zohar put forward Polysystem theory based on Russian formalism, and he thought that the process of studying translation is also the process of studying the target language culture. Polysystem theory studies literature from multiple perspectives, not just in the field of literature, but through the study of other extension factors, it studies literary translation more comprehensively and deeply(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:113).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury, a student of Zohar, put forward Descriptive Translation Studies (DTS) and translational norms, which provide a more perfect research idea for cultural studies. The International Association for comparative literature held a seminar about polysystem theory which allowed more scholars to study Polysystem theory and descriptive translation(Zhang Suwen 2019,93). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the mid-1990s, the cultural turn completely broke the situation that translation studies were confined to micro-linguistics. At that time, translators have shifted their focus from the micro-linguistic level to the macro-cultural level. Scholars, such as Susan Bassnett, Lefevere, and Venuti, began to pay attention to other factors outside the source text such as culture, philosophy, politics, poetics, and so on(Zeng Wenxiong 2006,196).   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the efforts of these scholars, more intellectuals have been influenced by developments in cultural studies. They believed that because the source text is produced placed in the specific context of the cultural environment, the target text should not be regarded as a simple transformation between languages. Of course, in the process of translation studies, translators are most concerned about disciplines across the cultural spectrum. The emergence of cultural studies opened a new door for closed translation studies at that time. This new paradigm broadened the scope of translation studies and played a vital role in the construction of translation studies(Zeng Wenxiong 2006,196).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 3 Representatives of Polysystem Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
=====2. 3. 1 Main points of Zohar=====&lt;br /&gt;
In order to better explain the theoretical core of the Polysystem system, I would like to roughly explain several basic concepts of the Polysystem system. First, what is the definition of Polysystem systems? Zohar generalized it as follows: The social symbol system is multiple and dynamic，which is composed of several different systems (such as culture, language, literature, society). Because the various systems interact and connect with each other, the status of each system is not equal，some subsystems are at the center, but some are at the edge. Second, what does the polysystem theory refer to? It points out that in different periods, the culture of a certain society may be superior or inferior to another culture.(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical contexts, translators will choose different translation strategies. Translators' choice of strategies will change in diverse situations, thus forms a dynamic translation study. Third, how are the levels in the Polysystem system classified? Zohar locates his translation studies in a Polysystem system of literature and classifies them according to the scale of their scopes. For example, the first layer is distinguished by country, the second layer is classified by literary type, the third layer is distinguished by whether it is translation literature, and the fourth layer is classified according to which country the original text comes from(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zohar was the first to uncover the status of translated literature and point out that translation literature can be a major role in the cultural system. For example, the three translation climaxes in Chinese history have functioned as a key element of the formation and development of Chinese culture(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:46).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He stated that, in three cases, the system of translated literature will be at the center.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①.	When a polysystem has not yet been crystallized, that is to say, when a literature is&amp;quot;young,&amp;quot; in the process of being established(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar, 1994); Take Israeli literature as an example, Israel was established after the second world war. The original Hebrew cultural tradition is very weak. So it is necessary for this country to introduce advanced literature from western countries and translate classical literature from other countries so that they can provide new thoughts and skills for the local country(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:47).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②.	When a literature is either“peripheral”(with in a large group of correlated literatures) or “weak,” or both. when a literature is either “peripheral”, it will approach mainstream literature. The best way to approach it is to learn its techniques and skills by translated literature which can provide samples for imitation(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar, 1994:47).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③.	When there are turning points, crises, or literary vacuums in a literature. For instance, after WWII, the vibrant American literature in the past two decades end abruptly and experienced a period of stagnation, because the existing literary model can no longer arouse the creative enthusiasm of a new generation of writers(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:47).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to the position of literature, notice that，firstly，the innovation of the “weak” literary system is much lower than that of the center literary system. But we still have to affirm its function to spur it. Second, some literary systems are relatively strong when they are formed, and their own literary systems are often in the central position and are not easily influenced by other systems(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:50). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, when the translated literature system is at the marginal position, literary translation is required (sometimes even necessary) to use words close to the target language so that the culture of the source language can be integrated into that of the target language. But if all the cultural features of the source language are eliminated in translation, then the translated literature will always be in a marginal state in such a system(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:50).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2. 3. 2 Main Points of Toury=====&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Zohar's theory, Toury made the following efforts to establish a generalized theory to describe translation. Above all, he proposed that the methodology of translation should be divided into three steps. First, the source text should be evaluated in the target cultural context to analyze its significance and acceptability; Second, the target language should be considered according to the target language environment; Third, a comparative analysis should be made between the source language and the target language, so as to identify the translation transformation. This can be used to explain the factors that influence or determine translation quality(Gao Feng &amp;amp; Zhang Deng 2018,63). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, it is convenient to guide the translation practice of different topics by establishing relevant corpora. With the continuous advancement of translation and the accumulation of a large number of materials, different translation models can be concluded by conclusions, and finally, the universal rules for describing translation can be drawn, which is part of Toury's description translation theory(Gao Feng &amp;amp; Zhang Deng 2018,63). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Toury put forward the concept of translation norms, which he thought were generally accepted in the process of translation. These norms are social and cultural restrictions on specific times, and people need to comprehend them through the necessary process of education and socialization. This is a powerful regulation，which means once they are established and recognized, translators must strictly abide by them, just like social legal documents(Gao Feng &amp;amp; Zhang Deng 2018,63). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen that Toury's theory is also based on the specific social and cultural context, and especially pays attention to the descriptive research of translation. His translation research method can be generalized as follow: before the research, a pre-set standard should be established, and then verified step by step in the process of translation research. Finally, the target text and the original text are compared, and the governing standards of the translated works are analyzed. Toury further suggested that translators can classify themselves into different standards, including source language standards, target language standards, and so on(Gao Feng &amp;amp; Zhang Deng 2018,63).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury's theories also attract more and more scholars to study translation from a cultural perspective. Likewise, Andrew Chesterman put forward new translational norms based on those of Toury's. He holds that the most important norm is &amp;quot;expectation norm&amp;quot;, that is, readers' expectation of the influence and communication power of translated works, and other norms are restricted by this &amp;quot;expectation&amp;quot;. It can be said that these two viewpoints provide the initial inspiration and theoretical basis for &amp;quot;cultural turn”(Wu Ji 2018,205). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 4 Polysystem Theory’s Influence on Translation Strategy====&lt;br /&gt;
Zohar discusses the translator's choice of different translation strategies for foreignization and domestication when the translation literature system is at the center or marginal state of the polysystem. Foreignization and domestication were put forward by American translation theorist Lawrence Venuti in 1995 in The Translator's Invisibility. Historically, foreignization and domestication can be regarded as extensions of literal translation and free translation, but they are not completely equivalent terms(Song Yue 2018,93). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core issue of literal translation and free translation is how to deal with form and meaning from the micro-linguistic level. Domestication refers to the translation strategy of adopting a transparent and fluent style in translation to minimize the strangeness of the original text. Foreignization refers to the translation that deviates from the local mainstream values, preserves the linguistic and cultural differences of the original text. It can be seen that literal translation and free translation are mainly limited to the language level, while foreignization and domestication are based on the cultural context(Song Yue 2018,93).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In translation practice, translators often choose the appropriate strategies according to the specific status the target culture places in the multicultural context. If the source text plays a central role in the whole language communication, the translator is more inclined to not be limited by the language model of the target text and can restore the content of the source text to the maximum extent, which can introduce a new language mode from the source text to the target language. If the source text plays a secondary role in the cultural system, usually, the translator will integrate the source text into the target language context to enrich the target language color(Song Yue 2018,94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, before the May Fourth Movement, translated literature was at the edge of the literary polysystem. Translators tend to adopt domestication translation strategies. Influenced by the Chinese literary tradition, Lin Shu adopted domestication in order to meet the needs of readers. Therefore, his translation works were restricted by the target language, and he translated the western source text into familiar ancient classical Chinese language, so that readers can more accept and recognize this translation activity(Xuan Huifang 2019,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Source text: I’ll fight for my liberty to the last breath I breathe. You say your fathers did it; if it was right for them. It is right for me(BEECHER &amp;amp; DAVID).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target text: 盖吾之自由，必与持压力者抵死争之，必胜而后已。该美国之自由，美国同英伦力争而得。今吾之自由，必当力与美人争之(Stwoe, Li Shu, &amp;amp; Wei Yi, 1981)。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, situations are not always the same. Liang Shiqiu began to translate Shakespeare's plays in the early 1930s. Here, the number of translated literary texts was in a growth trend. At the time of the translation of A Midsummer Night's Dream, China was eager to rejuvenate the country by absorbing foreign cultures. Translated literature had a higher position in the pluralistic system of Chinese literature(Ji Qiming 2016,66). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Ping's translation began in the early days of the founding of the People's Republic of China. Literary and artistic creation at this time emphasized the socialist characteristics of literature, and a lot of socialism excellent literature swarmed. Affected by ideology, China was resistant to the literary works of capitalist countries. When translating and researching with a strong color of ideology and class struggle. It can be seen that when Fang Ping translated and introduced A Midsummer Night’s Dream, translated literature was not at the center of the literary polysystem(Ji Qiming 2016,66).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the polysystem theory, Liang Shiqiu should adopt foreignization and Fang Ping's translation strategy should accept domestication. However, in the practice of translating ''A Midsummer Night's Dream'', this is not the case. Here are examples.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Source text: “By’r lakin, a parlous fear(William).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:天啊， 是可怕的紧。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang’s version:我的圣母娘娘,这可不是跟你闹着玩的事啊。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation strategy Liang adopted is foreignization, while Fang Ping used the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The above application gives us inspiration, that is, in a specific translation, the cultural exchange is complicated, which leads to the diverse choices of translation strategies. Therefore, translators can give full play to their subjectivity choosing appropriate translation strategies,not strictly abide by a certain theory. Because translation is a process of dynamic communication and re-creation. Only combined specific cultural context with personal understanding can translators figure out the best translation strategies(Ji Qiming 2016,67).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Development of Cultural Turn===&lt;br /&gt;
The view of &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; was formally put forward by Bassnett and Lefevere in the book ''Translation, History and Culture： A Sourcebook'' in the 1990s. The cultural turn mainly depends on the scholars of cultural approach, who actively advocate translators to shift their eyes on translation studies from the text itself to the cultural context outside the text, so as to change the long-standing existence of translation studies as the &amp;quot;vassal&amp;quot; of literature and art, and elevate translation studies to become an independent discipline(Lefevere 2004:110). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett is one of the leaders, and her works often reveal the importance attached to the cultural background in translation studies(Bassnett, 1995). Translation has indeed become an independent discipline later with its own characteristics, which become the basis of research on cultural turn(Bassnett 1995:11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett also has a famous metaphor about culture and language, which expresses her emphasis on culture. She points out that culture is compared to the human body, and language is the heart of this body. Only when the heart and body interact can human vitality continue; Therefore, surgeons can't ignore the whole body that bears the heart when performing the ng surgery on the heart, similarly，it is dangerous for translators to treat the text isolated from culture(Lefevere 2004:110). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept “cultural turn” inherited Zohar's polysystem theory, which has attracted many scholars to discuss the phenomenon. This theory examines translation activities from a macro perspective, that is, it puts translation in the context of culture, instead of exploring translation in a vacuum separated from culture and context(Bassnett 1995:88). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using Zohar's polysystem theory, the cultural school holds that culture has a restrictive effect on translation, and shifts the focus of translation studies from the original to the target text, from the author of the original to the translator of the target text, from the source language culture to the target language culture, and has a deeper understanding of the position and role of the target text(Bassnett 1995:88).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, it is noteworthy that Jacques Derrida, a famous philosopher, put forward the theory of &amp;quot;deconstructionism&amp;quot;, which holds that the meaning of words is not only restrained within the source text but also multiple factors can influence it. He also points out that the original author is not the only creator, which also inspires scholars of cultural school to think about the role of translation and enhances the social status of translated works(Bassnett 1995:88). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional translation theory is influenced by the thought of cultural turn. Xuan Huifang(2019)mentioned that the cultural turn of Chinese traditional translation theory can be regarded started from the scientific and technological translation in the late Ming Dynasty. Chinese translators, such as Xu Guangqi, Li Zhizao and Yang Yanjun, were the first to advocate transferring translation from religion to natural science. They also jumped out of the linguistic category of contrast between the source language and target language and directly introduced Chinese traditional translation theory into the social and cultural background concerned by the cultural school(Xuan Huifang 2019,95). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, translation theories began to focus on how to use translation as a tool to stimulate national consciousness. China lagged behind the West in terms of science and technology and ideas. Therefore, the purpose of translation was to absorb the essence of Western culture and arouse the learning enthusiasm of the Chinese. Only by learning the strengths of others can we surpass others. The function of translation is to convey new knowledge and ideas. As to the type of the source text, they tend to choose the technology that is closely related to people's lives and most urgently needed by the country, such as western astronomy, meteorology, machinery and land construction, and other related books. According to Lefevere, translators at that time were sponsors of translation activities, and they regarded translation as a way to maintain feudal autocratic rule, so the scope of attention was very narrow, and the cultural turn at this time was not obvious(Xuan Huifang 2019,95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only later on, especially in the late Qing Dynasty, the feudal rulers adopted a policy of seclusion, which hampered China's progress and its exchanges with the outside world. That state was completely broken by the Opium War, which also crushed the illusion that many people thought the Qing Dynasty was powerful and stimulated many literati to &amp;quot;opening the eyes to observe the world&amp;quot;. Many translators have translated a wide range of foreign newspapers, histories, geography, and other books, not just scientific texts. Many defeats pushed more Chinese people to recognize the deficiencies of their own and the strength of the West. Although they were not direct translators, they acted as sponsors, which was the main reason for the abundance of translated works and the rapid development of cultural turn at that time(Xuan Huifang 2019,96). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, it didn't take long for the Westernization Movement to fail, which inspired some elites to realize that China's backwardness was not in technology at all, but in its feudal autocratic system. The reformists, represented by Kang Youwei and Liang Qichao, have become new sponsors. In this short period of only ten years, a large number of excellent translators have appeared, such as Yan Fu and Lin Shu. Lin Shu, in particular, did not understand any foreign language but translated a lot of works, like ''la Dame aux Camelias''，''Uncle Tom's cabin'' and ''David Copperfield'', etc. Dictated by others, he translated in classical style. Such kind of translation to some extent can be said to be no respect to the original text. This also reflects that the purpose of translation at that time was not to highly restore the thoughts and styles of the original text, but to convey conducive information part of the original text to the target readers. This period was also the development period of the cultural shift of Chinese translation theory(Xuan Huifang 2019,96).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Developing to the May Fourth Movement, the ideological emancipation of Chinese intellectuals was more extensive. The translation mainly focuses on how to transform Chinese traditional culture benefiting from western culture and make the Chinese nation rejuvenate. The translation is regarded as an important tool to promote social change. Some scholars believe that the transmission of western new ideas is also to import new expression methods, and at the same time, in order to break the feudal traditional ideas, more intellectuals began to call for the use of vernacular Chinese. For example, Lu Xun and Qu Qiubai, who are well known to us, are representative figures(Xuan Huifang 2019,95). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, not everyone supports this idea. Mei Guangdi proposes that while introducing western culture, we should also carry forward the traditional culture. Western advanced ideas and technologies are needed to be absorbed, but it does not mean that our own language form, Classical Chinese, should be abandoned. But it can be seen that their ideas have not been widely supported. Just like Gu Zhengkun's viewpoint, unlike the cultural turn that emerged more than 100 years later in the West, cultural translation and translation studies in China at the end of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century has presented its obvious characteristics of subjectivity(Xuan Huifang 2019,95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Judgement===&lt;br /&gt;
Since both the polysystem theory and cultural turn are not universal, so they have both advantages and disadvantages at the same time. We should keep rational and critical thinking when studying these theories, and treat their influence on translation studies objectively and dialectically. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. 1Advantages====&lt;br /&gt;
Polysystem theory makes translation studies no longer an isolated linguistic study, but brings descriptive translation studies and cultural turn to translation studies. Linguistic schools tend to pay too much attention to static semantic contrast, focusing on language patterns or underdeveloped literary theories, while the polysystem system combines translation with many factors such as the cultural context, social conditions and politics, especially affecting translation studies at the political level, such as post-colonial translation studies, feminist translation studies and cannibalistic translation studies derived from historical events(Zhang Xiujuan 2017,47). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, these theories have opened up a wide research field for translation studies, which makes translation studies no longer in a vacuum environment, and opens up a way for translation studies to finally get out of the prescribed aesthetic limitations(Zhang Xiujuan 2017,47). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To enable people to look at translation from a broader perspective and grasp its true nature, people will not be limited on the equivalence between the source text and the target text, but also regard the target text as an entity in the target system to study its various properties. This is the very point that developed into Toury's &amp;quot;Target-oriented approach&amp;quot;(Zhang Suwen 2019,94). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the translation is not only selected from several existing linguistic models but restricted by various systems, we can understand the translation phenomenon from the perspective of wider inter-system transmission. After fully understanding this phenomenon, it can also be used to guide us on how to better promote our own culture through translation, which is an unprecedented opportunity for translation studies. At the same time, according to Zohar's theory, we can also know that only with a higher level of research can we better convey our own culture and contribute to our translation studies(Zhao Bo 2017,112). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. 2 Disadvantages====&lt;br /&gt;
Polysystem theory and the view of cultural turn neglect the translator's subjectivity, and the principle of choosing original texts is determined by the situation that dominates the (native) polysystem, which means that texts are chosen because they are consistent with the new methods of target literature, and also because of their possible innovative role in target literature. However, the choice of the target text is not only determined by the polysystem, but also by the translator's subjectivity. Translators will try their best to choose texts or familiar genres consistent with their own styles to give full play to their advantages and improve the quality of translations(Wu Ji 2018,205).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the linguistic school pays too much attention to the micro-level of translation studies, which limits the development of translation studies, scholars such as Nida and Newmark put forward a series of scientific theories to study translation by studying syntax and vocabulary, which has merits(Wu Ji 2018,206). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the attitude of the cultural school towards the linguistic school is to completely negate and abandon it. According to the cultural school, before putting forward the theory of cultural turn, translation studies lacked a set of macroscopic theories to guide them and did not form a theoretical system to guide translation practice, which is undesirable. At the same time, the cultural school's eyes are completely detached from the text, exaggerating the influence of macro factors other than the text, which has been criticized by later generations(Wu Ji 2018,206).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
The following conclusions can be drawn from the present study. Taken together, these findings suggest a role for cultural elements in promoting translation studies. Up to now, polysystem theory and cultural turn still have a wide influence on translation studies, and cultural factors are still important factors that must be considered in translation activities. The findings reported here also shed new light on the responsibilities of today’s translators(Han Xue 2019,138). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the earth is like a &amp;quot;village&amp;quot;, our cultural exchanges with other countries are getting closer and closer. It is necessary for contemporary translators to think about how to maintain cultural confidence through translation and effectively convey excellent culture to other countries. In the process of translation, translators should not only pay attention to linguistic equivalence, but also change their attitudes, think from the perspective of cultural exchange. They should explore a way to combine the inspiration of the polysystem theory and cultural turn, give full play to their subjectivities, and make efforts to tell Chinese stories well and build China's translation system in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett, S. (1995). Comparative literature : a critical introduction: Blackwell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
BEECHER, S. H., &amp;amp; DAVID, B. UNCLE TOM'S CABIN: Harvard University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gillespie, G., &amp;amp; Even-Zohar, I. (1994). Polysystem Studies. Comparative Literature, 45(4), 374. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lefevere, A. (2004). Translation/history/culture: a sourcebook: ''上海外语教育出版社''[Shanghai foreign language education press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
William, S. A Midsummer Night’s Dream: Yale University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zeng Wengxiong. 曾文雄. (2006). 翻译学“语用学转向”:“语言学转向”与“文化转向”的终结. [Pragmatic turn in translatology: the end of linguistic turn and cultural turn]. ''社会科学家''[Social Scientist],（05）,193-197. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Feng, &amp;amp;Zhang Deng. 高峰, &amp;amp; 张灯. (2018). 翻译研究发展的推动力——多元系统理论研究. [The Driving Force of the Development of Translation Studies: A Study of Multiple Systems Theory]. ''吉林省教育学院学报''[Journal of Educational Institute of Ji Lin province], 34(02), 62-64. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Xue. 韩雪. (2019). 多元系统翻译论本土化策略及其创新性研究[Research on Localization Strategy and Innovation of Multi-system Translation Theory]. 福建茶叶[Fu Jian Tea], 41(02), 137-138. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
JI Qiming. 纪启明. (2016). 莎士比亚戏剧中意象的厚重翻译法—以梁实秋的《仲夏夜之梦》译本为例. [Heavy translation of images in Shakespeare's plays —— Taking Liang Shiqiu's translation of A Midsummer Night's Dream as an example]. ''青岛科技大学学报(社会科学版)''[Journal of Qingdao University of Science and Technology (Social Science Edition)], 32(03), 64-67. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stowe, Lin Shu &amp;amp;Wei Yi. 斯托, 林纾, &amp;amp; 魏易. (1981). 黑奴吁天录 [Uncle Tom's Cabin]: ''商务印书馆''[Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yue. 宋越. (2018). 浅析多元系统理论在文学翻译中的应用. [On the Application of Multi-system Theory in Literary Translation] ''教育教学论坛''[Education Forum],(34), 93-94. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Ji. 吴际. (2018). 翻译学中“文化转向”的前世今生. [Past and Present Life of &amp;quot;Cultural Turn&amp;quot; in Translation Studies]. ''校园英语''[Campus English],(10), 205-206. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuan Huifang. 轩慧芳. (2019). 中国传统译论中的“文化转向”.[Cultural Turn in Chinese Traditional Translation Theory]. ''延安大学学报(社会科学版)''[Journal of Yan'an University (Social Science Edition)], 41(03), 92-96. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Suwen. 张素文. (2019). 探析多元系统论的理论构建.[On the theoretical construction of polysystem theory] .''文理导航''[Wenli Navigation],(03), 93-95. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Ziujuan. 张秀娟. (2017). 对翻译研究“文化转向”的思考.[Reflections on the Cultural Turn in Translation Studies]. ''文化创新比较研究''[A Comparative Study of Cultural Innovation], 1(11), 48-49. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Bo. 赵勃. (2017). 多元系统翻译理论的批判性阐述. [Critical exposition of multi-system translation theory]. ''北方文学''[North Literature],(12), 112. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Huichao. 朱慧超. (2017). 简析翻译学中的文化转向. [A Brief Analysis of Cultural Turn in Translation Studies]. ''文教资料''[Data of Culture and Education], 000(009), 86-88.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Influence of Cultural Differences on Translation Methods	姚佳	Yao Jia   No.202020080662 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation activity may appear to be a communication and transfer between languages, but it is closely related to culture. Language and culture permeate each other, and no language can be created and developed without its cultural background, while cultural differences also affect the language expression of the users to a certain extent. In this paper, we analyse the main cultural differences in translation in terms of historical background, way of thinking, social customs and other factors, but the existence of cultural differences makes translation activities often face some difficulties, which requires translators to master translation skills and correctly look at cultural factors in order to achieve the purpose of communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural differences, Translation methods, Influences, Translation skills&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译活动看似是不同语言之间的交流与转换,实则与文化密切相关。语言与文化之间相互渗透,任何语言的产生与发展都离不开其文化背景,而文化差异在一定程度上也影响着使用者语言的表达。本文从历史背景,思维方式,社会习俗等因素来分析翻译中几种主要的文化差异,而文化差异的存在又使翻译活动常常面临一些困难,这就要求译者熟练掌握翻译方法和一定的翻译技巧,正确看待文化因素,从而实现交流沟通之目的。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
文化差异,翻译方法,影响,翻译技巧&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The long-term transmission of culture depends on language. Language has always been an important basis for cultural inheritance. And it is also one of the tools used by different cultures in communication. The exchanges between different countries and regions have deepened in recent years. The demand for translation activities has been increasing, and the requirement for translation quality has also been gradually improved. Translation is a cultural communication activity between different countries. It is not only the conversion of two sets of language symbols. In a sense, translation has gone beyond language and become a cultural transfer between countries. There are certain differences in social values and ways of thinking between China and the West. So it is easy to make mistakes in English translation if many words are understood purely from the point of view of performance. This, coupled with the fact that different nationalities are often influenced by their own culture in the course of their historical development, can also lead to errors when translating between Chinese and English. In the face of cultural differences, we should choose appropriate translation methods to achieve the purpose of communication. In recent years, the focus of translators has gradually shifted from language level to cultural level. They have started to study translation methods from a cultural perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Main Aspects of Cultural Differences in Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of transforming a relatively unfamiliar expression into a relatively familiar one. Wang Zuoliang, a famous translator and linguist, once said that translators are dealing with individual words, but they are facing with two large cultures.(Wang Zuoliang 1997, 42) Therefore, translation should include not only language but also culture. The development of each country's language has gone through a long process of cultural accumulation and it is influenced by its own history, culture, ethics and many other aspects. The differences between English and Chinese are mainly reflected in the following aspects: historical background, way of thinking, and social customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1 The Historical Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every country has a unique historical background, which inevitably gives rise to different cultural forms in the course of development. And this has a significant impact on the language as a carrier of culture. At the same time, differences in language can have a huge impact on translation activities. This requires the translator to be able to understand the different historical circumstances of the source and target language in order to improve the level of accuracy of the translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, we can see the difference in historical background between China and the West in the process of historical development. Agriculture has always been the lifeblood of the country's development, and the development of agriculture is even directly related to the stability of society. The Chinese people have created many excellent cultures through their industrious agricultural work. As a result, Chinese culture is rich in written expressions relating to agriculture. One of the most unique expressions of Chinese culture is the agricultural proverb. It is a fixed phrase that is widely spread among the people. It reflects the principles of agricultural production and summarises a wealth of experience in simple, popular, concise and vivid words, which is a cultural treasure of the Chinese nation and has always been loved by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can appreciate the unique charm of Chinese culture in some idioms. For example, &amp;quot;cast pearls before swine&amp;quot;(对牛弹琴). We cannot simply interpret this as throw pearls at pigs, for this does not conform to the practical use of Chinese adage.  And we can see another example, &amp;quot;As you sow, so shall you reap&amp;quot;(种瓜得瓜种豆得豆) We must realize that many expressions of proverbs in Chinese have been endowed with profound connotations. The deep meaning of this proverb is that one cannot enjoy the fruits of one's labor without putting in it a lot of hard work. There are many other Chinese agricultural proverbs. For example, “There are three rains in the early spring, all over the place”(立春三场雨,遍地都米), “Snow is in the field, wheat is in the barn”.(雪在田,麦在仓).      As for Britain, it is an island country surrounded by the sea. Its national development is closely related to Marine civilization. Britain's development into the &amp;quot;empire on which the sun never sets&amp;quot; in the 18th century was largely dependent on overseas colonial expansion. Even in today's society, Britain's national development cannot be achieved without its favourable Marine environment. Moreover, Britain has a temperate maritime climate, with humid climate and good vegetation, which makes it very suitable for sailing and grazing. Therefore, there are a lot of idioms related to sailing or sheep herding in English culture, such as, “A small leak will sink a great ship” (微小的裂隙能使一艘巨轮沉没),  “A smooth sea never makes a skillful mariner” (平静的大海孕育不出优秀的水手), Being on sea, sail; being on land, settle. (在海上就航行,在陆上就安居). (This paragraph is too long)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, we can find the cultural differences between English and Chinese from the specific historical background. “In the time of Queen Elizabeth, for example, government loyal Jesuits protested against a &amp;quot;fish only Friday&amp;quot; rule imposed by the Catholic Church, which opposed the government. In this context, &amp;quot;Juhn can be relied on, He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot; should be translated as &amp;quot;约翰忠诚可靠&amp;quot;.” (Lu Wei 2019, 200) If we do not analyze the specific historical background directly, it is bound to lead to cultural cognition errors. In Chinese, &amp;quot;鸿门宴&amp;quot; should be translated as &amp;quot;Hongmen Feast with a trap for the invited&amp;quot;, but it is easy to translate into &amp;quot;Hongmen Feast&amp;quot; if the translator does not know the historical background of the appearance of the word &amp;quot;鸿门宴&amp;quot;, which would create a barrier to cultural exchange. Therefore, it can be seen that cultural background has a great impact on the smooth progress of translation activities, and translators can better choose translation methods only if they are proficient in the cultural background of source language and target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.2  The Social Customs &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Customs and habits are mainly reflected in the language and behaviour that people use in communication, which is most likely to reflect the human mind and convey certain meanings. If, in the process of cultural exchange, there are significant differences in customs between countries, this can often lead to misunderstandings when expressing their views. The differences in social customs between China and the West can be extremely obvious. Therefore, in translation, the influence of language and behavioural habits on translation activities cannot be ignored. The differences between English and Chinese social customs are mainly reflected in customs, manners and habits of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We can feel the differences between Chinese and Western customs through people's habitual cognition of some animals in their daily life. ” (Wang Jingjing 2013, 28) In China, for example, the dog is a relatively lowly animal. Since ancient times, those Chinese idioms related to dogs have mostly expressed derogatory meanings. For example, &amp;quot;狼心狗肺&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;鸡飞狗跳&amp;quot; . In English-speaking countries, dogs mean the opposite. For example, &amp;quot;Love me, Love my dog&amp;quot;(爱屋及乌), A lucky dog(幸运儿), etc., which reflects the love of dogs in English-speaking countries. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to dogs, we can also see the different meanings of cats in different Chinese and Western customs. In Chinese culture, cats do not show a one-sided extreme phenomenon. Although there are derogatory words such as &amp;quot;猫儿偷腥&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;猫儿念经-假慈悲&amp;quot;, there are also &amp;quot;无论白猫黑猫,抓到老鼠就是好猫&amp;quot;. In general, cats are relatively neutral in Chinese culture. In Western customs, black cats are often associated with negative connotations. “Cats are known in the West as the familiar of witches and wizards, which stems from a medieval superstition ---- The Satan, the devil's favourite incarnation, was a black cat that witches used to take with them as a familiar.” (Zhu Yahui 2014, 25) For example, the idiom “she is a cat”. The translator cannot simply translate the literal meaning into &amp;quot;她是一只猫&amp;quot;, but should put it in the context of certain western social customs. So the proper translation should be &amp;quot;a woman with a hidden agenda&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some Cat idioms are unique to English culture, such as &amp;quot;Cat s paw.&amp;quot; The idiom comes from The Monkey and the Cat, written by the famous 17th century fable writer La Fontaine. “The cunning monkey wanted to eat the chestnuts from the fire but was afraid of being burnt, so he encouraged the cat to take the chestnuts out of the fire with his paws, but when the cat asked for his share, the monkey ate all the chestnuts.”(Wang Aihua 2008) This idiom is used to describe a person who is used to do risky things. If such cultural differences are not well understood, there will be a lot of translation misinterpretations. (This paragraph is too long）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the animal derivation, the same colour also has different meanings in both Chinese and English cultures. For example, in Chinese, blue generally represents a bright or relaxed feeling. In English expressions, blue generally stands for melancholy and deep depression. In Treasure Island, when Jim and his crew are faced with pirates, they are put in a very bad situation. “If we had been allowed to sit idle, we should all have fallen in the blues, but Captain Smollett was never the man for that”.(Stevenson 2013, 118) The word blue here refers to their emotionally depressed state. When translating 'blue' as it is used here, the different customs and habits of English-speaking countries should be taken into account in order to avoid incorrect translations. Here's another example of red. Chinese people believe that &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; stands for fighting spirit, passion and joy. Since ancient times, weddings and festivals have been celebrated with red lanterns and colours. But in the West, red represents blood, it represents killing, it represents death. For example, &amp;quot;red alert&amp;quot; (空袭) &amp;quot;紧急警报&amp;quot;,see the red light (觉察危险逼近). In the process of translation, we should have a deep understanding of the cultural background of customs to ensure the accuracy of words and to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding or even wrong translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.3 The Thinking Mode &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The way of thinking is the synthesis and unification of the stereotyped forms, methods and procedures of thinking of the subject in the process of reflecting on the object.” (Chen Hongwei&amp;amp;Li Yadan 2005) “The way of thinking is mainly composed of eight elements: knowledge, conception, method, intellect, emotion, will, and language habits. These elements are interconnected and interact with each other to form a dynamic, organic and complex system. It is the characteristics of each of these elements and their structure that define the nature, type and characteristics of the way of thinking and produce differences in the way of thinking.” (Lian Shuneng 2002) Different ethnic groups not only have different national cultures, but also have their own different ways of thinking and thinking characteristics, which is what we call thinking differences. Each language reflects the thinking characteristics of the people who speak it, and the English and Chinese languages are no exception. The differences in thinking styles are mainly reflected in the different lines of thought that people are used to, and the different perspectives that are favoured in thinking. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people think in a forward direction, while Westerners think in a reverse direction. Chinese and Westerners may use completely different, or very different, language to describe the same objects or images. It is not difficult to find that English is used to describe and explain things from small to big, from special to general, from individual to whole. The Order of Chinese is generally from big to small, from general to special, from whole to individual. “When introducing people, Chinese usually lists titles first and then calls them by name, and the titles are listed from the largest to the smallest. English is to announce a name first and then speak a series of duties from childhood to adulthood.”(Liu Wenhui 2002) For example, “现任中国共产党中央委员会总书记，中共中央军事委员会主席，中华人民共和国主席，中华人民共和国中央军事委员会主席于2020年一月十七日对缅甸进行了国事访问”.This sentence, if it is to conform to English language usage, should be translated as “January 17, 2020 saw the state visit to Myanmar of Xi Jinping, currently general Secretary of the CPC Central Committee, Chairman of the CPC Central Military Commission, President of the People's Republic of China, and Chairman of the CPC Central Military Commission”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people think in a spiral way while Westerners think in a straight line way. The Chinese people's philosophical thinking is good at making Chinese people think in a broad way. “No matter doing or speaking, they always do everything from the surface to the point, from the big to the small. First, they have a general view of the whole situation and make plans; then, they refine details and make plans. Westerners, on the contrary, like to think from the detailed to the overall, from the single to the whole, which is a completely different way of thinking”. (Li Dan&amp;amp;Zhou Xiaoling 2006) It is a reflection of culture and also affects culture. Therefore, Chinese people always put the overall situation in the spiral thinking, while Westerners always put a straight line thinking and a straight line clue in it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese like to &amp;quot;paint the dragon and dot the eyes&amp;quot;. First, they like to put unimportant information on the top, and then talk about the main content, such as people and events, event results. “In narration, the emphasis of a sentence is usually placed at the end of the sentence, and the story is explained first, and then the theme is entered. The way of argument is the consequence of the first cause; Give the premises before you make a conclusion; Give the background first, then the topic.”(Bu Jia 2012, 123) The Western way is to come straight to the point. “The way they speak is the opposite, picking the main ones first, as if telling the answer first and then announcing the process. The narrative sequence is to first state the results and then analyze the reasons. Make a conclusion before you give a premise. Explain the topic first, then the background.”(Bu Jia 2012, 123) Therefore, it is necessary to adjust the word order in the English-Chinese translation so as to conform to the narrative logic of the two languages. For example, &amp;quot;求稳定、谋发展、促合作 , 是当今各国人民的共同愿望&amp;quot;。This sentence can be translated into：It is the common aspiration of all the people in the world to m aintain stability, seek development andpromote cooperation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Influences of Cultural Differences on Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not only the transformation between languages, but also the transformation between language forms, and even the transformation of culture. Therefore, in the process of language translation, communicative context, which refers to cultural factors, should be considered. On the one hand, culture is common, and there will be some overlap between cultures, which is also the basis of translation. On the other hand, the culture is also diverse, which is the difficulty of translation. The cultural diversity and uniqueness between English and Chinese often lead to lexical vacancy, semantic conflict and other phenomena that hinder translation. This requires translators to pay attention to such cultural differences and choose appropriate translation methods to solve the translation difficulties and make up for the lack of culture in the process of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.1 Lexical Gap &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Language is the carrier of culture. Every language has its own cultural peculiarities. As a cross-language and cross-cultural communication activity, translation not only conveys text information, but also inherits cultural significance. However, &amp;quot;different cultures break down and describe the world in different semantic categories. Therefore, some semantics in one culture may not exist in another language.&amp;quot;( Lado 1957, 78 ) This phenomenon is known as semanticzero. Practice has proved that the great differences between Chinese and English traditional cultures make English and Chinese words and meanings often difficult to correspond one to one, which makes translators have to take necessary strategies to eliminate or reduce barriers to communication. “Language is a culture created by people in the process of long-term practice, which naturally reflects the objective material world. If something does not exist in the community, there is often a vacancy in the meaning of the word.”(Cui Jing 2012, 38) For example, silk, which was not used by westerners at first, belongs to one of the earliest inventions in Chinese history. It was not until the Western Han Dynasty (202 BC-8 AD) that Zhang Qian, on his mission to the Western Regions, opened the door to China and the West by opening the &amp;quot;Silk Road&amp;quot;, which connected the Mediterranean countries and spread silk to the world. So, English borrowed Chinese pronunciation to translate the word. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example is Peking Opera, which is beloved by the Chinese people. It is a comprehensive art that combines singing, reading, doing and playing. However, opera, dance drama and drama that Europeans and Americans like are all in a single form. There is no dance in opera and no singing in dance drama, while drama is mainly dialogues. In view of this, the translator needs to make English readers fully and correctly understand the differences between Chinese quintessence and other art forms. In China, for example, there was no &amp;quot;咖啡&amp;quot;coffee, &amp;quot;冰淇淋&amp;quot;icecream, &amp;quot;沙发&amp;quot;sofa, etc., which had to be completely transplanted from English. But as time changes and cultural exchanges, the development of material culture in China has been synchronization with the west, even beyond. Such as &amp;quot;可乐&amp;quot;(cola), &amp;quot;自助&amp;quot;(buffet), &amp;quot;互联网&amp;quot; (Internet), &amp;quot;超市&amp;quot;( supermarket ), the previous social lack of cultural awareness in China such as vocabulary, has now been welcomed the broad masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lexical vacancy also appears in the different gods known in the East and the West. Westerners believe that God created human beings and dominated the world, while The Chinese traditionally accept the myth that Pangu created the world and Nu Wa made man. They believe that the Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva have supernatural powers and are able to &amp;quot;save suffering and all living beings&amp;quot;. Similarly, the Puritans and Protestants in The English language had a color of religious movement that was not known in China as Puritans. Therefore, it is not easy to translate both in form and in spirit. Chinese people attach great importance to ethics, order of seniority and clear distinction between seniority and inferiority. “In the appellation of relatives in Chinese, clan relationship is very complicated. In contrast, English kinship terms are more vague and general.”(Cui Jing 2012, 38) For example, the English uncle, aunt, and cousin only show gender and simple relatives， the only way to tell them apart may be by their name. In addition, words with Chinese institutional culture characteristics, such as lunar solar terms, heavenly stems, earthly branches and traditional festivals, have no meaning at all in English. Such as The Chinese &amp;quot;清明&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;端午&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;拜年&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;一国两制&amp;quot;, and in English “Christmas”, “Easter”, “capitalism” and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.2 Semantic Conflict&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the macroscopic similarity of human living environment and thinking structure, &amp;quot;what can be said in one language can be expressed relatively accurately in another language&amp;quot; (Nida, 1975). However, in addition to these semantically consistent words, there are many other pseudo-semantically consistent words between Chinese and English that seem to be the same. “In translation, this seemingly identical but different words and sentences are impossible to achieve the coexistence of source language and target language. We put this seemingly identical but different phenomenon in translation, known as the incompatibility of form and semantics in translation.”(Lu Guoqiang 2012) Incompatibility is contradiction. In translation practice, this kind of form and semantic incompatibility is very deceptive, which often leads to mistranslation of many words and phrases. For example, &amp;quot;这个故事发生在巴黎.&amp;quot; &amp;quot;The story takes place in Paris.&amp;quot;; &amp;quot;我们的当务之急是要深化改革&amp;quot; &amp;quot;To deepen reform is the most urgent task. &amp;quot;. Grammatically speaking, the above two translations seem to be sound, but they are semantically incompatible. They are all typical examples of Chinglish and should be amended as follows: 1) The story is set in Paris. 2) To deepen our commitment to reform is the top priority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there is another kind of semantic conflict, that is, the asymmetry of emotional meaning in Chinese and English translation. In addition to conveying information, language should also express the attitude of the speaker or the author towards what is said and the attitude of the listener and reader, that is to express feelings. In translation, the lack of a thorough understanding of the emotional meaning of a word often leads to incompatibility between form and meaning. The Chinese words for &amp;quot;干部&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;当官的&amp;quot; have the same conceptual meaning but different emotional colors. The former is neutral and sometimes even has a positive meaning, while the latter obviously has a negative meaning. Another example, the Chinese word for &amp;quot;农民&amp;quot;. Farmer is a neutral word in Chinese, while peasant has a derogatory meaning in English, referring to a rude and uncultivated person, so it is more appropriate to translate &amp;quot;农民&amp;quot; as a neutral word farmer. &amp;quot;物美价廉&amp;quot;, which means cheap and good. &amp;quot;Cheap&amp;quot; often reminds people of a cheap and inexpensive product, while &amp;quot;economical&amp;quot; has the associative meaning of &amp;quot;good and inexpensive&amp;quot;. Therefore, the positive word &amp;quot;物美价廉&amp;quot; should be translated into “economical and good” or “nice and inexpensive”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In translation, the semantic contradictions caused by improper collocation should be paid special attention to by translators. “Collocation meaning is a collocation of  associations acquired by a word from the meanings of other words combined with it. In translation, due to improper collocation, a large number of target languages with incompatible formal and semantic meanings are produced.”(Liu Yang 2016, 18) Only by truly mastering both Chinese and English and getting familiar with their fixed collocation patterns and idiomatic expressions can translators avoid mistranslation caused by improper collocation to the greatest extent. “For example, &amp;quot;假花&amp;quot;(artificial flowers); &amp;quot;假牙&amp;quot; (false tooth), &amp;quot;假新闻&amp;quot;(pseudo-event), etc. In each of the above examples, &amp;quot;假&amp;quot; means &amp;quot;untrue&amp;quot; and is the opposite of &amp;quot;true&amp;quot;. However, if you use &amp;quot;fake&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;false&amp;quot; in the translation, it is not in line with the English collocation habit.”(Liu Yang 2016, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Chinese people study English, they often suffer from the semantic incompatibility caused by improper collocation. One of the important reasons is that they are not familiar with the national expression methods of English speaking. This kind of English collocation translated by Chinese thinking is something we need to work hard to correct. For example, “学习英语知识”，many people will translate it into &amp;quot;learn a knowledge of English&amp;quot; . But the proper translation is acquire a knowledge of English/has a knowledge of English. Leech pointed out that, unlike other types of meaning, collocative meaning has the property of generalization. It is only a special property of individual words. When it cannot be explained by other types of meaning, collocative meaning is resorted to as a special category. (Leech 1974) The particularity of collocation makes it more difficult for us to improve our expressive ability. Therefore, translators need to keep learning these commonly used fixed collocations to improve the accuracy of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.3 Use Specific Translation Methods from the Perspective of Cultural Differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a form of translation based on the pronunciation of the original language, generally based on the pronunciation of the content of the original language to find alternative translations in the target language with similar pronunciation. Transliteration is usually used for translating names, place names, country names, proper nouns or words with national characteristics. The transliterated words can only be used together, not separately, otherwise they have no meaning. Since there is a big difference between China and the West in terms of name calling, the transliteration is usually done by transliteration. For example, Charles is translated as &amp;quot;查尔斯&amp;quot;, David Copperfield as &amp;quot;大卫科波菲尔得&amp;quot;, Romeo and Juliet as &amp;quot; 罗密欧与朱丽叶&amp;quot;. There are many examples of transliteration of Chinese and Western place names. For example, Washington, the capital of the United States, is transliterated as &amp;quot;华盛顿&amp;quot;, Florence as &amp;quot;佛罗伦萨&amp;quot;, and Bristol as &amp;quot;布里斯托&amp;quot;. The list of place names is endless. The phonetic transliteration of place names is too numerous to mention. In addition, due to cultural differences, both Chinese and Western countries have developed their own proper nouns and words with unique national characteristics, which generally require phonetic translations. For example, &amp;quot;功夫&amp;quot; translates into &amp;quot;Kongfu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;秧歌&amp;quot; translates into &amp;quot;Yangko&amp;quot;. Another example, there is a famous line from a Tang poem:姑苏城外寒山寺,夜半钟声到客船. “&amp;quot;寒山寺&amp;quot; here is not because there is a &amp;quot;Cold Mountain&amp;quot; outside Suzhou, but because it was named after a monk who was called &amp;quot;寒山&amp;quot; in the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, the translation of “Cold- Hill Monastery” would be misleading as &amp;quot;a temple on Han Shan Mountain,&amp;quot; which should be translated as “Han Shan Monastery”. ”(Wang Jianghong 2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation is the translation into English of words and phrases that have the same or similar meaning according to their original meaning. Literal translation is an important translation method that has many advantages, such as its ability to convey the meaning of the original text and to reflect its style. It is estimated that around 70% of sentences are processed by literal translation, so literal translation is a widely used translation method by translators, which shows the importance of this method. However, as there are certain differences between Chinese and Western cultures in various aspects, two situations must be taken into account when using literal translation. The first is to pay attention to the mistranslation of proper nouns or technical terms, and the second is to pay attention to words that have the same form but very different meanings in the two languages. For example, when selling something, you can't call your goods cheap, but inexpensive, because cheap means &amp;quot;of inferior quality&amp;quot;; &amp;quot;继承人&amp;quot; don't use successor but heir; &amp;quot;白酒&amp;quot;is not white wine but liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A free translation is different from a literal translation. A free translation is a translation that is based on the main idea of the original text rather than a word-for-word translation. It is usually used more often when translating sentences, phrases or larger groups of meaning. Free translation is mainly used in situations where the original language and the translated language reflect significant cultural differences. From the point of view of cross-cultural linguistic communication and cultural exchange, free translation emphasises the relative independence of the cultural system of the translated language from the cultural system of the original language, and is more capable of reflecting the linguistic characteristics of the nation. For example, the Chinese proverb &amp;quot;三思而后行&amp;quot;usually translated into &amp;quot;Look before you leap&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;一朝被蛇咬十年怕井绳&amp;quot;可以译为&amp;quot;A burned child dreads the fire&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;心急吃不了热豆腐&amp;quot;译为&amp;quot;A watched pot never boils&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English there are also many words that need to be paraphrased and the cultural differences between the two languages in different situations should be respected when translating, otherwise it can lead to misunderstandings in the language transfer. For example, &amp;quot;Every life has its roses and thorns.&amp;quot;is translated into：&amp;quot;人生有苦有甜。In Hamlet, Act II, Scene 2, there is this depiction and praise of mankind:&amp;quot;What a piece of work is a man! How noble in reason! How infinite in faculty! In form and moving how express and admirable! In action how like an angel! In  apprehension how like a god! The beauty of the world! The paragonof animals!&amp;quot; It was translationed into： &amp;quot;人类是一件多么了不得的杰作！ 多么高贵的理性！ 多么伟大的力量！ 多么优美的仪表！ 多么文雅的举动！ 在行为上多么像一个天使！ 在智慧上多么像一个天神！ 宇宙的精华！ 万物的灵长！&amp;quot; “Words such as &amp;quot;仪表&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;天神&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;灵长&amp;quot; corresponded to Chinese cultural imagery and free translation was used for this purpose.”(Sun Yiwen 2019, 170)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The skills to choose the proper translation methods from the perspective of cultural differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ultimate effect of translation should be that the audience receives complete and correct information and that they have the same experience of reading the translation as if it were their mother tongue. In order to achieve the best possible translation results, it is important to focus on the cultural characteristics of the translation itself and to analyse the target audience of the translation. At the same time, the differences between Eastern and Western cultures should be compared and analysed to identify the cultural factors that influence translation and to clarify that the influence of cultural differences in translation cannot be ignored. The aim is to enable people to face up to cultural differences and to value the dynamic equivalence of translation practice. The aim is to improve sensitivity to cultural differences and the accuracy of language use, to overcome cultural barriers in translation and to achieve intercultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1 Focus on the work itself&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When carrying out translation activities, it is essential that the translator carries out an in-depth analysis of the work to be translated. Therefore, the type of work, style, cultural features should be taken into account if the translator wants to achieve the desired results. If the type of work to be translated into English is different, then the requirements can vary considerably. Take the translation of poetry as an example. Poetry is the essence of language and culture. Poetry is usually a harmonious blend of emotions and scenery, and the theme of the poem is usually expressed by the mood. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Chinese poetry, the ambiguity of the language and the problems that arise in the translation process actually stem from cultural differences. We can look at an example of Cao Xueqin’s work: &amp;quot;空对着,山中高士晶莹雪; 终不忘,世外仙姝寂寞林.&amp;quot;(1982, 17) And the translation is &amp;quot;Vainly facing the hermit in sparkling snow － clad hills, I forgot not the fairy in lone woods beyond the world&amp;quot;. (Yang Xianyi 1978, 67) “The &amp;quot;雪&amp;quot; in the poem ostensibly refers to snow in nature, but those who familiar with Dream of the Red Chamber will know that it is actually the Chinese character for &amp;quot;薛&amp;quot;. It refers to Xue Baochai. &amp;quot;林&amp;quot; appears to refer to a forest, but actually refers to Lin Daiyu. If the meaning of the puns in a poem is not clear, the original mood and emotion of the poem will be lost and the reader will be less able to understand the meaning of the poem.”(Li Yafeng 2016, 70) Therefore, the translator should never adopt an ambiguous attitude towards the translation of such punning words in poetry. The translator should start from the work itself, thoroughly clarify the cultural background of the original text and the profound meaning of the work, and choose the appropriate translation to reproduce the true meaning of the poem to help the reader better understand it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, in the English translation process, the translator must have an accurate grasp of the cultural characteristics of each term in order to choose the appropriate translation method, so that the content of the translation is accurate and comprehensive. For example,&amp;quot; 汉皇重色思倾国,御宇多年求不得。&amp;quot;It was translated into: “The beauty － loving monarch longed year after To find a beautiful lady without a peer.”(Xu Yuanchong 2010, 222) “The word 'Han Huang' in the poem is the title of the emperor in Chinese feudal society, a term used in China, and Chinese readers are able to grasp the cultural han meaning of it. The word 'monarch' has been chosen to be more accessible to the reader, who has a general idea that he is a ruler of a country and can get a general idea of the meaning of the original poem&amp;quot;. (Li Yafeng 2016, 72) We can see that both Chinese and Western cultures have one thing in common: they are the result of a long process of sedimentation and accumulation and are characterised by diversity and stability. English translators must accurately grasp the differences between Chinese and Western cultures and choose a suitable translation method in order to complete the translation work successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.2 Focus on the reader &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the whole translation activity, the source material, the translation and the reader are the three elements. And translators should not only pay attention to the high degree of restoration of the source material, but also pay more attention to the feelings of the reader and take the readers’ reaction as the fundamental point of reaction. The translation activity itself is to serve the reader, and translators try to make their translations more accurate. If the problem of inaccurate translation still exists, it is necessary to combine naturalisation and alienation to prevent the translation language from being too rigid, and in cases where some local conditions are not understood, markings can be made to enhance the readers’ understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Depending on the type of reader, the translation strategy the translator should adopt should also change. For example, if the reader is a minor, the language used in the English-Chinese translation should be straightforward and simple, and the rationale should be clearly visible. Authentic translation not only restores the authenticity of the linguistic content, but also reflects the vividness of the cultural content, thus achieving the purpose of being available for research. The degree of difficulty, translation method and interpretation of the content should be decided according to the target audience in order to produce different effects for different people and thus achieve the purpose of English-Chinese translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Naida has said that as white as snow (白如雪)is translated as &amp;quot;white as goose feathers&amp;quot; where the word is not familiar at all or does not exist in the language, because the readership or group of readers is different. By analogy, the English idioms 'birds of a feather flock together' and 'shed crocodile tears ' can be translated as &amp;quot; 物以类聚, 鸟以群分&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;掉鳄鱼眼泪&amp;quot; at higher readership levels; at lower readership levels it can be translated as &amp;quot;鱼找鱼, 虾找虾&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;猫哭耗子&amp;quot;, otherwise it will not only fail to resonate with the reader, but will also confuse the reader. “Eugene A.Nida strongly advocates that the translator should take into account the reader's receptivity, ‘The first task of the translator in a translation is to convey the information in the original text faithfully’, ‘The text must be interpreted correctly for the reader’.” (Tan Zaixi 1984, 21)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.3 Focus on the dynamic equivalence of translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was coined by the famous American linguist Eugene Nida in the 1960s. According to Nida, &amp;quot;the translation process aims to reproduce the information content of the source language in the recipient language that is closest to the source language, firstly in terms of equivalence of meaning and secondly in terms of equivalence of style”. (Nida 2001, 87) In this concept, Naida emphasises 'closest' rather than 'equivalent'. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The so-called &amp;quot;nearest equivalent&amp;quot; means that the information in the source language is reproduced in the target language using the nearest &amp;quot;natural equivalent&amp;quot;, so that the translation is as natural as possible, both semantically and stylistically. According to the principle of dynamic equivalence, the translator starts with the reader in mind, and does not focus on the linguistic equivalence between the original and the translated form, but on the meaning and spirit of the original, reproducing the main idea of the original as completely as possible. The measure of a good translation is not how close the form of the translation is to the original, but whether the function of the information to be conveyed is the same as that of the original. The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has enormous implications for intercultural translation. To achieve bicultural understanding and communication, it is necessary to have a deep understanding of the differences between the two cultures and then be flexible enough to use translation methods that faithfully reproduce the cultural flavour of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In translation activities, the treatment of cultural background information is crucial. Translation plays the role of a bridge for cross-cultural communication, and its aim is not only to transform language and text on the surface structure, but also to transfer the cultural connotations embedded in the original work. For example, the famous English poet Shelley's Ode to the West Wind expresses a perfect eulogy of spring with beautiful and rich imagination. Because Britain is located in the northern temperate zone of the western hemisphere, it is subject to oceanic weather all year round, so the west wind generally heralds the arrival of spring. The differences in geographical location and climate between the two countries have resulted in different understandings of the easterly and westerly winds, resulting in different cultural connotations in the language. In order for the readers of the translated text to agree with the readers of the original text, the translator must find a translation in the culture of the target language as opposed to that of the source language. If this geographical and cultural difference is ignored and a literal translation is made, not only will cultural information not be exchanged, but it may also mislead the reader of the translated text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the course of their long history, all peoples have developed cultural symbols, also known as cultural imagery. Cultural imagery is mostly the result of the wisdom, history and culture of each nation. The same object, in a different cultural atmosphere, represents different cultural symbols, carries different cultural connotations and triggers different associations for the reader, leading to different interpretations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As in Jin Changxu's Spring Complaint': &amp;quot;打起黄莺儿,莫教枝上啼；啼时惊妾梦,不得到辽西&amp;quot;. The poem vividly expresses the woman's helpless desolation and her fervent longing for her husband, who has left home and gone to the battlefield. As a military stronghold on the northeastern border of the Tang dynasty, &amp;quot;Liaoxi&amp;quot; refers to the area around Yingzhou and Yanzhou, west of the Liao River in the Tang dynasty, and often appears in ancient Chinese poetry, referring to the &amp;quot;battlefield&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;This typical Chinese cultural imagery of &amp;quot;辽西&amp;quot; carries a strong sense of Chinese culture that is difficult for Western readers to comprehend. “A literal translation would never work, but a transliteration plus an explanation of the &amp;quot;辽西&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;Liao- xi, the frontier&amp;quot; would make it as much of a cultural fax as possible. The abundance of cultural imagery conveys the cultural connotations of the cultural imagery of &amp;quot;Liaowest&amp;quot; well.” (Ke Zhao 2012, 114)  Obviously, if the equivalence of form undermines the equivalence of meaning in the translation process, then the form should not be hesitated to be abandoned in favour of the fidelity of content.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural differences in translation are a complex matter, and there are no fixed rules for dealing with them. Therefore, only with a deeper understanding of the cultural differences between the East and the West can a translator maintain the original style of the translated work and make the translation accessible and acceptable to the target audience. As an important factor in building cultural bridges, translators should be prepared to understand the differences in historical background, ways of thinking, social customs and other aspects of different cultures before processing the translation. At the same time, translators should be able to adopt flexible translation methods according to different situations, overcome obstacles caused by cultural differences in translation activities, and respect other cultures as well as their own.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Zuoliang 王佐良. (1997) ''翻译:思考与试笔'' [Thinking and Testing] . [Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press] 北京:外语教学与研究出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu, Wei 卢薇.(2019). ''探讨中西文化差异对英语翻译的影响'' [Exploring the Influence of Chinese and Western Cultural Differences on English Translation]. ''海外英语'' [English Abroad].(04)200-201.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jingjing 王经晶. (2013). ''浅谈汉英文化差异对翻译的影响'' [An Introduction to the Influence of Chinese-English Cultural Differences on Translation]. [Success(Education)] ''成功(教育)''. (06)28.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Yahui 朱亚辉. (2014). ''从中西猫文化视角看猫习语的翻译策略'' [Translation strategies of cat idioms from the perspective of Chinese and Western cat culture]. ''文史博览(理论)'' [Literature and History (Theory)]. (09)24-26. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Aihua 王爱华.(2008). ''动物在英语谚语中的寓意浅析'' [An analysis of the allegorical meaning of animals in English proverbs]. [Lanzhou Journal] ''兰州学刊''. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Robert Louis Stevenson.(2013). ''Treasure Island''.[Cambridge University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lado, Robert.(1957). ''Linguistics Across Cultures''. [Ann Arbor:The University of Michigan Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cui, Jing 崔竞.(2012). ''从文化差异角度看英汉翻译中的词义空缺现象'' [The Phenomenon of Word Meaning Vacancy in English-Chinese Translation from the Perspective of Cultural Differences].  ''文教资料'' [Literary and Educational Materials]. (01)38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida，E. A. (1974). ''Language Structure and Translation: Essays''. [Stanford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu, Guoqiang陆国强. (2012).''思维模式与翻译''［Thinking Patterns and Translation]. [Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 上海: 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leech，G. (1974). ''Semantics''.［Penguin］ .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Yang 刘扬.(2016). ''翻译中的形式与语义不相容问题'' [The problem of formal and semantic incompatibility in translation]. ''外语与翻译'' [Foreign Language and Translation]. 16-21. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Jianghong王江宏.(2007). ''四种常用的翻译方法'' [Four common methods of translation]. ''Journal of Vocational University'' [职大学报].(03)77-81.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yiwen孙一文.(2019). ''从翻译目的论视角看译者对翻译策略的选择——以《哈姆雷特》&amp;lt;第二幕&amp;gt;朱生豪译本为例'' [The Translator's Choice of Translation Strategies from the Perspective of Translation Purpose Theory--Taking the Translation of Hamlet &amp;lt;Act II&amp;gt; by Zhu Shenghao as an Example]. ''English Abroad'' [海外英语]. (13)170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao, Xueqin曹雪芹. (1982). ''红楼梦(上)'' [Dream of the Red Chamber (上). [Beijing:People's Literature Publishing House] 北京:人民文学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xian Yi杨宪益. (1978) ''A Dream of Ｒed Mansions''. [Beijing:Foreign Language Press] 北京:外文出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida E A．(2001). ''Language and Culture-Contexts in Translating''. [Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ke Zhao柯招. (2012). ''翻译中不同文化背景下的动态对等''  [Dynamic Reciprocity in Translation in Different Cultural Contexts]. [Journal of Mudanjiang Normal College (Philosophy and Social Science Edition)] ''牡丹江师范学院学报''.(06)114-116.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Study of Domestication and Foreignization in Cross—Culture Translation	李海泉	Li Haiquan No.202020080610 English Language and Literature==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Abstract'''==&lt;br /&gt;
For a long time, translation has been regarded as a conversion activity between languages. However, with the increasing international communication, translation studies gradually turn to cultural transfer. Generally speaking, there are two principal strategies to deal with cross-culture involved in translation, namely, TL (target language) culture-oriented domestication and culture-oriented foreignization. Domestication means bringing the foreign culture closer to the reader in the target culture,making the target text recognizable and familiar to the readers. Foreignization, on the other hand, means taking the reader over to the source text and in turn to the foreign culture, making him or her see the differences. Because of the differences between the SL culture and the TL culture,a translator is bound to face a choice. So it is inevitable to have the inclination of domestication or foreignization for a translation. It can be said that the subject of domestication and foreignization is one of the core topics of translation. This paper starts with the historical origin of domestication and foreignization, analyzes their respective strengths and weaknesses and discusses the relationship between them. The paper reaches a conclusion that the relationship between domestication and foreignization is dialectic and they can complement each other in the process of translation. And by analyzing the factors influencing and restricting the choice of translator’s strategy, the author puts forward some methods and means to realize cultural transmission through two translation strategies in order to guide translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Key words'''==: domestication; foreignization; cross-culture translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''摘要'''==&lt;br /&gt;
长期以来，翻译一直被视为语言间的转换活动。但随着国际间交往的日益紧密，翻译研究逐渐转向文化间的比较。一般而言，翻译中文化的转换有两种基本策略:即以目的语文化为归宿的归化和以源语文化为归宿的异化。归化是指尽量将译语文化纳入译文读者的知识范围，将作者引向读者;异化是指在翻译中保留原文语言文化的特异之处，将读者引向作者。由于源语和译语文化的巨大差异，译者在翻译过程中必然会面临两难选择，因而一篇译作也必然会出现归化或异化的倾向。可以说，归化和异化的课题是翻译的核心课题之一。&lt;br /&gt;
本文从归化和异化的历史渊源入手，分析二者各自的优势和缺陷，探讨了归化和异化两者之间的关系，认为二者既对立又统一，在翻译过程中可以互相补充，并通过选择一些翻译实践的例子加以说明二者的互补性。通过分析影响和制约译者策略选择的因素，作者最终提出了一些能够通过两种翻译策略实现文化传递的方法和手段，以期对翻译实践起指导作用。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''关键词'''==：归化；异化；跨文化翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Introduction'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not only an activity of lingual exchange and information transfer, but also a kind of cultural communication between different countries and nations. With the growing ties among countries, cross-translation has become a hot topic. And in recent years, translators have shown increasing interest in the problems arising from cultural differences in translation. Generally speaking, there are two principal strategies to tackle them in translation, namely, &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. The domestication is target language oriented, while the foreignization is source language oriented.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study on domestication and foreignization has lasted for quite a long time.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have been numerous disputes over domestication and foreignization both in China and abroad. In these disputes, people have been trying to obtain a&lt;br /&gt;
conclusion as to which translation strategy is better. They tend to overemphasize one strategy and ignore the positive and indispensable role of the other. In fact, their relationship is dialectic. The paper tries to hold a dialectic attitude towards the dispute over domestication and foreignization and study the relationship between the two and tries to make a conclusion that domestication and foreignization are both useful in translation and translators should choose different strategies in various situations. In fact, an excellent translation always well combines the two strategies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This thesis mainly consists of three chapters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chapter I is a brief survey of the history of domestication and foreignizatio.The paper will provide a detailed account of some fundamental issues in the study of domestication and foreignization, including their definitions, their details and their advantages and limitations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chapter 2 presents that the disputes on domestication and foreignization have permeated the history of translation both in the West and in China. The disputes in translation history show that both sides take absolute and one sided attitude towards the two translation strategies and they just overemphasize one of them. Thus many translators feel puzzled at what strategy to choose according to different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chapter 3 focuses on the factors influencing the choice of the translation strategies. General speaking,there are three major factors: translation purpose, the text type, and the target reader. Understanding these factors can help translators choose an appropriate translation strategy.A translator should try to avoid biases and remain objective. What’s more, he should consider the above three factors before he decides whether to adapt the original text or to retain as much as possible the foreign flavor of the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, the writer tries to conclude that a good translator should adopt different devices to realize different strategies according to different situations, and a good translation is one that well combines domestication and foreignization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Ⅰ A Brief Study of Domestication and Foreignization'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In many cases controversy is due to the looseness of clarification of fundamental issues (Hou Yanan 2004,5 ). Many people talk about domestication and foreignization when the fundamental issues are seldom clearly defined.In this chapter, the paper will provide some fundamental issues of domestication and foreignization which are based on the following arguments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.1 Definition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The terms of domestication and foreignization were first introduced by the famous American translator Lawrence Venuti in his book ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation'', which was published in 1995. Domestication and foreignization are defined by Lawrence Venuti as follows:”Domestication means bringing the foreign culture closer to the reader in the target culture, making the text recognizable and familiar. Foreignization, on the other hand, means taking the reader over to the   foreign culture, making him or her see the cultural and linguistic difference&amp;quot;(Venuti 1995:19-20). Domesticating means bringing the foreign culture closer to the reader in the target culture, making the text recognizable and familiar. Foreignizing, on the other hand, means taking the reader over to the foreign culture, making him or her see the differences.Compared to marriage, translation practice is similar to the marriage of a Chinese girl with a foreigner. By domestication,&amp;quot;the Chinese girl&amp;quot; will be forced to undergo the cosmetic in order to make her look like a westerner. By foreignization, the bride’s appearance will be left intact although she has to put on the western-style wedding gown. Her cultural identity is also kept to the maximum (Chen Fu 2004,4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.2 Details About Domestication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are various opinions as to the forms of domestication.According to Ke Ping (Ke Ping 1993,23),domestication only refers to adaptation of words or phrases.That is domestication means that translating a word or phrase which is of target language (TL) cultural color and which is used as frequently in the TL as the original in the source language (SL) (Hou Yanan 20046).Qin Hongwu (Qin Hongwu 2000,372) holds that domestication also includes the adaptation of SL syntactic structure.According to the definition given by Lawrence Venuti, all the forms of adaptation aim to make the TL more acceptable and familiar to the TL readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many scholars who favor domestication have put forward their own point view on domestication. Eugene Nida is widely considered as an influential representative of domesticating translation who puts much emphasis on the communication function of translation.His concept of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;in translation is the representative of domestication strategy.Dynamic equivalence is defined as&amp;quot;a translation principle according to which a translator seeks to translate the meaning of the original in such a way that the target language wording will trigger the same impact one target culture audience as the original wording did upon the source text audience&amp;quot;.&amp;quot;A translation of dynamic equivalence aims at complete naturalness of expression. And tries to relate the receptor to modes of behavior relevant within the context of his own culture:it does not insist that he understand the cultural patterns of the source-language context in order to comprehend the message”(Nida,1964,159). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, Nida pay much attention to readers response.&amp;quot;the relationship between the original receptors and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and message&amp;quot;(Nida,1964:159).So a translation of dynamic equivalence directs its focus of attention not so much toward the source message as towards the receptor response (Zhou Min 2007, 23) For example,according to Nida’s approach of domestication,the Chinese idiom &amp;quot;智者千虑,必有一失&amp;quot;will be translated into &amp;quot;Homer sometimes nods&amp;quot;; the English idiom &amp;quot;to cast pearls before swine&amp;quot; can be translated into &amp;quot;对牛弹琴&amp;quot;. A dynamic equivalent translation shifts the focus from verbal comparison between the originala and translation to readers' response (Zhou Min 2007,24).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, domestication involves alteration of the SL cultural images, syntactic structure, and so on. This kind of alteration is designed to make the translation more understandable and smoother to the TL readers. For example, in ''Hong Lou Meng'',&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谋事在人，成事在天。（第六回）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man purposes, God disposes. (Hawkes)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hawkes quotes the English proverb directly and make it untouched. In this way,he changes the Buddhist flavor into the Christian flavor. The SL image is replaced with TL cultural image.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He’s always been strong as a mule．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
他一向壮得像头牛。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘牛’is often used to express physical fitness in Chinese culture, while’牛’is expressed in‘horse’or‘mule’according to English expression habits.In summary, domesticated translation can provide readers with closeness,nature and fluency.TL readers easily accept this translation and have more profound understanding of the connotation of the target language(Zhou Min 2007,25).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.3 Details About Foreignization&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignization signifies the differences of the foreign text. Lawrence Venuti,the representative of foreignization, views such kind of translation method as&amp;quot;a strategic cultural intervention in the current state of world affairs, against the hegemonic English-language nations and the unequal cultural exchanges in which they engage their global others” (Venuti 1995,20). Venuti puts forward that foreignization can be a form of resistance against ethnocentrism and racism, cultural narcissism and imperialism (Hou Yanan 2004,10).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translators who adopt the foreignization strategy try to avoid any alteration or departure from the SL. The culture-specific elements, literary form, and linguistic feature are preserved as much as possible. Foreignization is based on the differences between different national cultures and advocates the original flavor of culture. The purpose of foreignization is to make the TL readers fully experience the exotic atmosphere, feel different nationalities and realize the differences among different language traditions and national cultures by retaining the language styles and national characteristics of foreign countries. Therefore, the appropriate foreignization not only promotes the cultural exchange,but also greatly enriches the expressiveness of the translated language(Tian Yunping 2005,107 ).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the expansion of cultural exchange,many English loanwords gradually infiltrate into Chinese through foreignizing translation and are widely familiar and accepted by us. For example,in English-Chinese translation, we have talk show(脱口秀),ivory tower(象牙塔),crocodile tears(鳄鱼的眼泪),sour grapes(酸葡萄) and so on. And in Chinese-English translation,there are 气功(qi gong),豆腐(to fu),功夫(kong fu),君子协定 (gentleman’s agreement ), 门户开放政策(the open door policy) and so on (Hou Yanan 2004,12).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.4 Advantages and Limitations of Domestication and Foreignization&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are the main translating strategies. While in translation,translators have a tendency to overemphasize the significance of one strategy and ignore the role of the other one. In fact, both domesticating and foreignizing strategies have their advantages and limitations.As the main strategy,domestication holds its advantages. Mark Schuttleworth and Moira Cowie regard domestication as&amp;quot;a term used by Venuti to describe the translation strategy in which a transparent, fluent style is adopted in order to minimize the strangeness of the foreign text for the TL readers&amp;quot; (Schuttleworth and Cowie,1997,43-44). This involves erasing the linguistic and cultural differences of the original text and adapting them to the norms and conventions of the target culture.Therefore, this target-culture-oriented approach makes the foreign familiar and avoids cultural conflicts and communication barriers. However, every coin has two sides. Venuti holds that domestication has negative connotation &amp;quot;as it is identified with a policy common in dominant cultures which are ‘aggressive monolingual, unreceptive to the foreign’, and which he describes as being accustomed to fluent translations that invisibly inscribes foreign texts with TL values and provide readers with the narcissistic experience of recognizing their own culture in a cultural other&amp;quot;(Venuti, 1995,20). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Nide said that &amp;quot;to grow like mushroom&amp;quot; can be translated into &amp;quot;雨后春笋&amp;quot; so as to achieve functional equivalence, but &amp;quot;雨后春笋&amp;quot; may mislead Chinese readers into believing that there are bamboo shoots in the English-speaking countries.Though domestication is easier for the reader to understand and accept, its naturalness and smoothness of the TT are often achieved at the expense of the cultural messages of the SL. What's more, if the translator always adopts the domestication strategy to replace the cultural differences with the information familiar to TL readers, the TL readers will be further apart from SL culture. Readers just review their own culture which is against the purpose of intercultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignization, source-culture-oriented approach, respects the foreignness of the source language and culture and try to retain the foreign linguistic forms and cultural differences in target text, so that it enables the target readers to gain &amp;quot;an alien reading experience&amp;quot;(Venuti,1995,20), to know the cultural otherness and to promote cultural communication. Besides, foreignization will play an significant role in preventing cultural hegemony and enhancing the status of foreign culture in the target culture. It is necessary for the target reader to acquaint himself with the foreign culture. What’s more, translation with foreignization could broaden the view of readers.It accords with the needs of cultural transmission and exchanges among different nations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance,there are plenty of expressions concerning animals in every language.The tiger is considered to be the‘king of animals' and stands for dignity in Chinese, while in English,the same meaning is carried by the image of ‘lion’. For example,&amp;quot;他结婚了,太太是只母老虎”,in English, it can translates&amp;quot;He was married and had a lioness at home &amp;quot;. In the foreignized expressions, it is natural for readers to associate them with their native expressions. Through the comparison, they can understand different usages and the exact connotations of the lion and those of the tiger. It is in this way that target readers enrich their acquisition of foreign cultures and accelerate cultural communication (Hou Yanan 2004,14).However,there are limitations in foreignizating translation.Sometimes, alien cultural image and linguistic features may cause information overload to the readers. For example,if the reader can’t understand the ST image, he can’t receive the cultural message contained in the ST, and he may even fail to understand the ST.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Ⅱ Disputes over Domestication and Foreignization in History'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No study of domestication and foreignization would be complete without consideration of them in a historical perspective.Throughout the history,there are many different opinions on domestication and foreignization in cross-culture translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1 Disputes over Domestication and Foreignization in the West&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the west,there are various opinions on domestication and foreignization.It was Cicero in the first century B.C.who first eloquently formulated that a translatormust be either an interpreter or rhetorician (Zhou Min 2007,38).For the next two thousand years, translation theory was mainly limited to a heated discussion of this dichotomy.In the western translation field of today, the loudest speaker for domestication is Eugene Nida, and Lawrence Venuti is the representative of those who favor foreignization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication recommends fluent translation. Eugene Nida is the representative of those who favor domesticating translation. The concept of dynamic equivalence is a clear indication of his inclination towards domestication. &amp;quot;A dynamic equivalence aims at complete naturalness of expression and tries to relate the receptor to modes of behavior relevant within the context of his own culture&amp;quot; (Nida,1993,159). Dynamic equivalence or functional equivalence is based on the principle of equivalent effect,i.e.the relationship between receiver and message should aim at being the same as that between the original receivers and the SL message(Zhou Ming 2007,41).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A minimal definition of functional equivalence is stated as “ The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot; in the book ''Language, Culture and Translating'' (Nida, 1993,117).He claims, &amp;quot;Anything less than this degree of equivalence should be unacceptable&amp;quot;(Nida,1993, 118). The maximal,ideal definition is stated as “the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, 1993: 118). Nida’s &amp;quot;Dynamic Equivalence&amp;quot; can be viewed as a euphemism for domestication (Zhou Ming 2007,41). This can be evidenced also in Nida's own words &amp;quot;The translator must be a person who can draw aside the curtains of linguistic and cultural differences so that people may see clearly the relevance of the original meaning&amp;quot;(Nida, 1993: 121). All in all, Nida's theory virtually reinforces the status of domestication as a canon in English-language translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the publication of the Translator’s Invisibility in 1986, Lawrence Venuti has become one of the most prominent figures in contemporary U.S. translation circle. Lawrence Venuti is a major advocator of foreignization. His aim is &amp;quot;rather to develop a theory and practice of translation that resists dominant target-language cultural values so as  to signify the linguistic and cultural difference of the foreign text&amp;quot; (Venuti, 1995, 23). He states&amp;quot;the fact of translation is erased by suppressing the linguistic and cultural differences of the foreign text, assimilating it to dominant values in the target-language culture, making it recognizable and therefore seemingly untranslatable. With this domestication the translated text passes for the original&amp;quot;(Venuti,1995,23). Hence,he puts forth the principle of&amp;quot;resistancy&amp;quot; to signify the difference from the foreign text by disrupting the cultural codes that prevail in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.2 Disputes over Domestication and Foreignization in China&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The disputes over domestication and foreignization can be dated back to the period of translating the Sanskrit Buddhist scriptures into Chinese， which is known as the dispute over&amp;quot;simple translation&amp;quot;(文)and&amp;quot;sophisticated translation&amp;quot;(质) Sutra scriptures. Dao’an (Luo Xingzhang 1984，26) firmly advocated faithful translation of &amp;quot;zhi&amp;quot;, namely,foreignizatiing translation. While Kumarajiva is strongly against foreignization. He advocated the translation of &amp;quot;wen&amp;quot;.In the 1930s,Zhao Jingshen (Luo Xingzhang 1984:267) proposed the translation principle of “smoothness over faithfulness”. Zhao declared that a piece of translation should be smooth, even if smoothness was achieved at the expense of faithfulness. Thus he chose to “rearrange Yan Fu’s three points in a new order, as follows: expressiveness, faithfulness, elegance&amp;quot;(Luo Xingzhangv1984,267). The most famous Chinese scholar who firmly advocates domestication in the 20th century might be Qian Zhongshu. He insists that the highest standard of translation be &amp;quot;sublimation&amp;quot; and a translation be &amp;quot;so faithful to the source text that it does not read like a translated work, because the text in the source language will by no means read like a translated one&amp;quot;(Qian Zhongshu,1981,18-19).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say,a piece of good translation should not reveal its foreignness.Compared with the advocacy of foreignization, the school of domestication is more powerful and popular.Most acknowledged translators century were the representatives of the domestication school,such as Yan Fu,Zhang Guruo,Yang Bi ,just to name a few. (Zhou Min 2007,39) Professor Xu Yuanchong favors domestication. He sees clearly the differences between eastern and western cultures，and proposes the theory of cultural competition to deal with the cultural differences.That is, a translator should make full use of the strength of the TL in order to make the TT more beautiful (Xu Yuanchong,2000:90).As using of four-character-phrases is widely acknowledged as one of the characteristics as well as strong points of the Chinese language,Xu uses a lot of four  character phrases in his translation. He also likes to use phrases from ancient Chinese literary works in his translation. For example,“ Elle morul”is translated into“魂归离恨天”which is a phrase used in ''Hong Lou Meng''(Hou Yanan 2004，21).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Ⅲ Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In essence, domestication and foreignization are only two different translation methods used to deal with the linguistic and cultural differences between in the process of translation. Whether to choose domestication or foreignization is determined by many factors. Generally speaking, there are so many factors influencing the translator's strategy choice. For example, the text type,the translation purpose,the target reader, the translators cultural attitude,the context, etc.This paper will make a discussion about the three factors: the translation purpose,the text type and the target reader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.1 The Translation Purpose&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a purposeful activity.Any human activity is conducted with certain intention in mind.Translation as a human activity is no exception.According to Manttari，the famous functional translation theorist,translating behavior is a complex activity designed to realize the information convey across different cultures and different languages. In his opinion, purpose principle is the first principle of translation(Zhou Min 2007, 60). As Hermans points out: “Without such intention, without taking into account the function which the translation is meant to serve or the problem it is trying to solve,the translators choices appear whimsical, or pointless,or wholly idiosyncratic&amp;quot; (Hermans,1999,39).Because of the existence of linguistic and cultural differences,there is no complete equivalence between TL and SL.Then what should be preserved and what should be altered, or to what degree the SL should be preserved, in other words, what translation strategies the translator should chose is determined by the purpose of translation (Zhou Min 2007,60-61). On the one hand, if the main purpose of translation is to introduce the culture of the SL, to promote the mutual understanding and communication between different cultures in order to broaden the view of the target readers. We should adopt the foreignization strategy. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, if the main purpose is for amusement or to please the target readers, and avoid the cultural obstacles or conflicts that may occur in readers reading and comprehending of the TT, domestication should be chosen firstly. Therefore,if translation is for a specific purpose and the task is very urgent, his major concern will be the fluency and readability of the translation in order to avoid obscurity and ambiguity. In such case,the domestication approach is preferable. On the contrary, if translation is for a pressing task of communication,he may adopt foreignization in order to meet the need of appreciating foreign cultures on the part of the readers. For example,in the Chinese sentence &amp;quot;谋事在人, 成事在天&amp;quot;, the word &amp;quot;天&amp;quot;, in China, is a Daoism concept, while in western we will use 'God'(Zhou Min 2007,62). Foreignization strategy should be adopted  if the purpose of translation is to popularize the Daoism and broaden the westerners’ horizon about Chinese culture.The translator can use the word 'heaven' to keep foreign flavors. On the contrary,when the purpose of translation is to make the target readers know the meaning of the sentence and improve the readability of the sentence, domestication should be adopted to make TT more acceptable to the readers and the  word‘god’should be used.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So the purpose of translation can shift cultural orientation, which may also determine which translation strateg to choose,domestication or foreignization in some aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.2 The Target Reader&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the translating process, the translator acts as the producer and the readers the receptor. The relationship between the producer (translator) and receptor (readers)is considered one of the most important among relations involved in translating process (Zhou Min 2007,67).A translation process is not complete without the participation of the readers.Nida (Nida 1993: 139) once said:“The target audience for which a translation is made almost always constitutes a major factor in determining the translation procedures and the level of language to be employed.” Therefore, the level of the intended readers plays an important role in determining a translator’s  translation strategy. As target readers are different from each other in almost every aspect, the translator is responsible to analyze their respective communicative needs. The readers are the ultimate judges of a translation. Therefore,the first and foremost  thing the translator should bear in mind is to recognize what type of readers his work will probably face.The readers will be they children,general public or experts and so on, in order to have his versions acceptable to the target readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Depending on the different groups of readers, the translator can decide which kind of approach he may adopt. For example, for the sentence below, there will be different translations according to different groups of readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He is a modern Samson. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)他简直就是现代的参孙。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)他是一个大力士。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Samson is a character in Bible, who is famous for his strong figure. For readers  who know western culture very well, version(1), which is the result of foreignization,seems to be a vivid translation. However, for those who are not familiar with or those who know little about western culture, version (2) is more comprehensible and preferable (Zhou Min 2007,68).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, translators should pay attention to the target reader in the translating process.Domestication and foreignization both take target readers,their cultural backgrounds,their expectation and the time the are in and so on, into consideration but with different focuses of emphasis. The translator should stress the significant role of target readers in order to make a better translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.3 The Text Type&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different types of texts require different translation strategies. Because different types of ST have different functions and intentions, which requires the translator to choose different translation strategies. So different types of ST also affect the choice of translation strategies. According to Christiane Nord,translation can be classified into instrumental translation and documentary translation (Christiane Nord,1997,36).Instrumental translation refers to transfer information of communicative activity in the source culture into the target culture in the translating process.This type of translation is mainly used in the true information and tries to preserve the truth.It stresses the transmission of information,which mainly includes non-literary writing such as advertisement, journalistic writing,reports,scientific and so on. Therefore, the aim of translation is to achieve the accuracy of the content and fluency in language without paying attention to the foreign flavor. Thus domestication is more accessible and can be obtained as much as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Documentary translation refers to the translation that is the medium to represent authentic communicative activities in the source language culture for the target readers(Zhou Min 2007,63). Documentary translation is suitable for translating the original expression where the specific language of the speaker or writer is as important as the content. It is often used in fictional texts like literature. Mainly concerning the mental field and imaginary things, this kind of text contains rich cultural connotations, and reflects the social thoughts and customs (Zhou Min 2007,63).So,in the documentary translation, the foreignization strategy is preferable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, we could have a conclusion that different strategies should be adopted according to different types of the source text. For example, when translators translate political, historical or philosophical texts,the method of foreignization is often adopted because the aim of these texts is to introduce and reveal the source cultures. On the other hand, when translators translate texts of practical styles, such as notices, news reports, advertisements and popular literature, domestication tends to be the general guideline because the purpose for these texts is to achieve wider readers and better readability (Zhou Min 2007, 64).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, understanding these factors can help a translator to choose an appropriate translation strategy. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Conclusion'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, in the cross-cultural perspective, domestication and foreignization have their own advantages, and have a profound impact on translation. In different contexts, they should be reasonably selected, which puts forward higher requirements for the translator’s cultural literacy. In the process of translation, translators should adopt more appropriate translation methods according to specific problems and specific conditions, so that domestication and foreignization complement each other to achieve the ultimate goal of promoting cultural exchanges and communication. If one-sided emphasis on domestication or the pursuit of foreignization will lead to a very short translation work. Therefore,it is necessary to combine the two methods scientifically and grasp the degree to improve the translation effect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Bibliography'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1]  Chen Fu. (2004). ''Domestication and Foreignization''. Zhejiang University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]   Christiane Nord(1997). ''Translating as a Purposeful Activity-Functional Theories Explained''. Manchester: St. Jerome Publishing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]  Jingjing Cui. (2018). ''A Study on the Relativity of Foreignization and Domestication in Translation Based on Date Comparison''. Dezhou University (02):352-360.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]  Hermans. (1999). ''Translation in System'' . Manchester: St Jerome Publishing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]  Neubert, Albrecht. &amp;amp;M Shreve, Gregory. (1992). ''Translation Text''. Ohio: Kent State University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]  Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]  Nida, Eugene A. (2001). ''Language, Culture and Translation''. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]  Nord, Christiane. (2001). ''Translation as a Purposeful Activity-Functionalist Approaches Explained''. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]  Shuttleworth, M.＆M. Cowie.(2004). ''Dictionary of Translation Studies''. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] Venuti, Lawrence. (1997). ''Dictionary of Translation Studies''. London and New York: Routledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11] Venuti, Lawrence. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and New York: Routledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12] Cao Xueqin ＆ Gao E 曹雪芹＆高鹗.(2005). ''红楼梦''[''Hong Lou Meng'']. Shanghai:Shanghai Literature and Art Publishing House上海: 上海文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13] Guo Jianzhong 郭建中.(1992).翻译中的文化因素:异化与归化[Cultural factors in translation: Foreignization and Domestication]. Foreign Language 外国语 (02):12-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14] Hou Yanan 侯雅楠. (2004).翻译的归化和异化研究及应用[Research and Application of Domestication and Foreignization in Translation].Dalian:Liaoning Normal University大连:辽宁师范大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15] Ke Ping 柯平. (1993). 释义, 归化和回译-三谈变通和补偿手段[Interpretation,Domestication and Retranslation - Three Means of Adaptation and Compensation]. Chinese Translation中国翻译,(01),23-25.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16] Liu Yingkai 刘英凯. (1987).归化-翻译的岐路[Domestication - Translation Divergence].Modern Foreign Language 现代外语 (2):15-17.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17] Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋(编).(1984).''翻译论集''[''Translation Collections'']. Beijing:The Commercial Press北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18] 秦洪武,李海青 Qin Hongwu ＆ Li Haiqing .(1997).论归化的可行性[On the Feasibility of Domestication]. Foreign Language and Translation 外语与翻译,(02),16-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19] 孙丽 Sun Li.(2016).以跨文化交际为基准观察翻译中的异化及归化[To Observe Foreignization and Domestication in Translation Based on Cross-cultural Communication].Wuzhou:Journal of Wuzhou College 梧州：梧州学院学报(07):93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20] 王静 Wng Jing. (2018).''跨文化视角下的英语翻译理论与实践探究''[''A Study of English Translation Theory and Practice from a Cross-cultural Perspective'']. Changchun:Jilin People's Publishing House 长春：吉林人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21] 许钧 Xu Jun. (2001).''文学翻译的理论与实践:翻译对话录''[''Theory and Practice in Literary Translation: A Dialogue on Translation''].Nanjing:Yilin Press 南京:译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22] 许渊冲 Xun Yuanchong. (2000).''翻译的艺术''[''The Art of Translation'']. Beijing:China National Translation and Publishing Company北京:中国对外翻译出版公司.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23] 严智千 Yan zhiqian. (2007).''归化还是异化？''[''Domestication or foreignization''?].Shanghai:Shanghai Jiao Tong University 上海：上海交通大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24] 周蕗 Zhou Lu. (2015).基于跨文化视野的归化与异化翻译研究[Research on Domestication and Foreignization Based on a Cross-cultural Perspective].Suzhou:Journal of Suzhou Institute of Education  宿州:宿州教育学院学报（2）:55-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25] 周敏 Zhou Min. (2007).文化视角下的归化异化研究[Research on Domestication and Foreignization from the Perspective of Culture].Beijing:China University Of Petroleum 北京:中国石油大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Cultural Differences in Interpreting and Corresponding 吴琼 Wu Qiong==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 吴琼 Wu Qiong 英语口译 MTI ( interpreter ) 202070080644 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Language and culture are very closely related. It is language that allows culture to be recorded, transmitted and perpetuated. With rapid development of globalization, the demands for interpreting between languages are also increasing. &lt;br /&gt;
However, cultural differences hinder the smooth expression of interpretation. As Mr. Wang Zuoliang said, &amp;quot;What is the greatest difficulty in translation? It is the difference between two cultures.Something can be told without words in one culture, but in the other culture, interpreters might take a great deal of effort in explaining it.&amp;quot; （姜怡.浅谈在口译中如何弥补中英文化的差异[J].海外英语,2014(13)). The same applies to interpretation. This paper will mainly study on the cultural differences analysis, cultural differences in interpreting and corresponding, and corresponding strategies to cope with the cultural differences in interpreting. And hoping it can provide some references for the study of English interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural differences; Interpreting; Corresponding Strategies&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
口译及相关领域的文化差异研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
语言和文化之间的关系十分紧密。正是因为语言，文化才得以记载、传播和延续。随着全球化进程的加快，不同语言间的口译需求也日益增加。然而在口译时，不同语言间的文化差异阻碍了口译的顺利进行。就像王佐良先生所言：“翻译最大的困难是什么？就是两种文化的不同，在一种文化里头不言而喻的东西，在另一种文化里头却要浪费很大力气加以解释。”（姜怡.浅谈在口译中如何弥补中英文化的差异[J].海外英语,2014(13)）这句话对口译同样适用。本文将就文化差异的分析、口译及相关活动的文化差异以及其应对策略三个方面对口译及其相关活动的文化差异进行研究，希望能为英语口译的研究提供一定的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
文化差异；口译；应对策略&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I. Cultural Differences Analysis===&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the differences in cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, English and Chinese often have completely different expressions for many similar concepts. After analysis, the reason can be reflected mainly in three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''I.I. Different Perceptions'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both English and Chinese languages have a time-honored history and connotation. Due to many differences, Chinese and Western perceptions are also very different. &lt;br /&gt;
For instance, when foreigners talk about &amp;quot;Black Friday&amp;quot;, if it is only translated as &amp;quot;黑色星期五&amp;quot; literally in Chinese(target language), the target language receiver may not know the true meaning.Therefore, when interpreters do this kind of translation, regardless of whether it is an &amp;quot;unlucky&amp;quot; day or a &amp;quot;shopping day&amp;quot;. The interpretation should be made according to the context. &lt;br /&gt;
Another example is &amp;quot;touch the wood&amp;quot;, which is believed in the West to ward off evil spirits or find protection.&lt;br /&gt;
Since the origin of the phrase is somewhat related to religious beliefs or superstitions, in addition, there is no similar phrase in China. So in the process of interpreting, we should also pay attention to explaining the meaning of the phrase.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the West, it is impolite to discuss on a man's salary or a woman's age. It is not even allowed to ask how much are the furniture in their homes.&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese, for example, when people praise an old person's good health, they usually say, &amp;quot;您老身子骨很硬朗啊！“ But in English-speaking countries, if you interpret it directly as &amp;quot;Although you are so old, you still look very healthy&amp;quot; will make the other disguised. The reason is that in their view, mentioning age, especially while noticing the word &amp;quot;old&amp;quot; will indicate others'age. So the correct translation would be&amp;quot;You look great or amazing. &amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''I.II. Vocabulary Absence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Due to the difference of language and culture, a few vocabulary can not be found in the other language sometimes, and if this happened in the process of interpretation, it can easily lead to information is lost or mistranslated.&amp;quot; （范雄杰.浅析文化差异对翻译的影响[J].校园英语,2014(26))&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for those foods which are full of Chinese characteristics, i.e. &amp;quot;dumplings&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;doughnuts&amp;quot;, they don't have corresponding vocabulary in English, as in English-speaking countries, those foods can hardly be seen or eaten. So in this circumstance, it is very difficult to describe them clearly unless the person concerned sees or tastes them in his own eyes. Therefore, when interpreters encounter such words, they can choose to translate them phonetically, i.e. &amp;quot;Zongzi&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Youtiao&amp;quot;, then explain the words. The full translated sentence should be &amp;quot;Zongzi, a kind of traditional Chinese rice - pudding&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Youtiao, a kind of deep-fried dough sticks&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the Chinese language is very profound. It has phonetic, direct, and meaningful translations, as well as passages words, multiple meanings, and so on. In contrast, the English language is more direct. For example, in the Analects of Confucius, there is a sentence that reads, &amp;quot;Isn't it a pleasure to study and practice what you have learnt?&amp;quot; In this sentence, the Chinese word &amp;quot;说&amp;quot; is pronounced as &amp;quot;悦&amp;quot;, which means pleasant. But in colloquial language, the two are pronounced the same. If the sentence is translated backwards into Chinese, it becomes &amp;quot; It is not a pleasure to learn with perseverance and utilization?&amp;quot; Although the translation conveys the meaning expressed in the original text, the meaning of the original text, the rhythm of the original text is lost due to the absence of the corresponding expressions. In this kind of translation, there is no way to compensate for the cultural differences, but we can only minimize the lack of meaning and try to accurately convey the connotation expressed in the original text as much as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''I.III. Different Linguistic Customs'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the different cultural background and due to different linguistic customs, greetings or other communicative terms are different as well. &lt;br /&gt;
For example, when Chinese people greet guests, they usually would say, &amp;quot;欢迎各位，一路辛苦了！&amp;quot; In this case, the interpreters can not translate it literally in the Chinese thinking mode&amp;quot;Welcome, everyone! You must be very tired in the long journey&amp;quot;. Actually for native English speakers, on such occasions, they should express their concerns rather than greetings. Therefore, according to the English thinking habit, the interpreter can translate it as &amp;quot;How about your flight?&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;You've had a long trip.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country of ceremonies, and Chinese people take modesty as a virtue. When Chinese and foreigners negotiating, the Chinese people used to saying, &amp;quot;请多提宝贵意见。&amp;quot; At that time, if the interpreter translates it as &amp;quot;Please give us your valuable comments.&amp;quot;,then it will easily cause misunderstanding. Because English speakers will be puzzled that they are forced to give valuable comments, or you should not mention it. Such a translation is obviously impolite, so it should be translated as &amp;quot;We appreciate your comments.&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Please offer Your comments.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II. Cultural Differences in Interpreting and Corresponding===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the continuous improvement of China's international status, China has more dialogues and business with other countries. We can see foreign affairs interpretation and business interpretation play pivotal roles in these perspectives. And in such interpretation processes, we also see many cultural differences. There are different domains in interpretation, such as escort interpreters, traveling interpreters, business interpreters, foreign fairs interpreters.etc. We will definitely encounter cultural differences in different scopes of interpretation. And here we mainly discuss about foreign fairs interpretation and business interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''II.I. Cultural Differences in Foreign Fairs Interpretation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign affairs are diplomatic affairs between states, and foreign relations are primarily military and diplomatic, with the executive branch of the national government being the main participant in the various &amp;quot;foreign affairs&amp;quot; is a broad term that refers not only to relations, but also to &amp;quot;fairs&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;It includes issues, events, relationships, and legal rights granted by the Constitution. Foreign affairs are matters relating to foreign countries, not domestic matters, especially those involving national and foreign interests. Foreign affairs interpreting is the oral translation of activities dealing with international affairs. The quality of foreign affairs interpretation directly affects the interests and honor of the country. Foreign affairs interpretation is not only a kind of Language behavior is more a kind of cultural behavior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign interpreters have to play different roles such as interpreters, receptionists, advocates and tour guides. For this reason, foreign interpreters should try to reduce the communication barriers caused by cultural differences so that communication can proceed smoothly. In political or commercial negotiations between countries, proverbs, idioms and allusions that are closely related to national cultures can cause difficulties in understanding. For example, in a business negotiation, we used the phrase &amp;quot;鹬蚌相争&amp;quot; to express that in a fierce competition, the third party wins, which is simply translated as &amp;quot;the mussels between the snipe and oyster&amp;quot;. That is difficult for foreigners to understand the essence and connotation of the term, which needs to be further explained as &amp;quot;Please be more considerate, and do not only pay attention to the very close interests, we must take the long run to avoid the third competitor's attack.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When an interpreter is accompanying a foreign guest as a host, there may be more barriers to understand something caused by cultural differences. The interpreter should make the necessary adjustments in order to make the name of the dish better understood by the listener. For instance, &amp;quot;童子鸡&amp;quot; is a very popular dish in China, and it is difficult to understand and absurd to translate it directly as &amp;quot;virgin chicken&amp;quot;. If it is translated as &amp;quot;spring chicken&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;baby chicken&amp;quot;, foreigners can easily understand that the dish is made of chickens and not &amp;quot;unmarried chickens&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Interpreters should also be aware of the cultural differences between China and the West when introducing our profound culture to Westerners. For example, in Liu Yuxi's poem &amp;quot;东边日出西边雨，道是无情却有情&amp;quot;, the interpreters should further interpreted the connotation of the Chinese &amp;quot;日出&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;晴&amp;quot;. Xu Yuanchong translated as &amp;quot;The west is veiled in rain, the east enjoyed sunshine; my dear one is as deep in love as day if fine.&amp;quot; Westerners do not understand puns and rhymes, especially when combined with the profound culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''II.II. Cultural Differences in Business Interpretation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Belt and Road Initiative has led to large quantity of business activities both at home and abroad, and the practice of business negotiation interpretation has continued to heat up. Interpreters should take the responsibility to be proficient in business interpretation and of course should be familiar with the cultural differences in the business field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of business negotiation, interpreters are not only involved in business negotiation, but also in reception activities in some cases. Interpreters should not only have sufficient foreign language and business knowledge, but also need to understand the differences between Chinese and Western ways of thinking. For example, when greeting an elderly foreigner at the airport, the Chinese interpreter says, &amp;quot;Since you are old, let me help you with your luggage.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
But the foreigner said. &amp;quot;I'm not old.&amp;quot; This is a misunderstanding caused by the difference between Chinese and Western ways of thinking. Respecting and loving the elderly is a traditional Chinese virtue, and China has always attached importance to social ethics, but in the West, offering help to the elderly seems to say that the elderly are incompetent, which is offensive to foreigners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese emphasize ethics and the Westerners emphasize perception. When greeting foreign guests, there is a lot of etiquette of presenting flowers. In business activities, any details need to be considered culturally. For example, lilies are seen as auspicious flowers in China, but in the UK, white lilies are used for funerals and it is taboo to use this flower for congratulations or gifts. The different meanings of the same plant in different cultures reflect the different perceptions of the Chinese and British people, and are essentially a reflection of the differences between Chinese and Western ways of thinking. If you don't understand the cultural differences, you will lay the groundwork for the failure of the negotiation even before the business negotiation begins.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Han Chinese way of thinking is heavy on harmony. This also confirms the difference between Chinese and Western ways of thinking of dissimilarity. At the same time, Westerners are more logical and precise, while the Chinese are more intuitive and vague. Language is the code of culture and the medium of cultural transmission. The differences in thinking styles are an important reflection of cultural differences, and the differences are inevitably reflected in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some business negotiation activities include not only the negotiating process, but also the dining and banqueting process. When interpreters escorting, they should pay attention to the various cultural taboos of foreigners. These cultural taboos are reflected in almost all aspects of life, and the cultural taboos also reflect the differences between Chinese and Western ways of thinking. For example, Chinese people prefer the number six, but &amp;quot;666&amp;quot; represents the devil in the Bible; and in Christian countries, everything in the shape of a cross is taboo, which is not so obvious in China. (Flaskerud. Cultural Differences in Interpreting Behavior: Staring and Spitting[J]. Issues in Mental Health Nursing,2013,34(12).)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III. Corresponding Strategies to Cope With Cultural Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most important feature of interpretation is immediacy, and the use of dissimilation strategy can quickly translate the source language directly into the target language, but it may cause difficulties for the audience to understand. In foreign interpretation, it is not allowed to make further interpretation after dissimilation. If the domestication strategy is adopted, the interpreter directly converts the source language into the target language, which is familiar to the audience, saving time and achieving instantaneous effect. Interpreters should use both strategies alternately according to their characteristics and other factors. In addition to naturalization and dissimilation, direct translation, meaning translation, word enhancement and substitution can also be used. Foreign interpreters should choose appropriate strategies according to the situation, and these strategies can also be used together to achieve the desired purpose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many famous theorists have put forward various criteria to judge the quality of translation, but the principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; proposed by Yan Fu is most accepted by the Chinese people. Interpretation is a kind of translation, and its criteria are similar to those of translation. Interpretation has its distinctive characteristics, among which, time constraint is the most significant feature. Interpreters do not have enough time to strictly comply with &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, so &amp;quot;interpreters&amp;quot; will believe in the principles of &amp;quot;accuracy, immediacy and fluency&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''III.I. Accuracy'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy is considered by interpreters and interpreting theorists to be the most basic and important criterion. The interpreter's duty is to translate the source language into the target language with accuracy in terms of subject matter, argument, style, wording, number, expression, speed, tone and intonation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''III.II. Immediacy'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediacy is a unique criterion determined by the distinctive characteristics of interpretation, where the interpreter needs to get the message to the listener quickly without much time to reorganize the sentence. In consecutive interpreting, the interpreter is required to interpret two to three seconds after the speaker finishes, and simultaneous interpreting places greater demands on the interpreter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''III.III. Fluency'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fluency is another criterion that interpreters need to adhere to. The communicative nature of interpretation requires the interpreter to deliver the message quickly and fluently to the audience with as few interruptions as possible. Fluency includes the speed at which the interpreter perceives the source language, the speed of encoding, decoding, and expression. (杨秀芳.外事口译中文化差异问题的应对策[J].湖北函授大学学报,2014,27(14):141-142.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to cultural differences, there are occasions when the two languages are not interpretable. Cultural differences, we should acknowledge that interpretation is not always possible, but only within certain limits. It is only possible within a certain range and limit. Thankfully, interpretation does not require as much accuracy as translation. The author believes that cultural differences certainly exist in the process of interpretation, but as long as they can be &amp;quot;faithful and accurate,&amp;quot; the author will be able to make the interpretation process more accurate. However, as long as the two criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness and fluency&amp;quot; can be achieved, i.e., on the one hand, there is no tampering with the meaning expressed by the speaker, and on the other hand, there is no tampering with the meaning expressed by the speaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This reflects the importance of the interpreter's daily study and only by understanding the similarities and differences between Chinese and Western languages and cultures as deeply as possible can the interpreter reduce errors in the process of interpretation and effectively and play the role of a bridge between Chinese and Western languages and cultures. This shows the importance of daily study and accumulation of interpreters. （陈永智.浅谈口译过程中的文化差异及应对策略[J].国际公关,2019(09):279.）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV. Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to accurately interpret the connotation of the source language, it is necessary to let the interlocutor fully grasp the connotation expressed by the other party. In the context of China's &amp;quot; Belt and Road Initiative&amp;quot; economic development, global interaction is getting closer, which makes the extension of communication between countries deeper, and in such an environment, in order to build a good cooperation relationship and reach a consistent economic development strategy, it is necessary to complete the corresponding communication for several times in order to achieve mutual development goals. In the process of communication, most of them are face-to-face communication, and both sides communicate and exchange with each other with the assistance of interpreters. So how did those cultural obstacles happened in the process of communication? Here are analysis of the factors leading to the emergence of cultural barriers in interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''IV.I. Interpreters have less basic knowledge of the source language and the translated language.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of interpreting the source language, the interpreters may not be able to translate accurately due to the cultural barriers, and the translation may even be odd. In view of this problem, this paper considers that the interpreters' basic knowledge of the language is one of the most important factors that cause the interpreters to be unable to translate the source language better due to cultural barriers. In the process of interpreters' translation of foreign language contents, they will be affected by cultural barriers because they know less about some basic knowledge, and they cannot translate the corresponding contents accurately. This is due to the fact that after the implementation of China's economic reform and opening-up strategy, the frequency of business and trade with the British and American countries is greater, which makes many translators in China know more about the basic knowledge of the language contents of the British and American countries, but for the translation of the foreign language contents of some small languages, they do not have enough basic knowledge as a guarantee in the process of translation, so the phenomenon of inaccurate interpretation content will naturally occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpretation is the foundation of cross-cultural communication activities, and it is difficult to communicate across cultures because of the commonality and individuality of cultures, and different languages carry different cultures. Therefore, as interpreters, in the process of foreign communication, in order to better improve the spoken language, they should consolidate the foundation of the source language and the translated language, and learn the basic linguistic knowledge of the translated language in depth and be familiar with the characteristics of the syntax and grammar of the source language, so that they can accurately complete the translation of the language in the process of translation. We should study the structure of the translation language carefully and in detail, so that in the process of translating some source languages, we can complete the translation of the contents through all the languages of the translation language. Especially when focusing on the translation of some small foreign languages, we must choose to pay attention to the learning of the basic knowledge of the corresponding language, and pay attention to the learning of the basic knowledge of our language, only by paying attention to the cultural basis of both languages can we better improve the translation level of interpreters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''IV.II. Less knowledge of the cultural history of the source language.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The factors that lead to cultural barriers in interpretation are not only a low level of basic knowledge but also a low level of knowledge of the cultural history of the source language, which can lead to inaccurate translations. The language of a country is closely related to the history and development of that country's language. In China's trade activities with other countries or in the process of cooperation in other fields, there will be times to ease the atmosphere of cooperation negotiations, and during this period, some proverbs will be used to join the communication, and if some interpreters know less about the cultural history of the source language, they naturally cannot accurately translate the corresponding content, and this phenomenon mainly exists in non-political communication. This phenomenon is mainly found in the non-political communication. In economic trade, tourism, education, medical treatment, science and technology, and construction cooperation, some unofficial languages are often used for communication, and the frequency of proverbs or special vocabulary used in this process is high, so if we cannot grasp the cultural history of the source language, we cannot understand the meaning of the language spoken by the other party in communication. From this perspective, it can be understood that if the interpreters do not know the cultural history of the source language, it will naturally lead to cultural barriers in the process of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As different countries are influenced by history, culture and society in terms of language application, different languages will show different meanings, especially in some countries with deep cultural traditions, some words in proverbs have richer meanings, and if interpreters fail to pay attention to the in-depth study of the source language culture in the process of interpretation, the phenomenon of oops translation may occur. If the interpreters do not pay attention to the in-depth study of the source language and culture in the process of translation, the phenomenon of oops translation may occur. Therefore, in the process of transnational cultural exchange translation, interpreters should master the cultural history of the source language, especially the proverbs and traditional culture of the country, and master the meaning of different language applications in different contexts and word combinations, so as to better improve the translation level and avoid some sensitive problems in the process of communication between the two sides, and interpreters should pay attention to In the process of communication between the two sides, interpreters should pay attention to the comparison of cultural differences and master some sensitive words in the language of both cultures so that they can have the ability to translate foreign languages accurately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''IV.III. Lack of practice in interpreting.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the factors influencing cultural barriers in the interpretation process, the lack of practical experience of interpreters may also lead to inaccurate translation of foreign languages. The practical experience of foreign communication in any situation can improve the working ability of interpreters to a great extent, and only through continuous practice can interpreters understand the language characteristics and considerations of the source language countries. In China's contemporary economic development, after the implementation of the &amp;quot;Belt and Road Initiative&amp;quot; economic reform and opening-up strategy, China's trade and other cooperation with other countries have become more frequent, which makes the demand for foreign-related interpreters in China greater. In such a situation, fresh graduates who are involved in the work of foreign-related communication translators have less working experience and do not have enough practical experience, which leads to the phenomenon of cultural barriers affecting the translation content more frequently. Therefore, from this perspective, it is clear that the lack of practical experience of interpreters also hinders them from translating accurately the content of the source language.'' （孙明慧.口译中的文化障碍问题研究[J].产业与科技论坛,2019,18(20):166-167.）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the interpreter has consolidated the cultural foundation of the source language and the translated language and mastered the cultural history of the source language, he or she should focus on actively participating in the practice of interpreting, constantly summarizing the experience of interpreting in practice, and reflecting on some problems that have arisen, so that he or she can have the awareness of intercultural communication and learn some strategies of intercultural translation work, and discover the shortcomings through continuous practice, Likewise, a large amount of knowledge must be applied in practice to achieve the goal of accurate translation and improve the level of communication, and interpreting practitioners should reasonably handle and organize some corresponding skills and special cultural potential factors, and form their own guiding principles of translation, and through continuous practice, they can have high intercultural communication translation ability, which is important for the development of current social activities. This is an important contribution to the development of social activities. Especially for some fresh graduates, they must learn more about the translation characteristics of the language they are translating in some foreign-related communication occasions through continuous study, so as to better improve their own interpretation experience and enrich their interpretation ability. (Simona Simon,Lavinia Suciu. Raising Cultural Awareness in Interpreting Students[J]. Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences,2015,197.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the whole paper, we've gotten an overview of the reason of the emergence of cultural differences in interpreting and corresponding, and also the strategies to cope with it. For interpreters, it is necessary to absorb more knowledge and experiences to broaden our horizon and improve our professional skills. At the end of the paper, the writer wants to recommend some suggestion to readers for further improvement, hope more interpreters could learn something from it. In this regard, this paper points out the necessity of improving the cross-cultural barrier of interpretation, so as to accurately translate the connotation of the source language on the one hand, so that the interlocutor can fully grasp the connotation expressed by the other party. On the other hand, improving the level of interpreters can show the respect of our country to the other party, which can also play a certain role in facilitating the cooperation between them. It is also pointed out that the strategies to improve the spoken language across cultural barriers are to strengthen the foundation of the source language and the translated language, to master the cultural history of the source language and to increase the practice of interpreters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper discusses the cultural differences in interpreting and corresponding in the aspects of Cultural differences analysis, cultural differences in interpreting and corresponding, e.g. foreign affairs interpretation and business interpretation, and corresponding strategies to cope with cultural differences, thus in order to help improve interpreters' capability. The existence of cultural differences places higher demands on the ability of translators and raises higher expectations on the mode of training translators. The translators themselves should strengthen their knowledge of different cultural backgrounds and learn more about the relevant contents to enrich their accumulation. When preparing work before translation, they should collect relevant information well. Due to the immediate and on-site nature of interpretation, the learning of cultural background knowledge should be put in the usual way. For the translation master training institutions, they need to make up for the lesson of cultural differences in the curriculum, especially for the institutions offering business English, they should be more specific and detailed in cultural differences, and they can understand the cultural differences of different countries and regions by regions, not limited to the cultural differences between China and Britain, but also detailed to the cultural differences in different aspects of business activities, and they can simulate business activities in class, so that Students can simulate business activities in class, so that they can deeply experience the necessity of understanding cultural differences under the context of teaching.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘洋.文化差异对英语口译的影响与应对[J].智库时代,2019(17):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]洪小丽.以“联络口译”为抓手的新时代口译教学探究——评《联络口译》[J].当代教育科学,2020(09):97.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]姜怡.浅谈在口译中如何弥补中英文化的差异[J].海外英语,2014(13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]范雄杰.浅析文化差异对翻译的影响[J].校园英语,2014(26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]杨秀芳.外事口译中文化差异问题的应对策[J].湖北函授大学学报,2014,27(14):141-142.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]陈永智.浅谈口译过程中的文化差异及应对策略[J].国际公关,2019(09):279.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]孙明慧.口译中的文化障碍问题研究[J].产业与科技论坛,2019,18(20):166-167.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]MALINI MURALI. Interpreting the Other: Intellectual History and Cultural Difference[J]. The Journal of Indian and Asian Studies,2020,01(02).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]Simona Simon,Lavinia Suciu. Raising Cultural Awareness in Interpreting Students[J]. Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences,2015,197.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]Flaskerud. Cultural Differences in Interpreting Behavior: Staring and Spitting[J]. Issues in Mental Health Nursing,2013,34(12).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Cultural Elements in Tourism Promotional Materials Under Skopos Theory 杨子泠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
杨子泠 Yang Ziling 202070080647&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Abstract==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China has become an increasingly large inbound tourism country, efforts are put in the promotion of supporting facilities, among which promotion service, especially Tourism Promotional Materials (TMP), is the main way to introduce to not only Chinese tourists themselves but also the great number of foreign travelers, China’s scenic spots, natural resources and culture, and thereby arouse their interest in the landscapes and ancient cultural relics. Therefore, the translation of TMP is of vital importance in the publicity. Based on Skopostheory, this paper first introduces TPMs, then compares cultural differences in TPM translation. Finally it concludes some strategies and techniques used in TPM translation under the framework of Skopostheory. The author deems it that TPM translation should stand on the side of foreigners, meanwhile revealing the main idea of Chinese original sources.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Key Words== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TPM translation   cultural differences   Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==摘要==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国已经成为了一个旅游大国，政府开始大力完善旅游配套设施，其中旅游宣传服务，特别是旅游宣传资料是向中外游客介绍中国旅游景点，自然资源以及文化的最主要方式，从而激起他们对自然风光和古文物的兴趣。因此，旅游宣传资料对宣传工作十分重要。文章从目的论的角度出发，首先介绍了旅游宣传资料，然后对比了宣传资料中中西方的文化差异。最后基于目的论，文章总结出几种实际可行的翻译策略和技巧。作者认为旅游宣传资料的翻译应该站在外国游客的立场来传达中文素材的主要信息。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==关键词==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旅游宣传资料翻译   文化差异    目的论&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==I. Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Economic globalization boasts the rapid development of tourism industry around the world and the interaction between people (Yang, 2014, 3). Tourism has become increasingly more an entertainment enriching people’s spiritual life. Serving as promotional materials and advertisements, Tourism Promotional Material (hereafter referred to as TPM) play increasingly important role in introducing China’s specialty to the world. With the development, more and more TPMs have been translated into English in recent years. Indeed, some good translation materials leave a strong impression on travelers to China, especially those from English speaking countries. It is truly a better way to attract more visitors across the world, to introduce famous scenic spots, tourist attractions and food specialties and to promote the development of international tourism and cultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TPM, to a certain degree, is a trademark and an external promotion work of tourism destinations, revealing the first image of the tourist attractions, landscapes and the surrounding environments. A good translation is of great significance in the first impression it leaves on potential visitors. (Wu, 2008, 319)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since TPM has a strong effect on the image of tourist attractions in domestic tourism industry, the study of it is of great importance. Mr. Liu Fagong (2012, 70) once said, “some translation errors seem to be very slight, but it can reflect the international communicative competence of a certain area or a certain enterprise”. Inappropriate translation will not only lead to cultural misunderstanding, but also result in barriers in the development of international tourism as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This thesis focuses on the possible strategies to improve the quality of TMP by comparing Chinese and western cultural differences. To guide the practice of Chinese TPM translation, various theories have been adopted and used, among which Skopostheory is going to be testified. The merits of it and the awareness of cultural differences are to be revealed. Therefore, it first introduces the definition and features of TPM. Then it reveals the difficulties in the translation of TPM caused by cultural differences. After that, the framework of Skopostheory is introduced and the methods and strategies of cultural translation in TPM is discussed under the framework of Skopostheory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==II. Literature Review==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1	Tourism Promotional Materials (TPM)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1.1	Definition of Tourism Promotional Materials&lt;br /&gt;
In order to define tourism promotional materials, the definition of promotional materials should first be made clear. Mr. Duan Liancheng (1990, 97) has put TPM into two separate categories: the general type and the official type. The former refers to general reports and region guiding brochures, mainly introducing China’s current issues to the public, including introduction of economy, politics, society, culture, people’s living situation and historical heritage. The latter refers to official documents, diplomatic conference and legal instruments, etc. Written in a special form, TPM covers many fields and areas. (Ding, 2008,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TPM in this article is the general type, dealing with the tourism industry and resources in tourism cities, which aims at foreign readers. TPM has various types, including books, brochures, maps, paintings, videos, TV documents,newspapers, periodicals and tourism-guided websites as well. TPM serves to depict China’s scenic spots, culture and historical heritages, broadening viewers’ sight, arousing interests among them and finally making them eager to pay a visit. (Yang, 2014, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1.2	Characteristics of Tourism Promotional Materials&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As an informative type of material with certain purposes, tourism promotional materials are very distinct from other type of text, for example news, document, reports etc. They are equipped with features as follow:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, informative as they are, abundant messages covering all parts of social life are included. Since tourism, nowadays, not simply embraces scenery and transportation, but is a concept including experiencing different culture convention, food distinction and language confliction. Therefore, tourism publicity materials should convey a wide range of ideas that may be involved in tourism activities. (Ding, 2008,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, tourism publicity materials mainly boost deep cultural connotation. They aim at tourists all over the world who come from different cultural backgrounds, who share distinct religions and who have various thinking modes and patterns. To make TPM understood and accepted by all, cultural connotation is to be expressed with the aid of aspects of laws, politics, economics and so on. (Ding, 2008,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1.3	Function of Tourism Promotional Materials&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Intended for the potential tourists, tourism publicity materials provide basic information about destinations, including its cultural background, local people and services. With the assistance of such materials, people’s overview about the target destinations is formed; their interests of visitation are aroused. It aims at convincing tourists, say target readers, of the beauties of destinations. Taken this intention into consideration, TPM contain functions as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, TPMs are informative and serve informative function. Generally speaking, TPM passes the first images of tourist attractions, cities or provinces on to target readers. Tourism materials such as brochures, photo albums and leaflets impress people at first. TPM carry basic information not only about culture, history but also always nature and ethnic relics as well. (Cheng, 2015,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, TPMs are attractive, intending to attract people when they see them at the first sight. In order to make it a success, only to provide information is far from enough. A successful promotional material needs to be equally informative and attractive, making the content easy to remember. Rather through their bright colors and magnificent landscapes, TPM are attractive in the way they depict and express. Therefore, often a series of writing techniques are required and used to achieve this effect. (Wu, 2008,319)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, apart from being informative and attractive, TPM should be persuasive as well. Actually speaking, persuasive function is the most important of the three functions, as through it visitors’ interests and final minds are to be stimulated. As a promotion function, it is always significant to appeal to target readers.(Cheng, 2015,204)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, the translation of TPM should also take these three functions into consideration in order to achieve final goal of TPM.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==III. Difficulties in The Translation of TPM Caused by Cultural Differences==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The so-called cultural difference is what people form in different ecological and natural environment, such as various language, knowledge, belief, outlook on life, values, ways of thinking, ethics, customs and other aspects of social life. In their own living environment, distinct ethnic groups create their own unique cultural system, shaping their own culture. The difference of culture, especially between Eastern and Western countries, leads to people's different understanding and interpretation on the same thing or even causes misunderstanding (Yu, 2000,58). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.1 Differences in Food Culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese pay close attention to diet, and have formed a rich diet culture, emphasizing color, smell, taste of each dish. However, some foods, such as traditional salted production, are not good for the body with some auxiliary materials due to the pursuit of taste. In the process of cooking, Chinese fry the dishes in many ways. To name the dishes, menu also expresses the people's pursuit of beauty, such as Sixi Wanzi, glutinous Rice Balls etc. They have all been granted special meanings. Nevertheless, people in western countries focus on nutrition. They pay attention to the quantity of protein, Calorie, and raw materials in each food. So American &amp;quot;KFC&amp;quot; -- Kentucky Fried Chicken -- is a simple combination of production process and the raw material. So in the translation of diet culture, translators should also take into account the differences between Chinese and western people.(Cheng, 2015,232)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.2 Differences in Customs&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every nation has its own unique folk customs. Many foreign tourists are very interested in Chinese people's way of life, especially the origin of some festivals and the way local people celebrate them. For example, during Chinese lunar spring festival, people make dumplings and eat them. During Chinese Lantern Festival, people boil sweet dumplings and hang up lanterns. Tomb-sweeping Day is not only a solar term, but also a day for people to worship ancestors. Dragon-Boat Festival and Mid-Autumn Festival have customs respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In western countries, they have Halloweens and Christmas, carrying distinct cultures as well. People in China bow to Heaven and Earth as part of a wedding ceremony while westerners go to churches. Westerners have Valentine's Day and China Double Seven Day. Although the origins are different, they have evolved into special days for lovers to exchange passion between each other. Increasingly more young westerners know The Legend of Love in China. Therefore, apart from distinctions, culture also has something in common, which makes it translatable and understandable. (Wu, 2008, 328)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.3 Differences in Religions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The majority of westerners believe in Chris, and Chinese people have more religious belief include: Buddhism, Taoism, Islam, Catholicism and Protestantism. They are having far-reaching influence on people's ideology in China. These places have also become the tourist hot spots. Temples, Buddha, Buddhist scriptures in many attractions have attracted a large number of foreign tourists across the world. (Cheng, 2015,38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==IV. Tourism Text Sources Translation Under Skopos Rules==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1 A Functionalist Theoretical Framework: The Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
The functionalist approach to translation came into being in the late 1970 in Germany. After its emergence, it had become a prominent strategy and one of the dominant theories used in translation studies. A German scholar Hans J. Vermeer (Vermeer, 1879,208) first proposed Skopostheory which is widely applied in translating various projects. Skopostheory is to be the functionalist theoretical framework of this research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1.1 An Overview of the Functionalist Approach&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bassnett (Bassnett, 2002,43-44), the purpose of translation theory is to achieve an understanding in the course of translation behavior. The act of translation was purely a linguistic activity then. Because of the limitations of linguistic theories, translation theorists started to approach the act of translation in a different point of view in the 1970s. Therefore, the functionalist approach to translation began to emerge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source-language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style” (Nida &amp;amp; Taber, 1983,12). Later, Nida proposed dynamic/functional equivalence theory, which breaks the stereotype of the traditional linguistic approach and then leads the way of further studies. This theory is very practical in TPM translation because it achieves functional equivalence while sharing the same purpose of TPM translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1.2	Development of Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Paul Kussmaul’s (Kussmaul, 2005,37) point of view, the functional approach is closely related to Skopostheory. To translate the source text into a new language, target readers’ culture characteristics, religion relics and historical backgrounds are to be considered, which determines whether the source texts are to be preserved, modified, or even changed. As TPM is highly practical and pragmatic, its function value is not to be ignored. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nord’s (Nord, 2005,10) words, “in the translation of practical texts (such as advertisement, instructions), instead of literary works, theorists adhering to equivalence are more likely to adopt the method of non-word-for-word translation. They choose translation methods followed by identifying different or even contrary standards in accordance with different types of texts and genres of discourses, which makes them more on fused by equivalent theory”. Some scholars agreed with Nord’s view and made functional approaches more practical in translation, which makes the theory more useful in TPM translation. Consequently, the Skopostheory developed with the main study of the four theorists: Katharina Reiss, Hans J. Vermeer, Justa Holz-Manttari and Christiane Nord. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katharina Reiss (Reiss, 2004,32) first put forward the concept of text topology, denying the proposal that any target sources not equivalent to the original ones are considered as “non-translation”. Reiss pointed out comprehensive communicative translation, which made the ideas equivalent to the corresponding sources rather than individual words. His contribution laid the foundation for the development of Skopostheory. Katharina Reiss’s view better serves the function purpose of TPM translation, making Chinese traditional culture features well revealed in a foreign way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vermeer was the first one who proposed Skopostheory. According to his theory (Vermeer, 2000,228), “translation is a type of human action”, and “any action has its own purpose (skopos)”, thus “translation is an intentional and purposeful behavior”. It can be concluded that translation is a purposeful action aiming at target readers, so the target text should bear fully their culture, religion and background to be better appropriate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Skopostheory was improved by Justa Holz-Manttari (Manttari, 2001,35) with his translation action method. Translation is defined as “a complex action designed to achieve a particular purpose or function”(Nord, 2005,16), and according to Holz-Manttari, it should be regarded as the “translation action” instead of “translation”. Her theory highlighted oriented outcome and driven purpose. Moreover, the commissioner is concerned. The translation action proposed by Holz-Manttari is later widely used in TPM translation due to its practical features.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Christiane Nord (Nord, 2001,197) finally refined Skopostheory by proposing her own functional practice “function plus loyalty”. She added the concept of “loyalty” to the framework of functional approaches. In her theory, “Function refers to the factors that make a target text work in the intended way in the target situation” (Nord, 2001,125), which is basically in accordance with Vermeer’s view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.2 Skopos Rules (Wu, 2008,28)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Skopos rule itself is above all in three rules. There are many purposes in the field of translation, but skopos refer to the purpose of target text. According to it, what determines the process of translation is not source text itself or the effect it has on target readers, but the expected function of the target source. Therefore it is regarded as results determining methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second one is the coherence rule. As a target source, the translation is for target readers who share different cultural backgrounds or religion relics and who are going to find the parts that interest them. In this regard, translators should bear in mind their distinct backgrounds and cultural situations, making the translation reasonably understandable and acceptable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third rule is the loyalty rule. Since target text is originated from the source text, they are related to each other. However, the relationship is depended upon the skopos and explanation of the translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Skopostheory, the skopos rule is above all to follow, then the coherence rule and then the loyal rule.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.3 The Translation of Cultural Elements in TPM Under Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation of TPM aims at ordinary foreign tourists, introducing Chinese tourism industry and various natural resources, not including monographs for experts traveling in China(Cheng, 2008,30). Tourism promotional materials are practical, which arouse interests among tourists. As a result, TPM translation should first follow the basic rule of Skopostheory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of the target text-oriented principles are concerned about the target text itself and the tastes of readers. The majority of the source text is written to attract tourists at home, so it will not have the same effect on foreigners. If the source text is created for translation, the translator is also short of indispensable target culture. The translator should be aware that he is translating one culture to another and that he needs to pick out useful information from source text. Furthermore, the source text is one kind of all messages. It does not necessarily be the primary standard. Translation should aim at tourists, so translators should translate to attract them and arouse their interest. This is the final goal of TPM translation (Yang, 2014,5). TPM can be various in style and form. As for a translator, cultural elements are huge challenges. However, under Skopostheory, it is to pass cultural messages on to potential foreign visitors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, those who travel distances to China are not only for bird viewing landscapes, but also for exotic culture and lifestyles. Therefore, culture translation should include as many Chinese cultural messages as possible, to a certain degree, following the third rule – loyalty rule. (Yang, 2014, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==V. The Translation of Cultural Elements in TPM Under Skopostheory==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traveling is not only for landscapes but cultural differences as well. The translation of TPM is intended to attract visitors to come and consume. Consequently, cultural translation is a matter of primary importance. (Wu, 2008, 328)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Susan Bassnett (Bassnett, 2002,59), the famous Britain translation theorist, pointed out four specific concepts in Cultural Translation Theory. Firstly, translation should be based on the culture rather than text itself. Secondly, translation is not simply to decode restructuring, but a communication process. Thirdly, target text should not be restricted to source text, and should focus on functional equivalence in two cultures. Last but not least, there are difference norms and standards for translation in different period, each meeting distinct needs. The translation of cultural elements in TPM is to meet the need of people experiencing Chinese local culture. There are various cultural elements in TPM, such as food culture, custom, religion, poetry and landscape architecture etc. Under the framework of Skopostheory, the translation strategies of cultural elements can be concluded into transliteration, literal translation and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.1 Transliteration with Explanation&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is often adopted when translating Chinese words that do not exit in English. However, only transliteration may lead to misunderstanding sometimes, therefore, it is usually followed by explanations. Explanations always well express the meaning, enabling target readers better understand the different culture it embraces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1. 党参 dangshen (Codono pilosola)&lt;br /&gt;
           厚朴 houpu (Magnolia of ficinalis)&lt;br /&gt;
           天麻 tianma (Gastrodiae elata)&lt;br /&gt;
           枣 Chinese date ( jujube)&lt;br /&gt;
           当归 Chinese angelica (Angelica sinenses)   (Jin, 2006, P265-266)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Examples of transliteration are often found in food translation. Chinese traditional foods are short in Chinese and rarely seen in western countries as well. Therefore, only using transliteration is hard to explain clearly what the main source of the foods are and how they come into being, as these elements are highlighted by western countries. So transliteration is followed by explanation in such translation. (Jin, 2006, 264)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2. 土家族建筑的独特之处在于，在正屋左右两端建有吊脚楼。吊脚楼分上下两层，楼上有伸出的悬空走廊，下面有雕刻而成的柱脚。走廊外沿两边，檐角翘起，雄伟壮观。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The special feature of the Tujia architecture – Diao Jiao Lou is represented by the house with an extending corridor supported by wooden pillars on both side of the main room. There are two stories in the house, the upper floor of which has an extending corridor seemingly suspended in the air while the lower one has sculpted pillars on the ground. Grand are the eave points tilting up on both ends of the corridor edge. (Xu, 2007,133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People take granted for “吊脚楼” in Chinese, because the name suggests the appearance of the building. However, when translated into English, Diao Jiao Lou is followed by explanations – “the house with an extending corridor supported by wooden pillars”. If it is literally translated, the sound effect of revealing a picturesque image will not be achieved. (Xu, 2007: 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3. 西湖犹如西子，无论晴雨，无论四季更迭，都有着美丽的容颜。正如苏东坡所写：“欲把西湖比西子，淡妆浓抹总相宜。”&lt;br /&gt;
West Lake is often likened to Xizi, one of the four ancient beauties in China. No matter whether it is sunny or rainy, or no matter in great Northern Song poet, wrote, &amp;quot;West Lake may be compared to Beauty Xizi at her best, / it becomes her to be richly adorned or plainly dressed.&amp;quot; (Wu, 2008, 324)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, if translation stops by transliteration, target readers will not get the full picture of the history behind the West Lake. The impression made on them will not that deep so it may not achieve the effect of attracting them to visit. Therefore, explanation is indispensable in such special words that merely exist in Chinese. (Wu, 2008, 324)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.2 Literal Translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to the faithful translation that is loyal to original sources. The translators do not need to make any adjustment in addition to the sentence structure due to the essential information and not much special cultural contents provided in original sources. This translation method is often used in the introduction of the area, location, development and entertainment. The examples are as follow:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 4. 酸辣汤 Hot and Sour Soup&lt;br /&gt;
           老醋蜇头 Jellyfish with Black Vinegar &lt;br /&gt;
           砂锅排骨Stewed Spare Ribs in Casserole&lt;br /&gt;
           三鲜海参 See Cucumber with Three Delicacies (Cheng, 2015,234)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this menu, literal translation is used because essential information has been given and there is not much special culture contents. Under this circumstance, literal translation will not lead to misunderstanding among target readers. (Cheng, 2015:234)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 5. 桂林位于广西壮族自治区的北部，面积565平方公里，人口100多万，是国内外旅游胜地之一。&lt;br /&gt;
Located in the north of Guangxi Zhuang Autonomous Region, Guilin is one of the tourism attractions famous both at home and abroad, with an area of 565 square kilometers and a population of more than 1 million. (Yang, 2014, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the English expressions of places and numbers are kept the same as those in Chinese. However, when translated into English, this sentenced in re-sequenced in order so as to make it more coherent in English. Chinese emphasizes on parataxis while English stresses hypotaxis. This is what should be paid attention to when we translate sentences. (Yang, 2014, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation is practical for TPM that does not contain specific substantive cultural content. It is not necessarily to adopt various methods to translate. (Yang, 2014, 53)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.3 Free Translation&lt;br /&gt;
Considering that not every original text can be literally translated because of the differences of sentence structures or words. Free translation is to express the original meaning in a complete English way, not word for word or sentence for sentence translation, which focuses more on the content of sentences. Translators should pay more attention to the whole meaning rather than single words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 6. 白云凤爪 chicken leg（鸡脚）&lt;br /&gt;
           四包豆腐羹 steam tofu soup（蒸豆腐汤）&lt;br /&gt;
           炒素丁 vegetable roll（菜卷）&lt;br /&gt;
           鸳鸯馒头 Shanghai buns（上海馒头）&lt;br /&gt;
           百年好合 red bean fresh lily bulb（红豆百合茎）&lt;br /&gt;
           鱼香肉丝 fried shredded pork with sweet and sour sauce &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many original dish names with no sources in them because they always have stories behind and are often well-known among Chinese, however, with which foreigners will be frightened. These examples often contain exaggerated elements. If translated literally, it will not express the original idea or the true features of the dishes which foreigners value most. (Yang, 2014, 60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 7. 梁山伯与祝英台的故事，是西湖爱情的又一不朽之作。(Wu, 2008,342) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1. The love story of Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai is another imperishable work of the West Lake Romance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2. Butterflies Romance, known as a Chinese Romeo and Juliet, is another heartbreaking love story engendered by the West Lake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first version is noticeably literal translation, without the explanation of the two names. In China, the names are well-known to all. However, it is not the same story with westerners. After reading the first version, they are not deeply impressed. Therefore, here merely transliteration cannot work. In comparison, the second translation takes free translation, omitting the names and adding “known as a Chinese Romeo and Juliet”. In this way, they immediately know what has happened by the West Lake, because they are quite familiar with the love story between Romeo and Juliet. (Wu, 2008, 342)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 8. 南京的风俗：但凡新媳妇进门，三日就要到厨房收拾一样菜，发个利市。这菜一定是鱼，取“富贵有徐”的意思。 (Wu, 1958,285)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The custom in Nanjing is for all brides to invite good luck by going to the kitchen on the third day and cooking a fish, which stands for fortune. (杨宪益、戴乃迭译)  (Bao, 2001,340)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this sentence, it is “收拾” in Chinese and “cooking” in English. In Chinese “收拾” has many meanings such as tidy(the room), clear away(the kitchen), and even repair(a bike). However, these are not related to the dishes. So Mr. Yang and Mr. Dai used free translation and put it into “cooking”. Then the idea is clearly delivered. (Bao, 2001: 340)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation is widely used in TPM translation when much special cultural content is included and literal translation is not practical. Free translation can better maintain cultural features of original sources while expressed in a foreign way. (Yang, 2014,56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==VI. Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tourism promotional materials translation plays an important role in the development of tourism. Translators should not translate word by word or sentence by sentence, but they should translate under a certain theoretical guidance, adopting some translating methods and strategies and taking into account the differences between Chinese and Western cultures. Only in this way can translation be possibly understood and accepted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tourism promotional materials are practical, aiming at attracting potential visitors to come and visit China after reading them. In this regard, they should be translated under the framework of Skopostheory. Based on translation practice, this paper studies the method of translation from several cultural points under the guidance of Skopostheory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Part one gives a brief introduction of this paper. Part two discusses the definition and the main features of TPM and the importance of a better translation. Then it analyzes the difficulties in translation caused by cultural differences and the framework of Skopostheory. Finally, under this framework, translation strategies and methods are discussed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many other aspects in the field of cultural differences in tourism promotional materials, such as poetry, landscapes and architecture etc. Due to the limited length of the paper and my own knowledge, other parts cannot be fully illustrated. To conclude, it is worthwhile to study TPM translation from the perspective of cultural differences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett, S. Translation Studies [M]. 3rd ed. (2002). London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida E. A. &amp;amp; Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation. (1983) Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nord C. Text Analysis in Translation: Theory, Methodology and Didactic Application of a Model for Translation-Oriented Text Analysis [M]. (2005) Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nord C. Translating as a Purposeful Activity — Functionalist Approaches Explained [M]. (2001) Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reiss K. Translation Criticism----The Potentials and Limitation [M]. (2004) Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vermeer H. J. A Framework for a General Theory of Translating[M]. (1897) Heidelberg: Heidelberg University 海德堡大学&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vermeer H. J. Skopos and Commission in Translational Action [A]. Tr. Andrew Chesterman, in The Translation Studies Reader [C], Ed. Lawrence Venuti. (2002) London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bao Huinan 包惠南 (2001)《文化语境与语言翻译》. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao Xueqin 曹雪芹. (1982).《红楼梦》. 北京: 人民文学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Jinneng 程尽能. (2008).《旅游翻译理论与实务》.北京: 清华大学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duan Liancheng 段连城. (1990).《呼吁译界同仁都来关心对外宣传[J]》. 中国翻译出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Fagong 刘法公. (2012).《汉英/英汉译名统一与翻译规范研究》. 国防工业出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Feng 伍锋. (2008).《应用文体翻译:理论与实践》. 浙江: 浙江大学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Jingzi 吴敬梓. (1958). 《儒林外史(第一版)》. 北京: 人民文学出版社 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Luya 徐鲁亚. (2007). 民族文化翻译策略的探讨.《中国青年政治学院学报》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Jianping 于建平. (2000). 文化差异对英汉翻译中词义和语义理解的影响.《中国翻译》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xianyu 杨贤玉. (2014).《旅游英汉比较与翻译》. 湖北：武汉大学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding Dagang 丁大刚. (2008).《旅游英语的语言特点与翻译》. 上海：上海交通大学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Huikang 金惠康. (2006). 《跨文化旅游翻译》. 中国对外翻译出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Functional Equivalence'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==On the study and analysis of three kinds of beauty and transformation in the mid autumn festival prelude to water melody under the guidance of functional equivalence	林敏	Lin Min==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Research on C-E Translation of Corporate Publicity Texts from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence  彭锐宏	 Peng Ruihong Student Number 202070080641 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the further deepening of global  economic integration, more and more Chinese enterprises are going to the global market and the English translation of enterprise publicity text becomes the bridge between domestic enterprises and foreign customers. The English translation of the publicity texts of Chinese enterprises includes a large number of excellent translations; But at the same time, there are many enterprises publicity English translation with bad quality. In the practice of translation of publicity texts of enterprises, Nida’s functional equivalence theory can well guide the translation of publicity materials of enterprises. Therefore, this paper compares China’s corporate publicity texts with foreign corporate publicity texts and makes deep discussion and exploration in C-E translation of corporate publicity texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
corporate promotional materials; Functional equivalence; translation methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等视角下企业外宣文本英译研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘 要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着全球经济一体化进程的不断发展，越来越多的中国企业开始走向全球市场，企业外宣文本的英译文本成为了国内企业与国外客户联系的桥梁。查阅我国企业外宣文本的英译本，其中不乏大量优秀译作；但同时,也有不少企业外宣英译文本的质量有待提高。在翻译企业外宣文本实践中，奈达的功能对等理论能够很好地指导企业外宣资料的翻译。因此本文将中外外宣文本进行对比，并对中外企业外宣文本的英译做深入的分析探讨。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论；企业外宣文本；翻译方法&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, with the development of economic globalization, corporate publicity texts are used frequently across the world. Corporate publicity texts constitute an important part of corporate international publicity. The translation of corporate publicity texts has become a significant bridge and connection between different countries in the world in the exchange of trade and culture, which poses a brand new challenge to translators across the world. Corporate publicity texts translation is different from other types of translation because of its unique vocabulary and syntactic features. The study of domestic corporate publicity texts translation mainly focuses on stylistics, registration or functional grammar. The study of corporate publicity texts translation started late. Fortunately, Chinese scholars have recently strengthened research in this area, including language features, translation standards and translation strategies for corporate publicity texts translation. However, the results of Chinese corporate publicity texts translation research are relatively limited. There is a lack of systematic theoretical research and lack of comprehensive articles on the description of some translation examples. At present, domestic research on this aspect is mostly empirical and decentralized. How to systematize existing theories, how to develop in depth, and to propose a clear methodology are important topics for each researcher. This paper studies the translation of commercial contracts based on Nida’s functional equivalence theory. This paper first reviews the current research status of corporate publicity texts translation, and points out the application value of functional equivalence theory in corporate publicity texts translation. Then the linguistic features of corporate publicity texts are analyzed and elaborated from two aspects: vocabulary and sentence structure. On this basis, the linguistic features of corporate publicity texts are analyzed through examples. This article focuses on the translation of corporate publicity texts. Based on the functional equivalence theory, this paper explores and studies the translation of corporate publicity texts, which is expected to enrich the application of translation theory and research. In addition, it helps to draft and translate corporate publicity texts for companies outside China for reference and guidance. （Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II. Brief Introduction to Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence theory exerts a significant influence on translation in the world. Nida is one of the founders of the western linguistic translation theory. One of his greatest contribution to the translation theory is to put forward the functional equivalence theory, a theory that is different from most of the early theories that focus on the verbal comparison between the SL and TL. Nida attempts to provide a new way to generate equivalents that take into account the relationship between receptors and text. It is believed that “the relationship between the target language receptor and the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptor and the original text.”  The basic ideas of Nida’s functional equivalence theory are mainly reflected in the following three aspects.(Nida,1993)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Concept of Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
One way to defining functional equivalence in translation is to describe it as “the natural equivalent of the source language information” .There are three basic terms in this definition that deserve our attention: closest, natural, and equivalent. “equivalent” here should not be understood as the meaning of “identity”, but should only be understood as “close”. Functional equivalence translation focuses on the equivalence of receptor “response” rather than the equivalence of linguistic forms. Using the term “equivalent”, Nida recommends to bring the response of the target language receptor as close as possible to the response of the source language receptor.(Nida,1964)&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of language, the term “natural” means that the presentation must be readable (related to the linguistic form) and understandable (related to the content) to the target recipient, as different languages have different grammatical features and vocabulary. As far as culture is concerned, functional equivalence is considered to be rendering.&lt;br /&gt;
Translators should be familiar with the cultural patterns familiar to the target receptors, and translators should domesticate those foreign cultural patterns. It is allowable to make some adjustments in the form and even in the content to achieve a functionally equivalent effect.(Nida,1993)&lt;br /&gt;
Nida uses the term “closest” to describe the proximity between the source language and the target language. Functional equivalence requires the highest degree of proximity. Personally, the author believes that the word “closest” should be analyzed in two different ways: linguistic form and meaning discourse. The ideal situation is to make the version of the form and meaning “closest” to the original message. No aspect should be sacrificed at the expense of the other, but in fact, in translation practice, problems between linguistic forms and discourse meanings always occur, especially when it comes to culturally loaded words or expressions. The transferred information directly determines the response of the target receptor, so in most cases, the linguistic form is forced to give way to the transferred information in order to obtain the closest response between the receptors in two different cultures.(Nida,1964)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Concept of Receptor Response====&lt;br /&gt;
It is essential that functional equivalence be stated primarily in terms of a comparison of the way in which the original receptors understood and appreciated the text and the way in which receptors of translated text understand and appreciate the translated text. From this point of view, we can see that Nida emphasizes the response of different receptors ‘source language and target language, i.e, language function, instead of language form.&lt;br /&gt;
Functional-equivalent translation is receptor-directed and places great emphasis on the response of target receptors. In judging the version, Nida put the receptor in a very important position. Traditionally, translation has always been judged by the comparison between the original text and the translated text. Compared to formal equivalent translation, functional equivalence translation focuses more on the response of the receptor and the naturalness of the target language rather than the linguistic form.(Nida,1993)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Concept of Diversity====&lt;br /&gt;
Functional equivalence theory provides varying degrees of sufficiency for the minimum translation to the largest qualified translation, rather than a fixed standard. In the case of given the minimum and maximum levels, all translations between the two levels are considered acceptable. Nida pointed out many different factors that the adequacy of translation depends on“the reliability of the text itself, the discourse type, the intended audience, the manner in which the translated text is to be used, and the purpose for which the translation has been made.” All of these factors can produce enough translations. In fact, a series of different degrees of equivalence are understandable and reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, functional equivalence theory provides translators with more freedom to deal with specific situations. (Nida,1993)&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with many other translation theories that attempt to develop a single standard, functional equivalence theory not only establishes an ideal definition of translation, but also has the lowest standards, and allows for a wide variety of translations.&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, according to the theory of functional equivalence, the response of the target reader to the translation should be basically consistent with the response of the original reader to the original text. To this end, Nida emphasizes that the translation should faithfully convey the original information. As a propaganda text, the corporate text is reflected in the recommendation of enterprises and the promotion of corporate products. The translation should faithfully conveys the original information, so that the target reader can obtain the same amount of information as the original reader, understand the enterprise, produce a response consistent with the original reader, and then recommend the enterprise among the target readers, so that the reader can recognize the business philosophy of the enterprise and have confidence in the company’s products. The similar response of readers is what Nida’s functional equivalence theory emphasizes. Therefore, equivalence theory can be used to guide the translation of corporate texts.&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Nida also emphasized that the translation should conform to the expression habits of the translated words. The corporate publicity text of the company represents the image of the company in the eyes of the reader. The original text of the company’s external materials is in line with the reading habits of the source language readers. The translation cannot be bound by the structure of the original text in the text. Moreover, the translation should conform to the reading habits of the target language reader. Functional equivalence proposes the lowest level of equivalence and the highest level of equivalence, and translations within both limits are acceptable, but the quality of the translation is different. When translating a company’s external propaganda text, the translator can use the functional equivalence theory as a guide and adopt appropriate translation methods to make the translation conform to the reading habits of the target readers, and to achieve the highest degree of equivalence of the translations as much as possible. Therefore, functional equivalence at the specific translation operation level can also guide the translation of the corporate publicity text.(Nida,1969)&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above two points of analysis, it is feasible that functional equivalence theory guides the translation practice of corporate publicity texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III. Features of Corporate Publicity Texts===&lt;br /&gt;
With the vigorous development of Chinese enterprises, more and more enterprises are turning their eyes to foreign countries in order to open up a larger and broader market and development space. Of course, the quality of their products is significant. In addition, the quality of the corporate publicity texts translation is also a very important part. To produce high-quality translation, translators need to grasp the characteristics of Chinese and western corporate publicity texts, compare them, find differences, and translate them with the guidance of functional equivalence theory.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
Corporate publicity texts have their own unique characteristics. The two main functions of corporate publicity texts are information function and imperative function, and communication are its characteristics. There are four basic elements in the process of foreign exchange: communicators, translators, communication channels and foreign audiences.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese corporate publicity texts have obvious Chinese expression characteristics: pursuing the glory word and abusing the “flowers of speech”; using empty phrases, slogans, and official language. In the process of translation, the language, culture, politics, economy and ideology in the primitive and translated language society play a significant role in macro or micro. In order to achieve effective translation of foreign materials, it is necessary to understand the translation principles (information prominence, summoning and simplicity), the content of translation, and specific purposes on the basis of understanding the characteristics of the text itself. At the same time, the factors of the target language, reader response and translation culture should be taken into account. In the process of translation, we should follow the style of the target language, focus on the reader, pay attention to the reader’s reaction, respect the culture of the target language, and moderately control the value information between the source language and the detailed language to ensure the realization of intercultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, foreign corporate publicity texts highlights the delivery of practical information for the company, so that customers can have a very clear understanding of the company’s products and service and the company can obtain a favorable position in the customer’s mind. Therefore, it focuses on the history, performance and future development of the company, rather than the ideological and political belonging of the company.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Features of Chinese Corporate Publicity Texts====&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese corporate publicity text offers readers a view of beautiful language and strong momentum; while the text provides corporate information, it also allows readers to gain aesthetic enjoyment in reading. Specifically, Chinese corporate publicity texts have the following main features:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.1 Four-character Structure=====&lt;br /&gt;
The corporate publicity text presents the soft power of enterprise competition, and its function is to promote the enterprise, recommend products and services. In order to attract readers and realize the function of corporate publicity texts, Chinese corporate publicity texts often have a four-character structure. The four-character structure has rich and concise forms. It is a unique structural form of Chinese and an expression favored by Chinese readers. The proper application of the four-character structure in the corporate publicity text can not only enhances the cultural connotation of the enterprise, but also enables the text to be neat, rhythmic and musical, so that the corporate text is more aesthetically pleasing than the general text. Moreover, corporate publicity texts satisfy the aesthetic psychological need, enhance the appeal of the text and leave a good impression in the minds of customers. &lt;br /&gt;
E.g: “The core concept of a company’ s culture is ‘至诚无息,博厚悠远’ .” &lt;br /&gt;
“至诚无息,博厚悠远”源自《中庸》,原文是“故至诚无息。不息则久,久则征。征则悠远。悠远则博厚,博厚则高明。博厚,所以载物也；高明,所以覆物也；悠久,所以成物也。博厚配地,高明配天,悠久无疆”Qiao Junchen, Du Yuzhu, 2007) Combined with the actual situation of the company, this company has integrated and summarized this famous saying. It has condensed the “sincere and uninteresting, profound and far-reaching”. These two four-character structures illustrate its corporate culture, and make the readers add a sense of trust to the company, which makes the company take an advantage in the market competition.&lt;br /&gt;
In another example, in 2013, China Petroleum &amp;amp; Chemical Corporation ranked first in the top 500 Chinese companies. The company also likes to use the four-character structure in its text. On the basis of full investigation, they formulated and promulgated the outline of China’s petrochemical enterprise culture construction, and announced the outline to the public, leaving a deep and good impression on the people. The outline puts forward the corporate tenet of “发展企业,贡献国家,回报股东,服务社会,造福员工” and reaffirm the enterprise spirit of “爱我中华,振兴石化”. Moreover, the outline also clarify the fine style of “精细严谨,务实创新” and establish the business philosophy of “诚信规范,合作共赢”, and comprehensively promoted the development of company’s corporate culture.&lt;br /&gt;
The above examples show that the four-character structure is a feature of the domestic corporate propaganda text. Appropriate use of the four-character structure can increase the vividness and attractiveness of the text, and is conducive to the propaganda function of the corporate propaganda.(Wang qin,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.2 Curve Thinking=====&lt;br /&gt;
When expressing in Chinese, the Chinese are accustomed to knocking out sideways, turning around, explaining the external environment, and then speaking the main purpose, reflecting the characteristics of curved thinking. This feature is also reflected in the corporate publicity texts. The corporate publicity texts often list the excellent achievements of the company in various aspects, and then the central idea of the bright future of the enterprise. To this end, the corporate publicity texts firstly give the facts, draw conclusions, and then use the inductive method which is in line with the curve thinking to introduce the enterprise and the products of the enterprise to our customers. For example, Aucma wrote in his external text:&lt;br /&gt;
“澳柯玛拥有员工7000多人,具备年产冷柜300万台、冰箱300万台、生活家电500万台、洗衣机400万台、电动车100万辆、自动售货机1万台的生产能力,营销网络覆盖全球五大洲100个国家和地区,呈现出蓬勃向上的发展态势。”&lt;br /&gt;
The text first enumerates the number of employees, annual production capacity, and broad product sales channels, and finally proposes the main purpose of Aucma’s development prospects. The method of first dividing and then concluding is in line with the thinking and reading habits of the Chinese people, which helps the company to win the reader’s goodwill.&lt;br /&gt;
The corporate publicity texts written by the curve thinking is in line with the reading expectations of domestic readers. Such text helps to promote the enterprise. At the same time, the Chinese corporate publicity texts also focus on the second-person perspective to recommend companies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.3 The Third-person Perspective=====&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese corporate publicity texts often adopt the third-person perspective, and regard the enterprise as the narrative theme, highlighting the subjectivity of the enterprise. This kind of perspective makes the reader feel that the facts stated in the text are objective, without personal feelings, exaggeration, and then trust the enterprise. The following example sentences are taken from Zoomlion’s official website:&lt;br /&gt;
“中联重科股份有限公司创立于1992年,主要从事建筑工程、能源工程、环境工程、交通工程等基础设施建设所需重大高新技术装备的研发制造,是一家持续创新的全球化企业。&lt;br /&gt;
中联重科成立20年来,年均复合增长率超过65%,为全球增长最为迅速的工程机械企业。&lt;br /&gt;
中联重科是中国工程机械首家A+H股上市公司。&lt;br /&gt;
中联重科开创了中国工程机械行业整合海外资源的先河……”&lt;br /&gt;
When introducing a company, Zoomlion’s publicity texts often refer to the enterprise as the company name. Using a third-person perspective, the name of the company can continually stimulate the minds of customers and leave a deep impression on the minds of customers; at the same time, it makes the texts of the propaganda objective and authoritative.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.4 With Political Color=====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s socialist economic system determines the dominant position of state-owned enterprises in the Chinese economy. At the same time, private and individual enterprises are also an important part of the socialist economy and make positive contributions to the development of socialist construction. Party organizations in state-owned enterprises, private enterprises and individual enterprises play a guiding role in China’s economic development. Therefore, Chinese companies have an ideology with a strong political color. When discussing the nature of the enterprise, the corporate publicity texts emphasize the care and support of the Chinese Communist Party. Domestic customers believe that the party branch of the company reflects the recognition and attention of the state to the enterprise. Therefore, in the corporate publicity texts, domestic enterprises have focused on highlighting the work of their party construction departments, enhancing the soft power of enterprise competition, and winning the trust of customers.&lt;br /&gt;
The official website of Sinopec Group has a column of “Party Construction” advocates the activities organized by the company in the implementation of the party’s guidelines, which shows that the company has always supported the party’s leadership. Domestic readers believe that their development prospects are worth looking forward to with the trust and support of the party. Therefore, this part of the content has important publicity value in the external propaganda text for domestic customers.&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above analysis that the Chinese corporate publicity texts have formed four characteristics of this type of text in order to better recommend the enterprise. These characteristics are in line with the reading habits of domestic readers and can be accepted well by readers, thus effectively realizing the function of corporate texts.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Features of English Corporate Publicity Texts====&lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of Chinese and western corporate publicity texts is to recommend corporate products and services to customers. The functions and purposes of the two are the same, but their direct readers are different, and their styles are naturally different, showing their different characteristics. To be specific, western corporate publicity texts have the following characteristics. (Lin Qingyang&amp;amp;Shi Chunrang,2011)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.1 Use Common Vocabulary=====&lt;br /&gt;
The western corporate publicity texts advocate the beauty of simplicity, use everyday vocabulary, and are easy to read, which can meets the needs of customers at all levels of reading, and achieve the effect of the enterprise propaganda. These everyday vocabularies help to build a bridge of communication between readers and businesses, making it easy for companies to reach their customers.&lt;br /&gt;
Wal-Mart, Chevron and GM’s corporate publicity texts frequently use everyday vocabulary. For example, Wal-Mart’s slogan “Have money, Live better”. It not only reflects Wal-Mart’s business philosophy, and draws closer to the customer’s psychological distance, bringing customers a sense of intimacy. Moreover, it also makes Wal-Mart leave a good impression in the hearts of customers.&lt;br /&gt;
There is such a sentence in Chevron’s official website:&lt;br /&gt;
“We also care about the environment and are proud of the many ways in which our employees work to safeguard it.”&lt;br /&gt;
The “care about and are proud of” in the sentence explain the company’s efforts in fulfilling its environmental responsibilities, and familiar words make customers feel more intimate. The sentence also adds a sense of closeness and trust of the company.&lt;br /&gt;
An example in the official website of the automobile giant GM is:&lt;br /&gt;
“Our culture, one which represents diversity, inclusion, mutual respect, responsibility and understanding, welcomes fresh perspectives and varied experiences.”&lt;br /&gt;
The familiar vocabularies of “mutual”, “fresh” and “varied” in the sentence embody the closeness of the enterprise. Among them, “fresh” and “varied” highlight the company’s continuous innovation and introduction of various talents when providing high-quality products to customers, so that the products can meet the needs of customers to the greatest extent.&lt;br /&gt;
Western companies have a large number of everyday vocabularies, which not only make the text easy to read, but also have a sense of intimacy. In the meanwhile, the everyday vocabularies can eliminate the strangeness of customers to the company.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.2 Linear Thinking=====&lt;br /&gt;
Westerners follow linear thinking. When communicating, westerns often get to the point, unlike the Chinese who are mealy-mouthed. This linear way of thinking is also reflected in the text of western corporate publicity texts. In narrative, westerners are accustomed to first explaining the main points and then interpreting them. The layout of the articles follows the principle of from general to concrete, from general to example, and from whole to individual. The linear thinking in the western corporate publicity texts: using the deductive method, the important information is placed at the beginning of the paragraph, and then the cases is used for argumentation. This is in line with the reading habits of western readers and is conducive to propagandizing the company. For example, when GM introduced the development process of the company, it has the following text:&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, there are a lot of exciting things to share about our company. This text is straightforward to show that GM has a gratifying performance, allowing readers to quickly get the meaning of the text, and then use specific examples to prove.&lt;br /&gt;
The western corporation publicity texts influenced by linear thinking use deductive method of writing, which can help readers quickly find the center of the text. At the same time, the author also found that western corporate publicity texts often introduce enterprises in the first-person perspective.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.3 The First-person Perspective=====&lt;br /&gt;
The function of the corporate publicity texts is to propagandize the enterprise. In order to better perform this function of the text, one can give the text the emotional color. The corporate publicity texts often use the first-person writing when introducing companies. Adopting the first person perspective can give the company vitality, let the company and customers communicate close the distance between the company and the customer, which is beneficial to recommending the company to the customer.&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Chevron wrote in its corporate profile:&lt;br /&gt;
“Chevron is one of the world’s leading integrated energy companies. Our success is driven by our people and their commitment to get results the right way.... We explore for, produce and transport crude oil and natural gas; refine, market and distribute transportation fuels and lubricants; manufacture and sell petrochemical products”&lt;br /&gt;
The example uses “us”, “we” to call the enterprise, letting the reader feel that it is a face-to-face conversation with the company. In this way, the sentence closes the psychological distance between the company and the customer, which is conducive to recommending the enterprise.&lt;br /&gt;
The first-person perspective of writing has given the company the emotional color. This kind of feeling encourages readers to get in touch with the company.(Lin Qingyang&amp;amp;Shi Chunrang,2011)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.4 Focus on the Transmission of Practical Information=====&lt;br /&gt;
The western corporate publicity texts highlight the delivery of practical information of the company, so that customers can have a very clear understanding of the company’s products and services and the company can win a favorable position in the customer’s mind. Therefore, it focus on the history, the performance and future development trend of the company, rather than the ideology and political belonging of the company.&lt;br /&gt;
Reading Wal-Mart, Chevron and GM’s corporate publicity texts, we can easily find that western companies’ introduction focuses on introducing the history of the company, propagandizing the scale of the business, and explaining the social responsibilities, development prospects, and enterprises of the company. The practical information is what readers care most about, and it is also the most convincing.(Lin Qingyang&amp;amp;Shi Chunrang,2011)&lt;br /&gt;
For example, in its corporate text, GM first focused on the company’s excellent design, quality products and caring services, then introduced the history of the company, its achievements and development prospects, and finally focused on how the company provides its customers with high-end products and high-quality enjoyment. The information such as “safety and Quality” and “Create Lifelong Customers” appearing in the text will leave a deep impression on the customer’s mind and make the customer feel good about the company. In this way, the corporate publicity texts can achieve the functions of recommending the company and products.&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis of the characteristics of the Chinese and western corporate publicity, we can see that the Chinese and western corporate publicity texts have their own characteristics. These characteristics are consistent with the reading habits of the respective text readers, so they can play a very good publicity role in their respective fields. The characteristics and differences of Chinese and western corporate publicity texts require translators to appropriately transform the text structure into the target language structure when translating the Chinese corporate publicity texts. In this way, the translations can have the characteristics of western corporate publicity texts, which are in line with western readers’ reading habit.(Lin Qingyang&amp;amp;Shi Chunrang,2011)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV. C-E Translation Methods in the Guidance of Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Combining the theory of functional equivalence, the classification of textual functions, and the theory of translation function, the author believes that foreign translation should follow the principle of functional equivalence and functional translation. Translators should adopt interpretive translation, omission and re-creation methods, and use the strategy of domestication and foreignization .(Ning Hailin&amp;amp;Xu Jianzhong,2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Explanatory Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural omission is the biggest obstacle of readers in a cross-cultural environment. If the translator ignores the cultural omission or avoids the translation, it will result in the omission and absence of the important information of the original text, which will affect the understanding of the target reader. The translator must create the fullest contextual effect for the target readers and narrow the cultural information, such as:&lt;br /&gt;
“863计划” “The Match 1986” “Program to stimulate the development of high technologies”&lt;br /&gt;
“三讲” “the Three Stresses-the stresses of studying ,raising political awareness and ensuring honesty and integrity”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Omission in Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Translators who translate foreign propaganda must cut down some low-value information, try to reduce the reading and thinking burden of the target readers and convey the meaning of the original text. For example:&lt;br /&gt;
“昆明物华天宝,人杰地灵,曾孕育和涌现出郑和,兰茂,徐霞客,聂耳等许多风流人物,留下了许多历史文物。”&lt;br /&gt;
“As a place of excellent products and outstanding people, Kunming has numerous historical relics with time passing by.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Re-creation Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Re-creation translation is not simply a “check-in seat”. It must be multi-level and multi-angled. It must be “designed and meticulously constructed”. It must first adjust, sort, summarize, refine, adjust and then carry on the interpretation. Such as:&lt;br /&gt;
“把国家电网公司建设成为“电网坚强、资产优良、服务优质、业绩优秀”的现代公司。”&lt;br /&gt;
“To build a modernized power grid company with a strong grid, excellent assets, service and performance. ”&lt;br /&gt;
“我厂轴承产品多次荣获国家金奖、国家质量金奖杯,并获重大科研成果奖。”&lt;br /&gt;
These products are finely machined and highly meet the specifications of relevant standards. Choosing them , you are choosing the best,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.4 Domestication and Foreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
In the translation of the corporate publicity texts, in order to make the target readers better understand, it is recommended to adopt the domestication strategy, with the target language culture and readers as the center, and use the easy-to-accept expression method of the target language to make the translation easy to understand. Such as “金鸡奖” translated as “JinJi Award”或 “the Golden Rooster Award”, The effect is not good, but it is naturalized as “China’s Oscar”. The effect is obviously improved. For some languages with Chinese characteristics, the alienation strategy can better preserve its exotic atmosphere, which can let the Chinese culture affects the world. 10 domestication and 10 alienation complement each other, such as: “鸳鸯”, “lovebird” , “龙舟”, “dragon boat” , “公积金”, “public accumulation fund” , “梁祝”, “China’s Romeo and Juliet” , “七彩云南”, “7-Colored Yunnan”, “汉文化”, “the Han Culture”, “中原”, “Zhongyuan”, “the central plains” , and “鱼米之乡”, “a land of rice and fish or a land of milk and honey”等.&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign translation, aiming to introduce China objectively and truthfully to foreign readers, is a strategic issue. All sectors of society should give more attention and support to quality control, academic control, administrative control, media monitoring, and work together to improve the quality of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign translators must have a deep understanding of the corporate publicity texts translation work and have a highly responsible attitude. Translators should take the word seriously and accurately understand the meaning. Translators should pay attention to the cultivation of language skills, expand the knowledge, enhance cross-cultural communication awareness, be familiar with Chinese and English, and strive to become an expert of Chinese and English language and culture. The translation of the corporate publicity texts is “to let other countries and people in the world understand China”, and its translators should uphold cultural conscious and cultural self-confidence and actively deal with the specific words of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
In short, the translation of the corporate publicity texts is not a corresponding copy of the machine, but the use of the linguistic advantage of the translation under the guidance of functional equivalence. To achieve effective cross-cultural communication, foreign translations must have sufficient audience awareness and strive to achieve cultural self-awareness and demonstrate cultural self-confidence.(Ning Hailin&amp;amp;Xu Jianzhong,2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, corporate publicity texts put forward more stringent requirements for the accuracy of the translation. As a translator, one should constantly accumulate professional knowledge and improve professional literacy, which should be combined with specific context. Also, one should be good at making use of grammatical rules and strengthening cultural cultivation to enhance the ability to transform different cultural connotations and enrich the experience of improving the accuracy of translation of corporate publicity texts from practice, in order to promote the smooth development of international communication in the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, E. A. Towards a Science of Translating[M]. Leiden: E.J.Brill, 1964. &lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, E. A. Language, Culture, and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, E. A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation[M]. Leiden: E. J.Brill, 1969.&lt;br /&gt;
*李权东.Li Quandong 中文企业简介英译研究[D].[Research on English Translation of Chinese Corporate Profiles] [D].  上海外国语大学,2013. [Shanghai International Studies University, 2013.]&lt;br /&gt;
*林庆扬,石春让.Lin Qingyang,Shi Chunjan. 基于语料库的企业简介文体分析及英译启示[J]. [A Corpus-based Analysis of Corporate Profile Style and English Translation Insights][J].  长春师范学院学报,2011,(1):107-111.[Journal of Changchun Normal University,2011,(1):107-111.]&lt;br /&gt;
*宁海霖,许建忠.Ning, Hailin, Xu, Jianzhong. 知“异”方可“异”——谈企业简介的汉译英[J].[The Chinese Translation of Enterprise Profiles into English] 中国科技翻译,2008,(4):21-23.[China Science and Technology Translation, 2008,(4):21-23.]&lt;br /&gt;
*王青. Wang Qing 论外宣资料的编译 [J]. [On the Compilation of Foreign Propaganda Materials] [J]. 淮海工学院学报:社会科学报,2010,(4):86-88. [Journal of Huaihai University of Technology: Journal of Social Sciences, 2010,(4):86-88.] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 03:18, 8 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study of Functional Equivalence in Translating the Prose——A Case Study on Cong Cong	汤伊然	Tang Yiran==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Ziqing's masterpiece ''Cong Cong'' is highly popular in the translation community, and several English translations have been published. However, the study on English versions of ''Cong Cong'' started late in China and focuses on a few domestic translators. While researches on translations by foreign translators or [[those]] based on functional equivalence [[are]] rather limited and need further in-depth explorations. Therefore, this paper analyzed the translations of Ge Haowen, [[Howard Goldblatt]], the foremost translator of modern and contemporary Chinese literature [[from America]], and the young Chinese translator Peter, Jingcheng Xu from the perspective of Eugene Nida's functional equivalence in meaning and style, so as to discuss the guiding significance of this theory to prose translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
''Cong Cong''; Translation comparison; Functional equivalence; Ge Haowan; Peter Jingcheng Xu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
基于功能对等视角下的散文翻译——以《匆匆》为例&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
朱自清的代表作《匆匆》在翻译界备受青睐，目前有多个英译本刊行。但国内对其英译本的研究起步较晚，且重点关注译者国内少数译者，对国外译者译文研究严重不足；同时基于功能对等视角下的研究较少，有待进一步深入研究。因此，本文选取素有&amp;quot;中国文学首席翻译家&amp;quot;之称的葛浩文和翻译后起之秀许景城的译文，基于尤金·奈达的功能对等视角，从意义和风格两个层面进行分析，探讨该理论对散文类文学文本翻译的指导意义。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
《匆匆》；译文对比；功能对等；葛浩文；许景城&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
This paper probes into the applicability of Nida's functional equivalence theory in prose translation via comparing two English versions of ''Cong Cong'' translated by a foreign and domestic translator respectively. The whole paper centers on two main aspects of Nida's functional equivalence theory: meaning equivalence and stylistic equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
The paper consists of five chapters. Chapter One gives a brief outline of this paper. Chapter Two serves as the theoretical framework in which two main aspects of functional equivalence theory are elaborated in detail. Chapter Three has a glimpse of the studies on the English translations of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; from the perspective of functional equivalence theory both at home and abroad. Chapter Four firstly provides an in-depth appreciation of ''Cong Cong'' by paragraphs and then an introduction of the two translators Ge Haowen (Howard Goldblatt) and Peter Jingcheng Xu. Chapter Five offers a detailed case analysis of the two translations from the perspective of meaning and stylistic equivalence, trying to confirm the guiding significance of Nida's theory in prose translation. And the last Chapter is an overall summary of the whole paper.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II. Theoretical framework===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Development of Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In 1959, in the article &amp;quot;Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating&amp;quot;, Nida characterized his new concept of translation: &amp;quot;Translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.&amp;quot; It was in this article that Nida first mentioned the idea of dynamic equivalence. Later in 1964, in his &amp;quot;Towards a Science of Translating&amp;quot;, Nida put forward the principle of dynamic equivalence in explicit terms. (Nida, 2001)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Nida worked with Charles R. Taber on The Theory and Practice of Translation, in which he developed the contents of Towards a Science of Translation. Nida further clarified the definition of dynamic equivalence and shifted the focus of translation from the message itself to the response of the receptor, which created an epoch-making brand-new perspective of studying translation. In 1986, Nida replaced the term &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; with &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; in his From One Language to Another so as to avoid misunderstandings of the word &amp;quot;dynamic&amp;quot;. But the essence of the theory is the same. (Nida &amp;amp; Taber, C.R. 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Nida improved his Functional Equivalence. In his revised theory, there are two levels of equivalence, minimal equivalence and maximal equivalence. Minimal equivalence means that the readers in the target language text should be able to understand content to the degree that they can imagine how the source language text readers must have understood the content, while maximal equivalence is defined that audiences in the target language should be able to understand the content in basically the same style as the source language audience did (Nida, 1993).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Key Aspects of Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Meaning Equivalence===== &lt;br /&gt;
Nida states that functional equivalence should be stated primarily in terms of a comparison of the degree to which the original receptors understand and appreciate the text and the target receptors do. From Nida's point of view, translation is aimed at the target language readers. That is to say, the readers of the target language should have the same reaction as those of the source language. Because of linguistic and cultural differences in literary translation, a translator should not only pursue structural equivalence, but also value the reproduction of meaning, which is in line with the theory of functional equivalence. (Hong Chen, Kaimeng Zhao, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Stylistic Equivalence=====&lt;br /&gt;
In light of his definition of translation, Nida points out that though style is secondary to content, it is nevertheless important. Therefore, Nida makes exceptions of rules for some literary translations, poetry, for example. From Nida's point of view, the style itself is indeed a part of the message, especially in literary translation, which cannot be totally separated from content. Stylistic equivalence is also an important way to achieve functional equivalence. (Hong Chen, Kaimeng Zhao, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III. Research on the English Translation of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest study on English versions of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; began in 2003 and draw many scholar's attention since then. There are 29 papers related on China Knowledge Net, with translations by Zhu Chunshen and Zhang Peiji as the core. Moreover, major breakthroughs are made in the research perspectives that are being more diverse and refined. However, there are very few papers from each perspective. For example, only three papers were searched in the full-text database of China Knowledge Net using &amp;quot;匆匆&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;功能对等&amp;quot; as the subject, keywords, title or abstract. (Zhai Zihui, Liu Lingling, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the contents, these three papers mainly focused on the comparative analysis of different English translations of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; in vocabulary, syntax, and chapters. (Zhai Zihui, Liu Lingling, 2015).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Concerning the research perspectives, Yang Fan analyzed the English translation of ''Rush'' by Zhang Peiji based on the functional equivalence theory and proved that this theory is a helper to the discovery of a better literary translation technique (Yang Fan, 2017). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cen Junhao entered on the flexibility and rationality of Nida's ''Dynamic Equivalence'' theory via analyzing three methods—corresponding, paralleling, and substitution of transforming words and sentences, as well as their application in &amp;quot;Rush&amp;quot; translated by Zhu Chunshen's, from Chinese to English (Cen Junhao, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhai Zihui and Liu Lingling compared the similarities and differences in the rhetoric of ''Cong Cong'' and its translation by Zhu Chunshen, such as parallelism, rhetorical questions, similes, and personification, based on the theory of functional equivalence, and confirm that Zhu's translation is faithful to the original text and reproduces its rhetorical features (Zhai Zihui, Liu Lingling, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here is the summary: First, the studies on ''Cong Cong'' in English were mainly conducted on Zhang Peiji's translation, followed by Zhu Chunshen's and Zhang Mengjing's, only one on that of foreign translators. Second, among the existent researches from the perspective of Eugene Nida's functional equivalence theory, analysis confines to a single English version either by Zhu Chunshen or Zhang Peiji, and foreign translators are excluded. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given this, this paper will take the English translations of Ge Haowen (Howard Goldblatt) and Peter Jingcheng Xu, and do a comparison based on meaning and stylistic equivalence, trying to prove the guiding importance of functional equivalence in prose translation. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV. Appreciation of ''Cong Cong'' and Introduction of the Translators=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Zhu Ziqing and his prose ''Cong Cong''====&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Ziqing, a well-renowned master in prose-writing, made a very important contribution to modern Chinese literature. His works were designed to reflect his inner feelings about the objective world, and were characterized by simplicity, naturalness, meticulousness, freshness in language, and sincerity in emotion. Zhu advocated the &amp;quot;conversational style&amp;quot; of writing, attempting to make the literary works colloquial while attaching great importance to the beauty of language and sound. (Zhang Jing, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Cong Cong'' was written in 1922, during the ebbing of the May Fourth Movement. It was a time of silence and turmoil, of disappointment and hope. This article shows the despondency and bewilderment of ambitious young people who were disappointed with reality. Zhu Ziqing, in his lamentation of the rapid passage of time, expressed his thinking of cherishing time and making progress. At this time, Zhu was gradually shifting from poetry to prose, so &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; combines the characteristics of both of them, with rich emotion, imagery and philosophy. (Zhang Jing, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot;, a set of neatly worded sentences of consistent length and contrast depicts a scene of changing natural landscape, followed by a set of interrogative sentences of varying length and colloquial expressions. While lamenting the passage of time, the author shows his helplessness. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second paragraph, through metaphors, personification, and other rhetorical devices, the author describes the disappearance of more than eight thousand days without &amp;quot;声&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;影&amp;quot; so that he can't help &amp;quot;禁头涔涔而泪潸潸,&amp;quot; displaying his frustration and anxiety with the traceless, fleeting time. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third paragraph, via a series of daily life scenes, the author uses repetition and anthropomorphism to describe how the days pass when &amp;quot;洗手&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;吃饭&amp;quot;，&amp;quot;默默&amp;quot;. This deepens his anxiety about the loss of time. The fourth paragraph climaxes the author's worries about the vanishing days through six questions, thus leading to the question of life with indignation and discontent: &amp;quot;为什么要白白走一遭啊？&amp;quot;.(Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fifth paragraph restates the first question of the text: &amp;quot;我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢?&amp;quot; which reiterates the theme and implies that time is irreversible and that it is important to cherish it. The text has a variety of sentence patterns scattered in an orderly fashion, both long and short, regular and variant, making the whole structure of the text evolve in a well-organized manner, with a rising and falling tone. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Introduction of the Two Translators：Ge Haowen(Howard Goldblatt) and Peter Jingcheng Xu ====&lt;br /&gt;
As one of America's most prolific and influential translators of any language, Howard Goldblatt, whose Chinese name is Ge Haowen, has introduced generations of English readers to a wide spectrum of contemporary Chinese-language literature and brought translated Chinese literature from the confines of academia into the mainstream. He is the only official English-language translator of novelist Mo Yan, who won the Nobel Prize in literature.(''Howard Goldblatt Collection'', 2019).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With nearly 50 translations of novels, memoirs, and a major anthology of poetry, he is also hailed as the foremost translator of modern and contemporary Chinese literature in the West. (''Howard Goldblatt Collection'', 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
PeterJingcheng Xu is a Chinese poet and translator. He has translated into Chinese context many contemporary British poets, such as ''Gillian Clarke'', ''Jason Walford Davies'', ''Ian Gregson'', ''Robert Minhinnick'' and ''Emily Critchley'', and into English a wide spectrum of Chinese literary texts (both ancient and contemporary). His translation works and reviews are published in some key journals, such as Foreign Literature and Art, The World of English, and Journal of World Chinese Studies. (Poetry Hall, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One is the most prestigious foreign translator of Chinese literature, and the other is a young Chinese translator with a good English education, how would the two present different tactics to the translation of ''Cong Cong''?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V. Case Analysis===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Functional Equivalence in Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Example one：但是，'''聪明的，你'''告诉我，我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''You who are wiser than I''', tell me, then: why is it that the days, once gone, never again return?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：Now, '''you my sage''' would you please tell me, why should our days roll by, never to return?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example one, the author put forward the question—“我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢?”. Obviously, here, it is not a philosophical question calling for the answers like Marx’s time and space view, but just a lamentation of the passing time.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Xu translated “聪明的，你” into “You my sage”, which refers to a very wise person. It showcases humility, also a sense of detachment. Maybe even the sage has no idea since the question remained unsolved [[till]] at the end of the source text. In this way, it reflects the smallness of human beings in front of immortal time. Ge used a comparison, “you who are wiser than I”, creating a sense of intimacy. The two versions reproduced the original meaning while having their own distinctive highlights. &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example two：我掩着面叹息。但是'''新来的日子的影儿'''又开始在叹息里闪过了。 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：But '''the shadow of the new day''' begins darting by, even in the midst of my sighing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：Burying my face in my hands, I heave a sigh, and '''the new day''' begins thrilling through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example two, Xu adopted omission and translated “新来的日子的影儿” in a straight-forward manner, while Ge applied literal translation and preserved “shadow”. Time in nature is colorless and invisible, but light and shadow can project its trajectory. Hence, it is the “shadow” that fully manifests how fast the time goes by, uncovering stronger disappointment of the author. Ge’s version achieved meaning equivalence very well. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example three：'''过去的日子'''如轻烟，被微风吹散了，如薄雾，被初阳'''蒸融'''了； &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：The days that are gone are like smoke that has been dissipated by a breeze, like thin mists that have been burned off under the onslaught of the morning sun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：The bygone days like wisps of smoke, have been blown away by breezes and like clusters of thin mist, have been evaporated by the rising sun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example three, the two metaphors not only paint a beautiful picture of the rainy south of the Yangtze River but also make us feel that time passes quickly and without a trace. &lt;br /&gt;
“过去的日子” was translated by Xu as “The bygone days” and Ge, “The days that are gone”. From the [[perspective]] of accuracy, Ge’s version is more inclusive because it covers [[all]] moments in the past while “bygone” means happening or existing a long time ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another distinction falls on the translation of “蒸融”. Ge used “burn off” and Xu “evaporate”, both of which [[connote]] “vanish” and thus depict the fleeting time vividly. Besides, Ge applied addition with “the onslaught of the morning sun”. However, “初阳” indicates that the sunlight is generally not intensive, so the word “onslaught” is not suitable here. In conclusion, Xu’s translation is more meaning-equivalent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example four：'''燕子去了，有再来的时候；杨柳枯了，有再青的时候；桃花谢了，有再开的时候。'''&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''The swallows may go, but they will return another day; the willows may whither, but they will turn green again; the peach blossoms may fade and fall, but they will bloom again.'''&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Gone are swallows, but they may come back again; withered are willows, but they may turn green again; fading away are peach blossoms, but they may flower again.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example four, both Xu and Ge chose the plural form of the noun for “燕子”, “杨柳” and “桃花”, with the exception that the latter is preceded by a definite article. The original wording of “Cong Cong” is highly colloquial, so here “燕子”, “杨柳” and “桃花” should refer to [[specific]] things we see in the real world, [[rather than]] imagery with profound connotation. Thus, “the swallows” “the willows” “the peach blossoms”, in which definite articles were added, are more accurate. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In respect of the tense, Ge used “may do” while Xu “are” in the first simple sentence. The general tense better indicates that “燕子去了” “杨柳枯了” “桃花谢了” are natural phenomena. Another difference lies in the following &amp;quot;but&amp;quot; clause. Ge picked the future sense &amp;quot;they will&amp;quot; while Xu kept &amp;quot;they may&amp;quot;. The former &amp;quot;will&amp;quot;, to some extent, further strengthen the cycle of nature. Overall, meaning equivalence is better accomplished by Ge's version. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example five：'''默默时，便从凝然的双眼前过去。'''&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''When I am standing still and quiet, my eyes carefully follow its progress past me.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''When I am in contemplation, my gazing eyes feel the day passing by.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example five, firstly the two translators chose a different expression for “默默”. Compared with Xu’s “in contemplation”, Ge’s “standing still and quiet” is more vivid and touching, creating a picture that attracts the readers’ empathy. Secondly, apart from taking “my eyes” as the subject, one translated “凝然” into an adjective “gazing”, the other an adverb “carefully”. In this case, Ge’s “carefully”, together with the verb “follow” reproduced the scene in the source text more specifically and [[convincingly]].  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example six：'''在逃去如飞的日子里，在千门万户的世界里的我能做些什么呢？只有徘徊罢了，只有匆匆罢了；''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''During these fleeting days what can I, only one among so many, accomplish? Nothing more than to pace irresolutely, nothing more than to hurry along.&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Amid the fleeting days, what could I do in the world of hustle and bustle, but roaming and sighing the flight of time?'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example six, for “千门万户的世界”，Xu’s “the world of hustle and bustle” not only contain Ge’s “so many” people, but also the fast-pace of the world. Besides, their treatment of “徘徊” and “匆匆&amp;quot; saw a big difference. Ge used &amp;quot;pace irresolutely&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;hurry along&amp;quot; while Xu &amp;quot;roaming and sighing the flight of time&amp;quot;. Obviously, Ge adopted the literal translation and Xu, free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, given the context, &amp;quot;徘徊” “匆匆” is no way just point to the exact action. To sum up[[,]] Xu’s version is more consistent with the meaning of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 Functional Equivalence in Style====&lt;br /&gt;
Example one：'''《匆匆》'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''Haste'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''The Fight of Time'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example one, “匆匆” in the source text varies in part of speech. For example, “匆匆” in “去来的中间，又怎样地匆匆呢？” “我觉察他去的匆匆了&amp;quot; is an adverb, in &amp;quot;只有徘徊罢了，只有匆匆罢了” is a noun. Here both Ge and Xu translated it into a [[form of]] noun , which conforms to the title-style. Ge’s “Haste”, compared with Xu’s “The Flight of Time”, is more concise and consistent in form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, “Haste” pronounces with only one syllable and ends in a combination of fricative and blast, which sounds like a sigh and is more in line with the emotional tone of the source text. Therefore, Ge’s version reproduces the original style in a better way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example two：我不禁'''头涔涔而泪潸潸'''了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：Uncontrollably, my '''sweat and tears stream down'''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：Aware of this, I feel '''sweats exuding from my forehead, and tears brimming in my eyes'''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example two, Xu translated it into two simple sentences, with diversity in the use of words such as “exude” “brim”. Nevertheless, Ge’s “stream down” is more precise, and condensed as same as the style of the original. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example three：'''你聪明的，告诉我，我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢？'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''You who are wiser than I, please tell me why it is that once gone, our days never return.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''You my sage, please tell me, why should our days roll by, never to return?&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example three, here the sentence is the last paragraph, and repetition is applied. From the two versions, we can tell that both Xu and Ge maintained this rhetorical, wording, and tone. One thing worth mentioning is that Ge emphasized “the days” for the first time and the second “once gone”. Besides, he transformed this question into a definite sentence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In an overview, the first “你聪明的，告诉我，我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢？” provokes the reader to think. After elaboration, the question appears again at the end of the text, which is a finishing touch but implies a certainty: our days are gone. Ge’s translation reproduces the repetitive rhetoric of the original text, and more skillfully reflects the different connotations in line with the sequence of the two questions by emphasizing different words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The treatment of the last sentence into a definite sentence is even more exquisite, serving both as the answer and conclusion for the whole text: the past cannot be repeated, only time can be cherished. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example four：'''燕子去了，有再来的时候；杨柳枯了，有再青的时候；桃花谢了，有再开的时候。''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''The swallows may go, but they will return another day; the willows may whither, but they will turn green again; the peach blossoms may fade and fall, but they will bloom again.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Gone are swallows, but they may come back again; withered are willows, but they may turn green again; fading away are peach blossoms, but they may flower again.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example four, both Ge and Xu preserved the sentence structure of the source text. Differing from Ge’s version which strictly abided by the original wording, Xu adopted inversion. He underlined the verb of “去” “枯” “谢”, attempting to stress the changes brought by time: as spring goes by and autumn comes, flowers bloom and fall, but only time remains unchanged and keeps moving forward. Yet from the point of retaining the style and melody beauty, Ge’s version is more fluent and catchier. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example five：'''是有人偷了他们罢：那是谁？又藏在何处呢？是他们自己逃走了罢：现在又到了哪里呢？ '''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''Are they stolen by someone? Then, by whom? And where are they hidden? Or do they run away by themselves? Then, where are they now?'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Are they stolen by someone? If so, who could it be, and where could they be hidden? If they run away by themselves, where are they now?'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example five, three questions and two declarative sentences [[are]] combined. Xu copied this pattern in his translation while Ge turned the two declarative sentences implying guesses and doubts—“是有人偷了他们罢”, “是他们自己逃走了罢” into questions. By enhancing the questioning tone, Ge’s version effectively fulfills the purpose of guiding the readers along with the author to explore the answer, as well as the style equivalence in translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example six：早上我起来的时候，小屋里射进两三方斜斜的太阳。'''太阳他有脚啊'''，轻轻悄悄地挪移了；我也茫茫然跟着旋转。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：In the morning when I get up, there are two or three rays of sunlight slanting into my small room. '''The sun, does it have feet?''' Stealthily it moves along, as I too, unknowingly, follow its progress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：When I get up in the morning, the sunshine the slanting sun sheds beams into my room, edging away gently and quietly, '''as if he is footed.''' Without awareness, I feel myself already echoing his revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example six, personification [[is used as]] “太阳他有脚啊”, [[which]] illustrates that time flies like a shuttle. Xu used the adjective &amp;quot;footed&amp;quot; and related it as a clause led by “as if”. Ge, in another way, translated it into a question—“The sun, does it have feet?”. He put “The sun” at the beginning of the sentence and used the pronoun “it” to emphasize the temporal symbolism of the sun. Ge’s version, with a stronger questioning tone, reinforced the author's helplessness about the passage of time. Does the sun have feet? How else could time pass so quickly? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example seven：'''过去的日子如轻烟，被微风吹散了，如薄雾，被初阳蒸融了；''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''The days that are gone are like smoke that has been dissipated by a breeze, like thin mists that have been burned off under the onslaught of the morning sun.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''The bygone days like wisps of smoke, have been blown away by breezes and like clusters of thin mist, have been evaporated by the rising sun.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example seven, Ge and Xu both used the preposition &amp;quot;like&amp;quot; and the perfect tense &amp;quot;have/has been&amp;quot;. Given the sentence pattern, the two translators paused at a different beat. Xu cut it as the same as the source text, and flows more smoothly, structured in neat style with &amp;quot;wisps&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;clusters&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;blow away&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;evaporate&amp;quot;. To conclude, Xu observed the style equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example eight：'''于是——洗手的时候，日子从水盆里过去；吃饭的时候，日子从饭碗里过去；''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''Then as I wash up, the day passes through my washbasin, and at breakfast through my rice bowl.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Thus, when I wash my hands, the sink washes away the day. When I have a meal, the bowl vanishes the day.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example eight, although Xu’s translation is consistent with the original text in terms of syntax, and shows his innovation [[of]] not using “the day”, namely, “time” as the subject, which restored the scene and created a sense of being in it. The materialization of time, that is, the use of tangible things to replace the invisible time to show the dynamics of its passing. Compared with Ge’s translation, Xu's seems slightly abstruse, but it cannot efface its shining points.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===VI. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
The motion of this paper derives from the gap of research on foreigner’s translations of ''Cong Cong'', especially from the perspective of Nida’s functional equivalence theory. Moreover, this paves the way for further analysis of this theory’s significance and applicability in prose translation. In this process, based on translations of Ge Haowen and Peter Jingcheng Xu, cases are listed and exemplified to discuss how does Nida’s functional equivalence in meaning and style be achieved in Cong Cong, a typical literary work with distinctive colloquial and sound style. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, both Ge and Xu have their own strengths and characteristics. By comparison, Ge’s translation is better in light of the correspondence of the theory and features of prose translation. Ge better preserved the language style and emotional tone of the source text, reproduced the beauty of its meaning, and achieved a perfect combination of “translation” and “expressiveness”. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Peter Jingcheng Xu, a promising young translator, also left a great impression with his translation. His succession of three exclamations—“Alas” “Nothing” “Nay, not even…” sends the readers into a shock both visually and mentally; His “the sink washes away the day” and “the bowl vanishes the day” open a new perspective for readers to taste [[the prose]] ''Cong Cong''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To conclude, the functional equivalence initiated by Nida is of great and profound significance in prose translation which is worthy of being paid more attention to. (importance, which has the same meaning as significance, is deleted) --[[User:Zhang Weihong|Zhang Weihong]] ([[User talk:Zhang Weihong|talk]]) 13:01, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Zhang Weihong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===VII. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* GOLDBLATT, H. Haste. In J.S.M LAU&amp;amp;H. GOLDBLATT (eds.) The Columbia Anthology of Modern Chinese Literature[C]. New York: The Columbia University Press, 1955.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
* Ge Haowen (2011) ‘A Mi Manera: Howard Goldblatt at home A self-interview’, Chinese Literature Today, 2(1): 97-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Hongping Chen, Kaimeng Zhao. On the Functional Equivalence in Literary Translation[C]. Information Engineering Research Institute, USA. Proceedings of 2016 3rd International Conference on Psychology, Management and Social Science (PMSS 2016). Information Engineering Research Institute, USA:智能信息技术应用学会, 2016: 139-143.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* ''Howard Goldblatt Collection'', Chinese Literature Translation Archive, University of Oklahoma (USA).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Nida, Eugene A. ''Language and Culture: Contexts in Translating''[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Taber, C. R. ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi. ''On Nida’s Translation Theories''[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Corporation, 1999.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
* 蔡丹, 陈文安．从音律美的角度分析叠词的英译——以《匆匆》的两个英译本为例[J]．现代语文（语言研究版），2014(9): 159-160．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 郭建中. 当代美国翻译理论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社, 1999: 65.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 李现勇, 逄强. 秉原文之形，传原文之神——《匆匆》朱纯深译本审美赏析[J]. 青春岁月, 2012(08).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 闵西鸿. 《匆匆》两译本修辞翻译风格对比研究[J]．牡丹江师范学院学报（哲学社会科学版）, 2013(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 易红波, 许姗姗. 修辞视角下《匆匆》英译赏析——以朱纯深与葛浩文译文为例[J]. 四川民族学院学报, 2020, 29(04): 69-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 尤金·A·奈达. 翻译科学探索[M]. 上海外语出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 叶乃芳. 朱自清名篇散文的诗意[J]. 语文教学与研究, 2008 (08).&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
* 张静. 试论朱自清前期散文的抒情特色[J]. 现代语文(文学研究版), 2006(04). English Versions missing--[[User:Zhang Weihong|Zhang Weihong]] ([[User talk:Zhang Weihong|talk]]) 11:59, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Zhang Weihong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Semantic Translation and Communicative Translation 阳慧 Yang Hui  202070080646,英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
                                                         Yang Hui   阳慧   202070080646&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== '''Abstract''' ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 80 's of the 20th century, Peter Newmark, a famous translation theorist, put forward a profound theory of semantic translation and communicative translation. It is considered that there are both differences and links between the two. Under the guidance of semantic translation and communicative translation, the translator uses corresponding translation strategies according to the type of source text and the characteristics of target language readers. From the perspective of semantic translation and communicative translation, this paper discusses the translation strategies under the  &lt;br /&gt;
guidance of this theory to demonstrate the application of Newmark's translation theory in translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''Key words'''===	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
semantic translation; communicative translation; application&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''题目'''===&lt;br /&gt;
语义翻译与交际翻译&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''摘要'''===&lt;br /&gt;
 20世纪80年代初期，著名翻译理论学家彼得·纽马克提出了影响深远的语义翻译和交际翻译理论。认为这两者之间既存在差异又存在联系。在语义翻译和交际翻译的指导下，译者根据源文本的类型和目的语读者的特点，使用对应的翻译策略。本文将从语义翻译和交际翻译视域出发，通过具体翻译案例的展示，探讨这一理论指导下的翻译策略论证纽马克翻译理论在翻译实践中的应用。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''关键字'''===&lt;br /&gt;
语义翻译；交际翻译；应用&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''Introduction'''===&lt;br /&gt;
At present, when we discuss the western schools of modern translation theory, we always refer to Eugene a . Nida, a prominent representative in his field of research. Nida's translation theories, such as those on &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence &amp;quot;, are particularly popular among domestic translators. By contrast, peter Newmark, another prominent translation theorist, has little influence. In fact, Newmark's translation theory in the Western modern translation theory schools can also be called unique. In this paper, the author divides translation into two methods of &amp;quot; communicative translation and semantic translation &amp;quot; . From the two aspects of language form and content, the author discusses the translation methods of achieving different &amp;quot; equivalence &amp;quot; and provides new ideas and approaches for translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== '''Development of Semantic translation and Communicative Translation''' ===&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation and communicative translation are important translation theories put forward by British translation theorist Peter Newmark. On the basis of summing up the previous translation theories and his own translation experience, he put forward these two important translation concepts. In the development of translation theory, it has made outstanding contributions. The essential difference between them is that semantic translation emphasizes retaining the style of the original text, while communicative translation focuses on communicative function, which makes it easy for the readers of the target language to understand(Tang Jie 2016,19). literal translation and free translation are inextricable topics when translation is discussed in the field of translation. It is under this kind of &lt;br /&gt;
thinking that the target text rarely considers the factors such as reader reflection, the category of the text and the purpose of translation (Ye Zinan 2001, 17). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, when we discuss the Western modern translation theories, we frequently refer to Eugene Nida, who is the most prominent representative in this research field. Nida's translation theories, such as those on &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, are particularly popular among scholars of translation studies in China. By contrast, Peter Newmark, another prominent translation theorist, has relatively little influence. In fact, Newmark's translation theory within the Western modern translation theory schools can also be called unique. (Please indicate the source!)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the author divides translation into the two strategies of &amp;quot;communicative&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;semantic&amp;quot; translation. From the two aspects of language, form and content, the author discusses the translation methods of achieving different &amp;quot;equivalences&amp;quot; and provides new ideas and approaches for translation practice. Nida once remarked on the theory of Newmark: &amp;quot;...&amp;quot; (The quote and its source is missing.)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation and communicative translation are important translation strategies put forward by British translation theorist Peter Newmark. On the basis of summing up the previous translation theories and his own translation experience, he put forward these two important translation concepts. Within the development of translation theories, they are an important part. (Please indicate the source!)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essential difference between them is that semantic translation emphasizes retaining the style of the original text, while communicative translation focuses on the communicative function, which makes it easy for the readers of the target language to understand (please indicate the object). (Tang Jie 2016, 19).--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation and free translation are inextricable topics, when translation is discussed. If we follow this kind of thinking, we rarely consider factors such as reader reflection, the category of the text and the purpose of translation in regards to the target text. (Ye Zinan 2001, 17).--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, when we discuss the Western modern translation theories, we frequently refer to Eugene Nida, who is the most prominent representative in this research field. Nida's translation theories, such as those on &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, are particularly popular among scholars of translation studies in China. By contrast, Peter Newmark, another prominent translation theorist, has relatively little influence. In fact, Newmark's translation theory within the Western modern translation theory schools can also be called unique. (Please indicate the source!)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the author divides translation into the two strategies of &amp;quot;communicative&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;semantic&amp;quot; translation. From the two aspects of language, form and content, the author discusses the translation methods of achieving different &amp;quot;equivalences&amp;quot; and provides new ideas and approaches for translation practice. Nida once remarked on the theory of Newmark: &amp;quot;...&amp;quot; (The quote and its source is missing.)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation and communicative translation are important translation strategies put forward by British translation theorist Peter Newmark. On the basis of summing up the previous translation theories and his own translation experience, he put forward these two important translation concepts. Within the development of translation theories, they are an important part. (Please indicate the source!)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essential difference between them is that semantic translation emphasizes retaining the style of the original text, while communicative translation focuses on the communicative function, which makes it easy for the readers of the target language to understand (please indicate the object). (Tang Jie 2016, 19).--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation and free translation are inextricable topics, when translation is discussed. If we follow this kind of thinking, we rarely consider factors such as reader reflection, the category of the text and the purpose of translation in regards to the target text. (Ye Zinan 2001, 17).--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''3.Comparison Between Semantic Translation and Communicative Translation'''===&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark regards language as a &amp;quot;tool for thinking and self-expression&amp;quot;, which means that individual thinking differences determine the differences in style characteristics. In view of the extensive differences in texts, Newmark makes a detailed analysis of semantic translation and communicative translation in his book About Translation (1991).&lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi (2004) gives a more detailed explanation of semantic translation and communicative translation based on the summary given by Newmark. And according to Liao's explanation, it is summarized as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.1 Objectivity and Subjectivity'''====&lt;br /&gt;
First, semantic translation is objective, precise and subject to the culture of the source language and the original author. When translating the semantic meaning of the source text, it should be interpreted only when the connotation of the source text constitutes the biggest obstacle to understanding. In order to reproduce the thought process of the source text, semantic translation strives to keep the language features and unique semantic expressions of the source text, and gives full play to the expression function of the language. Communicative translation, on the other hand, is subjective, and the core lies in the transmission of information, making the reader think, feel and act, giving full play to the function of language to express information (informative)and producing effects (vocative), concentrating only on the response of the target language readers, making the source language yield to the target language and the culture of the target language. Therefore, when using communicative translation strategies, the translator has some freedom to modify the source text, but this does not mean that the translator cannot respect the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.2 Forms of Expression'''====&lt;br /&gt;
Second, there are differences between semantic translation and communicative translation in the form of expression. Semantic translation makes the form of the target text closer to that of the source text, and tries to retain the sound effect of the source text. Communicative translation focuses more on the response of the target language readers to easy reading, reorganizes syntax, utilizes more general words and collocations, and strives for a straightaway translation Semantic translation focuses on the transmission of textual meaning. Communicative translation, on the other hand, focuses on the transmission of textual context Semantic translation is still centered on the source language. Communicative translation, whereas, centers on the reader of the target language. mean that the translator cannot respect the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.3 Highlights on Contents '''====&lt;br /&gt;
Third, semantic translation and communicative translation have diverse highlights when the content and effect of information are contradictory. Semantic translation emphasizes content over effect, while communicative translation emphasizes effect over content.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.4 Language Style'''====&lt;br /&gt;
Fourth, compared with communicative translation, semantic translation is more technical, intricate, arcane even unintelligible. It does not lay emphasis on reproducing the intention, but focuses on reproducing the thinking process of the author of the source text. It tends to over translate, choosing more professional specific words than the source text to express the subtle differences of meaning. Communicative translation, on the other hand, is more unobstructed, simple, clear and direct, which is more in line with the language habits of the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.5 Length'''====&lt;br /&gt;
Fifth, the translation with semantic translation generally has no explanatory words to help readers comprehend, so the translation of communicative translation is usually longer than that of semantic translation. In addition, semantic translation takes smaller words, phrases or clauses as translation units, while communicative translation tends to take sentences and paragraphs as translation units.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.6 Inferiority and Superiority '''====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixth, semantic translation is an art, which is more than one person's responsibility, there can be no inaccurate translation, and the translation is generally inferior to the original, but communicative translation is a skill, which can be undertaken by many people. The translated text is generally superior to the source text because of its emphasis on effect, concise and straightforward language, and appropriate polishing to make up for some missing meanings in semantic translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many differences between semantic translation and communicative translation, they are closely related and cannot be separated completely. emphasis text only has a function alone, plays a single guiding role or only reflect a kind of method strategy, just for a variety of functions, methods, strategy , When semantic translation and communicative translation overlap in translation practice, no matter which strategy is adopted and guidance is reflected, the target text should subject to the basic grammatical structure and some fixed stylistic features of the target language while reflecting the ideological content of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Relation Between Semantic and Communicative Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Previously, Karl Buhler, a German linguist, proposes the model of &amp;quot;Language tools&amp;quot; to study Language in his book Theory of Language (1990. According to Buhler, there are four elements in )daily communication the speaker, the receiver, the symbol and the context, so in the process of language in communication, it should be at least three basic functions, that is, expressive function, informative function and vocative function; Then, the linguist R. Jakobson thinks that there should be six important factors in the process of intersection: that is, mode, context, receiver, sender, contact channel and message itself. On the basis of the theory of language function, Newmark divides the source text into three types: that is, expressive texts, informative texts and vocative texts.&lt;br /&gt;
According to Newmark, translation is the translation of the text, the study of translation cannot be separated from the text. And according to Newmark's point of view, the core of the expressive function of language lies in the thought of the speaker. The typical expressive texts mainly include: First, literary works such as poetry, novels, plays and ancient books; Second, authoritative works such as philosophical works, legal documents and political speeches; Third, autobiography, essays and literary works are included. The core of the expressive text is the author-centered, and the author's status is sacred. When translating expressive texts, the translator should reproduce the features of the source language expression form in the target language to reflect a more complete aesthetic effect. Therefore, the translator should reproduce some figures of speech in the source language when translating this text. On the contrary, in some special expressive texts, the expressive function of the language, which requires the translator to be able to distinguish the emphasis when translating expressive texts, is higher than its aesthetic function.&lt;br /&gt;
As for the informative function of language, Newmark believes that the core of the informative function of language hinges on the external situation context, the authenticity of topics and the objective world beyond the language. Therefore, the core of informative text lies in the objective authenticity of the information content. In the process of translating informative texts, the translator should present the authenticity and accuracy of the information content of the source text in the target language as completely as possible. Therefore, the translator should take the target language as the orientation and pay attention to the effectiveness and accuracy of communication. However, it should be noted that the success of the translation of informative texts largely depend on the linguistic features and stylistic features of the texts themselves. In addition, for example, in the translation of informative texts, the greater the cultural differences between the source culture and the target culture, the more difficult it is to achieve equivalence between the translated text and the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
The third type of text proposed by Newmark is the vocative text. He believes that the vocative function of language lies in the reader or the language receiver. The so-called &amp;quot;vocative&amp;quot; is that the author appeals to the reader or the receiver to act, think or feel something based on the emotional level, specifically, the author makes some response according to the intention of the reader. Therefore, when translating vocative texts, the translator should be guided by the target language rules and culture, and reproduce the vocative effect that is relative to the original author and the vocative elements that are faithful to the original author.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Application Between Semantic Translation and Communicative Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
These three text types cannot be completely separated. Very few texts are pure fragmentary expressive, informative and evocative texts, but usually three or two texts have both functions, but with some emphasis. The formation of text type theory opens up a new perspective for translators to do translation work. In this way, before translation, translators should carefully study the text content and linguistic style after selecting the translated text, and determine the appropriate perspective of text type according to Newmark's analysis of text type. Given the above, the ultimate goal of text type classification is to provide the most appropriate translation method, strategy and guidance for translated works. In succession, Newmark proposes the effective translation strategies and he thinks that semantic translation and communicative translation are the most convenient and extensive applications. As mentioned above, semantic translation lay emphasis on the thinking process of the original author, while communicative translation pays more attention to how the language itself achieves proper effect. Therefore, semantic translation is applicable to expressive texts, while communicative translation is applicable to the latter two types of texts. He puts forward: materials suitable for semantic translation include texts that are as important to the specific language as the content of the speaker or author, whether it is philosophy, religion, political science, technology or literature. Materials appropriate for communicative translation include: news, informative writing, non-personal communication, propaganda, announcements, standardized writings and popular fictions&amp;quot; In a word, the English version of Jingui Yaolue (Synopsis of Prescriptions of the Golden Chamber) is a type of text with both expressive and informative. According to Newmark(Peter Newmark, 2001, 44). The knowledge to  readers. Based upon the connotation of semantics and communicative translation theory and their discrepancies, the translator gives a general overview of the roles they play in practical application. &lt;br /&gt;
On the score of transforming the content of the original text and author 's intention well and truly, the translator retains the linguistic characteristics and unique expressions of theorists when illustrating their theoretical notions and insights. When the translator translated certain words with cultural background, era background, and historical background, such as academic vocabulary and proper nouns in diversified subject domains, the translated names cannot be obtained based on her own assumptions and judgments. Instead, the translator should confirm whether her translation is a generic term recognized within the academia. The author abides by this rule firmly ,,ring the translation process. Besides, sometimes, if the objective things are described in chronological order, causal order, logical order, or in the same primary and secondary order, the two languages have basically the same way of writing, it can be translated by linear translation method according to the specific situation, maintaining the consistency of voice and tense. Semantic translation can better reflect the author 's thinking process and the expression of opinions so that the target readers can read it without obstacles. The communicative translation provides the translator with more freedom. In translation, the translator must consider the target reader 's feelings and strive to guard linear translation method according to the specific situation, maintaining the consistency of voice and tense. English and Chinese have different thinking modes, language habits and means of expression. When translating, it is sometimes the case that certain words and phrases should be added, so that the translation can achieve the same effect as the original text in terms of content, spirit and style (Cheng Mei, 1993,58). Additional translation is to add words that are not in the original text but actually have certain meanings. In a word, through additional translation, firstly, it can ensure the integrity of the grammatical structure of the target text, and secondly, it can make certain that the meaning of  the text is explicit and consistent with Chinese expression habits.&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Source text: The mother inclines over the child and both verticality and horizontality cease to be operative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target text:母亲的情感向孩子倾斜，纵向思维与横向思维都不再奏效。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It mentioned the inter-subjectivity theory earlier before this sentence. the author inquired relevant materials and found that this theory is the discussion of emotional cognition. Therefore, the word &amp;quot;t !&amp;quot; should be added to complete the content that is not clearly explained but gives a hint, so as to facilitate readers' understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Inter-subjectivity theory is concerned with the horizontal expansion and vertical extension of thinking. Horizontal thinking, as the name implies, refers to the person's thinking has its characteristics of lateral, broad development. People with this kind of thinking are good at drawing inferences from one example. Vertical thinking refers to the thinking form that is carried out in a sequential, predictable and stylized direction within a kind of structure. It is a clear and logical thinking mode that is consistent with the development direction of things and human cognition habits. In Example 1, the author indicates that because parents love their children so much, they will easily lose their sense of reason when they encounter problems with their children. This is realistic and commonplace phenomenon. Verticality and horizontality denote &amp;quot;垂直性&amp;quot;和&amp;quot; 横向性 &amp;quot; respectively, they are both abstract words. English expressions are sometimes abstract, while Chinese express abstract contents in concrete images. Literal translation will cause confusion. In this case, appropriate word likes &amp;quot; 思维&amp;quot; should be added according to the context to make the meaning concrete.&lt;br /&gt;
The four-character structure is the crystallization of the wisdom of the Chinese nation. It has a compact and flexible structure, gives the essentials in compendious language, and is easy to read. It is a major component of Chinese expressions, a terse language material.&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1:&lt;br /&gt;
Source text: This dissemination, however, has also been a kind of domestication(perhaps inevitable), as anyone who lived through the heady days of the late 1970s and the 1980s of line-in-the-sand warring factions - Marxists versus post structuralists, feminists versus Marxists, psychoanalytic theorists versus all three.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target text:然而，这种传播也是一- 种归化(或许是不可避免的)，就像任何经历过20世纪70年代末和80年代那些令人兴奋的，界限分明的交战派别一样一马克思主义者与后结构主义者、 女权主义者与马克思主义者、精神分析理论家与以上三者，这些派别的对抗。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Line-in-the-sand&amp;quot; has the definition of dividing the demarcation line. As can be seen from the context, what is said here is the fighting status of various theoretical factions. These factions resisted each other. If the translation is rendered directly, the translation will be too plain, and it will not manifest the intense and tangle some circumstances. Thereby, based on her accumulation of Chinese traditional civilization, the translator adopted a vivid four-character idiom to describe such a situation, displaying the linguistic characteristics and particular qualities of Chinese, and giving the article an affinity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As Newmark said, it is impossible to use a single theory to support any work, nor can it use a single technique, nor can semantic translation and communicative translation. The ultimate goal of semantic translation and communicative translation is different. The semantic translation is the original author's service, which follows the way of thinking and text genre characteristics are all original text ;The ultimate goal of communicative translation, unlike semantic translation, is to make the reader better understand the translation, let the reader think and feel. Therefore, the translator needs to translate the main content of the original text, pay more attention to the social value of the translation, and conform to the target language of speech. In the study of semantic translation strategies and communicative translation strategies, we should note that the distinction between semantic translation and communicative translation is relative, not absolute, and is often complementary and complementary. Liao Qiyi, a Chinese scholar, argues that there is a common ground between semantic translation and communicative translation, and that there is a strong connection between semantic translation and communicative translation. Secondly, both must faithfully reflect the main content of the original text ;Finally, these two translation strategies can be combined when the readers of the translation are consistent with the readers' interests and knowledge level of the original text, which means that the author and the reader of the translation are truly realized. German linguist Karl Buhler proposed that language has three functions: information function, expression function and infection function. On the basis of his theory, Newmark sums up three types of text.Informative text, expressive text and call active text. Informative text is an objective summary of events. Newmark's translation theory emphasizes semantic translation and communicative translation as a whole, because they are two different and complementary translation methods. Context, time and city are the necessary factors in the process of translation . What kind of translation strategies are adopted, and specific problems need to be analyzed. If semantic translation is adopted, the translator aims to follow the content and form of the original text, but in order to make the translation more popular and natural, avoid the language obscurity caused by the great differences between Chinese and English, sometimes it is necessary to combine the two methods, which combines the faithfulness of the author with the faithfulness of the reader, that is to promote the normal communication even in the translation of a sentence, at the same time two methods can be used to ensure the smooth communication and attract more readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark. (2001).Approaches to Translation. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark. (2001). A Textbook of Translation. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark. (2006). About Translation. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Mei 成梅. (1993). “翻译理论探秘，反思及应用——纽马克译论精选”[Exploration, Reflection and Application of Translation Theory--Selected Version of Newmark Translation Theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Science and Technology Translation 上海科技翻译.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi 廖七一.(2004）.“当代英国翻译理论”[Contemporary British Translation Theory]. Wu hai: Wuhai Education Press 武汉教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tang Jie 唐洁. (2016).“语义翻译与交际翻译的区别与应用”[Differences and Applications Between Semantic Translation and Communicative Translation].Hu Nan: Hu Nan Press 湖南出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ye Zinan 叶子南.(2001). “高级英汉翻译理论”[Advanced English-Chinese Translation Theory]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of Functional Equivalence in Translating Children's Literature---A Case Study on ''The Lion King''	刘智伟	Liu Zhiwei 202020080622==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘智伟 Liu Zhiwei, 202020080622 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract=== &lt;br /&gt;
Childhood is the most important stage of life development, and the influence of children's literature on children's education is in the first place. Children's literature is particularly required to be vivid and easy to understand, which requires that translation strategies should be adjusted according to the characteristics of children's psychological development and on the basis of functional equivalence translation theory. Based on the characteristics of children and children's literature, and combined with the translation strategies and methods of ''The Lion King'', this chapter makes a more profound analysis of translation equivalence theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words=== &lt;br /&gt;
Children's Characters, Children's Literature, Functional Equivalence Theory --[[User:Liu Zhiwei|Liu Zhiwei]] ([[User talk:Liu Zhiwei|talk]]) 01:59, 1 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题 目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论在儿童文学翻译中的使用---以《狮子王》为例&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘 要=== &lt;br /&gt;
儿童期是人生发育最重要的阶段，而儿童文学对于儿童的教育影响处于前位且是第一性的。儿童文学特别要求通俗易懂，生动活泼，这也就要求儿童文学翻译作品应根据儿童心理发展特点、基于功能对等翻译理调整翻译策略。本文主要是通过儿童特点、儿童文学特点，同时结合《狮子王》翻译策略与方法，对翻译对等理论进行更加深刻的解析。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词=== &lt;br /&gt;
儿童特点，儿童文学，功能对等理论&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Children’s literature contains different kinds of genres such as children’s prose, children’s novels, fairy tales and so on, in which fairy tales are the most special one and the most popular one for there are strange plots, vivid expressions and interesting characters helping children form theirs values towards the world. To make English literature suitable for Chinese kids, translators should think about the cultural backgrounds, psychological features and linguistic features of the readers of the works based on the theory of equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Children’s literature contains different kinds of genres such as children’s prose, children’s novels, fairy tales and so on, in which fairy tales are the most special one and the most popular one for there are strange plots, vivid expressions and interesting characters helping children form theirs values towards the world. To make English literature suitable for Chinese kids, translators should think about cultural backgrounds, psychological features and linguistic features of the readers based on the theory of equivalence.--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 08:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Introduction of the Theory of Equivalence===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional equivalence is a translation theory put forward by Eugene Nida, which consists of dynamic equivalence and formal equivalence making great contributions to translation theory. In his book Toward a Science of Translating (1964), he put forward and distinguished what he called dynamic equivalence and formal equivalence for the first time. Later, he expounded dynamic equivalence in his book The Theory and Practice of Translation (1969).&lt;br /&gt;
Dynamic equivalence is therefore to be defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language. (Nida, 1969) To avoid being misunderstood and provide a clearer meaning, Nida used “functional equivalence” to replace “dynamic equivalence” in From One Language to Another (1986). According to Nida, the best version of translation should never look like a translation. To avoid such feeling of translation, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency, the precedence of dynamic equivalence and precedence of forms that are acceptable to the readers. At the same time, translation should not be isolated and cultural background should be considered and try to make translations with original features and without cultural differences. While there is no possibility to balance between significance and culture, one must abandon the formal equivalence. Furthermore, it is better to recreate when the changes of form cannot show the original meanings of the text. &lt;br /&gt;
According to the functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meaning, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in the response the readers act after reading the translation. To sum up, the functional equivalence theory focuses on reader’s response, which calls for the response of the original receptors to original text (Jia Xiuhai 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Functional equivalence is a translation theory put forward by Eugene Nida, which consists of dynamic equivalence and formal equivalence making great contributions to translation theory. In his book ''Toward a Science of Translating'' (1964), he put forward and distinguished what he called dynamic equivalence and formal equivalence for the first time. Later, he expounded dynamic equivalence in his book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' (1969).&lt;br /&gt;
Dynamic equivalence is therefore to be defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language. (Nida, 1969) To avoid being misunderstood and provide a clearer meaning, Nida used “functional equivalence” to replace “dynamic equivalence” in From One Language to Another (1986). According to Nida, the best version of translation should never look like a translation. To avoid such feeling of translation, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency, the precedence of dynamic equivalence and precedence of forms that are acceptable to the readers. At the same time, translation should not be isolated and cultural background should be considered and try to make translations with original features and without cultural differences. While there is no possibility to balance between significance and culture, one must abandon the formal equivalence. Furthermore, it is better to recreate when the changes of form cannot show the original meanings of the text. &lt;br /&gt;
According to the functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meaning, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in the response the readers act after reading the translation. To sum up, the functional equivalence theory focuses on reader’s response, which calls for the response of the original receptors to original text (Jia Xiuhai 2008).--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Salient Features of Children’s Literature===&lt;br /&gt;
Children’s literature formed in the mid-18th century with the publishment of Émile, ou De l'éducation, a book of Rousseau. The advent of Hans Christian Andersen fairytale marked the beginning of the boom period of world children’s literature. After 20th century, a large amount of excellent works came out all over the world pushing it into another boom period. There was no specific literary works for children in the early period of China until the “New Culture Movement” period when children’s literature occurred to be an independent status. (Hua Xiaofen 2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
Children’s literature, as a way of enlightenment, is required to be serious but as a kind of reading material for children it is required to be simple and interesting. At the same time, children’s linguistic features, cognitive features and psychological features should be considered in order to meet the needs of children. On the contrary, a lot of authors try very hard to write children’s literature so as to make them “de-adultification”.(Zhang Yanling 2019, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
The beginning of literature is from imitation so that a large amount of translation works of children’s literature come out. The difference between English and Chinese is clear but to make language interesting with translating it in proper way is not an easy thing.(Tang Huaying2017, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The beginning of literature is from imitation so that a large amount of translation works of children’s literature come out to learn foreign works of children's literature. The difference between English and Chinese is clear but to make language interesting with translating it in proper way is not an easy thing.(Tang Huaying2017, 133)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====Distinct Themes in Children’s Literature====&lt;br /&gt;
Childhood is the developing period of a man which means it is the most important stage in one’s life and children in this time have a sensitive sense to learn new things. From simpleness to complexity, children have formed a complete system of perception and their understandings change to be deeper from the surface understanding. As a kind of enlightenment, children’s literature provides a way for children to learn simple lessons so that it contains simple but distinct themes, clear but positive themes with educational meanings. Furthermore, children’s literature in foreign countries, especially in British and America, emphasizes on maternal love that is often reflected in girls’ childhood.  And in children’s literature, it also shows a world in imagination with a sharp contrast with the real world in order to open children’s mind. Children could recognize truth from bad things, beauty from colorful things and kindness form cruel things. At the same time, culture of religion cannot be avoided in literary works. To infuse correct religious ideas properly is what we need to think deeper in case that the literary works should get in the way for children to know the world.(Wang Yali 2020, 74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Childhood is the developing period of a man which means it is the most important stage in one’s life and children in this time have a sensitive sense to learn new things. From simpleness to complexity, children have formed a complete system of perception and their understandings change to be deeper from the surface understanding. As a kind of enlightenment, children’s literature provides a way for children to learn simple lessons so that it contains simple but distinct themes, clear but positive themes with educational meanings. Furthermore, children’s literature in foreign countries, especially in British and America, emphasizes on maternal love that is often reflected in girls’ childhood.  And in children’s literature, it also shows a world in imagination with a sharp contrast with the real world in order to open children’s eyes. Children could recognize truth from bad things, beauty from colorful things and kindness form cruel things. At the same time, culture of religion cannot be avoided in literary works. To infuse correct religious ideas properly is what we need to think deeper in case that the literary works should get in the way for children to know the world.(Wang Yali 2020, 74)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be an excellent translator of children’s literature, one should grasp the distinct theme in each work, paying much more attention to the values that the work wants to show about, for all the literary works for children must have a positive effect on children. In other words, a translator should take the responsibility of choosing best works and translating them from the perspective of a child. Just as Chen Bochui, an author of children’s literature, says that only if an author writes his works through the perspective of a child, hearing by the ears of a child, seeing by the eyes of a child, and feeling by the heart of a child, can he have literary works understood and appreciated by children. It is the same for a translator because translating is like recreating following the footprints of the original works.(Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be an excellent translator of children’s literature, one should grasp the distinct theme in each work, paying much more attention to the values that the work wants to show about, for all the literary works for children must have a positive effect on children. In other words, a translator should take the responsibility of choosing best works and translating them from the perspective of a child. Just as Chen Bochui, an author of children’s literature, says that only if an author writes his works through the perspective of a child, hearing by the ears of a child, seeing by the eyes of a child, and feeling by the heart of a child, can he have literary works understood and appreciated by children. It is the same for a translator because translating is like following the footprints of the original works.(Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====Various of Genres of Children’s Literature====&lt;br /&gt;
Various of genres can be found in children’s literature which consists of poem, novel, fairy tale and allegory and so on. Different genres may show different aspects of the world and different genres may provide different ways to know the world pushing children form a complex but colorful cognitive system. Poem is the most beautiful genre containing impressing rhythm, catchy words, and simple content, which provides an easier way for children to learn to use language in a graceful manner. Novel is usually a long story that consists of a complete system like family or society, through which children could get an overview of the world. Fairy tale is usually different from the real world but reflects the real world in some ways. Children are very fond of this kind of genre for it enriches children’s experience and has an impressive influence on their thinking. Different genre gives different possibilities but rationality and normality should be put in the first place.(Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Various of genres can be found in children’s literature which consists of poem, novel, fairy tale and allegory and so on. Different genres may show different aspects of the world and different genres may provide different ways to know the world pushing children form a complex but colorful cognitive system. Poem is the most beautiful genre containing impressing rhythm, catchy words, and simple content, which provides an easier way for children to learn to use language in a graceful manner. Novel is usually a long story that contains a complete system like family or society, through which children could get an overview of the world. Fairy tale is usually different from the real world but reflects the real world in some ways. Children are very fond of this kind of genre for it enriches children’s experience and has an impressive influence on their thinking. Different genre gives different possibilities but rationality and normality should be put in the first place.(Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To become an excellent translator of children’s literature, one must get to know the essence of different genres in order that a translator can transfer his styles easily in different genres. Translation is a complex process that consists of many steps. Zhang Meifang (1999) once pointed out that “In the process of translation, a translator is the recipient of the source text and the producer of the target text either. In this way, he must have text analysis in both of the two processes and compare the results to finish the translation task properly.” Newmark come up with the three steps of translation: firstly, understand and analyze the source text; secondly, conceive a mind map of translating about the choice of words and sentences; thirdly, reproduce the text according to author’s intention, readers’ expectation, and proper regulation. Choosing proper translation strategies through text analysis is necessary.(Zhou Xuanfeng2004, 102) &lt;br /&gt;
====Vivid Expressions in Children’s Literature====&lt;br /&gt;
In the period of childhood, language system is not mature enough to accept all the linguistic phenomenon. And children cannot focus on the same thing for a long time so that abstract and complex languages cannot arise their attention. To make sure that children of different ages can understand the expression easily, vivid expressions are acceptable. In 1865, the publication of Alice's Adventures in Wonderland caused a stir and it fully showed the vivid expressions of children’s literature. It is a story about the real experience in wonderland of the sweet girl, Alice. The reason why it is still popular in the world is that it tells an interesting story with simple words and the translation even uses allusions in Journey to the West to stimulate children’s interests. (Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the period of childhood, language system is not mature enough to accept all the linguistic phenomenon. And children cannot focus on the same thing for a long time so that abstract and complex languages cannot arise their attention. To make sure that children of different ages can understand the expression easily, vivid expressions are acceptable. In 1865, the publication of ''Alice's Adventures in Wonderland'' caused a stir and it fully showed the vivid expressions of children’s literature. It is a story about the real experience in wonderland of the sweet girl, Alice. The reason why it is still popular in the world is that it tells an interesting story with simple words and the translation even uses allusions in ''Journey to the West'' to stimulate children’s interests. (Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:31, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be a good translator of children’s literature, one must learn children’s psychological and linguistic features in order to translate the literary works in a proper manner. Different from adults, the linguistic competence of children is not as perfect as that of adults. According to a research about linguistic features of children, children acquire intonation of Chinese first and then pronunciation. The acquisition of vowel is much earlier than that of consonants. It is reported that a kid aged three years old making mistakes in speaking language is very normal. Language acquisition in the early age of childhood must go through a specific process and children in this stage don’t have a mature system for language and their cognitive ability is limited so that translators should try to use simple but vivid words to make children of different ages understand texts easily.(Cao Li2018, 437)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be a good translator of children’s literature, one must learn children’s psychological and linguistic features in order to translate the literary works in a proper manner. Different from adults, the linguistic competence of children is not as perfect as that of adults. According to a research about linguistic features of children, children acquire intonation of Chinese first and then pronunciation. The acquisition of vowels is much earlier than that of consonants. It is reported that a kid aged three years old making mistakes in speaking language is very normal. Language acquisition in the early age of childhood must go through a specific process and children in this stage don’t have a mature system for language and their cognitive ability is limited so that translators should try to use simple but vivid words to make children of different ages understand texts easily.(Cao Li2018, 437)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:31, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Cultural Infusion in Children’s Literature====&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural confidence is a core point in today’s development in all aspects. Culture is the soul of a nation and it pushes the development of a nation in some ways. It is like an invisible weapon which influences people’s mind and value towards the world. Nowadays, more and more literary works concern more about cultural infusion through which Chinese culture can be spread to the whole world and foreign cultures can come into China either. In this way, literary works are regarded as an important tool to transmit cultures so that assessing literary works can be an essential point. And as a way of enlightenment for children, children’s literature plays an essential role in developing Chinese culture. (Liu Xiaoqing 2020, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural confidence is a core point in today’s development of all aspects. Culture is the soul of a nation and it pushes the development of a nation in some ways. It is like an invisible weapon which influences people’s mind and value towards the world. Nowadays, more and more literary works concern more about cultural infusion,through which Chinese culture can be spread to the whole world and foreign cultures can come into China either. In this way, literary works are regarded as an important tool to transmit cultures so that assessing literary works can be an essential point. And as a way of enlightenment for children, children’s literature plays an essential role in developing Chinese culture. (Liu Xiaoqing 2020, 91) --[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:34, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
To be a translator taking the responsibility of exchanging different cultures, one must know the east and know the west. There’s difference in social conventions affected by geographical and historical factors. There’s difference in thinking patterns and authors in the western countries take sentence stricture for granted such as Shakespeare. There’ s difference in etiquette and Chinese culture has been influenced by Confucius. To combine the two kind of different cultures and to make it easy to understand become the key point for translators.(Wang Yali2020, 74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===A Case Study: E-C Translation of ''The Lion King'' under the Guidance of Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
''The Lion King'' is story written by The Walt Disney Company inspired by Shakespeare’s Hamlet. It has been made into a movie in 1944 when it caused a stir to the whole world. Simba is the little prince of Pride Land, and his father Mufasa is the majestic king. However, his uncle Scar has designs on Mufasa's throne for a long time. In order to take the throne, Scar must eliminate the little prince for Simba will be the next king of Pride Land. Therefore, he has been wrestling to try every means to make Simba go outside of the land where there is no Mufasa protecting Simba, and then waits for the opportunity to kill him with the help of those hungry hyenas who are the army of Pride Land. It is when Simba cannot fight that Mufasa comes to rescue him in time. Later, Mufasa is murdered by Scar who has tried every means to scheme against the real king of the land. After Mufasa’s death, Scar had ulterior motives to make Simba to leave and at the same time, he sent some hyenas to kill him, but Simba escaped to other place with his wit. Simba went through the very hot and dry dessert and encountered a meerkat named Timon and a kind warthog named Pumbaa who witnessed Simba grow into a powerful lion. Not long afterward Simba met Nana, his playmate when he was in his childhood. Nana told Simba that Pride Land had suffered a disaster and she encouraged him to return to the land but Simba was unwilling to get back to the place anymore.   Later, Simba met with his father's spirit and decided to restore the country with the guidance of mage Rafiki. In the following struggle to restore Pride Land and save the people, Simba understood the true meaning of responsibility and got victory with the help of his friends and relatives. (Zhang Liya2020, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Lion King'' is story written by The Walt Disney Company inspired by Shakespeare’s Hamlet. It has been made into a movie in 1944 when it caused a stir to the whole world. Simba is the little prince of Pride Land, and his father Mufasa is the majestic king. However, his uncle Scar has designs on Mufasa's throne for a long time. In order to take the throne, Scar must eliminate the little prince for Simba will be the next king of Pride Land. Therefore, he has been wrestling to try every means to make Simba go outside of the land where there is no Mufasa protecting him, and then waits for the right opportunity to kill him with the help of those hungry hyenas who is the army of Pride Land. It is when Simba cannot fight that Mufasa comes to rescue him in time. Later, Mufasa is murdered by Scar who has tried every means to scheme against the real king of the land. After Mufasa’s death, Scar had ulterior motives to make Simba to leave and at the same time, he sent some hyenas to kill him, but Simba escaped to other place with his wit. Simba went through the very hot and dry dessert and encountered a meerkat named Timon and a kind warthog named Pumbaa who witnessed Simba grow into a powerful lion. Not long afterward Simba met Nana, his playmate when he was in his childhood. Nana told Simba that Pride Land had suffered a disaster and she encouraged him to return to the land but Simba was unwilling to get back to the place anymore.   Later, Simba met with his father's spirit and decided to restore the country with the guidance of mage Rafiki. In the following struggle to restore Pride Land and save the people, Simba understood the true meaning of responsibility and got victory with the help of his friends and relatives. (Zhang Liya2020, 20)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Lion King'' is a glorious animation that praise justice and love, castigates evil and conspiracy, and it shows respect to the principle of the circle of life, and discloses a philosophy of the whole life. According to Nida’s theory, the translation work must represent the original meaning of the source text with proper words and structure. And to make the target text attract children’s attention, the translation work must find the best way to cater their interests. Due to the popularity of the movie version of The Lion King, the translation version is fewer. The translation version of The Lion King is translated by Song Ruixue and published by National Open University Press. (Zhang Liya2020, 20)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====Functional Equivalence at Lexical Level====&lt;br /&gt;
The use of simple words is the basic feature of children’s literature, through which the translators choose lucid and suitable words for children readers. Just as Nida mentioned that “Translation is the representation of the source text with the closest and most natural words, so the first equivalence is in semantics and the second is in literary genres.”(Xiong Ziwei2018, 9)   &lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Reduplication=====&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic features, the use of reduplication in Chinese gives readers the beauty of rhyme, expression, and form so that it will arise children readers’ interests no matter in the aspect of reading or listening. On the other hand, the intonation will be stressed with the use of reduplication that will strengthen the emotional expression which makes the character more prominent and the translation work more readable.(Xiong Ziwei2018, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic features, the use of reduplication in Chinese gives readers the beauty of rhyme, expression, and form so that it will arise children readers’ interests no matter in the aspect of reading or listening. On the other hand, the intonation will be stressed with the use of reduplication that will strengthen the emotional expressions which makes the character more prominent and the translation work more readable.(Xiong Ziwei2018, 9) --[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reduplication is to reuse the same word so that it gives readers catchy rhythm which makes the ordinary words special and gives more power to language itself. For example, the use of reduplication combining with the sound shows the mental activity of the character and children readers will easily get the image. (Xiong Ziwei2018, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reduplication is to reuse the same word so that it gives readers catchy rhythm which makes the ordinary words special and gives more power to language itself. In this way, the use of reduplication combining with the sound shows the mental activity of the character and children readers will easily get the image. (Xiong Ziwei2018, 9)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: The three scared bullies ran away as Scar looked from shadows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 三只鬣狗吓破了胆，灰溜溜地逃跑了。刀疤躲在阴影里，看见了这一切。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first example is taken from the part that Mufasa went to resecure Simba when he was in trouble. Mufasa’s majestic looking was showed up with the sharp contrast with bullies’ coward reactions. The translator doesn’t have a literal translation but adds an adverb in the replication form in which it makes the sentence beautiful in rhyme. Furthermore, the three bullies were scared and regretful at the same time so that “灰溜溜地” represents their psychological activity in a proper way. The coward characters seem to leap off the page, from which children will understand the character better and get the kindness from the bullies. (Song Ruixue2020,18)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: Simba saw his father fall. He ran calling Mufasa’s name but the king was already dead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 辛巴眼睁睁地看着自己的父亲掉落深谷，他痛苦地呼唤着父亲的名字，然而木法沙再也无法回应他了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second example is taken from the part when Mufasa was murdered by Scar, and Simba could do nothing to help his father so that he just saw the death of Mufasa and felt devastated and self-condemned. For Simba, it is because of his inability that makes his father die who has loved him so much. For children readers, they may regard themselves as Simba who felt depressed and the word “眼睁睁地” causes a feeling of useless, through which children may get to understand the importance of responsibility. In this way, it makes a contrast between the helpless Simba and brave Simba who conquered Pride Land, through which children get a more impressive image of Simba.(Song Ruixue2020,24) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: Scar could not run away. Simba hit him with a powerful blow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 刀疤再也逃不掉了。辛巴重重一击……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third example is taken from the part when Simba began to fight with Scar and he hit him in the last second. The translator translates “with a powerful blow” to “重重地” making the sentence more easy to understand for a child and showing Simba’s power and anger. The use of reduplication not only makes the image impressive but also strengthen the emotion of Simba. It is in this part that Simba revenged for his father. Different from Shakespeare’s Hamlet, Simba didn’t have hesitations but on the contrary, he fought against Scar in a very quick and powerful manner. There is clear boundary between truth and evil so that Simba’s decisive actions show that one must not hesitate to make choice or the evil will go on making troubles. (Song Ruixue2020,47)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third example is taken from the part when Simba began to fight with Scar and he hit him in the last second. The translator translates “with a powerful blow” to “重重地” making the sentence more easy to understand for a child and showing Simba’s power and anger. The use of reduplication not only makes the image impressive but also strengthens the emotion of Simba. It is in this part that Simba revenged for his father. Different from Shakespeare’s Hamlet, Simba didn’t have hesitations but on the contrary, he fought against Scar in a very quick and powerful manner. There is a clear boundary between truth and evil so that Simba’s decisive actions show that one must not hesitate to make choice or the evil will go on making troubles. (Song Ruixue2020,47)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The background of a story is difficult for a writer to explain to children readers for they don’t have a mature cognitive system to accept all the social and history background. However, the lexical choices of a writer or a translator can be a best way to show the deeper meaning of a simple story. Firstly, the use of republication makes every sentence in the story vivid and clear. Like a poem, the republication in each sentence gives readers beautiful rhythm that helps children form the sense of pace in language. At the same time, it is easy for them to accept this kind of beautiful expressions rather than those straightforward and dull words. Secondly, the use of republication makes each sentence in the story filled with the psychological activities of characters so that the complex changes of a character is showed up through very simple sentences. It is reported that children in the early age when they begin to learn language are very sensitive to every word they heard. And the use of reduplication helps them to use simple words to show their own feelings. The form of reduplication itself is a kind of beauty which will fulfill children’s need of appreciation of beauty. To summarize, the use of republication makes the whole text rhythmic, makes the whole story more vivid, makes all characters impressive and interesting.(Guo Zimeng2020, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The background of a story is difficult for a writer to explain to children readers for they don’t have a mature cognitive system to accept all the social and history background. However, the lexical choices of a writer or a translator can be a best way to show the deeper meaning of a simple story. Firstly, the use of republication makes every sentence in the story vivid and clear. Like a poem, the republication in each sentence gives readers beautiful rhythm that helps children form the sense of pace in language. At the same time, it is easy for them to accept this kind of beautiful expressions rather than those straightforward and dull words. Secondly, the use of republication makes each sentence in the story filled with the psychological activities of characters so that the complex changes of a character is showed up through very simple sentences. It is reported that children in the early age when they begin to learn language are very sensitive to every word they heard. And the use of reduplication helps them to use simple words to show their own feelings. The form of reduplication itself is a kind of beauty which will fulfill children’s need of appreciation of beauty. To summarize, the use of reduplication makes the whole text rhythmic, makes the whole story more vivid, makes all characters impressive and interesting.(Guo Zimeng2020, 94)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Adverbs=====&lt;br /&gt;
The use of adverbs in English is very common no matter in literary works or daily life. Whereas, we may hardly find adverbs in Chinese adults’ daily life. On the contrary, the use of adverbs in children’s literature makes the whole text filled with cute and clear expressions. The acquisition of Children’s emotion is the reflection of psychological states and social environment. According to Donald Olding Hebb, a Canadian psychologist, pioneer of cognitive psychophysiology, children’s emotion and cognition are inseparable. The expression of emotion relies on cognition in some way. In other word, understanding is prior to emotion and emotion is the production of cognition. In some literary works, the use of adverbs gives readers a chance to percept the emotions of characters in order to improve the ability to feel emotion and express emotions in a correct way.(Xiong Ziwei2020, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of adverbs in English is very common no matter in literary works or daily life. Whereas, we may hardly find adverbs in Chinese adults’ daily life. On the contrary, the use of adverbs in children’s literature makes the whole text filled with cute and clear expressions. The acquisition of Children’s emotion is the reflection of psychological states and social environment. According to Donald Olding Hebb, a Canadian psychologist, pioneer of cognitive psychophysiology, children’s emotion and cognition are inseparable. The expression of emotion relies on cognition in some way. In other word, understanding is prior to emotion and emotion is the production of cognition. In some literary works, the use of adverbs gives readers a chance to perceive the emotions of characters in order to improve the ability to feel emotion and express emotions in a correct way.(Xiong Ziwei2020, 9)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 4: All the animals were quiet and bowed in respect to Simba the little lion cub.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 动物们保持安静，他们心怀敬意地跪拜着小狮子辛巴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 4 is taken from the part when Rafiki ceremoniously marked Simba’s forehead and lift him into the air for all to see. The translator uses the adverb to show the respect of all the animals in Pride Land. The meaning of “bow” is strange for a child to understand for children don’t have any ideas about social conventions and historical background. But the use of this adverbs shows the meaning of it which is a kind of behavior with respect. The social position of little Simba is represented in this way, through which children may understand the etiquette in a social group especially in family. The contrast between the respectable Simba and the Simba chased out by Scar is produced so that the changing features of a character are clear to understand.(Song Ruixue2020,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 4 is taken from the part when Rafiki ceremoniously marked Simba’s forehead and lift him into the air for all to see. The translator uses the adverb to show the respect of all the animals in Pride Land. The meaning of “bow” is strange for a child to understand for children don’t have any ideas about social conventions and historical background. But the use of this adverbs shows the meaning of it which is a kind of behavior with respect. The social position of little Simba is represented in this way, through which children may understand the etiquette in a social group especially in family. The contrast between the respectable Simba and the Simba chased out by Scar is produced so that the changing features of a character are clear to be understood.(Song Ruixue2020,4)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 5: Simba told Scar his dad had just showed him the kingdom which he was going to rule.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 辛巴高兴地告诉刀疤，父亲带他参观了整个王国。这里所有的土地都将是他的。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 5 is taken from the part when Mufasa takes Simba to visit the whole land except the place under the shadow. The translator adds “高兴地” to show Simba’s excitement in order that children readers can feel Simba’s pure kindness that children will find themselves in this story. Comparing with Scar’s evil, Simba’s innocent character has a more impressive effect resulting in reader’s preference towards Simba.(Song Ruixue2020,13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 6: “Being brave doesn’t mean you go looking for trouble.” Mufasa explained gently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 木法沙温柔地回答：“儿子， 勇敢并不代表你要到处闯祸。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 6 is taken from the part when Mufasa rescued Simba from the hyenas and he taught him a lesson but in a very gentle way. The image of a father is usually strict and great, and the character of Mufasa makes it gentler which will make children have more admiration towards their father. At the same time, Simba’s mistake doesn’t get serious criticism because he tells the truth to his father. So in this part, children may learn to be a calm person and tell the truth no matter in what kind of situation. (Song Ruixue2020,20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 6 is taken from the part when Mufasa rescued Simba from the hyenas and he taught him a lesson but in a very gentle way. The image of a father is usually strict and great, and the character of Mufasa makes it gentler which will make children have more admiration towards their father. At the same time, Simba’s mistake doesn’t get serious criticism because he tells the truth to his father. So in this part, children may learn to be a calm person and tell the truth no matter in what kind of situations. (Song Ruixue2020,20)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 7: “I can’t go back,” Simba replied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: “我回不去了。”辛巴绝望地说。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 7 is taken from the part when all of Simba’s partners come to persuade him to go back to Pride Land. The translator adds a adverb to describe his mental activity at the moment which makes the character round with guilty and desperation. But the word “绝望地” may be very strange for a child within 6 years old to understand because it is a word taught in the primary school so that it is necessary to explain about it. Regardless of this point, the use of this adverb will help children to feel the emotion of Simba who has guilty in his mind but wants to go back to his homeland hopelessly.(Song Ruixue2020,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 7 is taken from the part when all of Simba’s partners come to persuade him to go back to Pride Land. The translator adds a adverb to describe his mental activity at that moment which makes the character round with guilty and desperation. But the word “绝望地” may be very strange for a child within 6 years old to understand because it is a word taught in the primary school so that it is necessary to explain about it. Regardless of this point, the use of this adverb will help children to feel the emotion of Simba who has guilty in his mind but wants to go back to his homeland hopelessly.(Song Ruixue2020,35) --[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To explain about a complex mental activity of the character is a great challenge for a writer or a translator of children’s literature, but the use of adverbs may solve this problem. And the use of adverbs in this story helps children to express their own feelings and expressing one’s own feeling is always a compulsory for a person at all ages. (Zhu Xiaotong2020, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Four-Character Idioms=====&lt;br /&gt;
One of the features in Chinese literary works is the use of four-character idioms and it is a way for readers to learn Chinese culture in this way. However, the use of four-character idioms in Children’s literature must be chosen according to children’s cognitive feature and knowledge background.(Zhou Wenjuan2018, 81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the features in Chinese literary works is the use of four-character idioms and it is a way for readers to learn Chinese culture. However, the use of four-character idioms in Children’s literature must be chosen according to children’s cognitive feature and knowledge background.(Zhou Wenjuan2018, 81)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:02, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 8: Mufasa asked why Scar had not come for the celebrations. Scar said he forgot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 当木法沙询问他为什么没有来参加庆典的时候，刀疤漫不经心地说自己忘记了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 9: Simba went through the very hot, dry desert until he could not go on and he collapsed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 辛巴走在一片炙热干涸的土地上，最后精疲力竭地倒下了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are only two examples of four-character idioms used in this story. Both examples are talking about the two characters’ mental activities to highlight their mental changes. Due to children’s lack of knowledge storage, the use of four-character idioms gives a chance for them to learn in a pragmatic way.(Song Ruixue2020,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Functional Equivalence at Syntactical Level====&lt;br /&gt;
The difference between children’s literature and literature for adults lies in the sense of direction, rhyme, and description. In syntactical level, it represents in the aspects of simple sentences and oral expressions. Children lack of ability to understand written language and they don’t have a mature cognitive system. To make all the content simple to understand, direct expressions should be put in the first place. At the same time, the use of simple sentences and oral expressions strengthen emotions of characters and add more interests for children readers. (Zhou Wenjuan2018, 81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Simple Sentences=====&lt;br /&gt;
The use of simple sentence in children’s literature is the most common way to make it readable for children. The simple sentences that consist of fewer words and simple structures are allowed in order to accommodate children’s reading ability. Even though a few complex sentences are used, they are mostly the parallelism of simple sentences with loose structures. Furthermore, simple sentences make it easy to express naïve content like children’s childish instinct. (Lu Huaying 2017, 134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of simple sentence in children’s literature is the most common way to make it readable for children. The simple sentences that consist of fewer words and simple structures are allowed in order to accommodate children’s reading ability. Even though a few complex sentences are used, they are mostly the parallelism of simple sentences with loose structures. Furthermore, simple sentences make it easy to express naïve content to meet children’s childish instinct. (Lu Huaying 2017, 134)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:10, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 10: Simba begged his father to let him join, but Mufasa simply commanded Zazu to take Simba home as he sped off to protect the kingdom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 辛巴央求父亲带他一起去，可是木法沙命令沙祖带辛巴回家，接着就迅速地离开了，他要保卫他的王国！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 10 is taken from the part when Mufasa goes to fight and orders Zazu takes Simba to go back home. All the actions happen at once so that the source text uses a complex sentence without a stop. Different from English, a long sentence in Chinese may be so difficult to understand for a child, so the translator divided it into four simple sentences with conjunctions like “接着” making it coherent and loose. (Song Ruixue2020,10) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 11: Under Simba’s rule, there was a lot of food and all the animals returned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation：在辛巴英明的统治下，荣耀国食物充足，动物回归。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 11 is taken from the ending part that is the same as the start of the story representing a circle of life. The use of the three simple sentences produce a peaceful ending with relaxing tone. (Song Ruixue2020,48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Oral Expressions=====&lt;br /&gt;
Oral expressions have differences in words, sentence structures and figures of speech comparing with formal expressions through which the literary work becomes native and naïve. On the contrary, it has the same meaning as the formal expressions but it represents the content in different tone, style and emotion which is suitable for different situations. And the choice of oral expressions depends on context in the text and social background. (Lu Huaying 2017, 134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oral expressions have differences in words, sentence structures and figures of speech comparing with formal expressions through which the literary work becomes native and naïve. On the contrary, it has the same meaning as the formal expressions but it represents the content in different tone, style and emotion which is suitable for different situations. And the choice of oral expressions depends on context and social background of the text. (Lu Huaying 2017, 134)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 12: Scared, the cubs ran for their lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 两个小家伙拼命逃跑，他们被吓坏了！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 12 is taken from the part that Simba and Nana ran away from the danger in a hurry. However, the expression of example 12 is flat and it doesn’t represent their fear. Whereas, the translator divides the sentence into two and makes it tense giving readers a feeling of hurry. Children readers may feel their fear through the sentence “他们被吓坏了” which is more vivid than a word and earlier to understand. (Song Ruixue2020,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 13: Timon told Simba to forget about the past and enjoy the new life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 丁满告诉辛巴把过去抛在脑后，享受新的生活。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example is taken from the part that Simba escapes from Pride Land and meets his new friends to start a different and new life. The use of “抛在脑后” makes children readers to think about the real meaning of it but it produces a more vivid result than a single word “forget”. (Song Ruixue2020,31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The psychological features and cognitive features make us believe that only interesting things can arise children’s curiosity and children like to read interesting stories and play interesting game at the same time. So, it is necessary to make children’s literature simple but interesting, short but colorful. (Tian Hua2008, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The psychological features and cognitive features make us believe that only interesting things can arise children’s curiosity and children like to read interesting stories and play interesting games at the same time. So, it is necessary to make children’s literature simple but interesting, short but colorful. (Tian Hua2008, 77)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Golgi once said that “children’s literature is a kind of happy literature” so that to make children’s literary works easier to accept by children readers, one must focus on language used in the works. To summarize, the translation of children’s literature is simple but vivid focusing on representing character’s mental activities and helping children learn to express themselves with correct words. To focus on reader’s response, functional equivalence theory in translation of children’s literature is widely used. Functional equivalence theory solves the long-standing discussion over literal translation and free translation. Both literal translation and free translation are desirable in certain translating practice so that the translation of children’s literature should be flexible according to children’s psychological and cognitive features. (Liu Xiaoqing2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Golgi once said that “children’s literature is a kind of happy literature” so that to make children’s literary works easier to accept by children readers, one must focus on language used in the works. To summarize, the translation of children’s literature is simple but vivid focusing on representing character’s mental activities and helping children learn to express themselves with correct words. To focus on reader’s response, functional equivalence theory in translation of children’s literature is widely used. Functional equivalence theory solves the long-standing discussion over &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; problem. Both literal translation and free translation are desirable in certain translating practice so that the translation of children’s literature should be flexible according to children’s psychological and cognitive features. (Liu Xiaoqing2020, 91)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:16, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Ziwei 熊子威. (2018). 儿童文学作品的句式特点 [The Syntactic Features of Children’s Literature]. ''文学教育'' Literary Education(9) 9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bo Lina 薄利娜. (2017). 浅析儿童文学翻译特点及影响因素 [On Translation Features of Children Literature ＆ Influential Factors]. ''太原师范学院学报( 社会科学版)'' Journal of Taiyuan &lt;br /&gt;
Normal University ( Social Science Edition) (6) 85-87.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Lei 赵蕾. (2013). 从儿童文学翻译角度看翻译心理学的表现特点 [On the Characteristics of Translation Psychology from the Perspective of Children's Literature Translation]. ''湖北科技学院学报'' Journal of Hubei University of Science and Technology (4) 41-42.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Liya 张丽娅. (2020). 浅析翻译目的论在儿童文学翻译中的应用 [On the Application of Skopos Theory in Children's Literature Translation]. ''文教资料'' Data of Culture and Education (19) 20-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xue Yang, 2014. The Analysis of Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory, Overseas English (10) 260-261.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao Li 曹丽. (2018). 儿童早期语言发育中的特点分析 [Analysis of The Characteristics of Children's Early Language Development]. ''中国儿童保健杂志''  Chinese Journal of Child Health Care (4) 437-439.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chu Jinjin 楚金金. (2014). 从目的论视角看儿童文学翻译 [On Children's Literature Translation from the Perspective of Skopos Theory]. ''产业与科技论坛'' Estate and Science Tribune (6) 193-194.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hua Xiaofen 华小芬. (2020). 儿童文学的特点及翻译——以《阿丽思漫游奇境记》为例 [The Characteristics and Translation of Children's Literature--- Take Alice's Adventures in Wonderland as an example]. ''文化综合'' Cultural Synthesis (19) 91-92.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Wenjuan 张文娟. (2020). 目的论视角下的儿童文学翻译——以任溶溶汉译《吹小号的天鹅》为例 [On Children's Literature Translation from the Perspective of Skopos Theory--- Take Ren Rongrong's translation of The Trumpet of the Swan]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (15) 194-195.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gong Qin 龚勤. (2011). 早期儿童语音习得的若干特点探析 [Research on the Characteristics of the Child’s Early Pronunciation Acquisition]. ''黄石理工学院学报（人文社会科学版）''Jorney of Huangshi Institute of Technology (Humanities and Social Science) (5) 48-52.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xilin Tuya 锡林图雅. (2019). 英美儿童文学作品的写作特点及翻译研究 [On the Writing Features and Translation of Children's Literature in Britain and America]. ''校园英语''English on Campus (25) 249.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Xuanfeng 周宣丰. (2004). 体裁分析与翻译策略 [Genre Analysis and Translation Strategies]. ''湘潭师范学院学报(社会科学版)'' Journal of Xiangtan Normal University(Social Science Edition) (5) 102-103.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Yali 王亚丽. (2020). 文化差异下的英美文学作品翻译研究 [On the Translation of British and American Literary Works Based on Cultural Differences]. ''遵义师范学院学报'' Journal of Zunyi Normal University (5) 74-77.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Xiaoqing 刘晓庆. (2020). 基于功能对等理论下的英文电影片名翻译 [Translation of English Film Titles Based on Functional Equivalence Theory]. ''北京印刷学院学报'' Journal of Beijing Institute of Graphic Communication (8) 91-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Zimeng 郭梓萌. (2019). 叠词在儿童文学翻译中的应用解析 [A Study of the Application of Reduplication in Children's Literature Translation]. ''文化创新比较研究'' Cultural Innovation and Comparative Study (26) 94-95. &lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Wenjuan 周文娟. (2018). 基于目的论的儿童文学翻译报告 [A Translation Report of Children's Literature Based on Skopos Theory]. ''语言研究'' Study in Language and Linguistics (1) 81-82.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tang Huaying 唐华颖. (2017). 目的论视域下的儿童文学英汉翻译研究 [On the Translation of Children's Literature from the Perspective of Skopos Theory]. ''教育观察'' Survey of Education (24) 133-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yanling 张燕玲. (2019). 探析中国儿童文学的语言特点及其发展[On the Language Features and Development of Chinese children's Literature]. ''文艺评论'' Literature and Art Criticism (11) 248-249.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tian Hua 田华. (2008). 儿童文学作品的句式特点 [The Characteristics of Sentence Patterns in Children's Literature]. ''淮南师范学院学报'' Journey of Huainan Normal University (4) 77-80.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_7&amp;diff=114758</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 7</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_7&amp;diff=114758"/>
		<updated>2020-12-18T13:17:44Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* 3.2. Comparative Analysis from A Cultural Perspective */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;这里是《翻译学史》的书稿第七部分(Part 7)。麻烦各位同学看一下已经存在的章回（样品），自己再加进去新的一个章回（就是你们的学期论文）。请也帮助同学们把他们的论文改正。这样多次修改，大家的论文会越来越好。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学期论文（结合学期所学，撰写一篇5000以上单词的英文论文，按照专业杂志的格式，题目、摘要、关键词和参考文摘需要英中，文章英）。学期论文成绩占70%，平时成绩（含课堂表现、展示及作业）占30%。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Link back to course homepage: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Introduction_to_Translation_Studies Course Homepage Intro. to TS]&lt;br /&gt;
*Link back to the final exam paper section of the course homepage: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Introduction_to_Translation_Studies#Final_Exam_Papers Final Exam Papers]&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to other parts of the final exam papers' website: [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_1 Part 1], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_2 Part 2], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_3 Part 3], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_4 Part 4]; [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_5 Part 5], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_6 Part 6], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_7 Part 7], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_8 Part 8]; [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_9 Part 9], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_10 Part 10].&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Studies'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Review and Reflection of Holmes and Toury’s Descriptive Translation Studies ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 曾雁湖 Zeng Yanhu  202020080590&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Descriptive translation studies transcends the traditional view of translation and enables people to have a more comprehensive and objective understanding of translation, so that translation theory can serve translation practice more effectively. Description is a theoretical supplement to the norm, and the unity of opposites constitutes the overall framework of translation theory. Scholars represented by James Holmes introduced the concept of &amp;quot;independent discipline&amp;quot; into the field of translation studies, and the birth and development of the school of translation studies promoted the establishment of the discipline of translation studies and the development of translation theory studies. This paper mainly introduces the representatives of the school of translation culture and the main points of their theoretical views in order to understand and explore the development and trend of western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Descriptive Translation Studies; Holmes; Toury&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
霍尔姆斯和图里的描述性翻译研究的回顾与反思&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
描述性翻译研究超越了传统的翻译观，使人们对翻译有了更全面和客观的理解，从而翻译理论可以更有效地为翻译实践服务。 描述是对规范的理论补充，对立统一构成了翻译理论的整体框架。 以詹姆斯•霍尔姆斯（James Holmes）为代表的学者将“独立学科”的概念引入了翻译研究领域，翻译学派的诞生和发展促进了翻译学学科的建立和翻译理论学的发展。 本文主要介绍翻译文化流派的代表及其理论观点的要点，以理解和探索西方翻译理论的发展和趋势。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
描述性翻译研究；霍尔姆斯；图里&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction ===&lt;br /&gt;
DTS is also known as the polysystem approach, the manipulation school, the Leuven axis of Tel Aviv, the descriptive, empirical or systematic school, or the low country group, which corresponds to the descriptive, empirical, interdisciplinary, goal-oriented Translation research methods, with special attention to its role in cultural history. This method was first developed in the early 1970s, gained momentum in the 1980s, and flourished in the 1990s, still inspiring some researchers to seek &amp;quot;in-depth research as a translation of cultural and historical phenomena,&amp;quot; Explore its context and constraints, and look for reasons that explain why there is something&amp;quot; (Hermans 1999: 5). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
DTS is also known as multi-system method, manipulation school, Tel Aviv Leuven axis school, descriptive school, empirical school or systematic school, or low-country group. It corresponds to descriptive, empirical, interdisciplinary and goal-oriented translation research methods, paying special attention to its role in cultural history. This method was first developed in the early 1970s, and it flourished in the 1980s and 1990s. Some researchers who are still inspiring seek to &amp;quot;deeply study the cultural and historical phenomena of translation,&amp;quot; explore its context and constraints, and find reasons to explain why it exists &amp;quot;(He Mansi 1999:5).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although usually equivalent to the study of literary translation, especially in its early stages, translation studies have been extended to several directions, including technical translation, audiovisual translation, or interpretation.DTS is said to have emerged in the 1980s due to the contribution of a group of scholars of Manipulation School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation studies are usually synonymous with literary translation studies, especially in its early stages, translation studies have expanded into several directions, including technical translation, audio-visual translation, or interpretation. DTS is said to have emerged in the 1980s as a result of the contributions of a group of manipulative scholars.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idea of describing translation studies originated in the 1950s. John McFarlane(1953) and James Holmes(1972) proposed a translation research map that shocked the translation research community in his thesis of &amp;quot;The Name and Reality of Translation Studies&amp;quot;, and established the role of &amp;quot;descriptive&amp;quot; research in translation research. Central position. After Gideon Toury published the book &amp;quot;Descriptive Translation Studies and Others&amp;quot;, which systematically outlines the methodology and research focus and framework of translation research, descriptive translation research has gradually begun to regulate the position of translation research for a long time. The &amp;quot;scramble for power&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;description&amp;quot; of sex studies have become a new trend in translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idea of describing translation studies originated in the 1950s. John McFarney (1953) and James Holmes (1972), in their paper The Names and Realities of Translation Studies, presented a map of translation studies that shocked the translation research community and established the place of &amp;quot;descriptive&amp;quot; research in translation studies. Center position. It has been a long time since Gideon Tully published Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond, which gives a systematic overview of the methodology, focus and framework of translation studies. &amp;quot;Power struggle&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;description&amp;quot; in gender studies have become a new trend in translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Descriptive translation definition===&lt;br /&gt;
According to existing definitions, descriptive translation is “the use of descriptions to translate terms or phrases in the source, rather than direct translation” (Darwish 2010, p.142). However, there are other ways to look at descriptive translation; for example, some sources define the term from the perspective of social function (Darwish, 2010). As Bao Bao explained, descriptive translation can be considered as a tool &amp;quot;used to faithfully present the values, hegemonic views or ideological positions of the target text participants&amp;quot; (Baby, 2009, p. 201).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the existing definition, descriptive translation is &amp;quot;the use of a description to translate a term or phrase from a source, rather than a direct translation&amp;quot; (Darwish 2010, p. 142). However, there are other ways of looking at descriptive translation; For example, some sources define the term in terms of social function (Darwish, 2010). As Bao explains, descriptive translation can be considered a tool &amp;quot;used to faithfully present the values, hegemonic views or ideological positions of the participants in the target text&amp;quot; (Baby, 2009, p. 201).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, it can be assumed that Descriptive Translation can be seen from both the linguistic and the sociological aspects (Bazzi 2009). It is remarkable that in the course of the search for the definition of Descriptive Translation, some scholars even doubted that the given study can actually be related to the discipline of translation in general (Bazzi 2009). For example, Gutt often criticized the idea of relating the Descriptive Translation to Translation Studies, arguing that the given branch of translation should, in fact, be named as interpretive (Bazzi 2009, p. 199).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, it can be assumed that descriptive translation can be viewed from both linguistic and sociological perspectives (Bao Bao, 2009). It is worth noting that, in the search for a definition of descriptive translation, some scholars even suspect that given research can actually be linked to the general discipline of translation (Bao Bao, 2009). For example, Guth has often criticized the idea of associating descriptive translation with translation studies, arguing that a given branch of translation should actually be named interpretive (Bazzi  2009, p. 199).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pym (2010) broadly defines the aim of Descriptive Translation Studies (henceforth DTS): ‘to describe what translations actually are, rather than simply prescribing how they should be’. Less prescriptive than its predecessors, DTS sought to establish probable expectations of translation behaviour by handling the practice as 'an empirical discipline with a hierarchical organisation and a structured research program’ (Cheung 2013). The concept was propounded by Gideon Toury from the 1970s onwards (Naudé 2012), and it was characteristic of the mood of that time, where ideas that challenged established conventions of translation came to prominence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pym(2010) broadly defined the goal of descriptive translation studies (DTS): &amp;quot;describe the real translation, rather than simply specify what translation should be&amp;quot;. Compared with its predecessor, DTS is not so normative, but tries to establish the possible expectation of translation behavior by taking translation practice as an empirical discipline with hierarchical organization and structured research plan (Cheung 2013). This concept was put forward by Gideon Toury from 1970s (Naudé2012), which was the characteristic of the mood in that era, where the thought of challenging the established translation practice became increasingly prominent.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a sense that previous theories lacked a certain sensitivity to, and awareness of, the socio-cultural conditions under which the process of translation occurs (Bassnett McGuire 1991; Bassett 2012) and that greater significance should be attached to these issues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a feeling that the previous theories lack some sensitivity and understanding of the social and cultural conditions in the process of translation (Bassnett McGuire 1991；; Bassett 2012), these problems should have greater significance.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Descriptive translation studies are mainly proposed for traditional translation studies that emphasize the equivalence relationship between the original text and the target text, while ignoring the relationship between the target text and the target language reader and the target language culture (He Yuanjian, Wei Zhiqiang, 1998: 17-28 ) The theoretical research of descriptive translation studies is to establish a reference system of principles for explaining and predicting the translation process and the structure and function of the translated text (quoted from Zhang Xiaobo 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Descriptive translation studies are mainly aimed at traditional translation studies, which emphasize the equivalence between the original text and the target text, while ignoring the relationship between the target text, target language readers and target language culture (He Yuanjian, Wei Zhiqiang, 1998): 17-28). The theoretical study of descriptive translation studies is to establish a principle reference system to explain and predict the translation process and the structure and function of the translated text (quoted from Zhang Xiaobo 2001).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The descriptive translation studies framework proposed by Holmes provided the correct development direction for translation studies, made translation studies pay more attention to descriptiveness, and laid the ideological foundation for the later descriptive translation school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The framework of descriptive translation studies proposed by Holmes provides a correct development direction for translation studies, which makes translation studies pay more attention to description and lays an ideological foundation for the later descriptive translation school.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 The Prospects of Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;The Future of Transla- tion Theory: A Handful of Theses&amp;gt; is not an ordinary paper. Holmes lists the urgent problems in future translation research, such as: creating a synthesis One of the main obstacles to sexual translation theory is the lack of effective communication between scholars in different fields, especially linguistics and literary schools; some researchers are accustomed to regard personal or national or a certain stage of norms as the general rules of translation; 5. Linguistic translation theory seems to have entered a dead end since the decade. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;The Future of Transla- tion Theory: A Handful of Theses&amp;gt; is not an ordinary paper. Holmes lists the urgent problems in future translation research, for example: creating a synthesis One of the main obstacles to sexual translation theory is the lack of effective communication between scholars in different fields, especially linguistics and literary schools; some researchers are accustomed to regard personal or national or a certain stage of norms as the general rules of translation; 5. Linguistic translation theory seems to have entered a dead end since the decade. --[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Researchers are stuck at the word, phrase or sentence level without considering the context at all. To establish a comprehensive translation theory, it is necessary to break through the linguistic research method with sentences as the upper limit. Holmes believes that to create a truly scientific and comprehensive translation theory requires the coordination of textual research, linguistics (especially psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics), literary research, psychology, and sociology. It is necessary to eliminate barriers between countries and languages and promote international academic exchanges. As a translator, Holmes also emphasizes the importance of translators with practical experience participating in the creation of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Researchers are trapped at the level of words, phrases or sentences, regardless of context. To establish a comprehensive translation theory, it is necessary to break through the language research method with sentences as the upper limit. Holmes holds that to create a truly scientific and comprehensive translation theory, it needs the coordination of text research, linguistics (especially psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics), literature research, psychology and sociology. It is necessary to remove the barriers between countries and languages and promote international academic exchanges. As a translator, Holmes also emphasized the importance of translators with practical experience participating in the creation of translation theory.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Benefits of descriptive translation for translation studies discipline===&lt;br /&gt;
An obvious advantage of describing the contribution of translation to the development of translation research is that describing translation almost obliterates the concept of norms (Medros 1985, p.142). Although the given feature of descriptive translation can also be seen as a major shortcoming, which will be demonstrated later, it is also a huge advancement in the development of translation studies as a discipline (De La Bascia, 2008, p. 245 ). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An obvious advantage of describing translation's contribution to the development of translation studies is that describing translation almost eliminates the concept of norms (Medros 1985, p. 142). Although the established characteristics of descriptive translation can also be regarded as a major defect, which will be proved later, it is also a great progress in the development of translatology as a discipline (De La Bascia, 2008, p.245).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kruger explained, descriptive translation provides a prerequisite for shaping the &amp;quot;decision-making process in translation and operational norms in translation&amp;quot; (Kruger 2012, p. 103). Distorting existing translation norms means that translation studies are developing, and the phenomenon of descriptive translation has promoted the progress of the discipline (Koster 2011, p. 21). The fact that descriptive translation is a tool to shape specific translation behavior should also be considered (Flynn and Gambier, 2011, p. 88). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kruger explained, descriptive translation provides a prerequisite for shaping the &amp;quot;translation decision-making process and translation operational norms&amp;quot; (Kruger, 2012, p. 103). The distortion of existing translation norms means that translation studies are developing, and descriptive translation promotes the development of this discipline (Koster 2011, p. 21). The fact that descriptive translation is a tool for shaping specific translation behaviors should also be considered (Flynn and Gambier, 2011, p. 88).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, it is wrong to assume that descriptive translation technology is only used for the purpose of conveying specific information to the recipient; as Ravisa explained, descriptive translation research is also a means for trainees to memorize specific translation patterns in translation. To develop the required skills: However, at the same time, translation teachers are independently borrowing insights from corpus-based descriptive translation studies, and in the long run, it seems that they aim to formulate cohesive rules, assuming that if translation trainees insist on descriptiveness What should be done in the translation behavior model revealed by scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, it is wrong to think that descriptive translation technology is only used to convey specific information to recipients. As Ravisa explained, descriptive translation studies are also a means for trainees to memorize specific translation patterns in translation. Training the required skills: However, at the same time, translation teachers are learning from corpus-based descriptive translation studies independently. In the long run, they seem to aim at formulating cohesion rules, assuming that translation students insist on what should be done in the translation behavior model revealed by scholars.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The given method reflects the fact that descriptive translation allows the study of translation from an empirical perspective. In other words, descriptive translation practice allows translation research to be regarded as a social activity, rather than a process of presenting certain information by using specific means of expression. Therefore, descriptive translation as a discipline can be regarded as a social activity that has a significant impact on the community, and therefore should be encouraged as an additional tool to improve communication among community members (Esfeld 2001, p. 99). At this point, the linguistic meaning of translation is transferred to the background, and its social importance is reflected (Weissbrodt 2008, p. 50).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The given method reflects the fact that descriptive translation allows an empirical study of translation. In other words, descriptive translation practice makes translation studies a social activity, rather than a process of presenting certain information by using specific expressions. Therefore, descriptive translation, as a discipline, can be regarded as a social activity that has great influence on the community, so it should be encouraged as an additional tool to improve communication among community members (Esfeld 2001, p. 99). At this point, the linguistic meaning of translation is transferred to the background and reflects its social importance (Weissbrodt 2008, p. 50).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 Limitations of descriptive translation for translation studies discipline===&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, the descriptive nature of the above translation practice tools can be described as completely unprescriptive elements (Milan &amp;amp; Patna, 2013). There is actually no problem-solving process in the practice of descriptive translation; instead, the situational translation method is used (Kaplan 2010, p. 478). One might say that the given method of handling the translation process allows to avoid so-called “prescriptive intervention” or purism in language (Toury 2013, p. 87). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, the descriptive nature of the above translation practice tools can be described as completely non-descriptive elements (Milan＆Patna, 2013). In the practice of descriptive translation, there is actually no problem solving process. Instead, it uses the context transformation method (Kaplan 2010, p. 478). Some people may say that a given method to deal with the translation process can avoid the so-called &amp;quot;prescriptive intervention&amp;quot; or language purism (Toury 2013, p. 87).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although descriptive translation does help to eliminate examples of purism, it still lacks norms completely, which has caused confusion about the definition of descriptive translation methods (Tu Li, 2013, p. 88). Another obvious issue of perspective and scope is that supporters of descriptive translation, which is the key to translation studies, must generally acknowledge the boundaries of descriptive translation; a series of studies have pointed out the vagueness of the subject and the impossibility of descriptive translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although descriptive translation does help to eliminate examples of purism, it still lacks norms completely, which leads to confusion about the definition of descriptive translation methods (Tu Li, 2013, p. 88). Another obvious problem of perspective and scope is that the supporters of descriptive translation (which is the key to translation studies) usually have to recognize the boundaries of descriptive translation. A series of studies have pointed out the fuzziness of topics and the possibility of descriptive translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the fact that it seems to allow more choices in translating a particular idea into the target language, once it tries to define its position in the field of translation studies, it can also lead to a series of confusion (Toury 2013, No. 49 page). In other words, descriptive translation is characterized by the lack of specific norms and rules, which is typical for other types of translation (Tu Li, 2013, p. 50). Descriptive translation does not allow the creation of tangible norms. This is a compromise between the rules and characteristics of a language and an absolute necessary condition for any type of translation research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there seem to be more choices when translating a specific idea into the target language, once it tries to determine its position in the field of translation studies, it may also lead to a series of confusion (Toury 2013, No.49). In other words, descriptive translation is characterized by the lack of specific norms and rules, which is unique to other types of translation (Tu Li, 2013, p. 50). Descriptive translation does not allow the creation of tangible specifications. This is a compromise between the rules and features of language and the absolute necessity of any translation study.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, one might say that “the boundaries between various types of constraints are therefore scattered” (Turi, 2013, p. 54). Therefore, in translation studies, the concept of norms is rather vague. The lack of obvious norms in the field of descriptive translation, which in turn limits the effectiveness of descriptive translation as a translation tool (Tu Li, 2013). Before further discussion, it is necessary to explain that the concepts of &amp;quot;problems&amp;quot; and corresponding &amp;quot;solutions&amp;quot; in the field of translation research are quite loose (Tu Li, 2013). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, some people may say, &amp;quot;Therefore, the boundaries between various constraints are scattered&amp;quot; (Turi, 2013, p. 54). Therefore, in translation studies, the concept of norms is rather vague. There is no obvious norm in the field of descriptive translation, which in turn limits the effectiveness of descriptive translation as a translation tool (Tu Li, 2013). Before further discussion, it is necessary to explain that the concepts of &amp;quot;problems&amp;quot; and corresponding &amp;quot;solutions&amp;quot; in translation studies are still loose (Tu Li, 2013).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Tuli explained, the terminology status of the word &amp;quot;problem&amp;quot; is still very unclear when discussing problem-solving models in the field of translation research, especially descriptive translation (Tuli, 2013). Seeing how descriptive translation reduces the vague concept of translation norms into situational translation practice, the problem-solving model becomes more unclear (Christa Fuli, 2003, p. 13). Descriptive translation actually erased the concept of problem-solving and replaced it with the concept of &amp;quot;conditions of existence&amp;quot; (Tu Li, 2013, p. 37). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Tuli explained, when discussing the problem-solving model in the field of translation studies (especially descriptive translation), the term status of &amp;quot;problem&amp;quot; is still very unclear (Tuli, 2013). Seeing how descriptive translation transforms the vague concept of translation norms into situational translation practice, the problem-solving model becomes more unclear (Christa Fuli, 2003, p. 13). Descriptive translation actually erased the concept of problem solving and replaced it with the concept of &amp;quot;existence condition&amp;quot; (Tu Li, 2013, p. 37).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this phenomenon can be regarded as another stage of the development of translation research, it still creates a series of obstacles in the definition of norms and standards and the methods to solve specific translation problems (Darwish, 2008, p. 35). Finally, the fact that descriptive translation should be put forward creates a premise for translators to link the text with their own cognitive mechanism. Although it is wrong to deny the fact that the translator’s background knowledge is actively used in the translation process, the details of the translator’s vision must not hinder the provision of correct translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this phenomenon can be regarded as another stage in the development of translation studies, it still causes a series of obstacles in the definition of norms and standards and the methods to solve specific translation problems (Darwish, 2008, p. 35). Finally, it should be pointed out that the fact of descriptive translation creates a premise for translators to link texts with their own cognitive mechanism. Although it is wrong to deny that the translator's background knowledge is actively utilized in the translation process, the details of the translator's vision must not hinder the provision of correct translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, by applying the principle of --[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)descriptive translation, it is impossible to have a &amp;quot;correct&amp;quot; translation variant; therefore, the translator may face a very tempting idea, which is to project his own vision into the translation process, thereby making the recipient of the information Observe the information through the translator's visual lens. A series of authoritative sources mentioned the need for translators to avoid filtering information in the source language, emphasized the limitations of cognitive mechanisms, and especially emphasized the limitations of culture (Darwish, 2010, p. 35).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, it is impossible to have a &amp;quot;correct&amp;quot; translation variant by applying the principle of descriptive translation. Therefore, the translator may face a very attractive idea, that is, to project his own vision into the translation process, so that the receiver of information can observe the information through the translator's visual lens. A series of authoritative sources mentioned that translators need to avoid filtering information in the source language, emphasizing the limitations of cognitive mechanisms, especially cultural limitations (Darwish, 2010, p. 35).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. James Holmes===&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes (1924-1986) is an American Dutch scholar and an outstanding translator of English-Dutch poetry. He has long worked at the University of Amsterdam. His main essays are collected in the collection &amp;quot;Literary Translation and Translation Studies Essays&amp;quot; (1988) compiled for him after his death. His work &amp;quot;The Name and Reality of Translation Studies&amp;quot; (1972) is regarded as the declaration of the establishment of the Translation Studies School and the foundational work of the Translation Studies School. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes (1924-1986) is an American Dutch scholar and an outstanding translator of English and Dutch poetry. He worked at Amsterdam University for a long time. His major papers are included in &amp;quot;Essays on Literary Translation and Translation Studies&amp;quot; (1988) prepared for him after his death. His book The Name and Reality of Translation Studies (1972) is regarded as the declaration of the establishment of the Institute of Translation Studies and its basic work.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It mainly put forward creative opinions on the name, nature, research field, problem setting and subject scope of translation studies as an independent subject. He also proposed the scope and structure of the new field of translation research, and believed that the research method is a practice based on experience, and the object of research is the translation that appears in a particular culture.He finally thought that &amp;quot;Translation studies&amp;quot; was the most suitable name in the terminology.Theoretical assumptions can start research in the other two fields.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It mainly puts forward innovative opinions on the name, nature, research field, problem setting and discipline scope of translation studies as an independent discipline. He also puts forward the scope and structure of the new field of translation studies, and holds that the research method is an experience-based practice, and the research object is the translation in a specific culture. &amp;quot;&amp;quot;is the most appropriate name in this term. Theoretical hypothesis can start the research in other two fields.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Holmes’s point of Descritive Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
Holmes emphasizes the description of the translation process. A significant change in his descriptive translation theory is the change in the nature of the works. Holmes believes that the target of translation is not a specific thing in the objective world referred to by the original text, but the language composition of the original text. Translation language is different from the language in literary works. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holmes emphasizes the description of translation process. A major change in his descriptive translation theory is the change in the nature of his works. According to Holmes, the goal of translation is not the specific things in the objective world, but the language composition of the original. Translation language is different from that in literary works.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He borrowed from Roland Barthes's literary classification: 1) Poems, novels, and dramas reflect specific things and phenomena; 2)The literature category describes not the objective world, but the language composition proposed by others, which is a re-evaluation of evaluation (Barthes, 1964: 126) He also borrowed the term &amp;quot;meta-language&amp;quot; and expanded its meaning from referring exclusively to literary criticism to a variety of meta-literary forms, and poetry translation is only one of them. Holmes pointed out that poetry translation has intensified comments and metalanguage in other forms. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He borrowed Roland Barthes's literary classification: 1) Poetry, novels and plays reflect specific things and phenomena; 2) Literature category describes not the objective world, but the language composition put forward by others, which is a re-evaluation of evaluation (Barthes, 1964: 126). He also borrowed the word &amp;quot;metalanguage&amp;quot; and expanded its meaning from reference. Poetry translation is only one of the various metaliterature forms dedicated to literary criticism. Holmes pointed out that poetry translation intensifies criticism and metalanguage in other forms.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the one hand, it is the evaluation and interpretation of a meta-literary to another work, and on the other hand, it forms a new meta-literary collection with its own literary nature. Therefore, this special literary form not only reflects the original text but is also a self-made creation, which has the dual nature of meta-literature and literature. Some-based translation studies focus no longer on issues such as equivalence and referent, but analyze the relationship between the translation as a second work and the original work in the literary standard symbol system of the original text, and only focus on the translation as a new work and the translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the one hand, it is an evaluation and interpretation of metaliterature of another work; on the other hand, it forms a new metaliterature collection with its own literary nature. Therefore, this special literary form not only reflects the original text, but also is a self-made work with dual characteristics of metaliterature and literature. Translation-based studies no longer pay attention to equivalence and reference, but analyze the relationship between the translation of the second work and the original work in the literary standard symbol system of the original text, and only focus on the translation as translation. New works and translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The relationship between cultural standard symbol systems. Compared with traditional translation theory, Holmes's method of describing the translation process shows another change. That is, he strives to seek a better understanding of a certain type of symbol translation by describing various translation methods and their historical use. He divided translation into four categories: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1) Similar forms, although the exact same form is impossible, similar forms are possible; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2) Similar functions, find similar functions in the translation language standards, and create open forms that can produce similar effects; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3) The content is derived, and the original meaning and specific expression form are maintained in the target language; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4) The form is abnormal, and for some special reasons, only the same as the original text is kept as little as possible. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Relationship between symbol systems of cultural standards. Compared with the traditional translation theory, Holmes's translation process description method shows another change. In other words, he tries to find a better understanding of the translation of certain types of symbols by describing various translation methods and their historical uses. He divides translation into four categories:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1) Similar forms, although the exact same form is impossible, similar forms are possible; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2) Similar functions, find similar functions in the translation language standards, and create open forms that can produce similar effects; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3) The content is derived, and the original meaning and specific expression form are maintained in the target language; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4) The form is abnormal, and for some special reasons, only the same as the original text is kept as little as possible.  --[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holmes believes that the four types are equally important. Translation is a process in which the translator makes a decision. The translator can make a choice in translation according to the different nature of the four translation methods. Once the initial decision is made, the translation forms its own rules, which can provide the translator with some possible translation methods, while also excluding other translation methods, so the initial decision will determine the next choice. He also believes that translation has no distinction between right and wrong, only differences. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holmes thinks these four types are equally important. Translation is a process in which translators make decisions. Translators can choose translation methods according to the different nature of the four translation methods. Once an initial decision is made, translation will form its own rules, which can provide translators with some possible translation methods while excluding other translation methods. Therefore, the initial decision will determine the next choice. He also believes that there is no difference between right and wrong in translation, only difference.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These differences derive from the translator’s poetic level on the one hand, and on the other hand, the translator’s initial choice and the relationship between the two languages. The same source text has as many translations as there are translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These differences are due to the translator's poetic level, the translator's initial choice and the relationship between the two languages. The amount of translation of the same source text is as much as that of translators.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Gideon Toury===&lt;br /&gt;
Gideon Toury is a professor at Tel Aviv University in Israel and a world-renowned translation theorist. He developed the polysystem theory proposed by Evan Zohar, a famous scholar of the Tel Aviv school. In the book &amp;quot;Descriptive Translation Studies and Others&amp;quot;, Tury systematically explained the theoretical framework and methodological basis of Descriptive Translation Studies. Tury believes that the descriptive translation theory focuses on examining the degree of absorption of the target language text in the target language culture, and uses inductive and statistical methods to compare and analyze case texts, and summarize the empirical variables or empirical norms governing translation behavior, and then formulate interpretations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gideon Toury is a professor at Tel Aviv University in Israel and a world-famous translation theorist. He developed the theory of multiple systems put forward by Evan Zohar, a famous scholar in Tel Aviv School. Tury systematically explained the theoretical framework and methodological basis of descriptive translation studies in his book Descriptive Translation Studies and Others. Tury believes that descriptive translation theory focuses on the absorption of the target language in the target language culture, compares and analyzes case texts by inductive and statistical methods, summarizes empirical variables or empirical norms that control translation behavior, and then formulates explanations.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The law of the internal relationship of these variables. (2001: 15-16) Gideon Toury is considered a pioneer of Descriptive Translation Studies, and the theories exposed in his 3 major books on the theme (Translational Norms and Literary Translation into Hebrew, In Search of a Theory of Translation and Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond) show his innovative perspective on translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The internal relation law of these variables. (2001: 15-16) Gideon Toury is regarded as a pioneer of descriptive translation studies, and his theories are covered in his three major books (translation norms and Hebrew literature translation, seeking translation theories and descriptive translation studies) and Beyond), showing his innovative views on translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He established a groundbreaking approach based on the analysis of tendencies in the translation process that doesn’t involve strict rules. Translation science has the role of describing and highlighting tendencies, in order to provide practical guidelines for translators. Gideon Toury has given a significant contribution to translation studies. He formulated groundbreaking theories and succeeded in providing practical guidelines to language professionals, without imposing rigid rules on the translation process. He elaborated the concepts of source-oriented and target-oriented, defined two different strategies to apply when translating a text into a new language. Having worked as a translator himself, he was fully aware of the difficulties experienced by translators and enriched translation studies with his perspective. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the analysis of the trends in the translation process, he established a pioneering method, which does not involve strict rules. Translation science has the function of describing and highlighting trends, so as to provide practical guidance for translators. Gideon Toury has made great contributions to translation studies. He put forward a pioneering theory and successfully provided a practical guide for language professionals, without imposing strict rules in the process of translation. He expounded the concepts of source-oriented and target-oriented, and defined two different strategies to be applied when translating texts into new languages. As a translator himself, he is fully aware of the difficulties encountered in translation and enriches translation studies with his views.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tury’s descriptive translation studies are based on norms and guided by rules. Its purpose is to analyze the general rules governing translation behavior by comparing the source and target texts. This is fundamentally different from the past process-based and application-oriented translation studies. Traditional translation is based on the abstract identity of the effect of &amp;quot;equal&amp;quot;, while Turry's theory is based on the difference. &amp;quot;Each language system and textual tradition, whether in structure or usage guidelines, is different from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tury's descriptive translation studies are based on norms and guided by rules. Its purpose is to analyze the general rules governing translation behavior by comparing the source text with the target text. This is completely different from previous translation studies based on process and application. Traditional translation is based on the abstract identity of &amp;quot;equality&amp;quot;, while Turell's theory is based on differences. &amp;quot;Every language system and text tradition, both in structure and usage guide, is different.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different types&amp;quot;. If it is said that being fully accepted by the target culture is one pole, and being completely consistent with the original text is the other pole, then Tury believes that translation should always be between the two poles. No translation can be fully accepted by the target culture, because the translation always brings new information and unfamiliar forms to the system; no translation always brings new forms to the system; no translation is completely the same as the original Consistent, because cultural norms always shift the structure of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different types &amp;quot;. If being completely accepted by the target culture is one pole, and being completely consistent with the original text is another pole, then Toury thinks that translation should always be between the two poles. Because translation always brings new information and strange forms to the system; Translation has not brought new forms to the system; No translation is exactly the same as the original consistency, because cultural norms always change the structure of the original text of the target language.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is never possible for any specific translation to take into account the two extremes and achieve two abstract ideal criteria. Tury believes that the translation itself does not have &amp;quot;inherent&amp;quot; identity. The translation is always affected by various social and literary factors, and thus has multiple identities. The translation is always affected by various social and literary factors. Influence, thus having multiple identities, depends on the factors affecting translation in a particular period. Turi successfully made translation theory break through the framework of &amp;quot;faithful original text&amp;quot; and the theoretical model of a purely unified relationship between the original text and the target text, making translation a relative concept. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is impossible for any particular translation to consider these two extremes and achieve two abstract ideal standards. Tury believes that translation itself has no &amp;quot;inherent&amp;quot; status. Translation is always influenced by various social and literary factors, so it has multiple identities. Translation is always influenced by various social and literary factors. Therefore, the influence of multiple identities depends on the factors affecting translation in a specific period. Toury successfully breaks through the framework of &amp;quot;faithful source text&amp;quot; and the theoretical model of pure unified relationship between the source text and the target text, making translation a relative concept.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Correspondingly, the role of translation theory has also changed. Instead of seeking a theoretical system for evaluating translations, it has instead focused on establishing a model that interprets and determines the process of translation. Tury's theory introduces cultural-historical factors and calls them &amp;quot;translation criteria&amp;quot;. Translation criterion is the center of Tury's theory, which affects every stage of the translation process and plays a coordinating role between two equal potentials. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accordingly, the role of translation theory has also changed. It does not seek to evaluate the theoretical system of translation, but focuses on establishing a model to explain and determine the translation process. Tury's theory introduces cultural and historical factors and calls it &amp;quot;translation standard&amp;quot;. Translation criterion is the center of Toury's theory, which affects every stage of the translation process and plays a coordinating role between two equipotentials.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, it is not enough to study a single text. It is necessary to study the translations of different historical periods to discern general trends. Turui distinguishes the following three translation criteria: Elementary criteria: factors that determine the choice of translation and translation strategies in the entire multi-system Starting criterion: the translator’s personal preference, whether it is the original version or the retranslated text, or an attitude of choosing to be in the middle Operation criterion: Refers to the criterion that influences the translation decision in the actual translation process. Tury pointed out that &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot; is any expression in the target language that is manifested as translation or considered to be translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, it is not enough to study only a single text. It is necessary to study translation in different historical periods to identify the general trend. Turui distinguishes the following three translation criteria: basic criteria: factors that determine the choice of translation and translation strategies in the whole multi-system; starting criteria: translators' personal preference, whether it is the original version or the retranslated text, or attitude choice in the middle; operating criteria: standards that influence translation decisions in the actual translation process. Tury pointed out that &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot; is any expression in the target language that is expressed or regarded as translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Describe the discovery process of Translation Studies (DTS). He believes that this process follows the following sequence: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1) Select those target language texts that the target language culture considers to be &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot;, but do not involve their corresponding original texts, and only study their acceptance as target language texts in the &amp;quot;destination&amp;quot; system. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2) Describe these texts, study these texts and their counterparts in the source language system or original text through the translation phenomenon constituted by the constituent elements of these texts, and find solutions to translation problems. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3) Identify and describe the relationship between each pair of research objects, focusing on discovering the changes and transformations that occur. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4) Finally, by thinking about the function of translation equivalence-the concept of relations, we set out to apply these relations to the overall concept of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last two that constitute the ultimate goal after DTS's systematic research and interpretation. Tury believes that only after the essential concept of translation is determined, can it be possible to reconstruct the consideration and decision process involved in the translation process, as well as the constraints actually accepted by the translator. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contributions and achievements of descriptive translation to translation studies: As a representative of descriptive translation studies, the theory and methodological framework of descriptive translation studies proposed by Turi has an immeasurable impact on translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gentzler believes that Tury's theory has the following contributions to translation studies: First, abandon the &amp;quot;one-to-one&amp;quot; correspondence between the source target text in the normative translation study, and eliminate the possibility of the source target text being literary/language equivalence; Second, introduce the literary tendencies existing in the target language cultural system into the research on the production of translation works; Third, it breaks the concept that people have a fixed understanding of the source language information and translation expression; Fourth, place the source text and the target text in the symbolic network interwoven between the source and target cultures. (Gentzler, 2004: 131) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gentzler holds that Tury's theory has made the following contributions to translation studies: First, it abandons the &amp;quot;one-to-one&amp;quot; correspondence between source and target texts and eliminates the possibility of equivalence between source and target texts and literature/language. ; Secondly, the literary tendency in the target language and culture system is introduced into the production research of translated works; Thirdly, it breaks the concept that people have a fixed understanding of source language information and translation expression. Fourthly, the source text and the target text are placed in a symbolic network interwoven between the source culture and the target culture. （Gentzler，2004：131）--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, descriptive translation studies, as the mainstay of current international translation studies, have contributed far more to translation studies than those listed above. Insufficiency of Toury's theory: Some scholars have pointed out the inadequacies of Toury's theory. Munday pointed out that the meaning of &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; used by Turui is vague, and these norms have the tendency to act and the function of regulation, which is contrary to the original intention of descriptive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, descriptive translation studies, as the main content of current international translation studies, have contributed much more to translation studies. Shortcomings of Toury Theory: Some scholars have pointed out the shortcomings of Toury Theory. Monday pointed out that the meaning of &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; used by the Turui people is ambiguous, and these norms have effective trend and adjustment function, which is contrary to the original intention of descriptive analysis.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tury’s view ignores factors such as ideology and politics. In addition, the &amp;quot;rules&amp;quot; that Turui wants to summarize from the case analysis seem to be some habitual beliefs or even beliefs that do not need to be proven in translation behavior, and to what extent these abstract and quasi-scientific rules can be applied to translation practice. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tury's point of view ignores ideological and political factors. In addition, the &amp;quot;rules&amp;quot; that Turui hopes to sum up from the case analysis seem to be some habitual beliefs, even beliefs that do not need to be proved in translation behavior. To what extent can these abstract and quasi-scientific rules be applied to translation practice?--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not without controversy. (2002: 113-117) Venuti believes that Tury’s &amp;quot;scientific&amp;quot; descriptive translation studies model aims to extract &amp;quot;value free&amp;quot; norms and rules for translation behavior, and the field of translation studies must involve the social and cultural system Value orientation. In Venuti's view, although norms are initially only in the linguistic/literary sense, they also involve values and beliefs that serve specific social groups and are therefore ideologically binding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is not without controversy. (2002: 113-117) Venuti holds that Tury's &amp;quot;scientific&amp;quot; descriptive translation research model aims to extract the &amp;quot;worthless&amp;quot; norms and rules of translation behavior, while the field of translation research must involve the value orientation of social and cultural systems. In Venuti's view, although the guidelines are only in the linguistic/literary sense at first, they also contain values and beliefs that serve specific social groups, so they are ideologically binding.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4.1 Source-oriented and target-oriented===&lt;br /&gt;
In his 1980 essay In Search of a Theory of Translation, Toury gives a remarkable contribution to translation studies identifying two translation strategies: ‘source-oriented’ and ‘target-oriented’. A source-oriented translation involves a formal approach aimed at reproducing forms and structures of the source language. According to Toury, this strategy is difficult to apply because of the differences between language structures. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury made outstanding contributions to translation studies in his 1980 paper Seeking Translation Theory, and determined two translation strategies: &amp;quot;source-oriented&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;target-oriented&amp;quot;. Source-oriented translation involves formal methods aimed at copying the form and structure of the source language. According to Toury, this strategy is difficult to apply because of the differences between language structures.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While a target-oriented translation aims at adapting the text to the structures and cultural context of the target language. Hence, Toury formulated two principles that define two approaches to translation: acceptability and adequacy. An ‘acceptable’ translation has to comply with the rules and structures of the target language. The primary goal is to convey the meaning of the source text, increasing readability and adapting texts to the language structures of the receiving culture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Goal-oriented translation aims to adapt the text to the structure and cultural background of the target language. Therefore, two principles have been formulated and two translation methods have been defined: acceptability and appropriateness. An &amp;quot;acceptable&amp;quot; translation must conform to the rules and structure of the target language. The main goal is to convey the meaning of the source text, improve readability and adapt the text to the language structure of the receiving culture.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, an ‘adequate’ translation stays true to the source language and complies with the structures of the original text. This means that the result doesn’t conceal its nature of translation. A translation aiming at full adequacy is unacceptable due to the fact that it doesn't take into account the demands of the target reader. Choosing between the two approaches is not an easy task. Everything depends on the kind of translation required and its purpose. But, regardless of a target-oriented or source-oriented approach, the purpose of a translation is to convey the meaning of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, &amp;quot;appropriate&amp;quot; translation is consistent with the source language and conforms to the structure of the original text. This means that the result will not obscure the essence of its translation. In view of the fact that translation does not consider the requirements of the target readers, it is impossible to achieve full translation. It is not easy to choose between the two methods. Everything depends on the type of translation and its purpose. However, regardless of the target-oriented or source-oriented approach, the purpose of translation is to convey the meaning of the original text.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4.2 Translation and postulates===&lt;br /&gt;
In Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond (1995), another masterpiece in the field of translation studies, Toury exposes a normative theory for translation critics. A theory that is not meant as a set of rigid rules for translators and critics but as a series of tendencies that could be observed in the translation process. According to Toury, critics should research those tendencies in order to describe the translation process, which means offering practical guidelines to translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another masterpiece in the field of translation studies, Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond (1995), Toury reveals the normative theory for translation critics. This theory does not mean that there is a set of strict rules for translators and critics, but a series of tendencies that can be observed in the process of translation. According to Toury, critics should study these trends to describe the translation process, which means providing practical guidance for translators.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A normative approach with rigid rules wouldn’t provide translators with a single clue on how to translate texts. Toury acknowledges a set of necessary requirements or postulates that a text has to comply with so that it could be called ‘translation’: The source text postulate: there has to be a source text; The transfer postulate: the translated text has to be generated from a “transfer” process; The relationship postulate: there has to be a relationship or similarity between the original text and translated text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standardized methods with strict rules will not provide translators with any clues on how to translate texts. Toury admits a set of necessary requirements, or assumes that a certain text must be observed before it can be called &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot;: the source text assumes that it must be the source text; Transmission assumption: the translated text must be generated through the &amp;quot;transmission&amp;quot; process; Relationship assumption: there must be a relationship or similarity between the original text and the translated text.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4.3 The value of Toury’s contribution===&lt;br /&gt;
Toury has succeeded in giving practical advice to translators, identifying two possible strategies and approaches, providing professionals with a starting point to reflect upon when translating a text. Thinking of the purpose of translation and its potential readers can help with the choice of the best strategy. By the way, one should always keep in mind that the primary goal of a translated text is to convey the message of the original. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury has successfully provided practical suggestions to translators, identified two possible strategies and methods, and provided a starting point for professionals to reflect when translating texts. Considering the purpose of translation and its potential readers can help to choose the best strategy. By the way, it should always be remembered that the main purpose of translating texts is to convey the original information.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An example of acceptability as an adaptation to the target culture is represented by transcreation. The word transcreation is a blend of ‘translation’ and ‘creation’, suggesting the use of a creative approach in translation. In fact, it seeks to perform all the necessary adjustments to make a campaign work in all target markets while staying legal to the original creative intent of the campaign. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation represents acceptability as an example of adapting to the target culture. Translation is a mixture of &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;creation&amp;quot;. It is suggested to use creative methods in translation. In fact, it strives to make all necessary adjustments so that the advertising series can work normally in all target markets, while keeping the original creative intention of the advertising series legal.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Transcreation is the creative adaptation of marketing sales and advertising copy in the target language. It involves changing both the words and meaning of the source text while keeping its attitude and the desired persuasive effect. Transcreation focuses on transferring brands and messages from one culture to another and represents a striking example of how changing the language and structure of the source text helps in delivering a message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Transformation is a creative adaptation of marketing and advertising copy in the target language. It involves changing the words and meanings of the source text while maintaining its attitude and persuasiveness. Transcreation devotes itself to transferring brand and message from one culture to another, and represents an amazing example of how changing the language and structure of source text can help convey messages.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury’s theories gave a new impulse to translation studies. New principles have been elaborated since then. For instance, Venuti distinguished between two strategies: domesticating and foreignizing. Nida elaborated the concepts of formal equivalence and dynamic equivalence. Toury’s perspective established an alternative approach to translation studies, starting from merely theoretical concepts and leading to a direct observation of the translation process to finally provide professionals with practical guidelines to follow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury's theory has injected new impetus into translation studies. Since then, new principles have been formulated. For example, Venuti distinguishes two strategies: domestication and alienation. Nida elaborated the concepts of formal equivalence and dynamic equivalence. Toury's viewpoint establishes an alternative method of translation studies, which starts with theoretical concepts, directly observes the translation process, and finally provides a practical guide for professionals to follow.&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation description promotes the study of translator's subjectivity. Any translation is a process of understanding, selection and re-creation. The translator will inevitably show his artistic creativity and individual characteristics in this process. Therefore, the exertion of the translator's subjectivity is an unavoidable problem in translation activities. However, the core of traditional translation theory is the issue of translation standards, and this attention to standards determines the normative characteri--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)stics of traditional translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation description promotes the study of translator's subjectivity. Any translation is a process of understanding, selection and re-creation. In this process, the translator will inevitably show his artistic creativity and personality. Therefore, the exertion of translator's subjectivity is an inevitable problem in translation activities. However, the core of traditional translation theory is the issue of translation standards, which determines the normative features of traditional translation theory.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Norms are to use ideals to restrain practice, and to use principles and standards to guide practice. It focuses on issues such as &amp;quot;how the translation should be carried out&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;what principles should be followed in the translation&amp;quot;, rather than &amp;quot;how the translator translates&amp;quot;. This normative feature is fundamentally excluded from the study of translator's subjectivity. Translation studies have been unable to get rid of the defects of one-sidedness and subjectivity for a long time, and thus cannot see the full picture of translation activities, and cannot conduct in-depth and systematic research on translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guidelines are to use ideals to constrain practice, and principles and standards to guide practice. It focuses on such issues as &amp;quot;how to translate&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;what principles should be followed in translation&amp;quot;, rather than &amp;quot;how the translator translates&amp;quot;. Translator's subjectivity study has fundamentally ruled out this normative feature. For a long time, translation studies have not been able to get rid of the defects of one-sidedness and subjectivity, so they can not see the whole picture of translation activities, nor can they conduct in-depth and systematic research on translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1990, Susan Bassnett and André Lefebvre co-authored &amp;quot;Translation, History and Culture&amp;quot;, which raised the issue of the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; in translation studies, which made cultural factors affect translation And the relationship between the two has been extensively studied. From the perspective of the nature of research, the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; is actually the descriptive turn of translation studies, and constitutes an important part of the latter. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1990, Susan Bassnett and AndréLefebvre jointly wrote Translation, History and Culture, which raised the issue of &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; in translation studies, which made cultural factors affect translation, and made extensive research on the relationship between them. From the perspective of research nature, &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; is actually a descriptive turn in translation studies and an important part of translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of descriptive research on translation, people discovered the distance between translation practice and the various translation standards proposed by normative research, and realized that “absolute equivalence” in translation cannot be achieved because of the translator’s Work is always uninterrupted by the purpose of translation, aesthetic preferences and cultural factors. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of descriptive study of translation, people have discovered the distance between translation practice and various translation standards put forward by normative research, and realized that translation work will never be interrupted for translation purposes, so it is impossible to achieve &amp;quot;absolute equivalence&amp;quot; in translation, aesthetic preference and cultural factors.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translation activities are affected and restricted by the subjectivity of the translator. To describe the translation and describe the translation, it is necessary to discuss this long-neglected Translation phenomenon. After decades of development, descriptive translation studies prove their own values and become a new starting point and a new pillar of translation research, leading to a deeper and wider level of translation research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translation activities are influenced and limited by the subjectivity of translators. To describe translation and describe translation, it is necessary to discuss this long-neglected translation phenomenon. After decades of development, descriptive translation studies have proved their value and become a new starting point and a new pillar of translation studies, resulting in a higher level of translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is noteworthy that the descriptive translation study is a deviation and rebel from some degree of normative translation research, but it is not in the state that one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. We should recognize the great contribution of descriptive translation studies to the translational research objectively, while we should also recognize the great results of the translation research agency under the guidance of normative translation research. There is no contradiction between the descriptive translation study and the normative translation study, as Lin Kennan pointed out. We need to combine two so that translation studies can reveal the entire translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is worth noting that descriptive translation studies run counter to normative translation studies to some extent, but they are not in a state where one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. We should objectively recognize the great contribution of descriptive translation studies to translation studies and the great achievements of translation research institutions under the guidance of normative translation studies. As Lincoln pointed out, there is no contradiction between descriptive translation studies and normative translation studies. We need to combine them so that translation studies can reveal the whole translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Toury, Gideon.Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gentzler, Edwin.Comtemporary Translation Theories[M].Shang-hai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiyao Hong.A Map for the Research in the Present Life and After Life of Descriptive Translation Studies: A Review of Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond[J].Studies in Literature and Language,2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haiying Wang.Some Reflections on Translation Criticism and Descriptive Translation Studies[J].Studies in Literature and Language,2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai-ling Wang.A New Perspective of Translation Criticism: Descriptive Translation Studies[J].Cross-Cultural Communication,2007.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘星.STUDY OF TOURY'S THREE NORMS OF TRANSLATION[J].读与写(教育教学刊),2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
顿官刚.图里的翻译描写模式述评[J].外国语言与文化,2018.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
张美芳.后霍姆斯时期翻译研究的发展:范畴与途径[J].中国翻译,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
张冬梅.翻译学的实证性学科定位再思——霍姆斯、图里翻译学架构图问题思考之一[J].北京第二外国语学院学报,2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
马士奎.詹姆斯·霍尔姆斯和他的翻译理论[J].上海科技翻译,2004&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Foreignizing Tanslation and National Culture Development	邓锦霞 Deng Jinxia	Student No. 202020080599==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
In the context of economic and social globalization, human civilization in the 20th century is developing towards diversification. In the process of multicultural exchanges, the impact of translation on local national culture has become a new topic of discussion. Foreignizing translation takes the source language as its destination and can retain the cultural characteristics of the source language to the greatest extent, which has gradually attracted the attention of contemporary translators. This chapter introduces the evolution of foreignizing translation in China and the West, then discusses the relationship between foreignizing translation and national culture development from three perspectives: The necessity of foreignizing translation, the restrictions on foreignizing translation, and the influence of foreignizing translation on national culture development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
foreignizing translation; national culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
异化翻译与民族文化发展&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
在经济与社会全球化发展的背景下，20世纪的人类文明正在向多元化发展。在多元文化交流的过程中，翻译作品对本土民族文化的影响成为新的讨论话题。异化翻译以源语言为归宿，能够最大限度地保留源语言文化特色，逐渐受到当代翻译家的重视。本章介绍了异化翻译在中西方的演变历程，从异化翻译的必要性，异化翻译的限制条件以及异化翻译对民族文化的影响三个角度出发，讨论了异化翻译与民族文化发展的关系。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
异化翻译：民族文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
The debate between domesticating translation and foreignizing translation has a long history. When contemporary translators choose translation strategies, domesticating translation is the dominant one, for it will be more easily accepted by the readers of the target language. In the translation process of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, it allows the source culture to adapt to the target culture, and even replace the source culture with the target one. Such translations cannot truly achieve the purpose of cross-cultural communication and dissemination. As far as the quality of cultural production and transformation is concerned, this is likely to cause the development of the homogeneity of the cultures of various ethnic groups, and does not conform to the general trend of cultural globalization. （Li Zheng &amp;amp; Zhang Chunbo 2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A typical domesticating translation in C-E translation is David Hawkes's translation of the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in The Story of the Stone. Considering the different understanding of “red” in Chinese and Western cultures, he translated &amp;quot;怡红公子&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;green boy&amp;quot;. Although this translation is conducive to the understanding of western readers, for the connotations of “green” in the West is closest to the connotations of “red” in China. But it will make Western readers unknown to the real connotation of “Chinese red”. In the context of Chinese culture, &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; mostly symbolizes auspiciousness and joy. With such kind of domesticating translation, Western readers can never have the chance to know the real Chinese culture. (Liao Chunlan 2018, 137)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen that in the process of cultural input and output, as an important part of indirect cultural communication, translation actually plays an important role. Therefore, it is very important to choose a suitable translation strategy. Compared with domesticating translation, source-oriented foreignizing translation has better retention of the original text in terms of language and culture. Due to political, economic, international and domestic reasons, domesticating translation once had the upper hand in the translation circles. But with the changes of the times, the choice of translation strategies should also keep pace with the times. As a translation oriented to the source language and culture, foreignizing translation, which plays a role in the development of national culture, deserves our attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Evolution of Foreignizing Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Any translation thought, no matter how modern and novel it is, has a gradual process of formation. Before discussing foreignizing translation and national culture, it is necessary to know the connotation of foreignizing translation. The concept of foreignizing translation is an extension and expansion of literal translation in traditional translation theories. Compared with literal translation, foreignizing translation pays more attention to cultural meanings behind the text. Foreignizing translation was first proposed and developed in the West. After absorbing the essence of Western foreignizing translation theories, Chinese translators have also added their own understanding and innovation toward foreignizing translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1. The Evolution of Foreignizing Translation in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of foreignizing translation in the West can be traced back to the word-for-word translation discussed by Cicero, Horace and St. Jerome in ancient Rome. It can be seen as  the embryonic form of literal translation, which influenced the formation of foreignizing translation. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early Middle Ages, Manlius Boethius, the most famous translator , had a rich view of literal translation as: “(1) Content and style are hostile to each other, either paying attention to style or preserving the content. It is impossible to have both. (2) Translation is centered on objective things, and translators should give up subjective judgments.” (Tan Zaixi 2004, 43) During the Renaissance period, the famous German poet and translator Sebastian Brant substituted the concept of literal translation into the poetry translation and proposed a verbatim translation strategy. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 73) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern times, the dispute between literal translation and free translation has evolved into a dispute between the Old School and the New School. Bachet de Meziriae puts forward three principles that translators must follow: “(1) Do not stuff the original text with private goods. (2) Do not add or delete the original text (3) Do not make changes that are detrimental to the original intent.” (Tan Zaixi 2004, 114-115) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation critic Daniel Huet believes that the best translation strategy is for the translator to follow the original author's meaning;&amp;quot; If possible, the translator should follow the words closely, and finally reproduces the original character as much as possible.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 2004, 116) Charles Batteux believes that the primary translation rule is to preserve the original word order as much as possible. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 124)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From a diachronic point of view, the concept of literal translation has become deeper and more specific, and its connotation has become more and more abundant. However, the concept of literal translation in this period still remained in the meaning, content and formal style of the language. The connotations in culture, poetics, society, ethics and ideology have gradually extended and developed, on which Western foreignizing translation is based.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher put forward two different translation strategies in his famous speech entitled ''On Different Translation Strategies'': The translator should either keep the original author as still as possible and make the reader closer to the original author; or let the reader stay still as much as possible and make the original author approach the reader. He advocated that the first translation strategy, foreignizing translation , which allows readers to appreciate foreign customs and respecting language and cultural differences. (Robinson &amp;amp; Douglas 2006, 226-228) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Walter Benjamin's thought of foreignization is reflected in his view of language. He believes that all languages convey themselves in themselves, so the language itself is a translation. Benjamin emphasized the directness of language and intended to subvert the bourgeois instrumental language view. The translation goal of pure language makes Benjamin tend to use the foreignizing translation strategy, retaining the language form of the original text, that is, the different way of conveying meaning. In other words, Benjamin's foreignizing translation idea is not to translate the meaning of the original text, but to convey the language expression of the original text to the target language. It is to achieve the ultimate goal of pure language for human salvation. (Benjamin 1999, 272)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Antoine Berman puts forward the concept of &amp;quot;translation ethics&amp;quot; in the book ''The Test of Difference'' in response to the traditional translation thought centered on &amp;quot;the transmission of meaning&amp;quot; that has long dominated the Western translation world. “Translation ethics” advocated by Berman is to respect the original work and respect the language and cultural differences in the original work. In order to achieve his goal of translation ethics, he advocates foreignizing translation, implementing foreignizing translation through the translation strategy of translating text, which enriches language itself through the introduction of &amp;quot;others&amp;quot;. (Berman 1984, 23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the idea of foreignizing translation has existed for a long time, the terminology of &amp;quot;foreignizing translation&amp;quot; has not been promoted to the agenda of translation studies until 1995, when Lawrence Venuti published his famous book ''The Invisibility of the Translator-A History of Translation''. Venuti’s concept of foreignizing translation puts traditional literal translation on the local cultural and political agenda, and links translation with culture, political ethics, and ideology.（Zhang Jinhua, 2009) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rich connotations of foreignizing translation can be summarized into the following points: foreignization in the selection of material, language, culture, readers and translation ethics. The core of Venuti's foreignizing translation is to practice differentiated ethical propositions to resist the mainstream values of the culture of the target language, thereby highlighting the language and cultural differences of foreign languages. In other words, Venuti's translation ethics emphasizes the absorption and acceptance of “the other” as “the other”. It respects the language and cultural differences of the other, and also challenges the mainstream values of the target language.(Venuti 1995, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2. The Evolution of Foreignizing Translation in China====&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of Chinese translation, there are two different translation strategies of Buddhist scripture, text-oriented (文派) and meaning-oriented (质派).  In modern times, the ideas of foreignization and domestication are embodied in the dispute between literal translation and free translation. The concept of domestication and foreignization were not widely used by Chinese translators until Venuti proposed the translation strategy of “domesticating translation” and “foreignizing translation”. (Chen Fukang 1992)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Text-oriented translators of Buddhist scripture pay attention to the text of the translation and do not strictly follow the original meaning, such as the Buddhist scripture translator Zhi Qian in the Han Dynasty, whose translation is focused on the fluency of the translated text.(Chen Fukang 1992, 16) On the contrary, Dao An, a representative of the translators of the meaning-oriented translators, put forward the &amp;quot;Five Losses of Originals&amp;quot; (五失本) and &amp;quot;Three Difficulties of Transaltion&amp;quot;(三不易), emphasizing faithfulness to the original meaning and content, which is the embryonic form of modern Chinese literal translation. (Chen Fukang 1992, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern times, with the deepening of translation understanding and the influence of Western translation theories, there has been a debate between literal translation and free translation. Scholars headed by Liang Shiqiu and Zhao Jingshen advocate free translation, while scholars headed by Lu Xun and Qu Qiubai advocate literal translation. Among them, the consciousness and concept of foreignization translation have appeared in Lu Xun's view of literal translation. When talking about translation, Lu Xun pointed out that translation needs to be exotic, which is the so-called “foreignness” (洋气). &amp;quot;It must be exotic, which is the so-called foreignness.”(Lu Xun 2005, 365)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The term “foreignizing translation”was first introduced to China by Guo Jianzhong, which arosed fierce debate about foreignization and domestication in China. In fact, as early as 1987, Liu Yingkai put forward that “domestication is the wrong way of translation”. In response to the phenomenon of excessive domestication in translation practice, Liu Yingkai proposed the &amp;quot;transplantation strategy&amp;quot; to maximize the original &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot;. (Liu Yingkai 1986, 59) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the introduction of Western foreignizing translation theory, literary translation practitioner and theorist Sun Zhili clearly proposed that literature translation should follow the principle of foreignizing translation: foreignization as the mainstay, and domestication as the supplement. He pointed out that domestication is mainly manifested at the linguistic level, while at the cultural level, foreignization should be stressed. (Sun Zhili 2001, 35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
Different translators have different definitions for foreignizing translation, but generally believe that foreignizing translation is a translation strategy that could preserves the characteristics of the source language, which will help readers get closer to the author. Although the background and purpose of different theorists’ perspectives on foreignizing translation are different, we should uphold the attitude of foreignizing translation as a translation strategy, and treat the role of foreignizing translation in the development of national culture objectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1. The Necessity of Foreignizing Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The necessity of foreignizing translation comes from the diversity of national culture. If the world culture is homogenized, the concept of foreignizing translation will no longer exist. It can be said that foreignizing translation is proposed based on the development needs of national culture. Basically, there are two kinds of needs, one is the need of language development, the other is the need of cultural communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1.1. The Need of Language Development====&lt;br /&gt;
As the carrier of culture, language has never been self-sufficient and isolated from external factors. On the contrary, it is an open system with strong tolerance and attractiveness. With the deepening of exchanges among countries and ethnic groups, various languages are now enriched in varying degrees. The foreignizing translation played a very important role in this process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The change of language is firstly reflected at the lexical level. Some vocabulary do not exist in the target language originally, but come from the foreignizing translation works. A large number of words with foreign cultural customs were gradually accepted by people in this way. And it can be widely disseminated and used in the target culture. For example: The word &amp;quot;honeymoon&amp;quot; (蜜月) had no corresponding expression in Chinese, and its meaning were also not understood by Chinese at that time for the Chinese couple did not have the custom of being together during the first month of the wedding. But Lin Shu tried foreignizing translation boldly. The two parts of the compound word are translated and arranged together according to their literal meanings (honey &amp;quot;蜜&amp;quot;, moon &amp;quot;月&amp;quot;) to form the word &amp;quot;蜜月&amp;quot;. This undoubtedly injected fresh blood into Chinese at that time and developed modern Chinese. (Fu Weifeng 2007, 372)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also many other words, such as &amp;quot;咖啡 (coffee)&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;丁克 (DINK)&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;可乐 (cola)&amp;quot;, which have been understood and accepted by Chinese readers. Words such as &amp;quot;Jiaozi (饺子)&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;tofu (豆腐)&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Kungfu (功夫)&amp;quot; originated from Chinese have also entered the English thesaurus and have become part of the English family. The inclusiveness of language is evident. Once these foreign words are accepted by the society, they are established by convention and become new members when they are added to the traditional language and culture. As a result, they will inevitably enrich the way of language expression, promote language proximity and communication, and enhance the vitality of language. In a sense, the process of language development is also a process of language foreignization. The foreignization of language is the general trend, and it cannot be blocked by manpower. The translator's use of foreignizing strategy actually follows the universal law of language development. (Fu Weifeng 2007, 372)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The necessity of foreignizing translation is not limited to the lexical level, but also to the syntactic level. When Liang Qichao investigated the translation of Buddhist scriptures, he found a dozen of foreignizing translation of syntaxes in them. Facts have proved that the foreignizing syntax of these Buddhist translations took root in Chinese with the widespread spread of Buddhism and became the origin of the vernacular Chinese. (Wang Kefei 1997, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The grammar of modern Chinese is also enriched by Western languages, for example, the frequency and scope of passive voice use have expanded in Chinese. Passive form was used as early as in ancient Chinese, but it is rare, and it is generally used to express misfortune or unpleasant experience. Affected by the foreignizing translation of Western languages, the passive form in modern Chinese can also express pleasant things. It means that the syntax of the source language in foreignizing translation can be accepted as a part of the target language. (Zhang Jinlan 2003, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen that the use of foreignizing translation can enrich and expand the vocabulary and syntax of the target language, which is beneficial to the maturity and perfection of the target language. Around the 19th century, when German romantic writers and translators were translating foreign works, they paid great attention to absorbing some vocabulary and special expressions from foreign literary works to enrich the German language. In their view, the development of German is not yet perfect, and it is necessary to enrich and expand the German language through translation. Under the guidance of this kind of thinking, they showed great importance to the language form of the original text. (Zhang Jinlan 2003, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1.2. The Need of Cultural Exchanges====&lt;br /&gt;
Each country and nation has its own unique culture, which all have contributed to the development of world civilization. The prosperity and development of world culture depend more on the further development of these cultures in their own fields rather than extinction. The existence of translation problems actually defaults to the existence of cultural diversity. If there is only one language and one culture in the world, there will naturally be no translation problems. The characteristics of foreignizing translation actually tolerate the diversity of national culture to the maximum extent, which is also the need of the cultural exchanges &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun advocated foreignizing translation, believing that it can import new content and new expressions. He once said: &amp;quot;Why is (translation) not completely sinicized so that readers can save some effort? How can it be called a translation with inexplicability? My answer is: such a translation is not only importing new content, but also importing the new expression.&amp;quot; (Lu Xun 1894, 225) Through translation, we can achieve a deeper and more accurate understanding of the differences between cultures and the specific expressions of various ethnic languages.In the process of cultural input, foreignizing translation is essential if we want to understand the most authentic and essential culture of the source language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Correct cultural cognition is a prerequisite for cultural exchange. For example, most Westerners believe in Christianity, and they believe that God is the only savior of the world. Westerners' ideology, value system, religious beliefs, ethics, and even behaviors are all derived from Christian culture. As the carrier of culture, language is also influenced by religious culture. For this kind of proverbs, some translators may adopt the domesticating translation strategy, translating &amp;quot;God helps those who help themselves&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;自助者天助&amp;quot;, and translate &amp;quot;The mills of God grind slowly but surely&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;天网恢恢 疏而不漏&amp;quot;. It is easier to understand the sentence meaning, but it is unfair for most Chinese readers to lose the chance of knowing the true religious culture of the West. (Zhang Caixia 2019, 246)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Goethe pointed out that everything has a beginning, and readers will eventually become accustomed to it. In short, readers' approval should be viewed from the perspective of development, not confined to temporary choices. This is the only way to multiculturalism.&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 2005, 75) When the phrase &amp;quot;Praise is not pudding&amp;quot; is translated into &amp;quot;赞美不能当饭吃&amp;quot;, it is certainly conducive to readers' understanding. But the cultural connotation of pudding for Westerners is completely concealed. The translation of &amp;quot;赞美不能当布丁吃&amp;quot; highlights the importance of pudding in the translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example is the proverb &amp;quot;unkissed, unkind&amp;quot;. If it is translated as &amp;quot;不作揖, 不友善&amp;quot; by using domesticating translation strategy, although such a translation fully conforms to the thinking and habits of the Chinese people, it also causes a lack of the source culture. Therefore, by using the foreignizing translation strategy, &amp;quot;不亲吻, 不友善&amp;quot; can make readers know the difference between Western and Chinese etiquette, and will reduce obstacles in cultural exchanges. (Zhang Caixia 2019, 246)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2. Restrictions on Foreignizing Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignizing translation follows the trend of cultural globalization, but not all foreignizing translation works has a positive influence. This is mainly due to the translator's wrong use of foreignizing strategies and the wrong estimation of readers' expectations. Foreignizing translation is not mistranslation and it also requires the correctness of the translated text. At the same time, though foreignizing translation is not reader-oriented, it also needs to consider the readers' expectations in reality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.1. Accuracy of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun’s pursuit of literal translation was ridiculed by Liang Shiqiu and others at that time. Liang Shiqiu said that &amp;quot;reading some of Lu Xun’s translations is just like looking at a map, you have to stretch your fingers to find clues in the syntax.&amp;quot; He called his translation &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; &amp;quot;. (Liang Shiqiu 1929) This view is actually biased. “Hard translation” of Lu Xun does not mean mistranslation. Lu Xun said: &amp;quot;Any translation must take both sides into consideration, one of course strives to be easy to understand, and the other preserves the beauty of the original.&amp;quot; (Lu Xun 2005, 364-365) It can be seen that he insists on the translation strategy of faithfulness and smoothness under the premise of emphasizing faith first.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This also brings us some enlightenment for using foreignizing translation strategies. As translation strategies, foreignizing translation and domesticating translation are not alternatives. We emphasize the importance of foreignizing translation, but we do not completely deny the meaning of domestication. In the case of mainly foreignizing translation, domesticating translation is also necessary in some cases. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the translation of some brand names, domesticating translation has become the main translation strategy due to the type of audience and the occasion. For example, “Revlon” translates to “露华浓” and “Lamer” translates to”海蓝之谜”. The former translation “露华浓” is born from an ancient Chinese poem “云想衣裳花想容, 春风拂槛露华浓”. For”海蓝之谜”, “海” symbolizes the mystery and “蓝” create a beautiful visual impression. These translations meet the aesthetic expectations of Chinese women and are conducive to the sale of goods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To master the degree of foreignizing translation can make the translation play its due role, otherwise it will make the translated text obscure and difficult to understand and worthless to read. For example, the English proverb “New brooms sweep clean” is difficult for readers of the target language to directly associate with its social meaning. In fact, this proverb means that a person will often do a better job just after taking office. Using foreignizing translation there may influence the readability of the text. In this case, domesticating translation, “新官上任三把火”, is also a good choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.2. Readers' Aesthetic Expectations=====&lt;br /&gt;
For foreignizing translation to be accepted, in addition to the correctness of the translated text itself, some social and cultural conditions need to be considered. Schleiermacher proposed two social and cultural conditions for the acceptance and recognition of foreignizing translation: &amp;quot;First, foreign works are highly recognized and popular with the public in the target country; Second, the target language has certain tolerance and adaptability (for foreign language).&amp;quot; (Rainer Schulte ＆ John Biguenet 1992, 48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For readers in the target country, the foreignizing translation of popular works in the source language country is more likely to have a positive influence. Take China as an example. The closure of the Qing Dynasty has made many foreigners have a stereotype of Chinese culture. Even in the early stage of reforming and opening up in China, some foreigners still think that China is a backward image with braids and are not interested in Chinese culture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hawkes translated ''The Story of the Stone'', he mainly used domesticating translation. With the deepening of globalization and the rise of China, Chinese culture has begun to occupy an important position in the world. Foreigners are becoming more and more enthusiastic about Chinese culture, and they are more willing to read and understand Chinese literary works. Under such background, Yang Xianyi, a famous Chinese translator,’s foreignizing translation of ''A Dream of Red Mansions'' has also been accepted by more and more foreigners. Therefore, when using foreignizing strategies, the influence of the source language country's culture in the target country should be considered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The view of Schleiermacher is actually put forward from the reader's perspective. When choosing a work of the source language, the translator should consider the reader’s cognitive and aesthetic expectations. &amp;quot;Different readers have different aesthetic tastes, and their emphasis on each function of translation is different&amp;quot; (Gu Zhengkun 1994, 66). The choice of translation strategy for the translated version also depends on the translator's expectations of different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, unlike domesticating translation, foreignizing translation should not be too accommodating to readers. Instead, it should bring new things to readers and innovate on the basis of fully considering the expectations of the readers of the target language. Jiang Chunfang pointed out: &amp;quot;The purpose of translation is to translate all foreign things, plots, and unique sentence structures that we do not have. This is to innovate for our readers.&amp;quot; (Jiang Chunfang 1989,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3. The Influence of Foreignizing Translation on National Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
The influence of foreignizing translation of national culture is reflected in two aspects: For the source culture, foreignizing translation is beneficial to cultivate the self-confidence of national culture, and enhance the influence of national culture in the world; For the target culture, foreignizing translation helps to avoid national cultural centralism and promotes the development of the local national culture .  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.3.1. The Influence on the Source Culture=====&lt;br /&gt;
For the source culture, foreignizing translation is a manifestation of cultural self-confidence and helps to promote national culture to the world. For example, in the 1830s, in order to realize the cultural rejuvenation of his own nation, the Czech translator John Bowring, on the one hand, used the strategy of foreignizing translation to translate European documents and introduce Western culture to his own people. But on the other hand, he brought the little-known Czech culture to the world of Western civilization through foreignizing translation. His efforts have contributed to the cultural development and the revival of Czech culture (Wang Dalai &amp;amp; Zhang Jinhua. 2002, 105). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the East is learning from the West, there are also traces of the West being influenced by the East, especially Europe and the United States, but it is far inferior to the former. This is mainly due to the influence of &amp;quot;Western Centrism&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Western Superiority&amp;quot;. Today, the Chinese people know more about the West than the West people know about China, and many excellent Chinese works are unknown in the West. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, China, with its long history and glorious heritage, has always had an influence that cannot be ignored in the world. There are ''The Travels of Marco Polo'' written by the 13th-century Italian traveler Marco Polo, ''the History of Chinese Culture'' written by Matteo Ricci, a Catholic Jesuit in the 17th century &amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;China fever&amp;quot; that prevailed in the UK in the 17th and 18th centuries, and the &amp;quot;Sinology fever&amp;quot; that once swept France, they all confirm that Chinese culture has profoundly influenced the development of civilization in Europe and the entire world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in order to make the broad and profound Chinese culture known by the world, when translating Chinese literary works into foreign languages, foreignizing translation should be adopted. For example, when Pound translated ancient Chinese poems, he followed the linguistic habit of the original language, &amp;quot;copying Chinese syntax&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;English is impossible to read&amp;quot; (Zhao Yiheng 1985, 256-257). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural impact of these translations far exceeds the accuracy of its own translation. &amp;quot;These translated poems brought Chinese poems to the West. Before Pound, China had no literature commensurate with its name that was popular in English-speaking countries... Pound is the inventor of Chinese poetry, and his translation enables us to deeply understand the true spirit of Chinese poetry.&amp;quot; (Xie Qian 2001, 74-79)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The influence of foreignizing translation on the source culture needs to be viewed dialectically. For some &amp;quot;weaker cultures&amp;quot;, excessive foreignizing translation will also make translation obscure and difficult to be accepted by the target culture, which loses the basic function of translation. For cultural output, foreignizing translation should be used while ensuring the basic function of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.3.2. The Influence on the Target Culture=====&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignizing translation can promote national culture development of the target country, and avoid the stalemate caused by cultural centralism. Any kind of culture needs to absorb the essence of a heterogeneous culture to enrich and perfect its own culture. For example, the Chinese took advantage of the Western culture at the end of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century. In the New Culture Movement, the Chinese completed their own &amp;quot;literary revolution&amp;quot; and created their own new literary system. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is also a process in which Chinese intellectuals actively learn from the West. When people talk about the prosperous times in Chinese history, they are often referred to the Han and Tang dynasties. In fact, in the aspect of literary works, the Han Dynasty is much more inclusive. The cultural policy of the Han Dynasty was to reject a hundred schools of thought but respect Confucianism only. However, it was different in the Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty was arguably the most open society in Chinese history. As almost free from the restriction of the orthodox thought of the Han Dynasty, it formed a broad mind capable of accommodating cultural forms of different ideological and ideological backgrounds. &amp;quot;Therefore, the cultural and artistic life of the society of the Tang Dynasty, in terms of content and genre all present unprecedented, brilliant colors.&amp;quot; (Du Daoming 2000, 9). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there have been several large-scale cultural reference booms in European history. For example, when Greece learned from Egypt, Rome learned from Greece. When Arabia referred to the Roman Empire, medieval Europe imitated Arabia, and Europe imitated the Byzantine Empire in the Renaissance. Almost every craze prompted a culture to flourish and at the same time promoted the progress of European civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and foreign history tell us a truth: a culture can only achieve great development if it has an open spirit and can recognize and respect differences. &amp;quot;Just as Liang Qichao said:'The richer the culture of a nation, the stronger its growth ability, this theorem is also.'&amp;quot; (Wang Kefei 1997, 27). In short, the greater the openness of the culture, the more vigorous the development, the stronger the absorption, and the more prosperous the foreignizing of translation; on the contrary, a culture that is self-proclaimed will stubbornly restrain foreignization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But foreignizing translation will also have a negative impact on the target language country. When colonialism prevailed, the cultural output of imperialist countries mainly adopted foreignizing translation strategies, which invisibly formed cultural colonization of the &amp;quot;weaker culture&amp;quot;. In Modern China, Chinese once had the idea of admiring and fawning on foreign culture, and lost confidence in the local culture. To make foreignizing translation a boost to the development of national culture, it is necessary to enhance cultural self-confidence and make progress on the basis of the local culture of the target country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignizing translation makes readers closer to the author, retains the linguistic characteristics of the source language, and conforms to the diversity of national culture. The development of national languages, from the perspective of vocabulary and sentence patterns, requires foreignizing translation to inject fresh blood in order to achieve self-enrichment and development of the language. In addition to direct communication, indirect communication facilitated by translation is also indispensable for the communication between various ethnic cultures. Foreignizing translation helps the local culture to correctly recognize foreign culture and reduces cultural obstacles in direct communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to play its role, although the foreignizing translation strategy is necessary, it must follow some restrictions when using it. There are two main points. First, the foreignizing translation must be carried out on the basis of ensuring the correctness of the translation. Second, foreignizing translation should cater to readers’ aesthetic expectations. And readers’ cultural background should be considered when selecting materials and translating. However, foreignization translation does not yield to readers, but innovates for readers on the basis of fully considering the expectations of target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the course of practice, foreignizing translation has a different influence on the source culture and the target culture. For the source culture, foreignizing translation helps to make the local culture known in foreign countries, which is a manifestation of cultural confidence. But for weaker cultures, foreignizing translation may also hinder the spread of culture. For the target culture, foreignizing translation helps the local culture absorb the essence of foreign culture and promote the innovation and development of the local culture. However, in the process of absorbing foreign cultures, foreignizing translation may also cause excessive worship of foreign cultures, leading to a lack of self-confidence in local cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Conclusion, compared with domesticating translation, foreignizing translation embraces the diversity of national culture to a greater extent. At the same time, it needs to follow certain restrictions when applying it. The influence of foreignizing translation on national culture should be viewed dialectically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Antoine Berman. (1984). ''L’epreuve de l’etranger: culture et traduction dans l’Allemagne romantique.'' Paris: Gallimard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang. 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿''. [History of Chinese Translation Theory]. 上海：上海外语出版社[ Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Publishing House].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Du Daoming. 杜道明. (2000). ''盛世风韵''. [Prosperity]. 郑州:河南人民出版社[Zhengzhou: Henan People's Publishing House]. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weifeng. 傅伟锋. (2007). 论翻译中异化趋势的必然性.  [On the Inevitability of the Trend of Foreignization in Translation]. ''内蒙古农业大学学报(社会科学版)'' [Journal of Inner Mongolia Agricultural University (Social Science Edition)] (05): 371-372.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gu Zhengkun. 辜正坤. (１９９４)．翻译标准多元互补论．[Multi-complementarity of Translation Standards]. ''中国当代翻译百论''．[Hundreds of Contemporary Chinese Translation]. 重庆：重庆大学出版社[Chongqing: Chongqing University Press] 41-70．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Chunfang. 姜椿芳. (1989).序言. [Preface]. ''当代文学翻译百家谈''.[Hundreds of Contemporary Literature Translation]. 北京：北京大学出版社[Beijing: Peking University Press] 3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Xiaohua. 蒋骁华. (2003). 《圣经》汉译及其对汉语的影响. [The Chinese Translation of the Bible and Its Influence on Chinese]. ''外语教学与研究:外国语文双月刊'' [Foreign Language Teaching and Research: Foreign Language Bimonthly] 4: 301-305.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing. 刘宓庆. (2005). ''文化翻译论纲''. [An Outline of Cultural Translation]. 湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu. 梁实秋. (1929). 论鲁迅先生的“硬译”. [On Mr. Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Hard Translation&amp;quot;]. ''《新月》月刊''[&amp;quot;New Moon&amp;quot; Monthly].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun. 鲁迅. (1894). 关于翻译的通信. [ Correspondence about translation]. ''中国翻译工作者协会.翻译研究论文集''（1894—1948）. [China Association of Translators. Collection of Translation Research Papers (1894-1948)]. 北京：外语教学与研究出版社[Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press] 225.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun. 鲁迅. (2005). ''鲁迅全集第6卷.'' [The Complete Works of Lu Xun Volume 6]. 北京: 人民文学出版社[Beijing: People's Literature Publishing House].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Yingkai. 刘英凯. (1987). 归化—翻译的岐路. [Domestication—The Way of Translation]. ''现代外语''[Modern foreign language ] 58-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zheng. 李征 &amp;amp; Zhang Chunbo. 张春柏.(2015).“异化”的翻译与民族文化丰富和发展——重读施莱尔马赫的翻译思想. [The Translation of &amp;quot;Foreignization&amp;quot; and the Enrichment and Development of National Culture——Rereading Schleiermacher's Translation Thoughts].  ''学术探索''[Academic Exploration] (06),134-138. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Robinson, and Douglas. (2006). ''Western Translation Theory''. Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press. 226-228.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Zhili. 孙致礼. (2001). 翻译的异化与归化. [Foreignization and Domestication of Translation]. ''山东外语教学''[Shandong Foreign Language Teaching] (01): 32-35. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi. 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史 : 增订版''. [A brief history of western translation: updated edition]. 商务印书馆[Commercial Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Venuti , Lawrence. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility—A History of Translation''. London: Routledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Walter Benjamin. 瓦尔特·本雅明, Chen Yongguo. 陈永国, and Ma Hailiang马海良. (1999). ''本雅明文选''. [Benjamin Selection]. 中国社会科学出版社[China Social Sciences Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Dalai. 王大来, and Zhang Jinhua. 张景华. (2002). 论文化转型与翻译的定位. [On Cultural Transformation and the Positioning of Translation ]. ''四川外语学院学报''[Journal of Sichuan International Studies University].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Kefei. 王克非. (1997). ''翻译文化史论''. [Translation Cultural History] . 上海:上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Qian. 谢谦. (2001). 庞德:中国诗的&amp;quot;发明者&amp;quot;. [Pound: The &amp;quot;Inventor&amp;quot; of Chinese Poetry]. ''读书'' [Reading ] 10: 74-79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Caixia. 张彩霞. (2019). 异化与归化在谚语翻译中的应用. [The Application of Foreignization and Domestication in Proverb Translation]. ''校园英语''[Campus English] 47.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Jinhua. 张景华. (2009). ''翻译伦理:韦努蒂翻译思想研究''. [Translation Ethics: A Study of Venuti's Translation Thoughts]. 上海交通大学出版社[Shanghai Jiaotong University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Jinlan. 张锦兰. (2003). 论异化翻译的必要性. [On the Necessity of Foreignization Translation]. ''泰安教育学院学报岱宗学刊'' [Journal of Tai'an Institute of Education Daizong Academic Journal] 04: 64-66.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Yiheng. 赵毅衡. (1985). ''远游的诗神''. [The Poetry God Who Travels Far Away]. 四川人民出版社[Sichuan People's Publishing House].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Analysis of Said’s Post-Cononial Criticism and Orientalism 姜好 Jiang Hao  Student No.202020080606==  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper is on the analysis of Edward Said’s post-colonial criticism and orientalism. In 1978, Edward Said's Orientalism was published, initiating the study of &amp;quot;post-colonialism&amp;quot; and making it another wave of criticism following structuralism.The post-colonial theory was formed in the 1980s and matured in the mid-1990s, affecting all fields of humanities and social sciences in the West. Its rich theoretical content and strong critical consciousness have made it a symbol of academic change and a relatively new critical method in Europe and America. In his classic work of post-colonial criticism, &amp;quot;Orientalism&amp;quot;, American literary and cultural critic Edward Said challenged the traditional Western orientalism, revealing the power discourse implicit in orientalism and the mechanisms by which it operates. Said's post-colonial critique of Orientalism reveals to us the emergence, formation and authority of political and ideological factors, cultural forces and their resulting &amp;quot;inherent modes of domination&amp;quot; in Orientalism, and the generative and inherited nature of these factors, making people rethink and interpret comprehensively the authoritative forms of knowledge and social identity created by colonialism and Western domination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Post-colonial;Orientalism;Criticism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
赛义德后殖民批评与东方主义探析&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文主要是关于赛义德后殖民批评与东方主义的探析。1978年爱德华萨义德的《东方主义》问世，开创了“后殖民”研究，使之成为继后结构主义又一波批评浪潮。后殖民理论形成于20世纪80年代，90年代中后期趋于成熟，影响波及西方人文社会科学研究各领域。其理论蕴合丰富，批判意识强烈，这使得它成为欧美学术变革标志和比较时新的批评方法。美国文学家与文化批评家爱德华·赛义德在其后殖民批评经典著作《东方学》中，对西方传统的“东方学”发起挑战，揭示隐含在东方学中的权力话语及其运作机制。赛义德后殖民批评视野下的东方学批判，为我们揭示了存在于“东方学”中的政治和意识形态因素的产生、形成和权威、文化力量及其由此形成的“固有支配模式”的生成性、传承性,使人们重新全面地思考和阐释由殖民主义和西方统治所创造并且权威化的知识形式与社会认同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
后殖民；东方主义；批评&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
Edward Said, a Palestinian-American scholar. In 1978, he published his representative work of post-colonial criticism, Orientalism, in which “Orientalism” is not a study of the East itself, but refers to a kind of Orientalism existing in the minds of Westerners as an idea. By criticizing the Orientalists and deconstructing the cultural hegemony, it strives to transcend the basic stance of confrontation between the East and the West and emphasizes cultural pluralism, so as to form a new relationship of dialogue, mutual infiltration and symbiosis between the East and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Said's Post-colonial Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As a theoretical critical discourse and academic trend, post-colonial criticism is based on the interdisciplinary study of history, literature, anthropology, philosophy, and other disciplines, dealing extensively with cultural imperialism, colonial discourse, and the West's cultural representation of the East, reflecting on the historical fact of European colonialism and its serious consequences. It focuses on issues of colonial discourse, Orientalism, cultural imperialism, national culture, cultural power identity, and the relationship between race, class, and gender. The core idea of Said's postcolonial criticism is to analyze the mechanisms of power discourse implicit in Orientalism, reveal the essence of Orientalism and cultural hegemony, explore strategies to dismantle cultural hegemony, and critique the colonial discourse and cultural colonization in Orientalism, cultural imperialism, cultural hegemony, the postcolonial era, and the colonial discourse in Western cultural thought since colonialism. The main contents of the criticism focus on the following aspects: criticism of Orientalism and cultural imperialism, representation of the repressed historical memory in the colonies, study of cultural identity, discourse analysis of the colonized, discussion of the unique identity and circumstances of women in the Third World, and the attitude and reference structure of literary criticism. The most important feature of Said's postcolonial criticism is that he regards European literature and culture as a kind of ideological production and the collusion of colonial power. Said's cultural view, critical consciousness and textual theory, as well as his practice of postcolonial literary and cultural criticism, have formed his unique postcolonial critical methodology system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Orientalism====&lt;br /&gt;
In Orientalism, a classic work of post-colonial criticism, Said based his academic views, critical consciousness and theoretical interpretation on a wide range of text interpretation. He not only interprets Orientalism as a kind of academic research, but also as a way of thinking and a way of power discourse, revealing the power discourse and its operation mechanism implied in traditional Orientalism. Said takes colonial discourse as the object of study, that is, from the perspective of how the West sees the East, to criticize the Orientalist aesthetics embodied in Western literary works, including the prejudice that the West is superior, civilized and progressive, while the East is ignorant, barbaric and backward. According to Said, Orientalism exists in three discursive fields: academia, ontological understanding of the binary opposition between East and West, and the process of colonization. Said used Lacan's psychoanalytic method to study western culture, pointing out that Orientalism is the embodiment of the psychological experience of self and other in western culture —the composition of any person's self image is based on the coexistence of recognition and other. Because of this religious bias, much Orientalist scholarship, when one strips away the apparatus of footnotes and sources, is simply speculation, assertion, and baseless judgement with little concrete evidence. Despite these misgivings, Said's thesis has been broadly adopted and refined by anthropologists such as Christopher Miller, Robert Inden and Johannes Fabian, while others such as Nicholas Thomas have used their critiques of Orientalist discourse as a launching pad to develop new areas, theories and methods of anthropological investigation. Since the 1990s, this latter pattern of engagement with Orientalism through critique, refinement, historical contextualisation and reinterpretation has become the norm for scholarship in the humanities.（Teo, Hsu-Ming. Australian Humanities Review; Bundoora Iss. 54,  (May 2013): N_A.）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Said examines the concept and representation of the East in the West since the mid-eighteenth century, gives a basic description of the history of the development and evolution of Orientalism as a disciplinary system, and uses the term Orientalism to generalize the post-colonial relationship between the Western world and the Eastern world. It also reveals the power discourse and its operation mechanism implied in the traditional Orientalism. According to Said, Orientalism refers to three interrelated meanings: first, it refers to the discipline of academic research, a system of knowledge, that is, Orientalism. Most acceptable is what it means to be a discipline of academic study, and indeed the term is still used in many academic institutions. What is most readily accepted is what it means to be a discipline of academic study, and indeed the term is still used in many academic institutions. Anyone who teaches, writes about, or studies the Orient—whether an anthropologist, a sociologist, a historian, or a linguist — is an Orientalist, whether he or she faces specific or general problems. Orientalists are paranoid that the difference between Orientalists and Orientals is that the former writes the latter, while the latter is written by the former.. For the latter, the assumed role is passive acceptance; For the former, it is the power of observation, research and so on. In short, it is an author and an object to be written. Therefore, in the Oriental Studies of Orientalists, the East is expressed as a kind of image symbol which is rigid, stagnant and unchangeable, and needs others to examine it, and even needs others to provide knowledge about themselves. The Orientalist insists that the world of the Orient can be understood and characterized by the West not because of its own efforts, but because of a set of effective Western operational mechanisms. It is through these mechanisms that the East is recognized by the West. In the eyes of orientalists, the East is unable to express itself, is an absent and silent &amp;quot;other&amp;quot;, controlled and expressed only by &amp;quot;certain dominant frameworks&amp;quot; of the West, and the image of the East remains unchanged, that is, it has never been able to define itself. In fact, &amp;quot;Orientalism is an artificially created system of theory and practice&amp;quot;. In Said's view, the Orient, as presented in various Western writings, is not an authentic reproduction of the Orient as a historical existence, but rather a cultural conception and discursive practice of Westerners. Therefore, the &amp;quot;East&amp;quot; is not the east, but the east has been &amp;quot;Orientalized&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it refers to a way of thinking, namely &amp;quot;Orientalism. It is an essentialist, dualistic, narrow way of thinking similar to the &amp;quot;if you are not of our race, you are different&amp;quot; approach, based on the ontological and epistemological distinction between East and West. &amp;quot;A large number of writers, including poets, novelists, philosophers, political theorists, economists, and imperial administrators, accepted this East or West distinction and used it as a means of constructing the East, its people, customs, &amp;quot;mind&amp;quot;, and destiny, among other things. A starting point for theory, poetry, fiction, social analysis, and political discourse.&amp;quot; This way of thinking is based on an ontological and epistemological difference between &amp;quot;the Orient&amp;quot; and what has mostly been called &amp;quot;the Occident. Many poets, novelists, philosophers, and political theorists have used this difference between the Orient and the Occident as a starting point for constructing their own writings and theories about the East and Orientals and Oriental consciousness. In their writings, &amp;quot;the Orient is described as something to be judged (as in a courtroom), something to be studied and portrayed (as in a syllabus), something to be disciplined (as in a school or prison), something to be iconoclastic (as in a zoology textbook)&amp;quot;. This East is the product projected from the West as the center under the opposite thinking mode between the East and the West. Not only has Oriental been essentialized and stereotyped, but also Oriental has been dehumanized as an abstract concept without personality. It is this essentialist way of thinking that limits the horizons of Orientalists and reinforces their arrogance and prejudice: the East is not only a geographical concept, but also a concept of nature. All periods of the cultural, political, and social history of the East are considered merely passive responses to the West, which is an witness and judge of all the actions of the Orient. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again orientalism refers to a mode of discourse of power that is shaped by the exchange of power with political, cultural, moral, and intellectual power. Said states, &amp;quot;We can describe orientalism as a mechanism for dealing with the Orient by making statements about it, authoritatively adjudicating ideas about it, describing it, teaching it, colonizing it, ruling over it: in short, see it as a way for the West to control, reconstitute, and monopolize it.&amp;quot; Because the period of great progress in the structure and content of &amp;quot;Oriental Studies&amp;quot; coincided with a period of dramatic expansion of European colonialism. It coincided with Western imperialism and the slightest element of the Orient. Orientalists see themselves as completing the union between East and West, but mainly by further confirming the technological, political, and cultural superiority of the West. Because of the imperialist colonial expansion, Orientalists deliberately portrayed the East as silent, obscene, weak, authoritarian, backward, irrational and abnormal. This &amp;quot;knowledge&amp;quot; of the Orient not only created a false sense of cultural superiority in the West, but also legitimized the &amp;quot;power&amp;quot; of the colonialists. Orientalism is a political doctrine imposed on the East and is an integral part of imperialism and colonialism. By focusing so much attention on imperialist agents and policymakers rather than professional researchers, Said seeks to emphasize the significant shift from an academic to an instrumental attitude toward Orientalism, knowledge about the East, and communication with the East. The orientalist has now become a spokesman for the Western culture to which he belongs, and he compresses into his work an apparent duality, of which his work (in whatever concrete form) is the symbolic expression: Western consciousness, knowledge, science control the most distant eastern territories and &amp;quot;orientalism itself is the expression of certain political forces and activities&amp;quot;. For Said, a continuous arc of knowledge and power connects the European or Western statesman with the Western orientalist; this arc constitutes the outer edge of the Eastern stage. Orientalism does not describe or study the real Orient, but rather the fictional and manufactured Orient that Western cultural hegemony has created for its own benefit. It is a kind of distribution of regional political consciousness to the texts of aesthetics, economics, sociology, history and philosophy; It is not only a basic geographical division, but also a careful design of the whole interest system, which is created and maintained through academic discovery, linguistic reconstruction, psychological analysis, natural description or social description.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In essence, Orientalism is a kind of cognitive system of the Western world to know the East, a discourse form of the West about the East closely linked with Western colonialism and imperialism, and a way in which the West in a strong position dominates, reconstructs and oppresses the East in a weak position for a long time. The East is not only adjacent to Europe; it is also the most powerful, richest, and oldest colony in Europe, the source of European civilization and language, a competitor of European cultures, and one of the most profound and recurrent images of the Other in Europe. In addition, the Orient helps Europe (or the West) to define itself in terms of images, ideas, humanity, and experience in contrast to the Orient. However, these images of the Orient are not all imaginary. The Orient is an intrinsic part of the material civilization and culture of Europe. Orientalism, as a way of discourse that expresses this component on a cultural and even ideological level, is deeply grounded in academic mechanisms, vocabulary, imagery, orthodox beliefs, and even colonial institutions and styles. Said gives various meanings to the term &amp;quot;Orientalism&amp;quot;, which is a political doctrine that is imposed on the East. Orientalism expresses a relationship of power, dominance, and hegemony of the Western world over the Eastern world. Said emphasizes that the &amp;quot;East&amp;quot; depicted in various Western writings and presented by Orientalists is not a true reproduction of the East as a historical being, but rather a cultural conception and discursive practice of Westerners under the opposing modes of thinking of East and West, and a product of the West-centered projection. Said analyzed, &amp;quot;At the turn of the 17th and 18th centuries, the Orient had already definitively demonstrated the long history of its languages-earlier than the genealogy of the languages of the Hebrew Bible. This discovery was first made by a group of Europeans, then passed on to other scholars, and has been preserved in the new discipline of Indo-European linguistics. With the birth of this discipline, as Foucault shows in The Order of Things, a whole relevant network of scientific research was established. Beckford, Byron, Goethe, and Hugo reconstructed the Orient in the same way in their works, giving expression to its color, light, and people through the imagery, rhythms, and themes of their works. The true Orient at best inspires the writer's imagination, but rarely controls it. Said noted that Orientalism is itself a desire or an intention——to control, manipulate, even annex, so that it has more to do with&amp;quot;our&amp;quot;world than with the &amp;quot;Orient&amp;quot;. Based on the standpoint of post-colonial critical theory, Said criticized the so-called Orientalism or Oriental Studies which came into being in the 18th century, including not only the academic tendency of the West to the East, but also the deep-rooted prejudice of the West to the East in the objective world, political and social life and literary works. To challenge the traditional Orientalism of the West.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Value and Limitation of Orientalism====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Orientalism, Said examines the historical evolution of the construction and expression of oriental concepts in the West, from the early Orientalism shackled in the framework of the Christian Bible to the modern Orientalism with the evolution of religious secularization and colonial expansion, and to the current Orientalism with the development of mass media, all of which contain a kind of power. Such power divides East and West, and labels the East as the &amp;quot;other&amp;quot; with essentialist characteristics. Orientalism is a kind of domination, a helper for the West to reconstruct the East and invade the East, and Orientalism lurks the prejudice and hostility of Westerners towards Eastern culture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, the term &amp;quot;Orientalism&amp;quot; existed before Said, but it was Said who made the concept truly global and provided a unique perspective and theoretical basis for related research. Through this perspective, people began to question and reflect on the meaning of Orientalism as a discipline, and to gain a deeper understanding of the cultural conflicts between developed capitalist countries and Third World countries. Said criticizes the thinking of binary opposition, criticizes the thought of Eurocentrism that the mind of non-US is different, holds that cultural differences should be respected, different cultures should respect and learn from each other, and advocates multiculturalism to eliminate the center, which is of great practical significance. Globalization has narrowed the distance between different countries, in this process, how to treat different cultures, how to protect their own culture, has become a problem that most countries must face and urgent thinking, in this regard, Said advocated the idea of multicultural exchange is worth learning. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Orientalism, Said himself and postcolonial theorists have explored and developed the issues of cultural colonization and discursive power in the context of globalization, which has greatly enriched and developed postcolonialism. More commendable is that, in Orientalism, Said not only exposes the Western colonization of the East, but also profoundly exposes the participation of modern Orientals in the process of Orientalization. He pointed out that the recent contemporary culture is dominated by the European and American models, and the universities in the Arab world are operating on the basis of former colonies, and the Arab world is at a cultural, intellectual, and technological disadvantage. Arab scholars do not dare to despise any American academic publications, and Arab students are proud to study in the United States, and they aspire to learn precisely what is taught under American orientalist dogma. Said finds this situation worrisome. The Eastern consumption model is similarly bound to the American market system, where the United States selectively consumes Arab oil and cheap labor, while Arabs unthinkingly and eagerly consume all American goods, whether material or ideological. After World War II, Western capitalist countries, represented by the United States, have been expanding their culture through aid programs, educational and cultural exchanges, and mass cultural industries, and the American cultural values of freedom and democracy have been spreading around the world, while the national cultures of some developing countries and regions are in danger. In 1977, the Western cultural communication scholar Baoibari proposed &amp;quot;media imperialism&amp;quot;, which refers to the fact that the media in some less developed countries are subject to other countries' media in all aspects and do not have the same influence as them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we see Said's success in exposing and critiquing the hegemonic and colonial nature of Orientalism, we are forced to reflect on the question: How did Orientalism achieve such a strong position in the West and globally? Said's theory is based on an abstract cultural view, which is clearly biased and unconvincing. His theory is based on an abstract cultural view, with obvious biases and limitations. It is true that the prosperity of Orientalism is closely related to the economic, political and military strength of the West, but it is more closely related to the progress of Western science and technology. It is precisely because of the progress of Western science and technology that the economic, political and military development of Western countries has been promoted in an all-round way. Although Orientalism is constructed according to Western cultural thinking, we should clearly understand two problems: First, Westerners did not construct Orientalism according to Western traditional cultural thinking once and for all, and in the process they also constantly transcended and criticized their own traditional culture. If criticism means a kind of degradation and destruction of the object of criticism, then, according to this way of thinking, Westerners have also degraded and destroyed their own traditional culture (even including the degradation and denigration of their traditional society) many times in different periods. Because, it is in the process of constantly criticizing itself that Western culture progresses and develops. Second, Western culture, especially modern Western science, has unparalleled superiority over other cultures. Although we can not deny the spiritual value of Eastern culture, but from the perspective of historical development, we have to admit that Western culture is more conducive to the development of modern science and the construction of civilized society. Although modern Western scientific thinking has revealed certain limitations, it still has a strong scientific nature, both from the historical and practical point of view. In order to develop, the backward countries must take the initiative to learn Western culture and combine it with their own reality. If we insist on holding on to our cultural self, we will only end up being colonized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western civilization and Western hegemony are somewhat related, but there is also a clear difference. Without Western civilization, it would be difficult for the West to establish lasting world hegemony; but Western hegemony, which gradually departs from the path of human civilization, will sooner or later be negated by Western civilization. The emergence of Marxism is a clear example of this. Faced with Western hegemony, the weak East cannot simply stay or be satisfied with the revelation of hegemony, but must see through the hidden essence of this hegemony, and through the stripping of hegemony and civilization and the learning and use of civilization to strengthen itself, in order to fundamentally get rid of Western hegemony and build a strong country. In the study of Western civilization, it is not enough to master technology and civilization, but also to master and build social civilization. In social civilization, institutional civilization is crucial. Only the establishment of advanced institutions is a lasting guarantee for the development of the state and society. In this regard, Marx's theory of social development is of immense importance. Although Orientalism also deals with Marx's theory of social development and gives him a possible positive assessment, unfortunately Said has always recognized and evaluated Marx's theory of social development in the framework of his Orientalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Said is well aware that in order to resist Orientalism, Orientals themselves must build their own discourse system and seize the right to speak. He is also well aware that Orientals cannot construct their own discourse system with the traditional cultural self, and that the cultural self needs to be pluralistic and mixed. But in the face of the multiple separations of the self in contemporary social development (i.e., the fragmentation of the subject emphasized by postmodernists), how can people build a unified and effective cultural self? What should be the value coordinates for the construction of the cultural self? In this regard, the comments of British scholar George Laren are instructive. He says: &amp;quot;All of these important changes occurred in the late twentieth century, and their rapid pace and global impact are thought to have had a marked effect on the dissolution of individual identity. While I acknowledge the importance of all these changes, I question whether they should be held fully responsible for a subject whose center has been completely dissolved. I acknowledge that the faster the pace of change in relationships, the more difficult it is for the subject to understand what is happening, to see the connections between the past and the present, and therefore to form a unified view of himself and determine how to act.  Yet there is still a great distance to jump from this point to the complete fragmentation of the subject. The so-called dissolution of the center of the subject corresponds to the triumph of the presumed objecthood, to the triumph of the presumed power of the unconscious structure, which completely destroys the individual's sense of wholeness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Third World countries should also recognize these problems of identity from a different perspective, because in a world increasingly divided into three power blocs, they are excluded, for whom the road ahead is not only fraught with hardship and uncertainty, but also with the temptations of neo-historicism and essentialism.&amp;quot; Effective resistance to Orientalism requires not only cultural awareness and effort, but also precise social discernment and strong national power. The latter is what Said's theory lacks.(杨生平.后殖民主义话语下中国问题研究评析[J]中国特艳社会主义研究, 2013, (2))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Influence of Postcolonial Theory on Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Out of Tradition, Toward Diversity. Although the postcolonial theory proposed by Said was directed at literature and literary texts, its theoretical formulation did contribute to the later development of translation. The theory of colonial criticism can be mapped to translation as well, dealing a fatal blow to traditional translation and shedding new light on translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, &amp;quot;Orientalism&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;cultural empire&amp;quot; point out the essence of the dichotomy between Chinese and Western, and the dichotomy between subject and object. In the traditional translation theory, the original work and the translation are dichotomous, the original work is supreme, and the translation must depend on the original work and strive for fidelity. This concept of &amp;quot;original work and copy&amp;quot; has been implicitly transformed into people's unconsciousness, that is, the colonizer and its language and culture are the &amp;quot;original work&amp;quot; in the dominant position, while the colonized and its language and culture are the &amp;quot;copy&amp;quot; in the subordinate position. The colonized and their language and culture are 'copies' and subordinate. The &amp;quot;original&amp;quot; image of the colonizer is personified as Eurocentrism and Orientalism, while the &amp;quot;copy&amp;quot; image of the colonized is personified as marginality and otherness. Said's post-colonial theory paves the way for people to move beyond the traditional faithful reciprocity and dissolve the dichotomy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the inequality of rights hidden under the impurity of language and text, and the non-self-sufficiency of the text point to the great role of factors outside the text and the non-essential nature of the text, which require people to go beyond the traditional language level of translation to include the external factors of translation, such as social, economic, political, and consciousness, into the study of translation. Translation is no longer a neutral act, far away from political and ideological struggles and conflicts of interest. Instead, it becomes a place of such conflict, where the target language has to meet the target language face-to-face, fighting it out over the irreducible differences between them, where authority is invoked and challenged, ambiguity is dispelled or ambiguity is created, until new words or meanings appear in the target language. (Liu He, 36) Translation is actually the result of two cultures colliding, clashing and negotiating with each other, behind which lies the inequality of rights and the confrontation between mainstream and non-mainstream consciousness. Undoubtedly, this is another breakthrough to the traditional theory of fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, Said's emphasis on textual reading and textual criticism, highlighting the importance of the critic, also sheds light on the subjectivity of the translator in translation. In the traditional view of faithfulness and equivalence, the translator is always invisible, the success of the translation is due to the original author, and the failure of the translation is the translator's dereliction of duty, because faithfulness and equivalence is the translator's bounden duty, and the correspondence between the original and the translation seems to be a matter of course, as if the translator had never existed. The introduction of postcolonial theory has given the translator a legitimate status as well, and the subjectivity of the translator is no longer obscured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
Postcolonial theory subverts the traditional theory of faithful equivalence in translation, breaks the rigid binary opposition pattern formed for a long time, and requires translation not only to focus on linguistic equivalence, but also to examine the roles played by society, economy, politic s and consciousness in translation, to examine the subjectivity of translators, and to pay attention to ideology and power in translation. So as to move towards pluralism. Translation is no longer transparent and no longer pure and innocent, I believe that taking this into account, translation studies will have a new perspective. In fact, postcolonial translation theory, feminist translation studies, and deconstructive translation studies have seen this point will be flourishing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]王宁,薛晓源.全球化与后殖民批评[M].中央编译出版社, 1998.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]陈厚诚，王宁.西防当代文学批评在中国[M].百花文艺出版社,2000.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3](英)齐亚乌丁.萨达尔.东方主义[M]马雪峰等,译.吉林人民出版社,2005.[4](美)爱德华.W.萨义德东方学[M].王字根,译.三联书店,1999.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]王岳川.后殖民主义与新历史主义文论[M].山东教育出版社, 1999.[6](美)爱德华.W.萨义德知识分子论[M].单德兴,译.三联书店,2002. [7]张京媛.后殖民理论与文化批评[M].北京大学出版社, 1999.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]许晓琴.文化领域的一种批评实践与策略书泻[J].求索,2008(6).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] (英)乔治拉伦.意识形态与文化身份:现代性和第三世界的在场[M].上海:上海教育出版社, 2005.209、225.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]Bassnett, Susan and Lefever, Andre. ed. Translation, Historyand Culture.New York:Cassell, 1995. [2]Munday, Jeremy.Introducing Translation Studies.London andNew York:Routledge, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]费小平:《翻译的政治》。北京:中国社科出版社, 2005。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]何绍斌，“后殖民语境与翻译研究”，《天津外国语学院报》 , 4 (2006) :11-15。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]刘禾:《语际书写-现代思想史写作批判纲要》 ，上海:上海三联书店, 1999。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]孙会军:《普遍与差异-后殖民批评视阈下的翻译研究》。上海: 上海译文出版社, 2005。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]张晶,靳瑞萍，《后殖民主义引发的翻译研究再思》，《佳木斯大学社会科学学报》:2 (2007) 258-259年。 [8]张京瑗:后殖民理论与文化批评。北京:北京大学出版社, 1999。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]朱立元:《当代西方文艺理论》。. 上海:华东师范大学出版社, 2002。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]祝朝伟,“后殖民主义理论对翻译研究的启示”，《四川外语学院学报》, 2 (2005) :89-93。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparative Study of Chinese Versions of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'': From the Perspective of Hermeneutics  管钦清 Guan Qinqing  Student No.202070080586  英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics is a discipline that studies understanding and interpretation, and its development is inseparable from translation. Both literary translation and non-literary &lt;br /&gt;
translation are inseparable from the understanding and interpretation of the original text. The nature of translation determines that the relationship between hermeneutic &lt;br /&gt;
theory and translation studies is extremely close. This article is guided by Gadamer's hermeneutics. Based on the core concepts of historical understanding, prejudice, and &lt;br /&gt;
fusion of horizons, this article will discuss how these related factors, such as historical ideology, translator's attitude, language fusion, cultural filtering, and &lt;br /&gt;
translator's subjectivity, work and embody in the Chinese versions of Uncle Tom's cabin. This article first explains Gadamer's hermeneutics. Then the author and translator &lt;br /&gt;
of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' are introduced. Under the guidance of the above theory, the different translation strategies adopted by different Chinese versions and their reasons are analyzed from different perspectives. Through the above analysis, I draw some inspiration from it: the existence of multiple translation versions and the retranslation of literary works are reasonable. Translation works from different historical contexts can reflect the spirit of a particular era. And hermeneutics can provide reasonable explanations for some translation phenomena that are influenced and determined by the context of social culture and history, and it is very suitable for studying translation works that appeared in different periods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics; ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''; historicity of understanding; fusion of horizons; effective history&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
解释学视角下''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''译本的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘 要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
解释学是一门研究理解和解释的学科，其发展与翻译密不可分。无论是文学翻译还是非文学翻译，都离不开原文的理解和解释，翻译的这种性质决定了解释学理论与翻译研究之间的关系是极其密&lt;br /&gt;
切的。本文主要是从伽达默尔的解释学角度出发，根据理解的历史性、偏见和视域融合这几个核心概念，论述历史意识形态、译者态度、语言融合、文化过滤以及译者主体性等相关因素在斯托夫&lt;br /&gt;
人的''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''中译本中的体现及作用。本文首先对伽达默尔的解释学进行了阐述。随后介绍了''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''的原文作者以及译者，并在以上理论基础的指导下，从不同的角度对译本所采取的不同的翻译策略及其原因进行了分析。通过以上分析，笔者从中得出启示：多个译本同时存在以及文学名著重译现象的存在是合理的。产生于不同历史环境的译作，能够反映特定的时代精神。而解释学能为一些由社会文化历史语境影响和决定的翻译现象提供合理的解释，并且十分适用于研究不同时期出现的译作。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
解释学；''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''；理解的历史性；视域融合；效果历史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' is a novel against slavery published by American writer Harriet Beecher Stowe in 1852. The novel's views on African-Americans and American slavery have had far-reaching influences, and to some extent intensified local conflicts that led to the American Civil War. The novel was the best-selling novel of the 19th century (and the second best-selling book, second only to the best-selling book, the Bible), and was considered a major reason for the rise of abolitionism in the 1850s. In the first year of its publication, it sold 300,000 copies in the United States. The impact of Uncle Tom’s Cabin on American society was so great that during the early days of the Civil War, when Lincoln met Mrs. Stowe, he said, &amp;quot;You are the little woman who caused a great war.&amp;quot;（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' is a novel against slavery published by an American writer Harriet Beecher Stowe in 1852. The novel's views on African-Americans and American slavery have had far-reaching influences, and to some extent intensified local conflicts that led to the American Civil War. The novel was the best-selling novel of the 19th century (and the second best-selling book, second only to the best-selling book, the Bible ), and was considered a major reason for the rise of abolitionism in the 1850s. In the first year of its publication, it sold 300,000 copies in the United States. The impact of Uncle Tom’s Cabin on American society was so great that during the early days of the Civil War, when Lincoln met Mrs. Stowe, he said, &amp;quot;You are the little woman who caused a great war.&amp;quot;（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 05:55, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The influence of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' on the Chinese translation industry is self-evident. As the first American novel was translated into Chinese, this novel first appeared in China in the form of classical Chinese in 1901. Its name was 《黑奴吁天录》 and translated by translators Lin Shu and Wei Yi. After the publication of《黑奴吁天录》, it caused a strong response from readers and caused a certain impact on the consciousness of Chinese readers. The second version of Uncle Tom’s Cabin in China was translated by Mr. Huang Jizhong, entitled 《汤姆大伯的小屋》 and published in 1982. A major feature of Huang Jizhong's ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' was its fidelity to the original text. The translation was very popular once it was launched. 59,000 copies were printed in the first edition, and another 30,000 copies were soon printed, all sold out. These two translation works had different production time and different translation methods, but they both enduring have many readers. Why can a foreign novel be retranslated many times in China, and all kinds of completely different translation works can enjoy their respective reputations, and have been sought after by readers of different times? Why these two very different translation methods so successful? The above issues aroused my attention.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 70) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The influence of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' on the Chinese translation industry is self-evident. As the first American novel was translated into Chinese, this novel first appeared in China in the form of classical Chinese in 1901. Its name was 《黑奴吁天录》 and translated by translators Lin Shu and Wei Yi. After the publication of《黑奴吁天录》, it evoked a strong response from readers and had a certain impact on the consciousness of Chinese readers. The second version of Uncle Tom’s Cabin in China was translated by Mr. Huang Jizhong, entitled 《汤姆大伯的小屋》 and published in 1982. A major feature of Huang Jizhong's ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' was its fidelity to the original text. The translation was very popular when it was launched. 59,000 copies were printed in the first edition, and another 30,000 copies were soon printed, all sold out. These two translation works had different production time and different translation methods, but they both  have many readers. Why can a foreign novel be retranslated many times in China, and all kinds of completely different translation works can enjoy their respective reputations, and have been sought after by readers of different times? Why these two very different translation methods so successful? The above issues aroused my attention.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 70) --[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 14:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics is a philosophical theory that explains and understands text. For the first time in the 20th century, translation theorist George Steiner put translation into &lt;br /&gt;
hermeneutics and pointed out that language is constantly changing. With the continuous development of hermeneutics, the German philosopher Gadamer established a systematic &lt;br /&gt;
philosophical hermeneutics and put forward the three principles of &amp;quot;history of understanding&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;fusion of horizons&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;history of effects&amp;quot; in his works. These three &lt;br /&gt;
principles can be used to explain many translation phenomena and translation theories in the history of Chinese and foreign translation, and have high reference value. In &lt;br /&gt;
view of this, the author decided to use Gadamer's hermeneutics as a theoretical guide. Focusing on the analysis of the two versions of ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'', I will research and discuss the issues raised above, and draw inspiration from them to provide a way for literary translation.(Hong Handing 2010, 59)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics is a philosophical theory that explains and understands texts. In the 20th century, translation theorist George Steiner first put translation into &lt;br /&gt;
hermeneutics and pointed out that language is constantly changing. With the continuous development of hermeneutics, the German philosopher Gadamer established a systematic &lt;br /&gt;
philosophical hermeneutics and put forward the three principles of &amp;quot;history of understanding&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;fusion of horizons&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;history of effects&amp;quot; in his works. These three &lt;br /&gt;
principles can be used to explain many translation phenomena and translation theories in the history of Chinese and foreign translation, and have high reference value. In &lt;br /&gt;
view of this, the author decided to use Gadamer's hermeneutics as a theoretical guide. Focusing on the analysis of the two versions of ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'', I will research and discuss the issues raised above, and draw inspiration from them to provide a way for literary translation.(Hong Handing 2010, 59)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 14:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter will give a brief introduction to hermeneutics from three aspects: the development of hermeneutics, Gadamer's Philosophical Hermeneutics, and Hermeneutics' &lt;br /&gt;
Guide to Translation Studies.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 101）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1. Development of Hermeneutics====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics has a profound historical origin and is an ancient and well-established science. Traditional hermeneutics is not a specific philosophical school, but a &lt;br /&gt;
philosophical theory of meaning, understanding, and interpretation. Its history can be traced back to ancient Greece. The term Hemeneutics is the name of Hemes, the &lt;br /&gt;
messenger of the Greek gods. He accepted the will of Zeus and explained it to human beings, and also passed on the human claims to Zeus and the gods. The core of &lt;br /&gt;
hermeneutics is the &amp;quot;interpretation&amp;quot; of problem. The academic community generally believes that hermeneutics can be divided into three stages: classical hermeneutics, &lt;br /&gt;
modern hermeneutics and philosophical hermeneutics.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 104）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics has a profound historical origin and is an ancient and well-established science. Traditional hermeneutics is not a specific philosophical school, but a &lt;br /&gt;
philosophical theory of meaning, understanding, and interpretation. Its history can be traced back to ancient Greece. The term Hemeneutics is the name of Hemes, a &lt;br /&gt;
messenger of the Greek gods. He accepted the will of Zeus and explained it to human beings, and also passed on the human claims to Zeus and the gods. The core of &lt;br /&gt;
hermeneutics is the &amp;quot;interpretation&amp;quot; of problem. The academic community generally believes that hermeneutics can be divided into three stages: classical hermeneutics, &lt;br /&gt;
modern hermeneutics and philosophical hermeneutics.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 104）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:01, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of classical hermeneutics is theological hermeneutics, which mainly involves the translation and understanding of the Bible. As a translator, the interpreter must &lt;br /&gt;
explain the ambiguous and vague words that appear in the Bible. Therefore, classical hermeneutics is mainly a technique to convert hidden divinity into a language &lt;br /&gt;
understandable to ordinary people, which mainly serves the spread of religion and promotes the promotion of the Bible and its teachings. With the continuous secularization &lt;br /&gt;
of religious classics, hermeneutics has evolved from a single interpretation of the Bible into an interpretation of classic literary works. After the introduction of &lt;br /&gt;
literary research, it gradually became a research method that pursued objectivity and tried to get rid of subjective will. Both F. Schleier-macher and W. Dilthey were &lt;br /&gt;
deeply influenced by this methodological consciousness, and continuously promoted the development of hermeneutics, making hermeneutics a subject of interpretive methods.&lt;br /&gt;
Modern hermeneutics began at the end of the 19th century, and its representative was Dilthey. Dilthey put forward the hermeneutics of &amp;quot;historical rational critique&amp;quot;, concerned about how the hermeneutics in a specific historical context can objectively understand other historical performances. Hermeneutics is no longer considered as an inquiry into the author's psychological intentions, but rather as an interpretation of the world of existence shown in the text.（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of classical hermeneutics is theological hermeneutics, which mainly involves the translation and understanding of the Bible. As a translator, the interpreter must &lt;br /&gt;
explain the ambiguous and vague words that appear in the Bible. Therefore, classical hermeneutics is mainly a technique to convert hidden divinity into a language &lt;br /&gt;
understandable to ordinary people, which mainly is applied to the spread of religion and promotes the promotion of the Bible and its teachings. With the continuous secularization &lt;br /&gt;
of religious classics, hermeneutics has evolved from a single interpretation of the Bible into an interpretation of classic literary works. After the introduction of &lt;br /&gt;
literary research, it gradually became a research method that pursued objectivity and tried to get rid of subjective will. Both F. Schleier-macher and W. Dilthey were &lt;br /&gt;
deeply influenced by this methodological consciousness, and continuously promoted the development of hermeneutics, making hermeneutics a subject of interpretive methods.&lt;br /&gt;
Modern hermeneutics come into being at the end of the 19th century, and its representative was Dilthey. Dilthey put forward the hermeneutics of &amp;quot;historical rational critique&amp;quot;, concerned about how the hermeneutics in a specific historical context can objectively understand other historical performances. Hermeneutics is no longer considered as an inquiry into the author's psychological intentions, but rather as an interpretation of the world of existence shown in the text.（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:01, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philosophical hermeneutics, represented by German philosophers Heidegger and Gadamer, is a fundamental change in hermeneutics. They changed the ontology of philosophical hermeneutics, so they are called philosophical hermeneutics. “Unlike previous practical philosophy, this type of hermeneutics as a dual task of theory and practice lies in restoring Aristotle's concept of practical wisdom”.And this article uses Gadamer's philosophical hermeneutics as a theoretical guide to analyze the translation.(Hong Handing 2010, 59)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philosophical hermeneutics, represented by German philosophers Heidegger and Gadamer, is a fundamental change in hermeneutics. They changed the ontology of philosophical hermeneutics, so they were called philosophical hermeneutics. “Unlike previous practical philosophy, this type of hermeneutics, with a dual task of theory and practice, lies in restoring Aristotle's concept of practical wisdom”.And this article uses Gadamer's philosophical hermeneutics as a theoretical guide to analyze the translation.(Hong Handing 2010, 59)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:01, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2. Gadamer's Philosophical Hermeneutics====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer always believed that the term &amp;quot;Hermeneutics&amp;quot; came from Hermes &amp;quot;Hermes&amp;quot;, one of the twelve main gods of ancient Greece, so he believed that the interpretation must include the acceptance and performance of the recipient, that is, understanding and explaining. On the basis of inheriting Heidegger's thought, Gadamer deepened his thought of understanding. He further developed hermeneutics into philosophical hermeneutics, and pushed hermeneutics to prosperity. Gadamer opposed the hermeneutics that stood before him in an objective position. He believed that understanding is not an act of reproduction, but should be an act of creation. He believed that the author's &amp;quot;intent&amp;quot; does not exist, and the search for the author's &amp;quot;intent&amp;quot; is also futile.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 25）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer always believed that the term &amp;quot;Hermeneutics&amp;quot; came from Hermes &amp;quot;Hermes&amp;quot;, one of the twelve main gods of ancient Greece, so he thought that the interpretation must include the acceptance and performance of the recipient, that is, understanding and explaining. On the basis of inheriting Heidegger's thought, Gadamer deepened his thought of understanding. He further developed hermeneutics into philosophical hermeneutics, and pushed hermeneutics to prosperity. Gadamer opposed the hermeneutics that appeared before him in an objective position. He believed that understanding is not an act of reproduction, but be an act of creation. He believed that the author's &amp;quot;intent&amp;quot; does not exist, and the search for the author's &amp;quot;intent&amp;quot; is also futile.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 25）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:09, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned earlier, Gadamer's hermeneutics has three main principles: historicity of understanding, fusion of horizons, and history of effects. From the &amp;quot;historicity of understanding&amp;quot;, Gadamer believed that understanding is historical, and the history of understanding constitutes the bias of understanding, which determines the creativity and generation of understanding. Gadamer believed that the historicity of understanding will inevitably lead to prejudice, but the existence of such prejudice is reasonable. The second is the principle of horizon fusion. Gadamer believed that understanding is the way of existence of history, so both the subject and the object of understanding are the existence of history, and both have their own horizons. In the process of understanding, the translator should be as close as possible to the original horizon of the original author to achieve a fusion of horizons. The last principle is effect history. The effect history principle emphasizes understanding the work from the effect history of the work, which closely links history with the present and fully affirms the significance of ancient texts to contemporary society. Understanding Gadamer's history of effects helps us understand the need to retranslate a classic. These three principles of Gadamer provided an important theoretical basis for us to understand and explain some long-running issues in translation theory and translation practice.（Li Lei 2008, 122）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned earlier, Gadamer's hermeneutics has three main principles: historicity of understanding, fusion of horizons, and history of effects. From the perspective of &amp;quot;historicity of understanding&amp;quot;, Gadamer believed that understanding is historical, and the history of understanding constitutes the bias of understanding, which determines the creativity and generation of understanding. Gadamer argued that the historicity of understanding will inevitably lead to prejudice, but the existence of such prejudice is reasonable. The second is the principle of horizon fusion. Gadamer believed that understanding is the way of existence of history, so both the subject and the object of understanding are the existence of history, and both have their own horizons. In the process of understanding, the translator should be as close as possible to the original horizon of the original author to achieve a fusion of horizons. The last principle is effect history. The effect history principle emphasizes understanding the work from the effect history of the work, which closely links history with the present and fully affirms the significance of ancient texts to contemporary society. Understanding Gadamer's history of effects helps us understand the need to retranslate a classic. These three principles of Gadamer provided an important theoretical basis for us to understand and explain some long-running issues in translation theory and translation practice.（Li Lei 2008, 122）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:09, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3. Hermeneutics' Guide to Translation Studies====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned earlier, literary translation and hermeneutical theory are inseparable. Essentially, literary translation is an art of understanding and expressing meaning. It is a process of re-creation through interpretation. At present, hermeneutics is recognized as a valid theory for translation studies. Translation studies based on hermeneutics have broken the traditional inherent understanding of traditional translation theory on some issues, and raised questions and challenges to traditional translation theory. Among them, the guidance of hermeneutics on translation studies is mainly reflected in the following aspects.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned earlier, literary translation and hermeneutical theory are inseparable. Essentially, literary translation is an art of understanding and expressing meaning. It is a process of re-creation through interpretation. At present, hermeneutics is recognized as a valid theory for translation studies. Translation studies based on hermeneutics have broken the traditional inherent understanding of traditional translation theory on some issues, and raised questions and challenges to traditional translation theory. Among them, the guidance of hermeneutics on translation studies is mainly reflected in the following aspects.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First: the historical nature of understanding explained the misreading phenomenon. The historical nature of understanding means that the specific historical environment, historical status, and historical conditions of the translator are different from the object of understanding. Readers always have historical prejudice in the process of understanding the original text, because they cannot transcend historical space and time to objectively understand the original text. Hermeneutics' re-understanding and definition of this prejudice also provides a philosophical basis for the translator's subjectivity and the rationality of creative treason in the field of translation studies. Gadamer believed that there is no so-called normative interpretation of a text. And this prejudice is a positive factor formed in history and tradition. Scholars should treat this existence correctly and should not regard it as a part that should be eliminated.（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First: the historical nature of understanding explained the misreading phenomenon. The historical nature of understanding means that the specific historical environment, historical status, and historical conditions of the translator are different from the object of understanding. Readers always have historical prejudice in the process of understanding the original text, because they cannot transcend historical space and time to objectively understand the original text. Hermeneutics' re-understanding and definition of this prejudice also provides a philosophical basis for the translator's subjectivity and the rationality of creative treason in the field of translation studies. Gadamer believed that there is no so-called normative interpretation of a text. And this prejudice is a positive factor formed in history and tradition. Scholars should treat this existence correctly and not regard it as a part that should be eliminated.（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second: The principle of fusion of horizons explains the phenomenon of cultural filtering. The principle of horizon fusion theoretically confirms the historical roots of cultural filtering phenomenon in translation and the inevitable existence of cultural filtering phenomenon. Although the translator should strive to approach the original vision of the original author and understand the author's original intention, in fact, the translator always inevitably brings the world he is familiar with into the strange world of the original text.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 26）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second: The principle of fusion of horizons explains the phenomenon of cultural filtering. The principle of horizon fusion theoretically confirms the historical root of cultural filtering phenomenon in translation and the inevitable existence of cultural filtering phenomenon. Although the translator should strive to approach the original vision of the original author and understand the author's original intention, in fact, the translator always inevitably brings the world he is familiar with into the strange world of the original text.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 26）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third：The principle of effective history explains the multiple translation versions of famous works. Gadamer believed that the text is open and its meaning is never endless. The text goes beyond the historical era in which it was created. This provides the possibility for people of different ages to understand the same text differently. Human beings are constantly developing. In the process of development, they constantly surpass themselves, renew their history, and rethink themselves and their culture. This provides a reasonable explanation for the phenomenon of retranslation of famous works.（Li Lei 2008, 122）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third：The principle of effective history explains the multiple translation versions of famous works. Gadamer believed that the text is open and its meaning is never endless. The text goes beyond the historical era in which it was created, which provides the possibility for people of different ages to understand the same text differently. Human beings are constantly developing. In the process of development, they constantly surpass themselves, renew their history, and rethink themselves and their culture. This provides a reasonable explanation for the phenomenon of retranslation of famous works.（Li Lei 2008, 122）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.A Brief Introduction of the Original Author and Two Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter will give a brief introduction to the original author and two translators to strengthen your understanding of the background of the original text and the two translation versions.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 121)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1. Harriet Beecher Stowe====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Harriet Beecher Stowe is an American writer. She was born on June 14, 1811 in a well-known pastor family in North America, and died in 1896. The American Civil War was fought in the 1860s. But since the 1920s, the issue of abolition of slaves has become a central issue in American progressive opinion. At that time, many famous American writers were on the side of abolishing slaves, calling for the liberation of slaves. Mrs. Stowe was one of the most outstanding among these slave writers.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 124)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Harriet Beecher Stowe is an American writer. She was born on June 14, 1811 in a well-known pastor family in North America, and died in 1896. The American Civil War broke out in the 1860s. But since the 1920s, the issue of abolition of slaves has become a central issue in American progressive trend. At that time, many famous American writers were on the side of abolishing slaves, calling for the liberation of slaves. Mrs. Stowe was one of the most outstanding writers who were in favor of slaves.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 124)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 02:53, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mrs. Stowe has been influenced by theology since she was a child, and she has spent her entire life in a religious atmosphere. When Mrs. Stowe was fourteen, their entire family has moved to Boston and has moved to Cincinnati a few years later. At the time, the outskirts of Cincinnati were dotted with large serf farms. It was one of the centers of the abolitionist movement in North America then, and heated speeches against slavery were often heard in urban areas. Mrs. Stowe had fugitive slaves in her home, which gave her the opportunity to hear the tragic experience of fugitive slaves. After that, Mrs. Stowe got another chance to visit several plantations in Maysville, Kentucky with her friends, and witnessed the tragic situation of slaves. Those plantations were the prototype of the Shelby plantation in ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. This novel extensively describes the brutal oppression and exploitation of slaves by slave owners throughout the southern United States, and portrays the cruelty of slaves in various forms. The novel also describes different types of slave images. Once Uncle Tom's cabin came out, it attracted great attention and response at home and abroad. When the former President of the United States Lincoln met Mrs. Stowe, he jokingly called her “a little woman who brought a war&amp;quot;. This joke also fully reflects the huge influence of Uncle Tom's cabin.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mrs. Stowe has been influenced by theology since she was a child, and she has spent her entire life in a religious atmosphere. When Mrs. Stowe was fourteen, their entire family has moved to Boston and then to Cincinnati a few years later. At the time, the outskirts of Cincinnati were dotted with large serf farms. It was one of the centers of the abolitionist movement in North America then, and heated speeches against slavery were often heard in urban areas. Mrs. Stowe had fugitive slaves in her home, which gave her the opportunity to hear the tragic experience of fugitive slaves. After that, Mrs. Stowe got another chance to visit several plantations in Maysville, Kentucky with her friends, and witnessed the tragic situation of slaves. Those plantations were the prototype of the Shelby plantation in ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. This novel extensively describes the brutal oppression and exploitation of slaves by slave owners throughout the southern United States, and portrays the cruelty of slaves in various forms. The novel also describes different types of slave images. As soon as Uncle Tom's cabin came out, it attracted great attention and response at home and abroad. When the former President of the United States Lincoln met Mrs. Stowe, he jokingly called her “a little woman who brought a war&amp;quot;. This joke also fully reflects the huge influence of Uncle Tom's cabin.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 02:53, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2. Lin Shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu, a famous writer and translator in modern China, has made outstanding contributions to the translation of Chinese literature. Lin Shu had a profound and solid knowledge of ancient writing. But he did not understand foreign languages, and his translations were all done in cooperation with others. In cooperation with others, Lin Shu has translated 246 works involving 107 writers in 11 countries, and made indelible contributions to the introduction of Western literature. ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' was Lin Shu's second translation work, and it was also a popular work translated at the peak of his translation career. This translation work can reflect Lin Shu's translation technique and his characteristics.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 102）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu, a famous writer and translator in modern China, has made outstanding contributions to the translation of Chinese literature. Lin Shu had a profound and solid knowledge of ancient writing. But he did not understand foreign languages, and his translations were all done in cooperation with others. In cooperation with others, Lin Shu has translated 246 works involving 107 writers in 11 countries, and made indelible contributions to the introduction of Western literature. ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' was Lin Shu's second translation work, and it was also a popular work translated at the peak of his translation career. This translation work can reflect Lin Shu's translation technique and his characteristics.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 102）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:10, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, China was facing aggression by the Allied Forces of the Eight Kingdoms, and the Qing government signed the Peace Protocol of 1901. In this context, Lin Shu's enthusiasm for anti-imperialist and national salvation was stirred. He wanted to translate some works that can open up people's wisdom and inspire them. So Lin Shu and Wei Yi co-translated Mrs. Stowe's ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. Both of them had a strong sense of political mission in translating this work. After the publication of 《黑奴吁天录》, it caused a great response among the readers at that time. Translator Lin Shu ’s anti-imperialist thoughts in his translation work resonate emotionally with readers, directly stimulating readers’ anti-imperialist consciousness. In the treatment of the original works, Lin Shu made conscious cuts. Most of the unfaithful parts of his translations have adopted translation strategies of amplification and omission. From the perspective of traditional linguistic translation theories, Lin Shu may not be a successful translator. But from the perspective of hermeneutics and culture, the existence of Lin Shu's translation method is reasonable.《黑奴吁天录》was Lin Shu's representative translation, which can fully reflect Lin Shu's translation style. Far from Lin Shu's translation style was Huang Jizhong's Unc《汤姆大伯的小屋》，and I will elaborate on the translator Huang Jizhong below.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, China was facing aggression by the Allied Forces of the Eight Kingdoms, and the Qing government signed the Peace Protocol of 1901. In this context, Lin Shu's enthusiasm for anti-imperialist and national salvation was stirred. He wanted to translate some works that can open up people's wisdom and inspire them. So Lin Shu and Wei Yi co-translated Mrs. Stowe's ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. Both of them had a strong sense of political mission in translating this works. After the publication of 《黑奴吁天录》, it evoked a great response among the readers at that time. Translator Lin Shu ’s anti-imperialist thoughts in his translation work resonate emotionally with readers, directly stimulating readers’ anti-imperialist consciousness. In the treatment of the original works, Lin Shu made conscious cuts. Most of the unfaithful parts of his translations have adopted translation strategies of amplification and omission. From the perspective of traditional linguistic translation theories, Lin Shu may not be a successful translator. But from the perspective of hermeneutics and culture, the existence of Lin Shu's translation method is reasonable.《黑奴吁天录》was Lin Shu's representative translation, which can fully reflect Lin Shu's translation style. Far from Lin Shu's translation style was Huang Jizhong's Unc《汤姆大伯的小屋》，and I will elaborate on the translator Huang Jizhong below.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 122)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:10, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3. Huang Jizhong====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Jizhong was born on September 28, 1923 in a literary family in Ji'an, Jiangxi. He lost his father in his early years, and he followed his grandfather studying in Shanghai since childhood. He is good at Chinese and English and loves literary translation. In addition to teaching related courses, he has devoted himself to the translation of famous books for many years. As early as 1956, Huang Jizhong accepted the invitation of Shanghai Literature and Art Publishing House to translate ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. His original plan was to complete the translation work in two years, but due to external shocks, it could not be published as scheduled. Later, this novel was retranslated in 1982 and published by Shanghai Translation Publishing House. Once this edition of Uncle Tom's Cabin was published, it was warmly welcomed by readers. A major feature of Huang Jizhong's《汤姆大伯的小屋》 was its faithfulness to the original text, and another feature was the use of translation method of foreignization. The translation style of ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' in Huang Jizhong's version was very different from Lin Shu's version, which was of great research value. Therefore, I chose the translated versions of Huang Jizhong and Lin Shu for comparative research.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Jizhong was born on September 28, 1923 in a literary family in Ji'an, Jiangxi. He lost his father in his early years, and he followed his grandfather studying in Shanghai since childhood. He is good at Chinese and English and loves literary translation. In addition to teaching related courses, he has devoted himself to the translation of famous books for many years. As early as 1956, Huang Jizhong accepted the invitation of Shanghai Literature and Art Publishing House to translate ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. His original plan was to complete the translation work in two years, but due to external shocks, it could not be published as scheduled. Later, this novel was retranslated in 1982 and published by Shanghai Translation Publishing House.As soon as the edition of Uncle Tom's Cabin was published, it was warmly welcomed by readers. A major feature of Huang Jizhong's《汤姆大伯的小屋》 was its faithfulness to the original text, and another feature was the use of translation method of foreignization. The translation style of ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' in Huang Jizhong's version was very different from Lin Shu's version, which was of great research value. Therefore, I choose the translated versions of Huang Jizhong and Lin Shu for comparative research.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 71)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. A Comparison of Two Chinese Versions from Gadamer's Hermeneutics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The professor of Poetics and Comparative Literature Gideon Toury once said that translation is inevitably involves at least two languages and two cultural traditions (Toury, 2001:56). Professor Chen Hongwei of China also said that translation involves not only language conversion, but also cultural translation. Therefore, in the following chapter, the two translation works will be analyzed from a cultural and linguistic perspective.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 24）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The professor of Poetics and Comparative Literature Gideon Toury once said that translation is inevitably involved at least two languages and two cultural traditions (Toury, 2001:56). Professor Chen Hongwei of China also said that translation involves not only language conversion, but also cultural translation. Therefore, in the following chapters, the two translation works will be analyzed from a cultural and linguistic perspective.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 24）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1. Comparative Analysis from A Linguistic Perspective====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two translators use different languages because they are in different eras. Lin Shu used classical Chinese, while Huang Jizhong used vernacular Chinese. Then they must have many differences in translation. Next, under the guidance of hermeneutics, we will analyze the differences between the two translation works from a linguistic perspective in three aspects.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 74) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two translators use different languages because they are in different eras. Lin Shu used classical Chinese, while Huang Jizhong used vernacular Chinese, so they must have many differences in translation. Next, under the guidance of hermeneutics, we will analyze the differences between the two translation works from a linguistic perspective in three aspects.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 74)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.1. Contrastive Discourse Analysis=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the two translators come from different historical times, the translation methods adopted by the two translators are also different. In terms of translation methods, Lin Shu adopted intercompilation while Huang Jizhong adopted complete translation. Examples are as follows:（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 103）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master.”(Stowe 2011, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：语至此，门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黠，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主人主妇所厚昵者。(Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：正在这当儿，房门开了。一个四、五岁左右的第二代混血男孩走了进来。这孩子相貌长得分外清秀，特别逗人喜爱。圆圆的脸蛋上有一对酒窝，头上覆盖着一圈圈光滑、鬈曲、细如绢丝的黑头发；一双又大又黑、柔和而炯炯有光的眼睛，从两道浓浓的长睫毛下面好奇地向屋内张望着。他身穿一件黄格子花呢的罩衫；手工精制，剪裁合身，越发衬托出这孩子黝黑、浓郁的俊秀劲儿；那种悠然自得、滑稽有趣而又略带羞涩的神态，表明他惯常得到东家的青睐和宠爱。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 3）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph comes from the first chapter of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'', where the original book vividly describes the cute image of the son of the slave Eliza who owned by Shelby. Comparing the two translations, Lin Shu's translation is in classical Chinese, and in his character description, Lin Shu used a compilation method，omitting many details. However, Huang Jizhong's translation is in vernacular form, and every detail of the original text has been translated in detail by Huang Jizhong. The original text of this paragraph consists of 122 words. Lin Shu's translation is only 62 words, while Huang Jizhong's translation is as many as 183 words. Before the New Culture Movement in the late Qing Dynasty, vernacular Chinese were not welcomed by literati and intellectuals, let alone let them write or translate in vernacular Chinese. The specific society in which Lin Shu lived formed his inherent horizon, which also determined his choice to translate in classical Chinese. In the era of Huang Jizhong, vernacular Chinese have been popular throughout the country, and have become popular in all classes. Therefore, Huang Jizhong must also translate in vernacular texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph comes from the first chapter of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'', where the original book vividly describes the cute image of the son of the slave Eliza who owned by Shelby. Comparing the two translations, Lin Shu's translation is in classical Chinese, and in his character description, Lin Shu used a compilation method，omitting many details. However, Huang Jizhong's translation is in vernacular form, and every detail of the original text has been translated in detail by Huang Jizhong. The original text of this paragraph consists of 122 words. Lin Shu's translation is only 62 words, while Huang Jizhong's translation is as many as 183 words. Before the New Culture Movement in the late Qing Dynasty, vernacular Chinese were not welcomed by literati and intellectuals, let alone let them write or translate in vernacular Chinese. The specific society in which Lin Shu lived formed his inherent horizon, which also determined his choice to translate in classical Chinese. In the era of Huang Jizhong, vernacular &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese have been popular throughout the country, and have become popular in all classes. Therefore, Huang Jizhong must also translate in vernacular texts.(The quote is missing)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to hermeneutics, translating a work is a process in which the translator brings his own specific horizon into the historical horizon of the text. It is not a process of letting the interpreter abandon his own horizon, nor is it a horizon replacement. In this example, two translators both are in their own specific field of horizon and try to merge with the field of horizon of the original author, resulting in different translated texts. Gadamer's view of the fusion of the two horizons, to a certain extent, shows the essence of translation, especially literary translation. &amp;quot;Fusion of Horizons &amp;quot; overcomes the time gap and historical gap between the text and the interpreter, and the infinite process of understanding and discovery of text meaning is also achieved through &amp;quot; Fusion of Horizons &amp;quot;. (Xie Tianzhen  2000, 204)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to hermeneutics, translating works is a process in which the translator brings his own specific horizon into the historical horizon of the text. It is not a process of letting the interpreter abandon his own horizon, nor is it a horizon replacement. In this example, two translators both are in their own specific field of horizon and try to merge with the field of horizon of the original author, resulting in different translated texts. Gadamer's view of the fusion of the two horizons, to a certain extent, shows the essence of translation, especially literary translation. &amp;quot;Fusion of Horizons &amp;quot; overcomes the time gap and historical gap between the text and the interpreter, and the infinite process of understanding and discovery of text meaning is also achieved through &amp;quot; Fusion of Horizons &amp;quot;. (Xie Tianzhen  2000, 204)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.2. Contrastive Study of Lexicon=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literary translation is an aesthetic re-creation process that is completed through interpretation, that is, the process of including the translator's acceptance and release of information. Lin Shu was proficient in Chinese, and he regarded translation as a creative process. Therefore, in the process of releasing the information, he incorporated his own opinions and adopted the translation strategies of amplification and revision. However, Huang Jizhong's horizon is different from Lin Shu's, so his method of receiving and releasing information was also different. For examples:(Zhu Jianping 2006, 72) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.“I’m sorry to say that I am,” said Mr. Shelby. “I’ve agreed to sell Tom.” (Stowe 2011, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：解而培忸怩久之，曰：“吾已署券卖汤姆矣！” (Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 14) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：“很抱歉，”谢尔贝先生答道，“我已经答应把汤姆卖给他了。”（Huang Jizhong 1993, 30）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
his example is from Chapter 5 of the original text. In this case, Lin Shu added the word &amp;quot;忸怩久之&amp;quot;, showing Shelby's entangled heart and the fear of her wife's blame. Looking back at the original text, there is no word in the original text that can express the meaning of &amp;quot;忸怩&amp;quot;. However, Huang Jizhong was faithful to the original text here, and didn’t add or subtract words from the original text. In Gadamer's hermeneutic theory, there is the concept of &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;. Pre-understanding refers to the fact that people are influenced by the specific historical environment, historical conditions, historical status, etc. they are in when they understand texts or recognize things. People always carry certain subjective consciousness elements such as emotion, knowledge, and will when they observe and recognize external things. The word &amp;quot;忸怩&amp;quot; added by Lin Shu here embodies the concept of &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;，and shows that Lin Shu brought his emotions into his translation work.It's“Rather, we stand always within tradition, and this is no objectifying process, ie we do not conceive of what tradition says as something other, something alien. It is always part of us, a model or exemplar, a recognition of ourselves which our later historical judgment would hardly see as a kind of knowledge, but as the simplest preservation of tradition.” Gadamer believes that every interpretation is based on a pre-existing basis. In order to understand something, we must first have it. We cannot understand something that is not part of our overall world. Our understanding of things is based on our own existing knowledge system. That is, we rely on our existing knowledge and experience to understand and explain phenomena and things. Therefore, translators must have their own &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot; in the process of understanding and translating the source text.(Gadamer H 1999, 250) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is from Chapter 5 of the original text. In this case, Lin Shu added the word &amp;quot;忸怩久之&amp;quot;, showing Shelby's entangled heart and the fear of her wife's blame. Looking back at the original text, there is no word in the original text that can express the meaning of &amp;quot;忸怩&amp;quot;. However, Huang Jizhong was faithful to the original text here, and didn’t add or subtract words from the original text. In Gadamer's hermeneutic theory, there is the concept of &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;. Pre-understanding refers to the fact that people are influenced by the specific historical environment, historical conditions, historical status, etc. they are in when they understand texts or recognize things. People always carry certain subjective consciousness elements such as emotion, knowledge when they observe and recognize external things. The word &amp;quot;忸怩&amp;quot; added by Lin Shu here embodies the concept of &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;，and shows that Lin Shu brought his emotions into his translation work.It's“Rather, we stand always within tradition, and this is no objectifying process, ie we do not conceive of what tradition says as something other, something alien. It is always part of us, a model or exemplar, a recognition of ourselves which our later historical judgment would hardly see as a kind of knowledge, but as the simplest preservation of tradition.” Gadamer believes that every interpretation is based on a pre-existing. In order to understand something, we must first have it. We cannot understand something that is not part of our overall world. Our understanding of things is based on our own existing knowledge system. That is, we rely on our existing knowledge and experience to understand and explain phenomena and things. Therefore, translators must have their own &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot; in the process of understanding and translating the source text.(Gadamer H 1999, 250) --[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. But real gentlemen, such as I hopes you’ll be, never let fall no words that isn’t respectful to their parents. (Stowe 2011, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译:盖极望吾小主为一代伟人,万勿肆口出言,以逢二亲之怒。(Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译:我希望你将来做个正人君子,而一个正人君子是决不会说一句不尊敬父母的话的。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 94）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Uncle Tom said goodbye to his little master George, he expressed his expectations for the little master ---- be a real gentleman. Lin Shu translated this as &amp;quot;一代伟人&amp;quot;, thereby expressing his strong desire to change the status quo. Huang Jizhong translated it as &amp;quot;正人君子&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;正人君子&amp;quot; used to refer to people with good conduct. It was the ultimate goal of ancient China and had a profound influence in Chinese history. Lin Yupeng, a translator born after the two translators, translated this as &amp;quot;真正的绅士&amp;quot;. It can be seen from this that translators in different eras are very different in the translation of the same word due to the influence of the era at that time. In addition, there are some examples in the text, such as &amp;quot;married&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;my wife&amp;quot; were translated by two translators as &amp;quot;出阁&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;结婚&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;吾妻&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;内人&amp;quot; respectively. These are the two concepts of hermeneutics---&amp;quot;effective history&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;. The so-called effect history means that history produces effects by restricting our historical understanding. Here, the translation of the same text by the two translators is consistent with their own social and historical environment. The social environment and social development of the era in which the two translators lived both affected and restricted the two translators' understanding of the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hen Uncle Tom said goodbye to his little master George, he expressed his expectations for the little master ---- be a real gentleman. Lin Shu translated this as &amp;quot;一代伟人&amp;quot;, thereby expressing his strong desire to change the status quo. Huang Jizhong translated it as &amp;quot;正人君子&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;正人君子&amp;quot; used to refer to people with good conduct. It was the ultimate goal of ancient China and had a profound influence in Chinese history. Lin Yupeng, a translator born after the two translators, translated this as &amp;quot;真正的绅士&amp;quot;. It can be seen from this that translators in different eras are very different in the translation of the same word due to the influence of the era at that time. In addition, there are some examples in the text, such as &amp;quot;married&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;my wife&amp;quot; were translated by two translators as &amp;quot;出阁&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;结婚&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;吾妻&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;内人&amp;quot; respectively. These are the two concepts of hermeneutics---&amp;quot;effective history&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;. The so-called effect history means that history produces effects by restricting our historical understanding. Here, the translation of the same text by the two translators is consistent with their own social and historical environment. The social environment and social development of the era in which the two translators lived both affected and restricted the two translators' understanding of the original text.(The quote is missing）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:01, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the translation process, the translator will let his pre-understanding and experience come into play, thus forming different understanding and expression of the same text. Because of this, there will be different versions of the same literary work in the same era, and different versions of the same literary work will appear in different times. Therefore, the co-existence of the two versions of Uncle Tom's cabin in completely different styles is reasonable from the point of view of Gadamer's hermeneutics. Similarly, the retranslation of other literary texts and the existence of multiple versions of translation works are also reasonable.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the translation process, the translator will let his pre-understanding and experience come into play, thus forming different understanding and expression of the same text. Because of this, there will be different versions of the same literary works in the same era, and different versions of the same literary works will appear in different times. Therefore, the co-existence of the two versions of Uncle Tom's cabin in completely different styles is reasonable from the point of view of Gadamer's hermeneutics. Similarly, the retranslation of other literary texts and the existence of multiple versions of translation works are also reasonable.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 70)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:01, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.3. Contrastive Study of Syntax=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.“But why, of all others, choose these?” said Mrs. Shelby. “Why sell them, of all on the place, if you must sell at all.” (Stowe 2011, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：爱密柳曰：“君既欲卖，胡不再谋，而必卖此二人？尔知汤姆为极忠挚义之人,小海雷又意里赛独子，尔何忍心鬻此二人？纵为势所迫，亦何必属之此伧？” (Lin Shu &amp;amp;Wei Yi 1981, 14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：“可是为什么偏偏要挑这两个呢？”谢尔贝太太问道：“即使非买不可，在园上这么些黑人，为什么一定要卖他们呢？” （Huang Jizhong 1993, 30）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Lin Shu added “尔知汤姆为极忠挚义之人，小海雷又意里赛独子，尔何忍心鬻此二人？纵为势所迫，亦何必属之此伧？” to express the anger of Shelby's wife and her extreme disapproval of Shelby's behavior. On the whole, Lin Shu adopted the strategy of free translation here, while Huang Jizhong's translation was quite consistent with the original text, using the strategy of literal translation.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 73) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Gadamer's hermeneutics, as special readers, translators selectively accept textual information due to historical factors of their own understanding ，and incorporate their own aesthetic concepts into their translation works. Therefore, their translation methods will also be different. The interpretation of artistic works is closely related to the translator's understanding and expression of the source text in the translation process. “Translation is a dynamic process from understanding to expression, and the master of this process is the translator.”Translators cross the barriers of different languages and cultures and build a bridge between the source language and the target text. However, as Gadamer emphasizes, the text is open to all ages and enters into the field of meaning of the understander, so the translator's interpretation will inevitably conflict with the objective existence. To this end, translators must play an active and subjective role and adopt different strategies for selection and adaptation. Here, Lin Shu integrated his own aesthetic concepts into his translation work and exerted his own subjectivity, thus forming a different translation version from Huang Jizhong. This also further reveals that the interpretation of text in the translation process from the perspective of hermeneutics can reveal the process and mechanism of translator's understanding of text in translation activities. ( Liu Xiaohui 2010, 125 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Gadamer's hermeneutics, as special readers, translators selectively accept textual information due to historical factors of their own understanding ，and incorporate their own aesthetic concepts into their translation works. Therefore, their translation methods will also be different. The interpretation of artistic works is closely related to the translator's understanding and expression of the source text in the translation process. “Translation is a dynamic process from understanding to expression, and the master of this process is the translator.”Translators cross the barriers of different languages and cultures and build a bridge between the source language and the target text. However, as Gadamer emphasizes, the text is open to all ages and enters into the field of readers, so the translator's interpretation will inevitably conflict with the objective existence. To this end, translators must play an active and subjective role and adopt different strategies for selection and adaptation. Here, Lin Shu integrated his own aesthetic concepts into his translation work and exerted his own subjectivity, thus forming a different translation version from Huang Jizhong. This also further reveals that the interpretation of text in the translation process from the perspective of hermeneutics can reveal the process and mechanism of translator's understanding of text in translation activities. ( Liu Xiaohui 2010, 125 )--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. …and the arrangements of the house, and the general air of the housekeeping, indicated easy, and even opulent circumstances. (Stowe 2011, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林纾：其一人文秀，家亦少康，名解而培。(Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄继忠：跟他一起谈话的那位谢尔贝先生倒是个绅士模样的人；屋子里的陈设和气派都说明此人家道小康，甚至可以说得上颇为富裕。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 1）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example comes from the first chapter of the novel. At the beginning of the article, the author introduces the characters of the novel. Comparing the translations of the two translators, we can see that Lin Shu's translation should be more concise and refined. The original author's description of the environment has been deleted in Lin Shu's translation. It may be that the translator believed that this was not important for the development of the novel. This long sentence of the original text was simplified by Lin Shu to four words &amp;quot;家亦少康&amp;quot;, while the translation version of Huang Jizhong almost matched the original content. In the translation of this sentence, the translation methods adopted by the two translators are also completely different.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 125)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example comes from the first chapter of the novel. At the beginning of the article, the author introduces the characters of the novel. Comparing the translations of the two translators, we can see that Lin Shu's translation should be more concise and refined. The original author's description of the environment has been deleted in Lin Shu's translation. It may be that the translator believed that it was not important for the development of the novel. This long sentence of the original text was simplified by Lin Shu to four words &amp;quot;家亦少康&amp;quot;, while the translation version of Huang Jizhong almost matched the original content. In the translation of this sentence, the translation methods adopted by the two translators are also completely different.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 125)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the field of translation, people often liken translators to shackled dancers. This metaphor vividly describes that while the translator is restricted by the original author and the original text during the translation process, he must use his subjective initiative to reshape the work. Traditional translation theory values the author and the original text, treats the original as authority, and treats &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; as the highest standard of translation. Hermeneutics redefines the &amp;quot;prejudice&amp;quot; caused by the historicity of understanding, and provides an effective basis for the translator's subjectivity and the rationality of creative treason in the field of translation studies. In the above two examples, the two translators, while being influenced by the historical society in which they are located, also gave full play to their subjectivity, especially Lin Shu. This also tells us that the translator's subjectivity plays an important role in literary translation.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 69)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the field of translation, people often liken translators to shackled dancers. This metaphor vividly describes that while the translator is restricted by the original author and the original text during the translation process, he must use his subjective initiative to reshape the works. Traditional translation theory values the author and the original text, treats the original as authority, and treats &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; as the highest standard of translation. Hermeneutics redefines the &amp;quot;prejudice&amp;quot; caused by the historicity of understanding, and provides an effective basis for the translator's subjectivity and the rationality of creative treason in the field of translation studies. In the above two examples, the two translators, while being influenced by the historical society in which they are located, also gave full play to their subjectivity, especially Lin Shu. This also tells us that the translator's subjectivity plays an important role in literary translation.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 69)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2. Comparative Analysis from A Cultural Perspective====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
British anthropologist Taylor believes that culture is &amp;quot;a complex whole including knowledge, beliefs, arts, morals, laws, customs, and other abilities and habits learned by people as members of society&amp;quot;. Language is the carrier of culture. A text is generated from a specific cultural context, and it must also include the characteristics of the culture. When translators translate one text into another language，the translator must bring the characteristics of his own culture when reading and interpreting the source text because the translator's language and culture are different from the original author's culture.(Hebding &amp;amp; Glick 1992, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
British anthropologist Taylor believes that culture is &amp;quot;a complex whole including knowledge, beliefs, arts, morals, laws, customs, and other abilities and habits learned by people as members of society&amp;quot;. Language is the carrier of culture. A text is generated from a specific cultural context, and it must also include the characteristics of the culture. When translators translate one text into another language，they must bring the characteristics of their own culture when reading and interpreting the source text because the translators' language and culture are different from the original author's culture.(Hebding &amp;amp; Glick 1992, 37)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.1. Analysis from A Religious Perspective=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A major feature of Uncle Tom’s Cabin is that it contains a lot of religious elements. In translating this religious content, the two translators took radically different approaches. That is, Lin Shu's selective translation of religious content, most of which is carried over or not translated directly. However, Huang Jizhong conveyed the Western religious intentions to his readers at that time. For example:(Zou Guangsheng 2001，1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A major feature of Uncle Tom’s Cabin is that it contains a lot of religious elements. In translating these religious contents, the two translators took radically different approaches. That is, Lin Shu's selective translation of religious content, most of which is carried over or not translated directly. However, Huang Jizhong conveyed the Western religious intentions to his readers at that time. For example:(Zou Guangsheng 2001，1)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. “…, but I didn’t think any Christian legislature would pass it！” (Stowe  2011, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林纾：吾思文明之国，法当不如此。 (Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄继忠：但是我相信任何一个基督教国家的立法机关都不会通过这种法令的。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 72）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above example, &amp;quot;Christian&amp;quot; is an exact word for Christ. In the translations of the two translators, Lin Shu chose to omit it, while Huang Jizhong chose the method of literal translation. This was not only related to the era in which the two lived, but the play of the two translators ’subjectivity also played a great role. In the era which Lin Shu was, although Christianity had begun to spread on the land of China, the public acceptance rate was still low. Therefore, Lin Shu omitted the relevant words or used some words with Chinese culture to replace them. By the time Huang Jizhong was in, people's acceptance of these words had greatly increased. Therefore, it is appropriate to choose the method of literal translation.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above example, &amp;quot;Christian&amp;quot; is an exact word for Christ. In the translations of the two translators, Lin Shu chose to omit it, while Huang Jizhong chose the method of literal translation. This was not only related to the era in which the two lived, but  the two translators ’subjectivity also played a great role. In the era which Lin Shu was, although Christianity had begun to spread in China, the public acceptance rate was still low. Therefore, Lin Shu omitted the relevant words or used some words with Chinese culture to replace them. By the time Huang Jizhong was in, people's acceptance of these words had greatly increased. Therefore, it is appropriate to choose the method of literal translation.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，4)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This difference stems from the historical environment and historical status of the two translators being different from the object of understanding, which is the historicity of understanding. Translators and readers will always incorporate what belongs to their time in the process of understanding the original text, and that is what we called historicity. The purpose of translation is not limited to conveying the original intention of the original author, which reasonably explains the &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot; phenomenon in translation. Lin Shu's downplay of religious content in the original work is an interesting phenomenon of &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot;. This &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot; also gives us a good explanation of why the same religious content can be understood and interpreted in two different ways.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This difference stems from the historical environment and historical status of the two translators being different from the object of understanding, which is the historicity of understanding. Translators and readers will always incorporate what belongs to their time into the process of understanding the original text, and that is what we called historicity. The purpose of translation is not limited to conveying the original intention of the original author, which reasonably explains the &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot; phenomenon in translation. Lin Shu's downplay of religious content in the original work is an interesting phenomenon of &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot;. This &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot; also gives us a good explanation of why the same religious content can be understood and interpreted in two different ways.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，6)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer believes that &amp;quot;the horizon is the area of view, and this area encompasses everything that can be seen from a certain standpoint.&amp;quot; Understanding is to place yourself in the traditional process, to make the past and the present continually merge. The so-called translation is that in a cross-cultural historical context, a historic translator blends his horizon with the horizon of the original text to form a new horizon, and the process of re-fixing the new horizon to form a new text with language symbols infiltrating the target language culture.The main body of understanding (translator or reader) and the author of the original text have their own unique horizons. When the original works cross different nationalities, languages, and eras, and enter a completely strange social and cultural context, translators can only play creatively to make his own views closing to the horizon and historical environment of the original author. However, no matter how hard the translator tries to enter the thoughts and feelings of the original author or imagine himself as the original author, he cannot completely get rid of the original vision, nor can he really enter the author's vision. Therefore, the translator has to form a new horizon between the horizon of the strange original author and the horizon of his own. Creative treason is a necessity in understanding. The generation of meaning requires creative thinking and moderate treason under normative constraints.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 73) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer believes that &amp;quot;the horizon is the area of view, and this area encompasses everything that can be seen from a certain standpoint.&amp;quot; Understanding is to place yourself in the traditional process, to make the past and the present continually merge. The so-called translation is that in a cross-cultural historical context, a historic translator blends his horizon with the horizon of the original text to form a new horizon, and the process of re-fixing the new horizon to form a new text with language symbols infiltrating the target language culture.The main body of understanding (translator or reader) and the author of the original text have their own unique horizons. When the original works cross different nationalities, languages, and eras, and enter a completely strange social and cultural context, the translator can only play creatively to make his own views closing to the horizon and historical environment of the original author. However, no matter how hard the translator tries to enter the thoughts and feelings of the original author or imagine himself as the original author, he cannot completely get rid of the original vision, nor can he really enter the author's vision. Therefore, the translator has to form a new horizon between the horizon of the strange original author and the horizon of his own. Creative treason is a necessity in understanding. The generation of meaning requires creative thinking and moderate treason under normative constraints.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 73) --[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.2. Analysis from Cultural Image=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer believes that &amp;quot;the horizon is the area of view, and this area encompasses everything that can be seen from a certain standpoint.&amp;quot; Understanding is to place yourself in the traditional process, to make the past and the present continually merge. The so-called translation is that in a cross-cultural historical context, a historic translator blends his horizon with the horizon of the original text to form a new horizon, and the process of re-fixing the new horizon to form a new text with language symbols infiltrating the target language culture.The main body of understanding (translator or reader) and the author of the original text have their own unique horizons. When the original works cross different nationalities, languages, and eras, and enter a completely strange social and cultural context, the translator can only play creatively to make his own views closing to the horizon and historical environment of the original author. However, no matter how hard the translator tries to enter the thoughts and feelings of the original author or imagine himself as the original author, he cannot completely get rid of the original vision, nor can he really enter the author's vision. Therefore, the translator has to form a new horizon between the horizon of the strange original author and the horizon of his own. Creative treason is a necessity in understanding. The generation of meaning requires creative thinking and moderate treason under normative constraints.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 73) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer believes that &amp;quot;the horizon is the area of view, and this area encompasses everything that can be seen from a certain standpoint.&amp;quot; Understanding is to place yourself in the traditional process, to make the past and the present continually merge. The so-called translation is that in a cross-cultural historical context, a historic translator blends his horizon with the horizon of the original text to form a new horizon, and the process of re-fixing the new horizon to form a new text with language symbols infiltrating the target language culture.The main body of understanding (translator or reader) and the author of the original text have their own unique horizons. When the original works cross different nationalities, languages, and eras, and enter a completely strange social and cultural context, the translator can only play creatively to make his own views closing to the horizon and historical environment of the original author. However, no matter how hard the translator tries to enter the thoughts and feelings of the original author or imagine himself as the original author, he cannot completely get rid of the original vision, nor can he really enter the author's vision. Therefore, the translator has to form a new horizon between the horizon of the strange original author and the horizon of his own. Creative treason is a necessity in understanding. The generation of meaning requires creative thinking and moderate treason under normative constraints.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 73) --[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 13:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
7. As a fire in her bones, the thought of the pursuer urged her on.（Stowe 2011, 73）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：而意里赛此时，心绪兔起鹘。（Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 25）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：一想起后面的追兵，她就五内如焚。急着想向前逃命。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; was used to describe Eliza's internal fear and anxiety while she was trying to save her son when the disaster came. Here, Lin Shu replaced “fire” with two animals, rabbit and falcon. In traditional Chinese culture, rabbits are docile and fragile, just like Eliza; and falcons are agile and fierce birds, just like black slave traders. Huang Jizhong translated “fire” into “五内如焚”, which vividly reproduced Eliza's anxious heart at the time. Lin Shu used domestication here, while Huang Jizhong used alienation.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above example, the horizon of the two translators and the original author merged in different forms, thus forming two different translation versions. While the translator strives to get closer to the original author's horizon, the two translators also strive to integrate with the horizon of the readers of their time, so they adopted a more acceptable expression for the target reader of the time. The language used in China in Lin Shu ’s time was classical Chinese, and the expression was more obscure, so Lin Shu replaced “fire” with two animals to reflect the characters in the text. In the era of Huang Jizhong, literature has further developed, and the official language used in China has also become vernacular, so he used the four-word &amp;quot;五内如焚&amp;quot; to translate. The reason why two different translation methods can be accepted by the target readers of the era is that the translator tried hard to integrate with the reader's horizon.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of hermeneutics, the text is only a semi-finished product, which is in the process of understanding. The meaning of the text and the translator's understanding are in a constantly changing process, and they are constantly evolving. Understanding is not a one-time act, but an endless process of integration between the &amp;quot;Horizon&amp;quot; of original text and the translator’s &amp;quot;Horizon&amp;quot;. Each understanding is a process of generating textual meaning. The possibilities of textual meaning are endless, and textual meaning is a source of endless meaning.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 28）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8. The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon.（Stowe 2011, 215）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：彼夫妇在蜜月期内，……（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归）。(Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：正值新婚夫妇在……欢度蜜月，……（Huang Jizhong 1993, 143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A text is generated from a specific cultural context, and it must also include the characteristics of the culture.In the above example, Lin Shu used the method of literal translation and annotation when translating the word &amp;quot;honeymoon&amp;quot;, so that the readers at the time could understand it. At that time, there was little cultural exchange between China and the West, so if Lin Shu used the literal translation method, it may cause readers to be unable to understand the word. Here Lin Shu adopted the method of annotation to translate the word, which is also a reflection of his efforts to integrate with the reader's horizon. Huang Jizhong directly adopted the literal translation method to convey the original imagery. Both the original text and the translated text exist in their respective historical conditions and horizons. Even if the translator tries his best to enter the world of the meaning of the original text and try to understand the intention of the original author, it will inevitably impose her own ideas and purposes. Coupled with the different historical environments of the two translators, the translation strategies used by them are certainly different.（Li Lei 2008, 122）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of hermeneutics, literary translation is actually a process of interaction between text and readers. Because readers of different times are constrained by their own experience, intelligence, and aesthetic tastes, they have different expectations and evaluations of the translated text. The Reception Aesthetic theory pays much attention to the reader and emphasis on the uncertainty of the text, which have brought about a diversity of values and an open way of thinking.Understanding of the text is inseparable from the initiative of the reader. The translated text must also exist in the creativity and participation of readers. Readers of different ages have different understandings of the same cultural image. Therefore, in the process of translation, the translator should not only merge with the horizon of the original text, but also the horizon of the readers that the translation work is aimed at. Only in this way, the works translated by the translator can be understood by the readers of the time, and can be admired by the readers. The majority of our translators can draw enlightenment: when translating, while observing the principles of &amp;quot;faithfulness, elegance, and elegance&amp;quot;, we must also take into account the reader's understanding.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above, under the guidance of hermeneutics, we have conducted a comparative analysis of the two Chinese versions. Through the above analysis, the three major concepts contained in hermeneutics—historicity of understanding, fusion of horizons, and effective history have brought us some inspirations: 1.The existence of multiple translations is reasonable.  Translation is a special interpretative act, which is based on the translator's own understanding, so it will inevitably carry the personal trace of the translator. Based on their different experiences and views, translators make different interpretations of the same text in the process of translating, resulting in different translation works. 2. Creative treason is inevitable. A correct understanding of &amp;quot;creative treason&amp;quot; will help translators to bravely accept the challenges and find the correct solutions when facing translation difficulties caused by cultural differences between China and the West. 3. The changes of translation works can reflect social change. On the whole, hermeneutics can effectively explain some translation phenomena and provide a new perspective for translation studies.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above, under the guidance of hermeneutics, we have conducted a comparative analysis of the two Chinese versions. Through the above analysis, the three major concepts contained in hermeneutics—historicity of understanding, fusion of horizons, and effective history have brought us some inspirations: 1.The existence of multiple translations is reasonable.  Translation is a special interpretative act, which is based on the translator's own understanding, so it will inevitably carry the personal trace of the translator. Based on their different experiences and views, translators make different interpretations of the same text in the process of translating, resulting in different translation works. 2. Creative treason is inevitable. A correct understanding of &amp;quot;creative treason&amp;quot; will help translators to bravely accept the challenges and find the correct solutions when facing translation difficulties caused by cultural differences between China and the Western countries. 3. The changes of translation works can reflect social change. On the whole, hermeneutics can effectively explain some translation phenomena and provide a new perspective for translation studies.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 123)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer, Hans-Georg. (1999). [Truth and Method]. Beijing: Peking University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hebding, Daniel E. &amp;amp; Glick, Leonard. (1992). [Introduction to Sociology:a Text with Reading]. New York: McGraw-Hill, Inc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stowe, Harriet Beecher. (2011). [Uncle Tom’s Cabin]. Jilin: Jilin Publishing Group Co., Ltd.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury, Gideon. (2001). [Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Hongwei 陈宏薇. (2004). ''新编汉英翻译教程'' [A New Coursebook on Chinese-English Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hong Handing 洪汉鼎. (2010). ''诠释学：真理与方法''[Hermeneutics:Truth and Method]. Beijing: Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Jizhong 黄继忠. (1993). ''汤姆大伯的小屋'' [Uncle Tom's Cabin]. Shanghai: Shanghai Translation Publishing House 上海译文出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li lei 李磊. (2008). 从伽达默尔哲学阐释学看''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' 的两个中译本[D]. 上海外国语大学硕士学位论文, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 林纾,魏易. (1981) ''黑奴吁天录''[Uncle Tom's Cabin]. Beijing: Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Xiaohui 柳晓辉. (2010). ''译者主体性的语言哲学反思''[A Reflection of the Language Philosophy of Translator's Subjectivity]. ''外语学刊'' Foreign Language Research （1）122-125. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Tianzhen 谢天振. (2000). ''翻译的理论建构与文化透视''[ Theoretical Construction of Transaltion from a Cultural Perspective]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Guangsheng 邹广胜. (2001). ''读者的主体性与文本的主体性''[ The Subjectivity of the Reader and the Text]. ''外国文学研究'' Foreign Literature Studies （4）1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Jianping 朱健平. (2006). ''翻译即解释:对翻译的重新界定----哲学诠释学的翻译观''[Translating Is Interpreting:Redefining ''Translating'' from Perspective of Philosophical Hermeneutics]. ''解放军外国语学院报'' PLA University of Foreign Languages （2）69-74.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 郑立平,易新奇. (2015).  ''翻译过程中文本理解的解释学阐释''[Interpretation of Textual Understanding in Translation Process from the Perspective of Hermeneutics]. ''外语学刊'' Foreign Language Research （04）101-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qinqun 章启群. (2002). ''意义的本体论----哲学阐释学''[The Ontology of Meaning----Philosophical Hermeneutics]. Shanghai: Shanghai Translation Publishing House 上海译文出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==On Translation Strategies of ''Why Women Kill'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	唐铭	Tang Ming==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===On Translation Strategies of ''Why Women Kill'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Tang Ming唐铭, 202020080643. &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
In process of subtitle translation, it is worth our attention that how to make information successfully conveyed in limited time and space, and to make the response of target audience as close as possible to that of original audience. Eugene Nida’s functional equivalence theory puts emphasis on the closest response of the target audience, which enables them to understand and appreciate the original texts in the way that the source audience do. This paper mainly discusses the application of Eugene Nida’s functional equivalence theory in the American TV series ''Why Women Kill'' from the levels of lexical, syntactic, textual and stylistic, and summarizes some specific strategies of subtitle translation according to its characteristics, among which are reduction, addition, interpretation, substitution, punctuation, word order adjustment and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of subtitle translation, what deserves our attention is how to successfully convey information within a limited time and space, and make the response of the target audience as close to the original audience as possible. Eugene Nida's functional equivalence theory emphasizes the closest response of the target audience, which enables them to understand and appreciate the original text just like the source audience. This article mainly discusses the application of Eugene Nida's functional equivalence theory in the American TV series ''Why Women Kill'' from the perspective of vocabulary, syntax, text and style, and summarizes some specific translation strategies based on its characteristics, including reduction, addition, interpretation, substitution, punctuation, word order adjustment, etc.--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 12:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional equivalence theory, subtitle translation, subtitle characteristics, translation strategies&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论下的《致命女人》字幕翻译策略研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
如何使观众不仅能及时地了解字幕传达出的信息，并且获得与原文观众尽可能相近的感受，是字幕翻译过程中应当集中关注的问题。尤金•奈达的功能对等理论强调译本读者的反应，使其应能够以源语读者对原文的理解和欣赏方式，理解译本的要点。本文分别从词汇、句法、篇章、文体层面上探讨了功能对等理论在美剧《致命女人》英译汉中的应用，并就字幕特点总结了缩减法、增译法、解释法、替代法、标点符号法、语序调整法等具体策略。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论；字幕翻译；字幕特点；翻译策略&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being a kind of language conversion restricted by many factors such as time, space, culture, and scene change, subtitle translation has the characteristics of being instantaneous, informative, comprehensive, situational, popular and colloquial(Qian Shaochang 2000, 61), etc. Throughout the domestic translation industry, however, the investment in literary translation is far greater than that of subtitle translation. And yet there is no systematic and specialized translation theory applied to it, for which most of researches are still at the empirical stage. The social role of subtitle translation wants urgent attention. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation is a language conversion limited by many factors such as time, space, culture and scene changes. It has the characteristics of immediacy, information, comprehensiveness, contextuality, popularity and oral language (Qian Shaochang 2000, 61 ). However, in the entire domestic translation industry, investment in literary translation is far greater than subtitle translation. However, there is currently no systematic and professional translation theory, and most studies are still in the empirical stage. The social role of subtitle translation needs urgent attention.--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That using ''the most close and natural equivalents'' in translation practice is the core of Eugene Nida’s (1969, 71) functional equivalence theory, which has been recognized and valued by many translators at home and abroad.  From the perspective of the audience, we should choose popular expressions that are easy for audience to understand, maximizing service for audience and helping them to get the source information accurately. This is exactly the guiding significance of the functional equivalence theory for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper is going to analyze subtitle translation from the perspective of functional equivalence theory by introducing the theory and main characteristics of subtitles, and comparing one subtitled version against the other (one is Renren subtitle group version and the other is Wanwan subtitle group version) of the American TV series ''Why Women Kill'' released in 2019, and discussing in detail the application of functional equivalence theory in ''Why Women Kill''. In the end, we will come to a natural and succinct conclusion of all the research findings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This article will analyze the subtitles from the perspective of functional equivalence theory by introducing the theory and main features of subtitles, and comparing one subtitle version with another subtitle version (one is the Renren subtitle group version and the other is the Wanwan subtitle group version) translation. The American TV series ''Why Women Kill'' was released in 2019 and discussed in detail the application of functional equivalence theory in ''Why Women Kill''. In the end, we will draw a natural and concise conclusion of all research results.--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter2 Subtitle Translation Analysis===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Introduction of Subtitle Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the field of subtitle translation, the European Association for Studies in Screen Translations (ESIST) was established in 1955, and gradually became an influential academic organization, whose formation has promoted exchanges and cooperation between researchers in the field, and advanced the development of subtitle translation in Europe. At home, however, we haven’t established a systematic and specialized translation theory applied to subtitle translation yet. Professor Qian Shaochang (2000, 61-65), who has many years of experience in subtitle translation, called for more attention to it in ''Film Translation--The Increasingly Important Fields in Translation Parks'' published in ''Chinese Translation''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to the definition of subtitle translation, we may have heard about several versions, among which Nedergaard-larson’s (1993) definition for it will be introduced first. ''He defines subtitle translation as a special language conversion, in which the film subtitle condensed the essence of the original spoken language. It enables the audience to better understand the plot of the film while listening to the information of the source language, and to experience the atmosphere and environment beyond the film subtitles.'' (Nedergaard-larson 1993, 116)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to the definition of subtitle translation, we may have heard of several versions, among which the definition of Nedergaard-larson (1993) will be introduced first. ''He defined subtitle translation as a special kind of language conversion, in which movie subtitles condense the essence of the original spoken language. It enables the audience to better understand the plot of the movie while listening to the information in the original language, and experience the atmosphere and environment outside the movie subtitles.''  (Nedergaard-larson 1993, 116)--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Du Zhifeng, Li Yao, and Chen Gang jointly compiled the book Basic Film Translation and Research, in which the film subtitle is explained as: ''Subtitles often present the dialogue or monologue in written form, to help the audience understand the dialogue and other information, sound language including background music, the phone rings and other sound in the audio tracks, and non-sound language information such as words, street signs and so on''(Du Zhifeng, Li Yao, and Chen Gang 2013, 8). Therefore, subtitle translation does not only pay attention to the translation of characters’ dialogues, but also the translation of some key information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Characteristics of Subtitle Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his article ''The Increasingly Important Fields in Translation Parks'', Qian Shaochang (2000, 61-65) analyzes the differences of film and television language and literary language. He also sums up five features of subtitle translation, which are the feature of hearing, comprehensiveness, instantaneity, popularity and no note. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Shaochang (2000, 61-65) analyzed the difference between film language and literary language in his article ''The increasingly important field in the translation park''. He also summarized the five functions of subtitle translation, namely, hearing, comprehensiveness, immediacy, popularity and non-tonal characteristics.--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, by the feature of hearing, we mean that literary works are read with the eye, while the language of film and television works is heard with the ear. (Qian Shaochang 2000, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, subtitle translation is comprehensive in that a film or television work is a kind of comprehensive art, in which actor’s speech and act performance, various changes of scenes and sounds are presented simultaneously. Therefore when doing subtitle translation, we need pay attention to details such as a gesture or a nod as well. (Qian Shaochang 2000, 62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, for factors of time and space, subtitles put on the bottom of the screen can change in a moment. Such characteristic of subtitles demands that subtitle translation be evident and smooth since limited time doesn’t allow audience to think deeply. Audience need to give up the words if they don’t hear or understand clearly, or they may even miss the following words. (Qian Shaochang 2000, 62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, due to time and space, the subtitles placed at the bottom of the screen may change immediately. This feature of subtitles requires that the translation of subtitles must be obvious and smooth, because the limited time does not allow the audience to think deeply. If the audience can't hear or hear, they need to give up these words, otherwise they may miss the following words. (Qian Shaochang 2000, 62)--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, popularity means that subtitle language is informal, even vulgar sometimes, for that it mainly consists of daily dialogues of common people. Moreover, reading literary works must have a certain level of literacy, but even illiterate people can understand film and television. The audience for film and television works is so wide that the language of film and television ought to be suitable for all classes and ages.(Qian Shaochang 2000, 62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, subtitles have no additional note. It is another trait different from literary works. Literary translation where readers find it difficult to understand can be noted on the page, however, subtitle translators do not enjoy such treatment.(Qian Shaochang 2000, 62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Chunbai (1998) proposed immediacy and popularity, features of subtitle translation, in his article Preliminary Study on Film Translation. He also mentions an extraordinarily important feature of subtitle language - personalization of language. In film and television works, character traits are often expressed through language. In such case, free translation is usually required for presence of personalization of language, which is exactly the application of Eugene Nida’s theory of functional equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Chunbai (1998) put forward the directness and popularity of subtitle translation in his preliminary research on film translation. He also mentioned a very important feature of subtitle language-language personalization. In film and television works, personality characteristics are usually expressed through language. In this case, free translation is usually required to personalize the language, which is the application of Eugene Nida's functional equivalence theory.--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter3 Theoretical Framework===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Overview of Functional Equivalence Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of functional equivalence, was first proposed by Eugene Nida, a famous American translator. ''Translators should strive for equivalence instead of identity. In a sense, it’s just another way of reproducing the information in the source language.'' (Nida 1969, 35) It makes it clear that it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence, and it also emphasizes the most natural and closest equivalence. This is the core of Nida’s theory of functional equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Functional equivalence theory was first proposed by the famous American translator Eugene Nida. The translator should strive for equality rather than identity. In a sense, this is just another way to reproduce information in the source language. &amp;quot;(Nida 1969, 35) Obviously, it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence, and it also emphasizes the most natural and closest equivalence. This is the core of Nida's functional equivalence theory.--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida (1993, 117) also puts emphasis on the requirement that the translator should achieve in translation: that is, ''the audience should be able to grasp the key points of the translation, based on the way in which audience of the source language understand and appreciate the original text.'' From the perspective of audience’s reception, the target audience should have as much as similar reactions to the source audience when reading the translation. Therefore, the translator should make full use of the closest and the most natural equivalents.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, people often make mistakes not in language, but in the wrong understanding of cultural construction. There are similarities and differences between language and culture, but there is a close relationship between them. (Nida 2001, 89) Obviously, translation practice is not only a simple literal translation of language itself. The impact of cultural differences also needs to be considered. ''In order to achieve “functional equivalence”, cultural adjustment can be carried out.'' (Ma Huijuan 2003, 63)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the contents of functional equivalence theory, “equivalence” includes four aspects: (1)Lexical equivalence: the value of a word lies in its use in the language so that translators should find the corresponding meaning in the target language; (2)Syntactic equivalence: translators should not only know whether the target language has such a structure, but also how often it is used; (3)Textual equivalence: in discourse analysis, besides on language itself, translators should focus more on how the language embodies the meaning and function in the specific context; (4)Stylistic equivalence: translation works of different styles have their own unique linguistic characteristics.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the content of functional equivalence theory, &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; includes four aspects: (1) Lexical equivalence: the value of a word lies in its use in the language, so that the translator can find the corresponding meaning in the target language; (2) Syntactic equivalence: The translator should not only know whether the target language has this structure, but also the frequency of its use. (3) Discourse equivalence: In discourse analysis, in addition to the language itself, translators should also pay more attention to how language reflects meaning and functions in specific contexts; (4) Stylistic equivalence: translations of different styles Works have their own unique language characteristics (Tan Zaixi 2005, 122)--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 The Guiding Significance of Functional Equivalence Theory to Subtitle Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from general text translation, Subtitle translation is influenced and restricted by more factors, among which cultural factors are the most critical. Cultural factors, obviously, form a gap between the target audience and the source language. This is something that no good translator can eliminate.In order to make up for this deficiency, the missing parts should be compensated, so that the audience response of the two texts can be the same. Narrowing the gap as far as possible and building a bridge connecting the two ends of the gap is the goal of subtitle translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To convert subtitle language properly needs to cater to the taste of audience and characteristics of culture. This is a process of dynamic compromise, in which the theory of functional equivalence is an important guiding principle for generating closest audience experience. It is also noted that absolute equivalence does not exist. Taking subtitle translation for instance, audiences of the two texts are influenced by various factors such as historical and cultural background, social ideology, lexicon, grammar, etc., so that there is rare possibility that subtitle translators can achieve completely equivalent translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the functional equivalence theory pursues the closest response of the two groups of audience, so as to guide the translators to highlight more the cultural connotation and charm of the source text rather than its form. Under the guidance of functional equivalence theory, strategies of subtitle translation should adopt more liberal translation techniques, integrating the unique characteristics of the subtitles and the prominent characters and relationships in the plays. Functional equivalence theory as the principle, there are varied strategies available for subtitle translation, such as substitution, interpretation, addition, reduction, punctuation, word order adjustment and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally, the functional equivalence theory pursues the closest response of the two groups of audiences to guide the translator to emphasize the cultural connotation and charm of the source text rather than its form. Under the guidance of the functional equivalence theory, the subtitle translation strategy should adopt more free translation techniques, and integrate the unique characteristics of subtitles with the prominent characters and relationships in the drama. Based on the principle of functional equivalence, there are many strategies for subtitle translation, such as substitution, interpretation, addition, reduction, punctuation, word order adjustment, etc.--[[User:Ou Rong|Ou Rong]] ([[User talk:Ou Rong|talk]]) 13:15, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Ou Rong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter4 Text Analysis===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This part makes a comparative analysis of the translation of Renren subtitle group and Wanwan subtitle group at lexical level, syntactic level, textual level and stylistic level respectively, points out the existing problems and puts forward some opinions on them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Lexical Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-Beth Ann: Oh, Rob, it’s lovely.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Robert: Damn straight!...Well, it’s a mention, is what it is. Yeah, you’re married to a guy who can afford a goddamn mansion.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Neighbors: Hello! Sheila Mosconi. This is my husband, Leo. I guess you’re our new neighbors.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Beth Ann: I must apologize for my husband’s language…He doesn’t usually swear.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：那是当然！…这可是豪宅，你嫁给了一个买得起该死的豪宅的人。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-贝丝安：抱歉我的丈夫出口成脏。…他平时很少说脏话的。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：你说得太对了！…嗯，这是个豪宅，一个豪宅。没错，你嫁给了一个买得起该死的豪宅的人。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-贝丝安：我必须为我丈夫的言语道歉。…他通常不说脏话的。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here Beth Ann and her husband had just arrived at the mansion. Beth Ann said the house is beautiful, and Rob said “straight” to show his approval. Since his feeling of proud, Rob added a “damn” to strengthen the tone, similar to “真他妈的” in Chinese. Similarly, “goddamn” is a word used to show that you are angry, annoyed, or surprise. Beth Ann was afraid that the neighbors would think less of them because of her husband’s previous rude remarks, so she explained to the neighbors for her husband. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both groups didn’t rightly translate Rob’s remarks. Because for the former words of Rob, their translations are respectively “那是当然” “你说得太对了”, not demonstrating Rob’s rudeness at all, so that the audience may be confused when they see Beth Ann’s words for apologize. The translation of “真他妈的太对了” will be better. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Beth Ann’s words, “language” means words that most people think are offensive, and swear to use rude and offensive language. Renren subtitle group translates “language” as “出口成脏”, ordinarily intending to be homophonic with “出口成章”. The intention is faultless, but such translation apparently doesn’t agree with Beth Ann’s following words “He doesn’t usually swear”. Wanwan subtitle group’s translation of it is simply “言语”, it is not clear enough, while subtitle translation is ought to be as much as easy to understand. Thus “粗言粗语” for “language” here will be a better choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Leo：Well, we have four little rug rats. At some point, they are gonna break something that you own.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
里奥：我们有四个小家伙。早晚有一天，他们会弄坏你们的东西。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
里奥：好吧，我们有四只小耗子。指不定哪天，他们可能会弄坏你们家什么东西。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Sheila and Leo were visiting Beth Ann’s house, they asked Robert and Beth Ann if they had any children, and introduced that they had four. Leo used “rug rats”, which means annoying children, to describe his children. Because he thought the children are naughty, which was indicated by his following words “they are gonna break something that you own”. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such background, both groups didn’t translate the word phrase properly. Renren subtitle group translate it as “小家伙”, failing to embodying the children’s feature of naughty, while Wanwan subtitle group translate it as “小耗子”, employing literal translation strategy, but can cause puzzlement of audience since we are not used to using “小耗子” to describe children in Chinese. Considering Chinese culture, the translation can be revised as “熊孩子”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Eli: I married a kick-ass lawyer.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
伊莱：我嫁给了一个成功的律师。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
伊莱：我娶了一个超厉害的律师。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we introduced above, Taylor’s husband Eli was unemployed and Taylor had been the one who provided the family. She was an extremely independent, capable woman, taking care of Eli like his mother. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So there is a breakthrough in Renren subtitle group’s translation, it uses the word “嫁” to present Eli’s feature of reliance. The important feature of subtitle language - personalization of language gets embodied. In addition, Taylor was a feminist. The series’ three female protagonists, their social identity lifting from a housewife, a socialite to a lawyer, constitute a history of female growth. The translation at here is exactly to the point and is a bravo example of functional equivalence at lexical level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4)Simone: Tommy, that kiss we shared was sweet, but it was not a down payment.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：汤米，我们那一吻是很甜蜜，但它不是笔首付。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：汤米，我们的那个吻很甜蜜，但它并不代表我们之间有可能。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tom was constantly on the pursuit of Simone. Because of Tom’s age and identity, her best friend’s 18-year-old son, Simone thought there is no possibility between them.&lt;br /&gt;
The word phrase “down payment” is a metaphor here, and “首付” is literal translation. In principle, the translation of literary works should try to keep the rhetorical devices of the original. In subtitle translation, however, in order to reduce the time for the audience to think, semantics of language must be as clear as possible, so as to better convey the information. It’s also a kind of fidelity to the original. So I think to specify it as “并不代表我们之间有可能” is better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Syntactic Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5)Naomi: Misery loves company.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
娜奥米：一起比惨，痛苦减半。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
娜奥米：同病方能相怜。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Misery loves company” is an English proverb, generally translated as “同病相怜”. The translation is proper since Chinese idiom was employed, functional equal to English proverb. The translation of “一起比惨，痛苦减半” here is also acceptable. Because it contains end rhyme, “惨” and “半”, and has a slang feel. Moreover, it perfectly restores the original symmetrical sentence structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(6)①Simone: I’m 20 minutes late, again.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：我迟到了20分钟，又一次。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：我迟到了20分钟，我已经迟到了很多次了。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Simone: You think you’re gonna get out of this by dying?（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：你以为你能以死解脱吗？(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：你觉得，你这样死掉就可以摆脱这一切吗？(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we mentioned above, for factors of time and space, subtitles put on the bottom of the screen can change in a moment. Therefore subtitle translations are required to be not only precise, but also concise. In these two sets of sentences, Renren subtitle group’s translations are better, both contains 10 words of Chinese, while Wanwan’s both contains 17 words. If the sentence is too long, the space at the bottom of the screen may not hold, and the subtitles have to switch more quickly to keep up with the dialogue of the characters. In addition, the duration of the subtitle is very short, only about two or three seconds. In such a short time, to let the audience understand the message conveyed by the subtitle, the subtitle translation must be concise and easy to read.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(7)①Taylor: You’ve been insecure lately because of your career.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
泰勒：你最近没有安全感，因为你事业不顺。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
泰勒：因为你的工作，你最近一直没有安全感。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Tom: You’re wearing sunglasses in doors, at night.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
汤姆：你在室内而且是在晚上戴着墨镜。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
汤姆：那是因为你大晚上的还在屋子里戴墨镜。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are big differences between English and Chinese in the center of gravity. In these two sets of sentences, we will discuss two kinds of centroid ordering problems, one is the ordering of causes and results, the other is the ordering of time and space. The center of gravity of English sentences and Chinese sentences is generally presented in hypotheses, conclusions, results, etc. English sentences generally focus on the front and put the main part at the beginning of the sentence, while Chinese sentences generally vice versa, like “因为你的工作，你最近一直没有安全感”, rather than “你最近没有安全感，因为你事业不顺”. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When stating the time and place of the event, English sentences usually start with the place and end with the time, so we seldom hear statement like “I tonight stay at home”, but “I stay at home tonight”. But in Chinese, the situation is different, the time usually comes first, behind which follows the place. For this factor, Wanwan subtitle group’s translation of “大晚上的还在屋子里” is better than Renren’s “在室内而且是在晚上”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(8)①Simone: You know what they say: It’s not a party until someone breaks something.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：俗话说，没有打碎过东西的派对就不算是派对。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：你知道的，大家都说派对是从有人打碎了什么贵重的东西开始的。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Taylor: This is the part where you walk away to avoid going to prison.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
泰勒：你现在该为避免蹲大牢走开了。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
泰勒：但如果你现在转头离开，就不用再进监狱。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By syntactic equivalence, it emphasizes that translators should not only know whether the target language has such a structure, but also how often it is used. It means that translators must take idiomatic expressions of the target language into consideration, to make target texts expressive and smooth. Regarding the three translation principles of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” put forward by Yan Fu, Qian Shaochang believes that “expressiveness” should be the first. In these two sets of sentences, translations  of “没有打碎过东西的派对就不算是派对” and “但如果你现在转头离开，就不用再进监狱”are much more idiomatic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Textual Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(9)-Robert: I saw you talking to the neighbors. What are they like?（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Beth Ann: Italian.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：我看到你和邻居聊天了，他们什么样？(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-贝丝安：意大利人。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：我看到你在和邻居讲话，他们怎么样啊？(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-贝丝安：意大利人。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After talking with her new neighbors for the first time, Beth Ann described her new neighbors as Italian, with a little bit of a label, which shows that she is not very fond of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, there contains a culture-bound situation in the dialogue. But two groups did not illuminate the conventional meaning, thus making audience completely confused. They only cared about language itself, but did not pay attention on how the language embodies the meaning and function in the specific context, failing to realize functional equivalence at textual level. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, once during World War II, Americans suffered unfair treatment for a long time, then President Franklin D. Roosevelt, issued a statement, announcing citizens of Japan, Germany and Italy as “America’s foreign enemies”. Although on October 12, 1942, the U.S. attorney general Francis Biddle announced that Italian was no longer the nation’s enemies, but Americans in the 1960s still cannot get rid of their inherent prejudice for Italians. In such historical background, the implication concerning cultural factors requires illuminating. Translators can add a brief annotation behind the words, or add words like “你懂的”, “你说呢” to indicate deliberate implication but evident prejudice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(10)–Jade: Do you like bacon?（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Eli: Well, I’m Jewish, so, yeah.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
伊莱：这个嘛，我是犹太人，所以，我喜欢。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
伊莱：我是犹太人，但…行吧。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jade stayed at Taylor’s, she would get up early every day to make breakfast for the couple. The couple, on the other hand, enjoyed it because they usually ordered takeout and few people took care of their lives. So when Jade brought breakfast bacon to Eli and asked if he liked it, Eli replied politely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as Eli implied, he was a Jewish. If we know something about Jewish culture, we know that they don’t eat pork. And bacon is salted or smoked pork. For this case, Wanwan subtitle group handled it better than Renren did. It translate “so, yeah” as “但…行吧。”, adding an ellipsis and expressing the turning meaning, so that manifested Eli’s polite intention of not letting Jade down and conveyed the function of the original dialogue. Renren subtitle group’s translation just adopted literal translation, failing to present Eli’s inner rejection, thus making audience neglect the culture fact. Translation practice is not only a simple literal translation of language. The impact of cultural differences also needs to be considered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(11)–Tom: It’s called a Swatch. And, it’s waterproof.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Simone: Oh, so it’s safe from my tears of joy.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-汤姆：这是斯沃琪手表。而且，这是块防水手表哦。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-西蒙妮：那它不会被我喜悦的泪水弄坏了。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-汤姆：是斯沃琪手表。还有，防水。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-西蒙妮：那我就不用怕我的喜悦之泪把它泡坏了。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simone and Tom were on their first date. Tom carefully prepared a gift - a watch called Swatch- and cheerfully told Simone that it was waterproof. Before opening the present, Simone assumed it was something like jewelry. After seeing the waterproof watch, she expressed her distaste for the gift humorously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reading the two translations, we will feel two completely different tone of Tom. One is earnest and full of expectation, the other is brief and coldish. As we know, Tom is a boy in his early eighteen, the calm and concise language style does not fit him. And when he presented the watch to Simone, he was delightful and thought Simone would like it. Therefore Renren subtitle group’s translation of “这是斯沃琪手表。而且，这是块防水手表哦” is better. The adding modal particle “哦” is to the point, too. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, Simone did not like the gift, and she thought her little boyfriend and his gift of a waterproof watch were childish. As harsh as she was, so sharp were her words. The two group’s translation both failed to transmit the illocutionary meaning of Simone’s words, thus failing to fulfill the pragmatic function of language. In order to convey Simon’s implication and retain the humorous style of the source language, this sentence can be translated as “那它真是能防住我喜悦的泪水”, which means that she was very happy and expected to receive gift from Tom, but the gift itself made her joy disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(12)-Simone: You wouldn’t want to ruin her special day with a divorce.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Karl: No.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-西蒙妮：你不会想用离婚来毁了她的大好日子吧。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-卡尔：对。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-西蒙妮：你不想因为离婚，就毁掉她最特别的一天吧。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-卡尔：不会。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simone put forward that she won’t divorce with Karl until her daughter’s wedding. Karl also did not want to ruin her daughter’s wedding so he agreed, shaking his head.&lt;br /&gt;
Karl was shaking his head when he answered “no”. Therefore it is not agree with his act if we translate “no” into “对”, although it is right in English when we translate the answer of general questions. When translating film and television works, due to the role of pictures, sounds, characters, the translation should fully consider all of the factors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Stylistic Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(13)Beth Ann: You want to see the same old Beth? Fine, here she is in all her glory.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
贝丝安：你不是想从前那个贝丝吗？好啊，老娘在此，胴光闪耀。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
贝丝安：你想看那个始终如一的贝丝？她就在这儿呢，毫无保留。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Beth Ann found out that her husband was cheating on her, she still thought it was her fault, so she changed her image, got a haircut and bought a new dress. However, Robert did not notice her change at all, and said he did not need Beth Ann to change but to make dinner for him. Beth Ann got a little angry and made a surprising move: she sat down at the table, naked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There contains a word “胴” in Renren subtitle group’s translation. It means the body after the removal of the head, limbs and internal organs. But in real life, people use it very infrequently and few people know what it means. This is likely to prevent the target audience from resonating with the source audience. So Renren subtitle group’s translation is improper here. The choice of word, if too written or obscure, will affect the target audience’s understanding of the meaning of the source sentence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(14)-Taylor: Honey, that is a stupid plan.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Eli: That’s a bit harsh, but, okay, fine, you go.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-伊莱：扎心了，好吧，你说。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-伊莱：这么说可有点伤人，那行吧，你来。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There contains a network vocabulary “扎心” in Renren subtitle group’s translation. As we emphasized, in films and TV works, the words of the translation should be popular. When the translator can find several similar equivalents, he must choose them carefully. At present, the majority of Chinese people who like to watch American TV series are young people, so the appropriate use of Internet vocabulary can enhance the resonance with the target audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(15)①-Robert: Well, I should get going.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Beth Ann: Going?（''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- Robert: To my dinner meeting.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：去我的晚餐会议。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：去应酬。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②–Amy: Who got to you?（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-艾米：谁给你吹耳边风了？(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-艾米：谁影响了你？(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In these two sets of sentences, “应酬” and “吹耳边风” are better translations, while “晚餐会议” and “影响” are too formal. In films and TV series, especially in the dialogue between characters, colloquialism should be emphasized. Take “Who got to you?” for instance, Amy was Simone’s daughter and was angry about her boyfriend’s affair. Simone had been on Amy’s side at first, but began to speak good words for Amy’s boyfriend after she knew that Amy intended to use Tom to revenge. So the idiom “吹耳边风” is rather appropriate here. The use of idiom exactly accords with the principle of colloquialism. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter5 Subtitle Translation Strategies===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the analysis above, we can achieve some conclusions in terms of lime lights on subtitle translation under the guidance of functional equivalence theory. In this part we will discuss on some specific strategies to deal with the re-combed unique characteristics of subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Instantaneity: reduction/word order adjustment'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In subtitle translation, we are obliged to provide information instantaneously and to ensure that the subtitle and the picture are highly synchronized. Due to the restriction of time and space, the strategies of reduction and word order adjustment are worth our attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 The property of being informative: colloquialism'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation came into being in order to facilitate the audience to get a better viewing experience. Therefore it is ought to provide authentic, useful and easily understandable information, which requires the language of subtitle translation be concise, clear, informal and easy to understand. In addition, in films and television works, the dialogue of characters occupies a so important position that sometimes the colloquialism of language must be considered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
i.e. she is in all her glory: 毫无保留（''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 The property of being situational: addition/interpretation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation discussed here includes many aspects, such as the character in the film, historical and cultural background, plot hints and so on. In this case, it is necessary to find out the profound meaning behind the literal meaning, and give the audience more clear prompts, solving the comprehension gap.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
i.e. language: 粗言粗语; it was not a down payment: 不代表我们之间有可能; Italian: 意大利人，你懂的/你说呢 （''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Comprehensiveness: punctuation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is to be noted that, in subtitle translation, language should include not only the spoken language, but also the action, gesture, emotion and other information implied in the picture. Only by realizing the comprehensiveness of subtitle translation, can the film information be conveyed to the audience completely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
i.e. Well, I’m Jewish, so, yeah: 我是犹太人，但…行吧 （''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Popularity: substitution/colloquialism'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A film or television work faces the broad masses, its language should be popular correspondingly. This feature puts forward two main requirements for subtitle translators: the first is the popularity, which is similar to colloquialism we have mentioned; the second is the timeliness. The appropriate use of buzzwords can enhance the audience’s resonance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
i.e. little rug rats: 熊孩子; That’s a bit harsh: 扎心了; dinner meeting: 应酬; Who got to you: 谁给你吹耳边风了（''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter6 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being an explanatory thesis, this paper has tried to shed light upon the topic of subtitle translation from the perspective of functional equivalence theory. The work has followed the typical procedure of a scientific study: firstly, it introduces the main characteristics of subtitle translation summarized by previous researches and then it presents the functional equivalence theory. Then, respectively from lexical, syntactic, textual and stylistic level, this paper selected some typical examples of subtitles in Why Women Kill as analysis objects, pointing out the advantages and disadvantages of the translation versions. Lastly, the author explores the subtitle translating strategies under the guidance of this theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is to be noted that functional equivalence is not absolute, but approximate. In the process of subtitle translation, the translator is obliged to employ various kinds of strategies and methods, from different angles and levels for effective treatment, to make the effect of the target text as much as possible close to that of the original, and make cultural characteristics of the original can be reserved. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In particular, subtitle translation guided by functional equivalence theory should attach importance not only to the equivalence of words and sentences, which are small translation units, but also to the equivalence of texts and styles. Translators often focus on how to translate a single sentence or word well, but ignore the cohesion of the context or the consistency of the speaker’s dialogue, resulting in the dialogue between the characters becoming self-talk. Several typical examples are given to illustrate the importance of contextual equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds that translators must have a thorough understanding of the unique characteristics of subtitles, such as being instantaneous, informative, situational, comprehensive, and popular etc., flexibly apply various translation strategies, and constantly improve their quality in translation practice. The evaluative criterion of subtitle translation should be whether it can provide the audience with the closet and the most natural information combined with the picture and sound in the limited space and time. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Gottlieb, Henrik. (1994). ''“Subtitling – A New University Discipline,” in Dollerup, Cay and Anne Loddegaard'' [M] Teaching Translation and Interpretation: Training, Talent and Experience, Amsterdam, Philadelphia, John Benjamin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nedetgaard-Larson, Birgit. (1993). ''Culture-Bound Problems in Subtitling'' [M]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene A. (1993). ''Language, Culture, and Translation'' [M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene A. (2001). ''Language and Culture: Contexts in Translating'' [M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene A., C. R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' [M]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Zhifeng, Li Yao, Chen Gang杜志峰,李瑶,陈刚. (2013). 基础影视翻译与研究[M].[Basic Film translation and Research]. 浙江:浙江大学出版社Zhejiang: Zhejiang University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Hong Li洪莉. (2007). 功能译论在字幕翻译中的运用[J].[Application of Functional Translation Theory in Subtitle Translation]. 科技信息:学术研究Science and Technology Information: Academic Research (21): 460-461.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yunxing李运兴. (2001). 字幕翻译的策略[J].[Subtitle Translation Strategy]. 中国翻译Chinese Translation (04): 38-40.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liang Shuang梁爽. (2012). 功能对等理论在电影字幕中的应用研究[J].[Research on the Application of Functional Equivalence Theory in Film Subtitle Translation]. 对外经贸Foreign Trade and Economic Cooperation (09):140-142.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan马会娟. (2003). 奈达翻译理论研究（英文本）[M].[Research on Nida’s Translation Theory (English Version)]. 北京:外语教学与研究出版社Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Qian Shaochang钱绍昌. (2000). 影视翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].[Film Translation--The Increasingly Important Fields in Translation Parks]. 中国翻译Chinese Translation (01): 61-65.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tan Zaixi谭载喜. (2005). 翻译学[M].[Translatology]. 武汉:湖北教育出版社Wuhan: Hubei Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Chenxiang张沉香. (2007). 功能目的理论与应用翻译研究[M].[Functional Purpose Theory and Applied Translation Studies]. 湖南:湖南师范大学出版社Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Chunbai张春柏. (1998). 德国的功能翻译理论[J].[German Functional Translation Theory]. 中国翻译Chinese Translation (03): 45-50.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Yan张燕. (2009). 浅析英文电影翻译中的文化碰撞[J].[An Analysis of Cultural Clash in English Film Translation]. 电影文学Film Literature (14): 147-148.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Renren subtitle group (2019.7.26).Translation of Subtitles in ''Why Women Kill''.“Why Women Kill” .http://www.rrys2020.com/, 2019-7-26/2020-12-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wanwan subtitle group (2019.7.30).Translation of Subtitles in ''Why Women Kill''“Why Women Kill” .http://wanwansub.com/, 2019-7-30/2020-12-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Breakthrough and Innovation of Dong Qiusi’s Translation Thoughts	娄灿灿	Lou Cancan, student no.202070080599 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Breakthrough and Innovation of Dong Qiusi’s Translation Thoughts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi is a famous Chinese practitioner and thinker in translation. From the second half of the 1940s to the early 1950s, he deeply reflected on many issues in the field of Chinese traditional translation studies and made important contribution to the innovation and development of translation in the middle of the 20th century. During this period, Dong Qiusi put forward some innovative viewpoints of breakthrough sense. For example, he believed that translation criteria should be followed based on different styles and that translation is &amp;quot;re-creation&amp;quot;. When it comes to idea that the nature of translation is art, Dong Qiusi argued that translation is theoretical and emphasized the objective regularity of translation, which marked the shift of traditional Chinese translation thoughts from traditional to modern ones. Dong Qiusi initiated the establishment of Chinese translation studies as a discipline. He took the lead in separating translation criticism from traditional translation theories and focused on the two for deep study. He also included the history of translation into the research of translation as a discipline, thus building up a frame of translation studies consisting of translation criticism, translation theory and translation history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
translation criteria; science;recreation; translation studies as a discipline; translation criticism; translation theory; translation history&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
董秋斯翻译思想的突破与创新&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
董秋斯是我国著名的翻译实践者和思想家。从20世纪40年代下半叶到50年代初，他对中国传统翻译研究领域的许多问题进行了深刻思考，为20世纪中期翻译的创新和发展做出了重要贡献。这一时期，董秋斯提出了一些具有突破性意义的创新观点。例如，他认为不同的风格应该遵循不同的翻译标准且翻译是“再创造”。在谈到翻译的艺术性质时，董秋斯认为翻译是理论性的，强调翻译的客观规律性，这标志着中国传统翻译思想由传统向现代的转变。董秋斯开创了中国翻译研究这门学科的创立，他率先将翻译批评理论与传统翻译理论分离开来，并对两者进行了深入研究。他还把翻译史作为一门学科纳入到翻译研究中，从而形成了由翻译批评、翻译理论和翻译史组成的翻译研究框架。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译标准；科学；再创造；翻译学；翻译批评；翻译理论；翻译历史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1.Brief Introdction of Dong Qiusi===&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi, originally named Zhan Shaoming, was born in Jinghai County (today's Tianjin City) in 1899. He graduated from Yanjing University (the predecessor of Beijing University) and in the same year he participated in the Northern Expedition （北伐战争）in 1926， editing the monthly Bloody Road. In 1930, he joined in the launching of the League of Left-Wing Writers and the Council, editing the monthly International. He worked as a secret agent in China for the Communist International during the 1930s. He participated in orginazing the China Association for Promoting Democracy in 1945 and joined the Communist Party of China in 1946. Persecuted during the Great Cultural Revolution in 1969, he died with unjust. (庄智象 2017, 901)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi is a famous and outstanding Chinese literary translator. He had translated more than 50 foreign literary masterpieces in his lifetime. After the founding of the New China, he bacame chairman of the Shanghai Translators'Association, Editor-in-Chief of Translation, copy-editotr of the China Writers Association and Deputy Chief Editor of World Literature. His major translations include ''David Copperfield'', which is now still in print, ''A Home for the Highland Cattle'' by Doris Lessing, ''Cement'' by Fyodor Gladkov,  ''War and Peace'' by Leo Tolstoy and so on. (Tian Chuanmao 2013，242)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only did Dong work hard as a translator, but he also devoted himself to theoretical research on translation. During his long years of translation practice and work, he kept thinking about translation theories and made great contribution to the development of translation in New China. Early before the founding of the People's Republic of China, he had expressed his views on translation in such papers as ''On Translation Principles'' (1946), ''About Indirect Transalation'' (1946), and ''On the Value of Translation'' (1948). After 1949, he published three papers in ''Translation Tongbao Magazine'', including ''On the Construction of Criticism'' and ''Self-criticism in Translation Circles'' (1950), ''The Criteria and Priorities of Translation Criticism'' (1950) and ''On the Construction of Translation Theory'' (1951). (庄智象 2017, 901)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three papers are of great significance for the development of translation theory in China. Dong's translation thought is profound and extensive, covering construction of translation theory, translation criticism, selection of source texts, strategies of foreignization and domestication, recreation in literary translation, relationship between and the value of translation, etc. His views on translation, especially on the construction of Chinese translation theory and translation criticism, are of great importance in the translation history of our country. (庄智象 2017, 901-902)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.Dong Qiusi’s Breakthroughs in Translation Thoughts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Breakthrough in the Traditional Translation Criteria'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of translation standards, Dong Qiusi made up for the deficiency of traditional Chinese translation criteria from the perspective of text type. From Buddhist scriptures translation to the middle of 20th century, one-way and simplistic mindset had been throughout the discussion on the issue of translation criteria. people always consciously or unconsciously sought a unique and right translation criterion as their ultimate pursuit and most people were prone to deem the translation for literary texts as the reference. (汪庆华 2016, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is doubt that we all hope that translation standards are as simple as possible, and that one standard can function as solution to all problems in translation. However, practice has proved that it is not feasible for the complex work of translation. With the increasing various text types, unified translation standard can barely guide all types of translation practice. When discussing translation standards, most people only consider the relatively single text types they are exposed to, namely Buddhist scripture, social science or literature. Few take it into account that translation standards should vary depending on the type of text. Dong Qiusi was aware of this matter as early as 1946, and it is probably not enough to judge that he had a keen academic vision. (汪庆华 2016, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To study Dong Qiusi's translation criterion, we can not bypass Yan Fu. Yan Fu's three-character criteria &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; had exerted far-reaching influence and had been the only guide for translators for decades since it was put forward. Especially in the first half of the 20th century, most of the Chinese translation experts embraced the criterion of Yan Fu. (Sun Yifeng 2012, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contrary to Yan Fu, Dong Qiusi believed that translation criteria for theoretical texts and literature ones are distinctive. For literary text, translators could adopt such standards as to be faithful to the original in &amp;quot;thought, style, inclination and fluency,&amp;quot; which could be condensed into a single word, &amp;quot;faithfulness.&amp;quot; Dong Qiusi held flexible and dialectical attitude towards the order of &amp;quot;thought, style, inclination and fluency&amp;quot;. (汪庆华 2016, 18-19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of theoretical texts, Dong Qiusi thought that yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; should be adopted. That is to say, we should be faithful to the ideological content of the original work and ensure the fluency of the translation. As for &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;, Dong Qiusi thought it could be justified by the times where Yan Fu lived in. &amp;quot;Elegance&amp;quot; was not only unsuitable for the standard of &amp;quot;theoretical texts&amp;quot; in the era of &amp;quot;vernacular Chinese&amp;quot;, but also unsuitable for the standard of &amp;quot;literature texts&amp;quot;. As is known to all, in the 1940s, the discussion on translation criteria at home and abroad basically stayed within the language level of content, form, style and so on. The fact that Dong Qiusi thought about this issue from the perspective of text type was leading the world at that time. (汪庆华 2016, 20-21)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Literature Translation is Recreation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation means to transfer the meaning of one language into another, while creation refers to the production of literary and artistic works. Translation is constrained by source text, while creation is free. It has been undcr discussion for a long time whether translation is a kind of creation or not. Many scholars, such as Guo Moruo, Zhu Guangqian , Luo Xinzhang , agreed that translation is a kind of creation. For example, Bassnett said it is therefore quite foolish to argue that the task of the translator is to translate but not to interpret, as if the two were separate exercises. (Newmark 1988, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interlingual translation is hound to reflect the translator’s own creative interpretation of the SL text. Dong also thought of translation as a recreation. He said, &amp;quot;a translator should not only get well acquainted with the meaning and style of the source text, but also with the author’s personality, his intention and other factors concerned. Having arrived at this stage, the translator is not only faced with words any more, but with the images behind the words. Therefore, what he needs to do is to express those concrete images out in his native language rather than just transfer the lexical meaning of one language into another. What I said might be a little exaggeration, but the translator should feel as if he were the author of the source text who was writing in another language that he was good at.&amp;quot; (Bassnett 2004, 83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the images are organized by the author, their expression modes should also belong to the author. In this case, as British translator Alexander Fraser Tytler has stated, what the translator can do is nothing but recreate, although he has already obtained the soul of the original author.” (Ling Shan 2004, 86)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see, initially, Dong viewed that literature translation is creation, which could be seen as his recognition of the idea by Guo Moruo. Dong Qiusi considered that translation is not merely a simple, technical work, and the translation process requires the translator to exert his/her personal understanding, imagination and expression. A translator, like a writer, faces exactly the same things, but produces very different products. There is no doubt that both of them show the characteristics of creation. (Ling Shan 2004, 86-88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi also said that just because of the existence of creativity, translators are able to produce different versions, making it possible that readers get close to and learn the true charm of the original work. Meanwhile, it should be alert that the translation being elevated to the status of creation will typically cause the translators to move from one extreme to another. In the history of translation, there are many cases in which the original texts have been freed from the shackles and the creativity has been overplayed. (汪庆华 2016, 41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lin Shu, a translator who had not master any foreign language, gave free play to his subjective creativity in the process of translation and ended up deviating from the original texts. Considering the limitation of creativity, Dong Qiusi modified his previously agreed view that &amp;quot;translation is creation&amp;quot; and added a &amp;quot;re&amp;quot; in front of the word &amp;quot;creation&amp;quot;. Obviously, Dong Qiusi still believed that the translation of literature work were by no means a mechanical and technical labor and could not be completed by mere imitation. In his mind, the creativity of literature translation is essential. The translator can only constantly get close to the original, but can not do a complete match with the original. (汪庆华 2016, 41-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, the translators will inevitably give full play to his creativity. However, writers are free to write as they please. In contrast, the specific images that the translators wants to express are created by the original authors, meaning that translators are not as liberal as the original authors. Therefore, he was convinced that the creation of the translator is relative and absolute 100% creation is impossible; The translator's creation should be based on the original creation, which is a kind of &amp;quot;re-creation&amp;quot;. (汪庆华 2016, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is self-evident that the modification of &amp;quot;translation is creation&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;translation is re-creation&amp;quot; is intended to emphasize the unity and opposition relations between the creativity and faithfulness of literary translation. &amp;quot;Re-creation&amp;quot; not only affirms the status and value of the translator's creativity in translation, the translator's positive role in the translation, but also demonstrates that the translator's creativity is limited, which means they can not break away from the original texts, give play to the imagination of the individual and create as much as they desire. In a word, Dong Qiusi deems it that the creation of literary translation should be definitely based on the original work and it is a kind of &amp;quot;re-creation&amp;quot; in nature. (Ling Shan 2004, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translation is Science'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1951, Dong Qiusi clearly proposed that translation is science in his article ''On the Construction of Translation Theory''. According to him, the translation process is regulated by objective rules. These rules can be used for generating adequate translations. In order to discover and understand these rules,translation scholars should study all factors involved, and then use their findings to contribute to a complete theory, which is scientific owing to its objective basis. He explained that translation is science, meaning that there are laws that can be followed in the process of translation between Chinese and Western languages, and that it is not correct to say that translation can be done simply by talents and inspiration. (Luo Xuanmin 2004, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since these translation laws are objective, not discovered simply by imagination, to master these laws, we need to do thorough and detailed study. To be specific, we need to explore three main aspects: first, the structure, characteristics of  various languages; Second, the contents and ways of expression of various disciplines; Third, translation experience in different times and countries. (Luo Xuanmin 2004, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Dong’s opinion, if many objective laws in translation could be summarized through investigation and research for people to learn and refer to, the novice translators would avoid wasting much time and energy to explore methods and techniques, and would not repeat the previous failures. Thus, it would be helpful to promote the translation work to achieve greater progress. This not only shows Dong Qiusi's profound understanding of the significance of studying the objective laws of translation in guiding practice, but also can be interpreted as his regret for the loss caused by Chinese translators' long-term neglect of the scientific nature of translation. (Chan Tak-hung 2004, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi, inheriting the traditional Chinese concept that translation is art and enlightened by the newly emerging foreign view that translation science, clearly realized that translation, as art, would become random activities if it did not observe the objective scientific laws and accept the guidance of the objective laws. Therefore, in 1951, he became the first person in China who claimed that &amp;quot; translation is a kind of science &amp;quot; in the most authoritative journal Bulletin on Translation. (Chan Tak-hung 2004, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi is the earliest translators in China who was aware of the unity and opposition relations between scientific and artistic translation. His view that translation is science is an important breakthrough in the development of traditional Chinese translation studies in the middle of 20th century, which marks the beginning of Chinese translation studies turning to linguistic science and plays an important role in the historical transition of Chinese translation studies from ancient to modern times. (Chan Tak-hung 2004, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Dong Qiusi’s Innovation: to Establish Translation Studies As a Discipline===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back in the 1950s, it became obvious that translation Studies in China required theoretical breakthroughs. Speaking of translation studies, the name of Dong Qiusi was worth special mentioning. Dong Qiusi, in an article entitled On the construction of translation theory in Translation Newsletter, made the proposal to establish translation studies as a discipline, claiming that &amp;quot;China has a long history of translation and, in spite of the lack of systematic theorization, has acquired an abundance of scattered and unconsolidated experiences and ideas&amp;quot;. (Dong Qiusi 1951, 608)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his view, &amp;quot;translation is not something unknowable; rather, it is an existential phenomenon governed by laws unique to itself, and therefore has all the qualities needed to become a theoretical&amp;quot;. Dong projected a sanguine prognosis largely based on this perception of China’s long history of translation. With the wisdom that hindsight affords, Tan Zaixi ruefully notes:“In the 1950s China was behind no other country in terms of the construction of Translation Studies. Had Dong Qiusi’s idea caught everyone’s attention, our translation research might have been ahead of the West all along.” (Tan Zaixi 1995, 15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What Dong seemed to be doing in that paper was what Nida had earlier on in 1947 tried to do, i.e. applying a ‘scientific’, modern linguistics approach to the study of translation. Given the fact that there was virtually no academic contact with the West in the early years after the Chinese socialist revolution of 1949, Dong or his fellow Chinese scholars would not have access to, or be able to even hear of, Nida’s work, and that the Russian scholar Andrei Fedorov’s work was not to be published till 1953, a full two years after Dong had published his paper, we may say that at the time Dong’s proposition on applying a ‘scientific’ translation studies approach to the theoretical development of translation was quite original, and seemed in large measure to be modernizing Chinese translation discourse, in spite of the fact that Dong’s paper did read more like a ‘policy speech’ than in-depth academic research, or in some ways it was not as substantiated research as were Nida’s or Fedorov’s work. (Chan Tak-hung 2004, 225)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this optimism is retrospectively ungrounded because China was soon afterwards plunged into great social and political upheaval and its embryonic intercultural connectivity would be severed. Translation Studies could not develop until the early 1980s when translation activity was in full swing once again, fuelling an interest in analyzing translation problems as well, since large scale translation practice created renewed impetus for promoting Translation Studies. (Sun Yifeng 2012, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, it was not difficult to judge from the contents of several articles by Dong published successively from 1950 to 1951, such as How to Establish Translation Criticism and Self-Criticism, Criteria and Key points of Translation Criticism, and On the Construction of Translation Theory that he had formed a preliminary framework at that time. This framework consists of three parts: translation criticism, translation theory and translation history. Dong envisaged two steps towards this. (汪庆华 2016, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, that a “common programme” be drafted on the study of major issues such as methods of translating, systems of revision and proofreading, criteria of translation, etc. for adoption by a national conference on translation. Second, that the government sanctioned agency organize experts to do six things: (1) write a history of translation in China, (2) introduce Western books on translation theory to Chinese readers, (3) use scientific linguistic methods to compare Chinese and foreign languages, (4) conduct translation criticism, (5) sum up experiences of translating, and (6) publish a translators’ journal. The end products of this national drive would be two books, one on the history of translation in China, and the other on the translatology of China. (Fan, S.1999, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Translation Criticism'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Translation criticism is a major link between translation theory and translation practice.&amp;quot;  Not only can translation criticism be used to guide translation practice, but it can also enrich translation theory. It plays most direct role in the application of translation theory into translation practice. It can be seen that Dong has a very clear understanding of the positive function of translation criticism, hi order to make translation criticism serve translation practice constructively, he put forward practical opinions and suggestions on the criteria, priorities, and approaches of translation criticism, etc. (Newmark 1988, 184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Exactly as he said, this kind of translation criticism could play a very good supporting role even though it could  not substitute for the whole work of constructing theoretical system of translation, because it could enrich translation theory, and defined each definition clearly and specifically, which was very important for the construction of any theory. (张茜 2012, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation development is inseparable from translation criticism, but translation criticism has been in a non-rational state for a long period, and translators always turn a blind eye to some serious problems, such as the impetuous translation climate, blind introduction of copyright, decreased translation quality. etc. The fundamental reason for this situation lies in that we do not establish a positive and effective criticism theory as Dong said. The establishment of such a theory depends largely on the establishment of scientific translation criticism system. (张茜 2012, 5) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation criticism can be traced back to ancient times in China, such as the argument about literal translation and free translation, the research on translation criticism itself did not start until after 1949. In the early period after the founding of New China, the tasks that Chinese translators faced with were pretty arduous. There were two main problems: translation work was poorly planned and organized, and low-quality translations were published in large quantity. Therefore, how to solve the problems became one of the major tasks for the relevant department of the government. On March 26, 1950, China Daily published three papers on translation criticism with the title of “Taking Serious Attitude to Translating” by the Divisions of People’s literature and People’s Field for Arts. That is to say, the first new chapter of translation criticism began in early 1950’s in China. (孙致礼 1996，193)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Dong's opinion, translation criticism is of great importance in that it is conducive to solving many practical problems and makes great contribution to cultivating translation talents, improving translation quality and developing translation criticism research itself. Dong Qiusi also put forward seven valuable Suggestions on how to carry out translation criticism: Firstly, distinguish established translators from novice ones. If a famous translator is irresponsible, he should be seriously criticized. For new translators, try to point out their mistakes. What is more important is to tell them how to correct mistake. Secondly, pin down the key points. The number of translation work is too large to criticize each of them. Thirdly, master principles and solve the issue of principles in translation through some typical cases. Fourthly, recommend successful experience and avoid simply criticizing mistakes. Fifthly, correct bad attitudes towards work. Translators and publishers should be responsible and meticulous respectively and avoid being perfunctory. Sixthly, establish correct theory. Translation theory is the foundation of translation criticism. Without the guidance of translation theory, translation criticism will become unclear about what is right or wrong. Seventhly, conduct critical attitude. Critics should seek truth from facts, be kind to others and try to be unbiased and objective. What’s more, Dong put forward the proposal of “constructive translation criticism.” (Dong Qiusi 1951, 608-610)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He illustrated that the constructive translation criticism was “to deal with fundamental problems, which have not been handled properly for long, with the aid of some typical examples.” He further explained “It is only by means of intensively reading one book and extensively reading many books that we can focus on criticism priorities, obtain a practical criticism criterion, so that we can criticize or appraise fairly and appropriately, the people to be criticized can be convinced, and readers can benefit. This kind of translation criticism can be called truly constructive.” (Dong Qiusi 1951, 609)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reviewing the history of translation criticism 50 years ago, constructive translation criticism was quite rare. Apparently, translation criticism lacked theoretical self-consciousness.  Due to the lack of supervision and guidance on practice, it was difficult to make thorough and reasonable explanations for many phenomena in the history of translation. Given that Translation criticism tended to be mixed with translation theory. Dong Qiusi separated translation criticism from translation theory and focuses his research on the construction of translation criticism. At that time, it was of extreme historical significance to emphasize the importance of the construction of translation criticism. (汪庆华 2016, 81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Translation Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the study of stage translation theory had been making progress and had made some achievements, there were still many problems, which were mainly manifested in the lack of system, scientific research methods, pure theory explorations and communication with the West. In his article ''The Cultivation of Translators'', Dong Qiusi expressed his regret that China had not established a complete theoretical system of translation until the People’s Republic of China was founded in 1949. (张茜 2012, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi held that the construction of translation theory was a long and arduous mission, the finishing of which required a lot of people to spend a long time, adopt scientific linguistic methods, and carry out in-depth investigation and research. In order to accomplish the task smoothly, he proposed a two-step strategy. The first step was to solve some important issues in the translation field in a short time. Second, long-term planning should be implemented simultaneously with short-term planning, including compiling ''Chinese Translation history'', sorting out and explaining China's local translation experience, absorbing and drawing on the essence of foreign theories and so on. After a long period of construction and the full development of the theoretical system of translation, some translation problems involved in the first step of the scheme would be finally solved. (张茜 2012, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi's main views on the guidelines for the construction of translation theory can be summarized as follows: adopting scientific linguistic methods, focusing on traditional Chinese translation theories, learning from foreign translation theories and closely connecting with practice. Dong suggested that like all other scientific theories, Chinese translation theory has its own general and specific features. On one hand, it should correspond with the general laws of science; and, on the other hand, it should possess its own distinctive features of its own time and place. It should draw on the theories and experiences of foreign countries, but it is absolutely not a blind copy. (汪庆华 2016, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is no shortcut. What is required is the investment of human and material resources of our country. He  put forward that we could not simply expect foreign countries to establish translation theories for our use. Theories stem from experience. We already had a preliminary theoretical foundation and over-one-thousand-year translation experiences, including the experiences of translating Buddhist Scriptures in the early period of Tang Dynasty, and those of many translators like Lu Xun, Qu Qiubai since the May Fourth Movement. Therefore, it would not be difficult to establish a complete theoretical system if we could collect, analyze, refine and develop the experiences of our own country. After the founding of New China, Dong Qiusi took the lead in openly criticizing the traditional translation theories in China. Not only did he point out the crux of the slow development of Chinese traditional translation theories, but also, more importantly, he clarified the study objects of Chinese translation theories and the guidelines for the construction of translation theories. (汪庆华 2016, 88-89)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Translation History'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi are also a pioneer in the study of translation history. As we know, the study of translation history had been neglected for quite a long time. Although there had been relevant researches before Dong Qiusi, for example, in 1940, Huang Jiade(黄嘉德) edited a collection of Translation Studies entitled ''The History of Translation'', which excerpted the pertinent articles of Hu Shi and other translators in this field, we could not find anyone who formally came up with the history of translation as a specialized field of translation studies prior to Dong Qiusi. The study of the history of translation is a basic step which plays a decisive role in the construction and development of translation as a discipline. (汪庆华 2016, 90)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi also attached great importance to the study in the construction of his translation system. In &amp;quot;On the Construction of Translation Theory&amp;quot;, he wrote We should compile the ''History of Chinese translation'', sum up the translation experience since the Eastern Han Dynasty from a correct historical point of view, and grasp the right direction and principles in the process of development. Dong Qiusi stated that any research field inevitably had its own clear direction and principles if it wante to develop into an independent discipline. As far as the field of translation studies is concerned, the study of translation history undertakes this task. (汪庆华 2016, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of translation provides necessary documents for the construction of translation as a discipline. The study of the history of translation is favorable to understand the natural  characteristics of translation and to provide reference for the construction of translation study. In the past, translators and researchers were bound to come across problems similar to those we encounter today, and have struggled to solve them. The ideologies, the development level of language and cultural in the Times they lived in would also have influenced them, so that they made choices on many issues such as translation standards, translation methods and translation functions. By sorting out the relevant experience and theories of translators throughout the history and mastering the development history of Translation in China, we can draw lessons from them, which is of enlightening significance to the confirming of status of the translation as a discipline. (汪庆华 2016, 991-93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the second half of the 1940s to the beginning of the 1950s, Dong Qiusi had a comprehensive and in-depth reflection on many important issues in traditional Chinese translation studies, such as translation standards, the nature of translation, the creativity of translation etc., among which there were multiple original perspectives, such as: the translation criteria are adhered to based on text styles; Literary translation is &amp;quot;re-creation&amp;quot;; The essence of translation is &amp;quot;science&amp;quot;, etc. In the early 1950s, Dong Qiusi established a translation framework consisting of translation criticism, translation theory and translation history. This viewpoint is not only leading in China, but also in the history of translation studies around the world. Chinese translation experts and scholars generally agree that Dong Qiusi is the founder of the establishment of the translation discipline. In terms of the historical contribution to the construction of the translation discipline, Dong Qiusi can be regarded as a worthy pioneer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett Susan. (2004). Translation Studies. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Chan Tak-hung. (2004). Twentieth-century Chinese Translation Theory: Modes, Issues and Debates. Amsterdam and Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qianghua 汪庆华. (2016). ''董秋斯译学思想研究'' [Studies on Dong Qiusi's Translation Thoughts]. East China Normal University 华东师范大学.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi 董秋斯. (1951). ''‘論翻譯理論的建設’'' (On the Development of Translation Theory). 翻譯通報 (Translators’ Bulletin). 2: 3-4. Reprinted in Luo Xinzhang 羅新璋 and Chen Yingnian 陳應年 (2009) 翻譯論集 (修訂本) (An Anthology of Essays on Translation [Revised Edition]). Beijing: The Commercial Press. pp. 601-609. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan, S. (1999). Highlights of Translation Studies in China Since the Mid-Nineteenth Century. Meta, 44 (1), 42.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ling Shan 凌山. (2004). 一个翻译家的脚印：关于董秋斯的翻译 [The Footprints of a Translator: On Dong Qiusi's Translation ]. Shanghai Literature ''上海文学''(3)86.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark Peter.纽马克. (1988). ''翻译教材''[A Textbook of Translation]. 伦敦/纽约London/New York: Prentice-Hall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng. (2012). The Shifting Identity of Translation Studies in China. Intercultural Communication Studies XXI:2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Zhili 孙致礼. (1996). ''我国英美文学翻译概论'' [An Introduction to Chinese and American Literary Translation]. Beijing: Yilin Press 北京: 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (1995). ''中西现代翻译学概论'' [A general survey of Chinese and Western translation theories]. 外国语言 Foreign Languages 16(3)15. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tian Chuanmao. (2013). A Sociocultural Analysis of Retranslations of Classic English Novels in Mainland China 1949‐2009. Universitat Rovira i Virgili.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanmin Luo &amp;amp; Hong Lei. (2004). 中国的翻译理论与实践 [Translation theory and practice in China]. ''视角'' Perspectives: Studies in Translatology 12:1, 25-26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian 张茜. (2012). ''董秋斯翻译批评思想研究''[Research on translation Criticism of Dong Qiusi]. Shanxi University 山西大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhuang Zhixiang, Fang Mengzhi 庄智象、方梦之. (2017). ''中国翻译家研究（民国卷）''[A Study of Translators in China]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海:上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Criticism'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==On Translation Criticism-based on back-translation 丁代凤 Ding Daifeng==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation practice has a rather long history both at home and abroad. Once there is translation practice, there is translation criticism. Due to the change of time and space, translation criticism needs to be carried out from different perspectives. Based on previous studies and personal translation practice, the author finds two common problems in translation criticism: 1) lack of translation criticism in translation practice; 2) lack of awareness of time and space change during the process of translation criticism. Based on the analysis of the relationship between back translation and translation criticism, the author analyzes the application of back translation in words, expressions and texts, and illustrates the roles of back translation in translation criticism. The author analyzes a large number of examples in this thesis and tries to be reasonable and well-founded, hoping that this thesis can give some inspiration to other scholars who study translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
translation criticism; back translation; translation testing; cultural communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
论翻译批评—基于回译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
无论在国内还是国外，翻译实践的历史可谓悠久。而只要有翻译实践，就会有翻译批评。由于时间与空间的变化，翻译批评也需从不同的角度进行。基于前人的研究以及自身的翻译实践，作者发现目前普遍存在于翻译批评中的两个问题：1）在翻译实践过程中缺乏翻译批评意识；2）在翻译批评过程中，缺乏对空间和时间变化的意识。基于对回译与翻译批评二者关系的分析，作者对回译法在词汇以及文本当中的应用分别进行了分析，阐述了回译法在翻译批评中作用。作者在论文中分析了大量的实例，尽量做到有理有据，希望本论文能够给其他研究翻译批评的学者些许启发。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译批评；回译；翻译检测；文化交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of translation criticism===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation practice has a rather long history both at home and abroad. Once there is translation practice, there is translation criticism(Wang Kefei 1994,33). As for translation criticism, it refers to the evaluation of a translation under certain social conditions, following certain translation principles and using certain methods. It is one of the three major components of translation studies, and it also serves as an internal driving force for the disciplinary construction of translation. As the characteristic of one language is different from the other, it is difficult for us to judge whether a translation is appropriate or not. In the process of translation, we have to take both language and culture into consideration.(Wang Jianguo 2005,78) That is to say, we also have to lay equal emphasis on language and culture when we judge a translation. As a complete paragraph or passage is composed of many words and sentences, we are prone to analyze each word and sentence when we assess the quality of a translation. If we analyze a passage under the reader-oriented translation criticism principle, then the translation should be easy to read and be accepted by its readers. If we analyze a passage based on the translator-oriented translation criticism principle, the translated version should be in line with the original text in terms of meaning as much as possible. However, this far from enough. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation practice has a rather long history both at home and abroad. Once there is translation practice, there is translation criticism(Wang Kefei 1994,33). As for translation criticism, it refers to the evaluation of a translation under certain social conditions, following certain translation principles and methods. It is one of the three major components of translation studies, and it also serves as an internal driving force for the disciplinary construction of translation. As the characteristic of one language is different from the other, it is difficult for us to judge whether a translation is appropriate or not. In the process of translation, we have to take both language and culture into consideration.(Wang Jianguo 2005,78) That is to say, we also have to lay equal emphasis on language and culture when we judge a translation. As a complete paragraph or passage is composed of many words and sentences, we are prone to analyze each word and sentence to assess the quality of a translation. If we analyze a passage under the reader-oriented translation criticism principle, then the translation should be easy to read and accept for its readers. If we analyze a passage based on the translator-oriented translation criticism principle, the translated version should be in line with the original text in terms of meaning as much as possible. However, this far from enough. --[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the translation practice takes place at different times and in different cultural backgrounds, we should adopt different perspectives to examine a translation accordingly(Xu Jun 2016,439). When it comes to the translation of Buddhist scripture in the Han Dynasty, its main purpose is to spread its doctrine, so what the translator needs to do is to grab its main idea. But when it comes to the sci-tech translation during the Westernization Movement in modern times, the main goal of this kind of translation is to learn advanced technologies from developed western countries, so the translator have to make sure that the translation of each sentence in the original text should be totally correct and their translations should be operational and practical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the translation practice takes place at different times and in different cultural backgrounds, we should adopt different perspectives to examine a translation accordingly(Xu Jun 2016,439). When it comes to the translation of Buddhist scripture in the Han Dynasty, its main purpose is to spread its doctrine, so what the translator needs to do is to grab its main idea. But when it comes to the sci-tech translation during the Westernization Movement in modern times, the main goal is to learn advanced technologies from developed western countries, so the translator have to make sure that the translation of each sentence in the original text should be totally correct and their translations should be operational and practical.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Professor Xu Jun, translation activities have always existed in human history, and their forms and connotations are constantly enriched because of the social, economic and cultural development.(Xu Jun 2014,288) Therefore, translation practice is a dynamic process, and that means translation criticism should be conducted under a certain historical and cultural context. Taking the factors mentioned above into consideration, the author found that there are still two problems existing in translation criticism, they are: 1) lack of translation criticism in translation practice; 2) lack of awareness of time and space change during the process of translation criticism.(Wang Jianguo 2005,78) Generally speaking, the author tries to solve these two problems of translation criticism by using the back translation method and analyzing the texts related to back translation, thus improving the current situation of translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Professor Xu Jun, translation activities have always been in human history, and their forms and connotations are constantly enriched because of the social, economic and cultural development.(Xu Jun 2014,288) Therefore, translation practice is a dynamic process, and that means translation criticism should be conducted under a certain historical and cultural context. Taking the factors mentioned above into consideration, the author found that there are still two problems existing in translation criticism, they are: 1) lack of translation criticism in translation practice; 2) lack of awareness of time and space change during the process of translation criticism.(Wang Jianguo 2005,78) Generally speaking, the author tries to solve these two problems of translation criticism by using the back translation method and analyzing the texts related to back translation, thus improving the current situation of translation criticism.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Relationship between translation criticism and back translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a large number of translation methods available for us to choose when we do some translation, such as free translation, literal translation, transliteration, amplification, omission, back translation and so on. Among these translation methods, no translation method can have the same effects on testing the original text as back translation. Literally, back translation is the process of translating a text that has already been translated into a foreign language back to the original language(He Xianbin 2002,45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a large number of translation methods available for us to choose when we do some translation, such as free translation, literal translation, transliteration, amplification, omission, back translation and so on. Among these translation methods, no translation method can have the same effects on testing the original text as back translation. Literally, back translation is the process of translating a text that has already been translated into a foreign language to back to the original language(He Xianbin 2002,45). --[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In A Dictionary of Translation Studies in China, Fang Mengzhi had divided back translation into three categories. They are back translation for testing, back translation for research and mechanical translation.(Fang Mengzhi 2011,97) Here, the author will mainly talk about back translation for testing. According to Fang Mengzhi, back translation for testing works as a kind of question type, aiming to test and find out the problems existing in the translation process(Fang Mengzhi 2011,97). As such, back translation for testing has the same purpose as translation criticism. This just proves that it is the right choice to apply back-translation method to translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In A Dictionary of Translation Studies in China, Fang Mengzhi had divided back translation into three categories. They are back translation for testing, back translation for research and mechanical translation.(Fang Mengzhi 2011,97) Here, the author will mainly talk about the first one. According to Fang Mengzhi, back translation for testing works as a kind of question type, aiming to test and find out the problems existing in the translation process(Fang Mengzhi 2011,97). As such, back translation for testing has the same purpose as translation criticism. This just proves that it is the right choice to apply back-translation method to translation criticism.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back translation plays a irreplaceable role in comparing the similarities and differences between the structures of the original text and the translated version.(He Xianbin 2002,46) During this process, we can have a better understanding of the characteristics of the two languages involved. When we translate text A into text B, if we want to examine the quality of text B, an appropriate way is to translate it back into text C which is almost similar to text A in terms of its meaning and structure. Unlike other ways used in translation criticism, back translation offers us three different texts. Text A, the original text, will be the best material for us to examine the quality of our translation. Although text A serves as a criteria for us to conduct translation criticism, we can not decide whether the translation is good or not simply by judging the degree of similarity between text A and text C. We all know that every coin has two sides. On the one hand, there is no doubt that text A and text C can not be exactly the same. This is mainly because different languages have different language structures and different ways of expressing ideas. Even the one who do the back translation is exactly the writer himself or herself, the vocabularies and sentence patterns he or she uses will change over time. On the other hand, if the structures of text A and text C are very similar, it may means that text B only apply literal translation and its translation may not very elegant to some extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back translation plays an irreplaceable role in comparing the similarities and differences between the structures of original text and translated version.(He Xianbin 2002,46) During this process, we can have a better understanding of the characteristics of the two languages involved. When we translate text A into text B, an appropriate way to examine the quality of text B is to translate it back into text C which is almost similar to text A in terms of its meaning and structure. Unlike other ways used in translation criticism, back translation offers us three different texts. Text A, the original text, will be the best material for us to examine the quality of our translation. Although text A serves as a criteria for us to conduct translation criticism, we can not decide whether the translation is good or not simply by judging the degree of similarity between text A and text C. We all know that every coin has two sides. On the one hand, there is no doubt that text A and text C can not be exactly the same. This is mainly because different languages have different language structures and different ways of expressing ideas. Even the one who do the back translation is exactly the writer himself or herself, the vocabularies and sentence patterns he or she uses will change over time. On the other hand, if the structures of text A and text C are very similar, it may means that text B only apply literal translation and its translation may be not very elegant to some extent.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What we should we do is not only just to focus the correctness of each word and sentence, but to ensure similar or even same effects on cultural communication. That is to say, there is no need to pursue syntactic and lexical consistency in text A and text C. Otherwise, anyone who holds the text A will criticize your translation and say that there is still some difference between text A and text C, and your translation is still not good enough(Si Guo 2000,119). Therefore, back translation will not make any sense in the process of translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What we should we do is not only just to focus the correctness of each word and sentence, but to ensure similar or even same effects on cultural communication. That is to say, there is no need to pursue syntactic and lexical consistency in text A and text C. Otherwise, anyone who holds the text A will criticize your translation and say that there is still some differences between text A and text C, and your translation is still not good enough(Si Guo 2000,119). Therefore, back translation will not make any sense in the process of translation criticism.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Analysis of texts related to back translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As our country continues to deepen the reform and opening-up policy, we have began to come into contact with more and more foreign words. Meanwhile, quiet a few foreign literary work related to Chinese culture and history have merged(Tan Zaixi 2018,3). For translators, it is a rather trick task to deal with such words, expressions and texts. In this part, the author will mainly analyze two situations of the use of back translation, namely, back translation in words and expressions and back translation in different texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As our country continues to deepen the reform and opening-up policy, we have began to come into contact with more and more foreign words. Meanwhile, quiet a few foreign literary works related to Chinese culture and history have merged(Tan Zaixi 2018,3). For translators, it is a rather trick task to deal with such words, expressions and texts. In this part, the author will mainly analyzes two situations of the use of back translation, namely, back translation in words and expressions and back translation in different texts.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:52, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Back translation in words and expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, back translation usually takes place at the word level. We can find that many Chinese words in our daily life come from western countries, such as 莎士比亚(Shakespeare), 华伦天奴(Valentino), 猎头(head hunter), 唐老鸭(Donald Duck), 雅思考试(International English Language Testing System, also known as IELTS), 阿司匹林(aspirin) and so on. At the same time, some foreign literati and scholars in China usually change their names or take a Chinese one. Here are some typical examples: 赛珍珠(Pearl S. Buck), 利玛窦(Matteo Ricci), 费正清(John King Fairbank), 马悦然(Goran Malmqvist) and葛浩文(Howard Goldblatt). Likewise, there are also many English words and expressions coming from China, such as Confucius(孔子), Long March(长征), tofu(豆腐), litchi(荔枝), chow mein(炒面), brainwash(洗脑), long time no see(好久不见) and so on. When we translate these two kinds of words, we have to make sure that our translation is completely the same as the original word. Because the translations of these words are fixed in the target language, we should not take it for granted that we can translate them by virtue of our own experience or in a normal way.(He Xianbin 2002,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, back translation usually takes place at the word level. We can find that many Chinese words in our daily life come from western countries, such as 莎士比亚(Shakespeare), 华伦天奴(Valentino), 猎头(head hunter), 唐老鸭(Donald Duck), 雅思考试(International English Language Testing System, also known as IELTS), 阿司匹林(aspirin) and so on. At the same time, some foreign literati and scholars in China usually change their names or take a Chinese one. Here are some typical examples: 赛珍珠(Pearl S. Buck), 利玛窦(Matteo Ricci), 费正清(John King Fairbank), 马悦然(Goran Malmqvist) and 葛浩文(Howard Goldblatt). Likewise, there are also many English words and expressions coming from China, such as Confucius(孔子), Long March(长征), tofu(豆腐), litchi(荔枝), chow mein(炒面), brainwash(洗脑), long time no see(好久不见) and so on. When we translate these two kinds of words, we have to make sure that our translation is completely the same as the original word. Because the translations of these words are fixed in the target language, we should not take it for granted that we can translate them by virtue of our own experience or in a normal way.(He Xianbin 2002,45)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Back translation in texts====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, translation criticism usually take place in literary text. There are a large number of famous work related to back translation, such as Moment in Peking written by Lin Yutang, Joy Luck Club written by Amy Tan, The Good Earth written by Pearl S. Buck, My Country and My People written by Lin Yutang, Naked Earth written by Eileen Chang and so on. All these work are written in English, but the contents in them are all related to China. Some of them are written by overseas Chinese writers, and some of them are written by those foreign writers who have lived in China for a rather long time, so the authors of these works all have a great understanding of China’s society and its national conditions(Li Changbao 2019,133).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, translation criticism usually takes place in literary text. There are a large number of famous works related to back translation, such as Moment in Peking written by Lin Yutang, Joy Luck Club written by Amy Tan, The Good Earth written by Pearl S. Buck, My Country and My People written by Lin Yutang, Naked Earth written by Eileen Chang and so on. All these work are written in English, but the contents in them are all related to China. Some of them are written by overseas Chinese writers, and some of them are written by those foreign writers who have lived in China for a rather long time, so the authors of these works all have a great understanding of China’s society and its national conditions(Li Changbao 2019,133).--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we translate these kinds of work back into Chinese, this process is called rootless back translation. In this process, we have to pay particular attention to the cultural communication effect of its Chinese translation. Next, the author will analyze some literary texts by using the back translation method so as to compare the different structures of English and Chinese and illustrate how back translation functions in the process of translation criticism. Here are some examples and their analyses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Original Text: Now this magistrate was a poor man and had not seen so much money in his life time before, being only newly risen to his position through the bounty of his father, who had put all the money he had and could borrow to buy this place for his son, so that from it the family might acquire some wealth. (Buck 2016,272)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: 这县官原是个穷汉，一辈子不会见过这么多的款子，他靠了他父亲的鑽营，才谋到这位置，他父亲用了自己所有的以及能够借到的钱给儿子买到这官缺，目的是那家从此可以发财了。(Hu Zhongchi 1933,270) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph is excerpted from The Good Earth written by Pearl S. Buck. As the most famous novel of Pearl S. Buck, The Good Earth describes the situations of the farmers in China in the early 20th century, aiming to show a real China to the western world.(Buck 2016,272) In order to compare the structures of the original text and the target text, the author tries to translate the target text back into the original text by means of some popular translation websites. Here is the translated version offered by Sougou online translation: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The county magistrate was a poor man, and he never saw so much money in his life. He got this position by his father’s gaining, and his father used all his money and the money he could borrow to buy this official vacancy for his son, with the aim that the family can get rich from now on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, “他靠了他父亲的鑽营，才谋到这位置” is translated into “He got this position by his father's gaining”. But in the original text, it is “being only newly risen to his position through the bounty of his father”. In Chinese, we usually use many short sentences to express one thing, while a long sentence with many clauses are commonly used in English. Besides, “官缺” in the target text is “place”, while it becomes “official vacancy” when using the back translation method. The word “place” here refers to a position that is available for or being used by somebody. That exactly proves that English usually uses a simple word to express a rather complicated meaning. Hu Zhongchi extends the meaning of “place” and translated into “官缺”, which ensure the translation is in line with the the expression habits of Chinese and the background in The Good Earth.(Hu Zhongchi 1933,270)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, &amp;quot;他靠了他父亲的鑽营，才谋到这位置&amp;quot; is translated into &amp;quot;He got this position by his father's gaining&amp;quot;. But in the original text, it is &amp;quot;being only newly risen to his position through the bounty of his father&amp;quot;. In Chinese, we usually use many short sentences to express one thing, while a long sentence with many clauses is commonly used in English. Besides, &amp;quot;官缺&amp;quot; in the target text is “place”, while it becomes &amp;quot;official vacancy&amp;quot; when using the back translation method. The word &amp;quot;place&amp;quot; here refers to a position that is available for or being used by somebody. That exactly proves that English usually uses a simple word to express a rather complicated meaning. Hu Zhongchi extends the meaning of &amp;quot;place&amp;quot; and translated into &amp;quot;官缺&amp;quot;, which ensures the translation is in line with the the expression habits of Chinese and the background in The Good Earth.(Hu Zhongchi 1933,270)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Original Text: “It was accompanied by ‘dragon-and-phonex cakes’, silks, tea leaves, fruits, a pair of living geese, and four jars of wine.” (Lin Yutang 1998, 78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: “......送有龙凤饼、绸缎、茶叶、水果、一对鹤、四坛子酒。”(Zhang Zhenyu 2005,46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Original Text: &amp;quot;It was accompanied by 'dragon-and-phonex cakes', silks, tea leaves, fruits, a pair of living geese, and four jars of wine.&amp;quot;(Lin Yutang 1998, 78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: “......送有龙凤饼、绸缎、茶叶、水果、一对鹤、四坛子酒。”(Zhang Zhenyu 2005,46)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence is excerpted from Moment in Peking. It describes some gifts that the bridegroom should present to the bride when they get married. Here is the translated version offered by Sougou online translation: There are dragon and phoenix cakes, silks and satins, tea leaves, fruits, a pile of cranes and four jars of wine. Based on the translation given by Sougou, we can easily find that there are some differences between it and the original text. Firstly, “绸缎” is translated into “silks and satins” by Sougou. Actually, “绸缎” in Chinese refers to silk products in general. Therefore, the target text translated by Zhang Zhenyu is more idiomatic. According to Qian Zhongshu, translation is like painting, what we should pursue is the similarity in spirit rather than the similarity in form. As such, there is no need for us to translate every word in the original text in order to pursue royalty. Secondly, “一对鹤” is translated into “a pair of cranes” by Sougou. The meanings of living geese and crane are totally different. In China, cranes represent longevity. It is obviously not customary for men to give cranes to women when they get married. Therefore, “a pair of living geese” had better be translated into “一对活鹅” rather than “一对鹤”.(Wu Yangbo 2010,133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence is excerpted from Moment in Peking. It describes some gifts that the bridegroom should present to the bride when they get married. Here is the translated version offered by Sougou online translation: There are dragon and phoenix cakes, silks and satins, tea leaves, fruits, a pile of cranes and four jars of wine. Based on the translation given by Sougou, we can easily find that there are some differences between it and the original text. Firstly, &amp;quot;绸缎&amp;quot; is translated into &amp;quot;silks and satins&amp;quot; by Sougou. Actually,  &amp;quot;绸缎&amp;quot; in Chinese refers to silk products in general. Therefore, the target text translated by Zhang Zhenyu is more idiomatic. According to Qian Zhongshu, translation is like painting, so what we should pursue is the similarity in spirit rather than the similarity in form. As such, there is no need for us to translate every word in the original text in order to pursue royalty. Secondly, &amp;quot;一对鹤&amp;quot; is translated into &amp;quot;a pair of cranes&amp;quot; by Sougou. The meanings of living geese and crane are totally different. In China, cranes represent longevity. Obviously, it is  not customary for men to give cranes to women when they get married. Therefore, it is better to translate &amp;quot;a pair of living geese&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;一对活鹅&amp;quot; rather than &amp;quot;一对鹤&amp;quot;.(Wu Yangbo 2010,133)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Original Text:余幼聘金沙于氏，八龄而天。娶陈氏。陈名芸，字淑珍，舅氏心余先生女也，生而颖慧，学语时，口授《琵琶行》，即能成诵。四龄失怙，母金氏，弟克昌，家徒壁立。芸既长，娴女红，三口仰其十指供给，克昌从师，修脯无缺。一日，于书簏中得《琵琶行》，挨字而认，始识字。刺绣之暇，渐通吟咏，有“秋侵人影瘦，霜染菊花肥”之句。(Shen Fu 1878,8)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: I was engaged in my childhood to one Miss Yu, of Chinsha, who died in her eighth year, and eventually I married a girl of the Ch’en clan. Her name was Yun and her literary name Suchen. She was my cousin, being the daughter of my maternal uncle, Hsinyu. Even in her childhood, she was a very clever girl, for while she was learning to speak, she was taught Po Chuyi’s poem, The P’iP’a Player, and could at once repeat it. Her father died when she was four years old, and in the family there were only her mother(of the Chin clan) and her younger brother K’ehch’ang and herself, being then practically destitute. When Yun grew up and had learnt needlework, she was providing for the family of three, and contrived always to pay K’ehch’ang’s tuition fees punctually. One day, she picked up a copy of the poem The P’iP’a Player from a wastebasket, and from that, with the help of her memory of the lines, she learnt to read word by word. Between her needlework, she gradually learnt to write poetry. One of her poems contained the two lines:“Touched by autumn, one’s figure grows slender, Soaked in frost, the chrysanthemum blooms full.”(Lin Yutang 1936,10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: I was engaged in my childhood to one Miss Yu, of Chinsha, who died in her eighth year, and eventually I married a girl of the Ch'en clan. Her name was Yun and her literary name Suchen. She was my cousin, being the daughter of my maternal uncle, Hsinyu. Even in her childhood, she was a very clever girl, for while she was learning to speak, she was taught Po Chuyi's poem, The P'iP'a Player, and could at once repeat it. Her father died when she was four years old, and in the family there were only her mother(of the Chin clan) and her younger brother K'ehch'ang and herself, being then practically destitute. When Yun grew up and had learnt needlework, she was providing for the family of three, and contrived always to pay K'ehch'ang's tuition fees punctually. One day, she picked up a copy of the poem The P'iP'a Player from a wastebasket, and from that, with the help of her memory of the lines, she learnt to read word by word. Between her needlework, she gradually learnt to write poetry. One of her poems contained the two lines:&amp;quot;Touched by autumn, one's figure grows slender, Soaked in frost, the chrysanthemum blooms full.&amp;quot;(Lin Yutang 1936,10)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This passage is excerpted form Six Chapters of a Floating Life written by Shen Fu in the Qing Dynasty. Later on, it was translated into English by Lin Yutang. Based on the translation of Lin Yutang, Li Hui translated it back into Chinese. Here is the translation of Li Hui:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This passage is excerpted from Six Chapters of a Floating Life written by Shen Fu in the Qing Dynasty. Later on, it was translated into English by Lin Yutang. Based on the translation of Lin Yutang, Li Hui translated it back into Chinese. Here is the translation of Li Hui:--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我年幼时与金沙于氏小姐定亲，于氏八岁而亡，最后我娶了亲族陈家的姑娘。陈氏名芸，字淑珍，是我的表姐，我舅舅心馀先生的女儿。芸自小聪慧伶俐，在她学说话时，教她白居易的长诗《琵琶行》，她很快就能背诵。四岁时她父亲去世，家中只有她母亲（金氏）、弟弟克昌和她自己，家境几乎一贫如洗。芸年岁稍长即学做女红，供养一家三口用度，并始终设法按期付克昌的学费。一天，她自废纸篓中捡得《琵琶行》一诗，凭着对此诗的记忆，便从上面逐字逐句学认起来。刺绣的闲暇，她渐渐学会学诗，其中一首里有如下两句：“秋侵人影瘦，霜染菊花肥。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the original text and the translated version of Li Hui, we can easily find that the translation of Li Hui is obviously shorter than the original text. What is more, the translation of Li Hui is more like an explanation of the original text rather than a new text using the back translation method. The difference of these two texts lies only in the usage of some Chinese words because of the change of the times. For example, “失怙”, which means somebody lose his or her father, was changed into “父亲去世”. “修脯”, which means a gift or reward for the teachers in the Qing Dynasty, was changed into “学费”. Likewise, “书簏” was also changed into “废纸篓”. In order to ensure readability, Li Hui used the words popular in the present, which means that the era in which a translator live will influence the words he or she adopts. This also proves that Mr Lin Yutang has totally understood the meaning of the original text and used the free translation method so that the translation of Li Hui can be in line with the original text in terms of meaning. At the same time, all the words in the translation of Li Hui are rather easy for readers to accept, which means that Mr Lin Yutang has attached much importance to the the cultural communication in order to promote foreigners’ understanding of China and spread China’s culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the original text and the translated version of Li Hui, It is easy for us to find that the translation of Li Hui is obviously shorter than the original text. What is more, the translation of Li Hui is more like an explanation of the original text rather than a new text using the back translation method. The difference of these two texts lies only in the usage of some Chinese words because of the change of the times. For example, &amp;quot;失怙&amp;quot;, which means somebody lose his or her father, was changed into &amp;quot;父亲去世&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;修脯&amp;quot;, which means a gift or reward for the teachers in the Qing Dynasty, was changed into &amp;quot;学费&amp;quot;. Likewise, &amp;quot;书簏&amp;quot; was also changed into &amp;quot;废纸篓&amp;quot;. In order to ensure readability, Li Hui used the words popular in the present, which means that the era in which a translator lives will influence the words he or she adopts. This also proves that Mr Lin Yutang has totally understood the meaning of the original text and used the free translation method so that the translation of Li Hui can be in line with the original text in terms of meaning. At the same time, all the words in the translation of Li Hui are rather easy for readers to accept, which means that Mr Lin Yutang has attached much importance to the the cultural communication in order to promote foreigners’ understanding of China and spread China’s culture.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the economy in China is booming and the cultural exchanges between China and the rest of the world are increasing, translation plays an more and more important role in promoting the cultural soft power of China. Although most translation criticism activities take place in the field of literary text, we should put equal emphasis on the development of translation criticism in both literary text and non-literary text, thus improving our translation quality as a whole. Here is an example of the back translation method used in the non-literary text:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the Chinese economy is booming and the cultural exchanges between China and the rest of the world are increasing, translation plays an more and more important role in promoting the cultural soft power of China. Although most translation criticism activities take place in the field of literary text, we should put equal emphasis on the its development in both literary text and non-literary text, thus improving our translation quality as a whole. Here is an example of the back translation method used in the non-literary text:--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4)Original Text: Coal is the most abundant energy source in the world, but opponents to its use are more vocal than ever.(excerpted from the Financial Times)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: 煤炭是是全球储量最大的资源，但反对使用煤炭的声浪逐渐增长。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph is excerpted from the Financial Times, which mainly describes the decreasing demand of coal. The author tries to translate the target language back into the original on her own, and use online translation website to translate it respectively, here are the two translated versions:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph is excerpted from the Financial Times, which mainly describes the decreasing demand of coal. The author tries to translate the target language back into the original on her own, and also uses online translation website to translate it respectively. Here are the two translated versions:--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Coal, the most abundant energy resource on the globe, is now facing increasing backlash. (trans by the author)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Coal is the resource with the largest reserves in the world, but the voice against the use of coal is increasing gradually.(trans by Sougou translation)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing these two translated versions offered by the author and Sougou respectively and the original text, we can easily find that there is still a big gap between them. For the same expression “声浪逐渐增长”, the translation of the author only expresses its superficial meaning, which is only faithful but not elegant. Similarly, the translated version offered by Sougou only use free translation without paying much attention to idiomatic expressions in English. However, the expression “are more vocal than ever” exactly corresponds to “声浪逐渐增长”. The word “vocal” is a word related to voice, so does the word “声浪”. The target text has ensured the same effects of cultural communication and made the passage more vivid and attractive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing these two translated versions offered by the author and Sougou respectively and the original text, we can easily find that there is still a big gap among them. For the same expression &amp;quot;声浪逐渐增长&amp;quot;, the translation of the author only expresses its superficial meaning, which is only faithful but not elegant. Similarly, the translated version offered by Sougou only uses free translation without paying much attention to idiomatic expressions in English. However, the expression &amp;quot;are more vocal than ever&amp;quot; exactly corresponds to &amp;quot;声浪逐渐增长&amp;quot;. The word &amp;quot;vocal&amp;quot; is a word related to voice, so does the word &amp;quot;声浪&amp;quot;. The target text has maintained the same effects of cultural communication and made the passage more vivid and attractive.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Application of back translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the examples being analyzed in the previous part, the author will mainly introduce when back translation should be applied to translation criticism and the roles of back translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first, back translation help us improve China’s external image(Tan Zaixi 2018,2). Just as example 3 mentioned in the chapter three, this example is excerpted from a very famous work written by a Chinese, then another Chinese person who masters English has translated into English. If we want to understand how foreigners perceive the history of China and make sure that the English version can produce an impact on the spread of Chinese culture, we have to assess the quality of the English version. Of course, the most important thing is to ensure that all the contents are correctly translated. But except that, we should also ensure that the values are correctly conveyed. It is commonly known that the original text can not be totally the same as the target text because of the language differences. By translating the target text back into the original language, we can have a strong sense of the inner meaning of the target text, and we can also know how foreigners feel when they read the target text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first, back translation help us improve China’s external image(Tan Zaixi 2018,2). Just as example 3 mentioned in the chapter three, this example is excerpted from a very famous work written by a Chinese, then another Chinese person who masters English has translated it into English. If we want to understand how foreigners perceive the history of China and make sure that the English version can produce an impact on the spread of Chinese culture, we have to assess the quality of the English version. Of course, the most important thing is to ensure that all the contents are correctly translated. Except that, we should also ensure that the values are correctly conveyed. It is commonly known that the original text can not be totally the same as the target text because of the language differences. By translating the target text back into the original language, we can have a strong sense of the inner meaning of the target text and also know how foreigners feel when they read the target text.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, back translation plays a key in improving our translation quality.(He Xianbin 2002,46) For example 1 and 2 in the chapter three, their main purpose is to show the image of China in a specific time or context. Therefore, we have to make sure that every word is correctly translated. However, we should not only pursue faithfulness and expressiveness, but pursue elegance as well. Just like the example 4 mentioned above, no matter how our translation correct is, we still can not make our translation as idiomatic as the original text. Only when we know that there is still a much room for us to improve, can we try our best to improve our translation abilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, back translation plays a key in improving our translation quality.(He Xianbin 2002,46) For example 1 and 2 in the chapter three, their main purpose is to show the image of China in a specific time or context. Therefore, we have to make sure that every word is correctly translated. However, we should not only pursue faithfulness and expressiveness, but also elegance as well. Just like the example 4 mentioned above, no matter how our translation correct is, we still can not make our translation as idiomatic as the original text. Only when we know that there is still a much room for us to improve, can we try our best to improve our translation abilities.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, back translation greatly helps us assess the whole structure and general meaning of the translation for we have to do the translation twice.(He Xianbin 2002,47) Usually, back translation takes place in a certain context or a relatively complete text so that we can avoid only analyzing the target text word by word or sentence by sentence. What is more, the usage of words and expressions may change with the times. As far as the author concerned, back translation is another way to rewrite the original text and make it more acceptable for the readers now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China’s comprehensive national strength continues to increase, more and more researchers and scholars in the field of translation studies and translation practice have attached more importance to the cultural communication so as to promote the development of Chinese literature and culture. However, the translation market is still a mixed bag because of lack of awareness of translation criticism.(Fan Dongsheng 2000,33) When scholars began to pay attention to translation criticism, many problems still lie in this field. For example, translation criticism is usually conducted in literary texts, and there is lack of general principles to conduct translation criticism. Among various methods that can be applied to the improvement of the translation quality, the author particularly choose the back translation method. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China’s comprehensive national strength continues to increase, more and more researchers and scholars in the field of translation studies and translation practice have attached more importance to the cultural communication so as to promote the development of Chinese literature and culture. However, the translation market is still a mixed bag because of lack of awareness of translation criticism.(Fan Dongsheng 2000,33) When scholars began to pay attention to translation criticism, many problems still lie in this field. For example, translation criticism is usually conducted in literary texts, and there is lack of general principles to conduct translation criticism. Among various methods applied to the improvement of the translation quality, the author particularly chooses the back translation method. --[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:32, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no doubt that translation criticism can have a great influence on the improvement of the general translation quality in our country. Based on previous studies and personal translation practice, the author analyzes the application of back translation in words, expressions and texts, and respectively illustrates three roles of back translation in translation criticism. Firstly, back translation help us improve China’s external image. Secondly, back translation plays a key in improving our translation quality. And thirdly, back translation greatly helps us assess the whole structure and general meaning of the translation. The author analyzes a large number of examples in this thesis and tries to be reasonable and well-founded, hoping that this thesis can give some inspiration to other scholars who study translation criticism. However, there are still some limitations in this thesis. At first, the selected examples are limited in genre and can not fully explain all the problems. Secondly, back translation can only be applied to a certain situations because of the complexity of the translation activity. Learning is a lifelong process, the author will continue to study in this field in her later study life, hoping that the translation quality in China will gradually improve in days to come.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no doubt that translation criticism can have a great influence on the improvement of the general translation quality in our country. Based on previous studies and personal translation practices, the author analyzes the application of back translation in words, expressions and texts, and respectively illustrates three roles of back translation in translation criticism. Firstly, back translation help us improve China’s external image. Secondly, back translation plays a key in improving our translation quality. And thirdly, back translation greatly helps us assess the whole structure and general meaning of the translation. The author analyzes a large number of examples in this thesis and tries to be reasonable and well-founded, hoping that this thesis can give some inspiration to other scholars who study translation criticism. However, there are still some limitations in this thesis. At first, the selected examples are limited in genre and can not fully explain all the problems. Secondly, back translation can only be applied to certain situations because of the complexity of the translation activity. Learning is a lifelong process, the author will continue to study in this field in her later study life, hoping that the translation quality in China will gradually improve in days to come.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:32, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Buck, S. Pearl. The Good Earth [M]. New York: Simon&amp;amp;Schuster, Inc., 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang. Moment in Peking [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 1998.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Buck, S. Pearl赛珍珠.(1935).大地 [The Good Earth]. trans by Hu Zhongchi胡仲持. Shanghai: Kaiming Bookstore开明书店.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Dongsheng范东生.(2000).翻译的本质与翻译批评的根本性任务 [The essence of translation and the fundamental task of translation criticism]. 中国翻译Chinese Translators Journal(04): 32-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Mengzhi方梦之.(2011).中国译学大辞典[A Dictionary of Translation Studies in China]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press上海外语教育出版社．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He Xianbin贺显斌.(2002).回译的类型、特点与运用方法 [Types，features and methods of application of back translation].中国科技翻译Chinese Science&amp;amp;Technology Translators Journal(04):45-47+54.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Changbao黎昌抱, Tu Qingyin屠清音.(2019). 无本回译研究纵览 [An overview of research of rootless translation]. 中国翻译Chinese Translators Journal 40(03): 130-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang林语堂.(2005).京华烟云 [Moment in Peking]. trans by Zhang Zhenyu张振玉. Xi’an: Shaanxi Normal University Press陕西师范大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Si Guo思果.(2000).翻译研究[Translation Studies].Beijing:China Translation and Publishing Corporation中国对外翻译出版公司.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi谭载喜.(2018)翻译与国家形象重构——以中国叙事的回译为例 [Translation and National Image Reconstruction: The Case of China Narratives and Cultural Back-Translation]. 外国语文Foreign Language and Literature 34(01): 1-10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jianguo王建国.(2005).回译与翻译研究、英汉对比研究之间的关系 [The relationship between back translation and translation studies and contrastive studies of English and Chinese]. 外语学刊Foreign Language Research(04):78-83+112.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Kefei王克非.(1994).关于翻译批评的思考—兼谈《文学翻译批评研究》[Reflections on Translation Criticism—A Study on Literary Translation Criticism].外语教学与研究Foreign Language Teaching and Research( 3) : 33-36．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yangbo吴央波(2010).华裔英语文学翻译中的文化还原问题—以《京华烟云》为例[Cultural Restoration in the Translation of Chinese English Literature—A Case study of Moment in Peking].重庆科技学院学报(社会科学版)Journal of Chongqing University of Science and Technology(Social Sciences Edition)(07):132-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun许钧. (2016).论翻译批评的介入性与导向性——兼评《翻译批评研究》 [On the Interventionism and Orientation of Translation Criticism—A Review of Research on Translation Criticism]. 外语教学与研究Foreign Language Teaching and Research 48(03): 432-441+480.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun许钧.(2014).翻译论[On Translation].Nanjing:Yilin Press译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Analysis of Liang Shiqiu's domestication and Foreignization  translation strategies on the Shakespeare's plays.	苏琳	Su Lin==&lt;br /&gt;
Please write your student number and major here --[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 03:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Abstract ===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an &amp;quot;art of choice&amp;quot;. Translators are always faced with the choice of domestication or foreignization in the process of translation. The basic task and requirement of translation lies in that the translator can transcend the differences between languages and cultures and achieve the harmony and unity of the two cultures. Therefore, the principle of &amp;quot;appropriateness&amp;quot; is very important. The famous Chinese literary translator Liang Shiqiu translated independently ''The Complete Works of Shakespeare''by using the  translation strategies of &amp;quot;the doctrine of the mean&amp;quot;, that is, foreignization is the main translation strategy, and domestication is the supplementary translation strategy, which embodies the principle of &amp;quot;appropriateness &amp;quot;. His translation strategy is based on the openness and inclusiveness of the language and culture itself, which not only fully conveys the meaning of the original text, but also has the translator's careful intervention, which is conducive to the mutual communication and penetration of different cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords ===&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu; Foreignization; Domestication; ''The Complete Works of Shakespeare''&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
翻译是一门“选择的艺术”，译者在翻译过程中，始终面临着应该采用归化还是异化的问题。而翻译的基本任务和基本要求在于译者能跨越语言文化间的差异，求得两种文化的协调统一，因此“适度”原则很重要。我国著名的文学翻译家梁实秋独立完成的汉译《莎士比亚全集》就采用了“中庸”的翻译策略，即以异化为主，归化为辅，体现了“适度”的原则。他的此种翻译策略立足于语言文化本身的开放性、包容性，既充分传递了原文意义，又有译者的谨慎介入，有利于不同文化的相互交流与渗透。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
梁实秋；异化；归化；《莎士比亚全集》&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction=== &lt;br /&gt;
when it comes to translation strategies,it is worthwhile to mention the American translation theorist Lawrence venuti who borrowed his ideas directly from German theologian and philosopher friedrich schleiermacher and defined the two translation strategies domestication and foreign inaction respectively.the former,as venuti argues,means bringing the foreign culture closer to readers in the target culture, making the text recognizable and familiar while the later refers to taking readers over to the foreign culture,making they see the culture and linguistic differences.(Lawrence Venuti,1995:19-20)And In the field of translation, the choice of domestication and foreignization is very important.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation strategies, it is worth mentioning the American translation theorist Lawrence venuti, who borrowed his ideas directly from the German theologian and philosopher Friedrich schleiermacher and defined two translation strategies, domestication and foreign inaction, respectively. The former, as venuti suggests, refers to drawing the foreign culture closer to the readers in the target culture so that the text is recognizable and familiar, while the latter refers to bringing the readers into the foreign culture so that they see the cultural and linguistic differences. (Lawrence Venuti, 1995:19-20) And in the field of translation, the choice of domestication and externalization is very important.--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu used the two strategies accordingly and paid more attention to function-plus-loyalty model. He made a target text work in the intended way in the target situation, meanwhile he gave consideration to the interpersonal relationship between social environment, target receivers and original authors. If there is any conflict between them, he always mediated and sought the understanding of all sides. Just as he said in his article ''Talking about Translation'',“There is no certain method in translation. It is up to the translator who, with his mastery of language, weighs his words and reproduces the source text in another language in the way he thinks to be the best.&amp;quot; (Yang Xunwen,2002: 437) From these words, we can see Liang Shiqiu did not hold that the translator must use one certain strategy or method in translation and thereby the adopting of domestication or foreignization in translation all depends on the actual needs. According to the “cultural turn”theory, it could be possible for us to think that it is the embodiment of Liang Shiqiu's idea of the mean in his translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dear Ms. Su, you have too many words in this paragraph, try to write a hundred words per paragraph.--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The problem of domestication and foreignization is not only a question of language choice on the technical level of translation, but also a moral and ethical attitude of translators towards foreign cultures.Foreignization does not take the original text and the culture of the original text as the final destination, because it always involves the process of the target language and cultural transformation, in which the translator mainly pays attention to and follows the cultural and moral factors of the original text.Therefore, domestication and foreignization are a pair of general concepts rather than a strict binary opposition. The definition and choice of the two depends on the specific cultural context and effect of the translation, which may change at any time and on the occasion.”（Liu Junping,2009:445)Through the study of Liang Shiqiu's translation, the author finds that there are both foreignization strategies and domestication strategies in liang Shiqiu's translation, but generally speaking, foreignization is the main translation strategy and domestication is the secondary translation strategy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What needs to be clarified here is that Liang Shiqiu, as a representative of early Chinese translators, has translated over ten western masterpieces.Due to the limited space of this article, the author finds it difficult to go through every translation of Liang’s . As the saying goes,the falling of one leaf heralds the autumn.The Complete Works of Shakespeare is his most successful and possessive representative works, so the author mainly makes effort to analyze some typical examples from his The Complete Works of Shakespeare so as to provide readers with an overall picture of Liang’s translation strategies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should be noted here that Liang Shiqiu, as a representative of early Chinese translators, has translated more than ten Western masterpieces, and due to the limited space of this paper, it is difficult for the author to list each and every one of Liang's translations. As the saying goes, a leaf falls, and the Complete Works of Shakespeare is his most successful and possessive masterpiece, therefore, the author mainly endeavors to analyze some typical examples from his Complete Works of Shakespeare in order to provide readers with an overall picture of Liang's translation strategy.--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.The application of foreignization and domestication===&lt;br /&gt;
The problem of foreignization and domestication is a pair of very important categories in the study of literary translation. It can be traced back to the interpretation of translation approaches by German translation theorist Schleiermacher in 1813. “There are only two ways for translation: one is to let the author remain there and lead readers to approach the author, and the other is to make the author approach readers while readers remain there.&amp;quot;These two concepts were later adopted by the American translator Venuti in 1995 and were titled &amp;quot;foreignization &amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication &amp;quot; in his book &amp;quot;The Invisibility of the Translator&amp;quot;.  Foreignization and domestication are essentially a kind of thinking and value orientation of the translator that is, when facing heterogeneous factors, whether the translator tends to the original author's thinking or reader's thinking. Liang adopted foreignization strategy in translating the culture-loaded words so as to retain exotic flavor.  It would be good to add a citation --[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 03:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1Foreignization-dominated strategy====&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu's foreignization strategy in translating Shakespeare's plays mainly includes two levels of connotation, one is cultural content, and the other is language structure .  At the level of cultural content, translators mainly try to present the original foreign culture as much as possible, without any deletion.  On the level of language structure , translators focus on introducing fresh expressions, and strive to expand and enrich certain norms in the target language culture.The author analyzed his foreignization strategy from the following three perspectives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1Transliteration=====&lt;br /&gt;
“when it comes to translating the names of characters,Liang always transliterates them.transliteration can be understood as a method to practice foreignization,since it brings readers no familiar feeling of these names.Liang once pointed out that foreigners often had some strange and long-winded names and there was no need for a translator to offer them names with Chinese  characteristics”(Kefei,1988:49).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let’s look at the following examples:Antonio 安图尼欧,bassanio 巴珊尼欧,Lorenzo 洛兰邹,Shylock 夏洛克,Tubal 条巴尔,Launcelot Gobbo 朗西洛特高波,Leonardo 李昂那多,Portia 波西亚,Nerissa 拿利萨,Jessica 杰西卡,etc.&lt;br /&gt;
All the names in this play are transliterated into Chinese. They sound strange in Chinese. They bear no local imagination to our readers. This way of foreignizing names of the original into the target language will bring readers a fresh breath of air and avoid imposing false connection with Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western literature owes its development to the ancient Greek and Roman culture which is supposed to be the cradle of western civilization. Many writers from western countries would quote myths from the ancient Greece and Rome in one way or another to enrich the content of their works. The Bible is another source of quotation. Bible, together with the ancient Greek and Roman myths, makes western works difficult for us Chinese to appreciate. Since Chinese literature lives on a totally different cultural background, a translator could often find it hard to offer readers proper Chinese counterparts in his translations. The Merchant of Venice is full of allusions characteristic of western culture. Let's look at how Liang deals with the names of these allusions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus when I shun Scylla,your father,I fall into Charybdis,your mother:(Act 3,Scene 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
好像是我躲开了西拉，你的父亲，又触上了卡利伯底斯，你的母亲：（2001:36-37）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peace,ho!The moon sleeps with Endymion,and would not be awak’d!(Act 5,Scene I)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
别响了，喂！月亮伴着恩地米昂睡了，不愿被惊醒。（2001:182）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Hercules and Lichas play at dice which is the better man,the greater throw may turn by fortune from the weaker hand:(Act 2, Scene 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
赫鸠里斯若是和赖卡斯掷骰子，赌谁的幸运大，就许是弱手反倒占胜：（2001:180）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By Jacob’s staff I swear I have no mind of feasting forth to-night;(Act 2,Scene 6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我凭着雅各的杖发誓，我真不想今晚去赴宴；（2001:174）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For if they could,Cupid himself would blush to see me thus transformed to a boy.(Act 2,Scene 6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
因为假如情人能看得见，鸠比得见了我这样女扮男装也要脸红吧。（2001:178）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All these allusions are transliterated into Chinese and sound foreign to us Chinese readers. From the Chinese translations, readers can not make sense of what they really mean. Liang persists in transliterating these allusions rather than explaining their meanings directly so that readers can easily notice their existence. In order to help readers realize and appreciate allusions, Liang still provides readers with notes to explain their implied meanings. This way of translating allusions catches readers ' eyes to the existence of allusions and betters their understanding of them.&lt;br /&gt;
Liang's transliterating those names avoids false local connection and his notes explain clearly those allusions and promote readers better understanding, which also further prove the fact that Liang is a meticulous translator always pursuing faithfulness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Literal translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation can be understood as a way of foreignization. It refers to maintaining with smooth language such linguistic forms of the original as wording, sentence structure, figure of speech, etc. in a translation (Zhu Anbo, 2009: 11).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with other Shakespeare's translators, Liang's translations retain more foreign flavor of the original. This is what Liang intends to realize in his translations. To be close and faithful to the original, Liang mainly adopts literal translation method.&lt;br /&gt;
Let's look at the following examples.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:The crow doth sing as sweetly as the lark&lt;br /&gt;
When neither is attended.(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：乌鸦和百灵鸟唱的一样的好听，假如二者都没有环境的陪衬。（2001:158）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
鲍西亚：如果没有人欣赏，乌鸦的歌声也就和云雀一样。（2001:187）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jessica:I would out-night you,did no body come;(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
杰西卡：这样背夜晚的典故，我可以战胜你，若是没有人来；（2001:174）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
杰西卡：倘不是有人来了，我可以搬弄出比你所知道的更多的夜的典故来。（2001:181）&lt;br /&gt;
Both domestication and foreignization include two aspects: culture content and language structure. In the above examples, Liang keeps purposefully the original linguistic structures with adverbial clauses of condition after the main sentences,which do not sound like idiomatic Chinese. Zhu, however, domesticates language structures by changing sentences sequences. Liang wants to be faithful to the original. Therefore, he often literally translates the original sentence structures without altering the original sentence sequences. Liang's way of literal translation can be called foreignization on a linguistic level. Sometimes, Liang' version may not like idiomatic Chinese, but he indeed does great contribution to the development of modern Chinese by adopting the literal translation method. Nowadays, foreignized Chinese sentence structures like Liang 's can often be found in some literary woks.&lt;br /&gt;
Gratiano:They lose it that do buy it with much care(Act 1,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
格拉蒂亚诺：用过多的烦恼去购买人生，是反倒要丧失人生的。（2001:18）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
葛莱西安诺：一个人思虑太多，就会失却做人的乐趣。（2001:9）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the original version, the word “buy” is used metaphorically. This “buy&amp;quot; is not followed by things but by life. How can one's life be bought by something? Here the word “buy&amp;quot; implies the preciousness of life. In Liang’s version, he literally translates “buy”  into “购买”so as to keep the original metaphor. Zhu, on the other hand,liberally translates “buy it with much care&amp;quot; into “思虑太多”, which simply presents the meaning without maintaining Shakespeare's metaphor. A master piece is a good combination of content and language. We can not appreciate a piece without taking its language features into consideration. In this case, however, Zhu gives us no chance to appreciate the beauty of the metaphor. Liang's literal translation of the original brings readers a true Shakespeare. The above example of Liang's literally translating original metaphors is not an exception. In fact, it is his common practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shylock:If I can catch him once upon the hip,&lt;br /&gt;
I will feed fat the ancient grudge I bear him.(Act 1,Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：如其我能一旦抓到他的后腰，我要痛痛快快的报这一段旧仇。（2001:36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：要是我有一天抓住他的把柄，一定要痛痛快快地向他报复我的深仇宿怨。（2001:29）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Liang still adopts literal translation method. Hе translates &amp;quot;catch him once upon the hip literally into “我能一旦抓到他的后腰”while Zhu liberally translates it into “我有一天抓住他的把柄”.Liang's translation is vivid while Zhu's natural. When overused, a metaphor may lose its freshness. Liang's version “抓到他的后腰”may sound too literal, but it is faithful and also provides readers a thread of freshness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 Literal translation with notes added=====&lt;br /&gt;
A large number of annotations are an important feature of Liang Shiqiu’s translation of The Complete Works of Shakespeare.These annotations not only facilitate readers’interpretation,but also provide important research references for scholars.&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, Liang tends to adopt liberal translation to translate different figures of speech. In so doing, Liang wants to be faithful to the original as much as he can. Literal translation, however, may sometimes result in understanding difficulties. As a meticulous translator, Liang is aware of these problems and sometimes he would resort to added notes to make a compensation for literal translation method.Here the paper takes Liang Shiqiu’s translation of Othello as an example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You’ll have your daughter conversed with a Barbary horse.(Act 1,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
那么你的女儿可就要被一匹巴巴里的马给奸了。Liang ’s note:Barbary 即Moorish 摩尔人的.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here Liang Shiqiu transliterated the place name Barbary, and used a note to point out that it alluded to the dark-skinned Moor Othello. It was clear and concise, allowing readers to have a rich imagination of the image of Othello who was not on stage, and at the same time pointed out the subtlety of the characters relationship in the script. If it is not for meticulous research work, this kind of skillful application is difficult to achieve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation with notes added The Merchant of Venice abounds with puns and allusions. Liang often adopts literal translation method with notes added to reader those puns and allusions. In&lt;br /&gt;
many puns and various allusions in the original version and when they could not be transferred into the target language, he would literally translate them with notes added.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:let me give light,but let me not be light;&lt;br /&gt;
For a light wife doth make a heavy husband,&lt;br /&gt;
And never be Bassnio so for me:(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：让我给你们一点光，可是别像光似的轻浮；&lt;br /&gt;
因为轻浮的妻子要使得丈夫负着重担，我决不愿巴珊尼欧为我担心：（2001:182）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:原文light是“光”，亦可解做“轻浮”，是双关语。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:You should in all sense be much bound to him,&lt;br /&gt;
For,as I hear,he was much bound for you.(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：你对他是应该感激不尽，因为我听说他为了你也受祸不浅哩。（2001:183）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:原文bound双关语，可解为“感恩”，“立券”，“入狱”等等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pun is a place where a writer can show his ability to control and employ words. As a language master, Shakespeare is very good at devising puns. As a translator of Shakespeare's plays, you will find how annoying these puns are. In general, a translator will find it extremely difficult to figure out an exact corresponding pun in the target language, and what he often does is to translate one meaning but ignores the other meaning of a pun. However, this kind of translating would lead to no perception the original pun. What Liang does in handling these puns is to try to maintain both meanings of a pun in his translations and provide each pun with a note explaining it. The word“light”in the original refers to“a kind of natural radiation that makes things visible”, and“frivolous&amp;quot; as well while the word “bound”means“grateful as well as“obstructed”. In Liang's version, both meanings of “light” are literally translated into“像光似的轻浮”and both meanings of“bound”into“感恩”and“受祸”with two notes added respectively. This way of translating puns will help readers recognize their existence and appreciate them. If readers could not fully enjoy a pun,they could still seek notes for reference. As I understand, this way of translating puns is by far the most effective way to translate a pun before we could find an idea counterpart in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang's way of translating allusions is very stable: literally translating them with notes added to explain their cultural meanings. Zhu Shanghai,another famous translator of Shakespeare’s plays,however, either transliterates the names of allusions or liberally translates their meanings. And neither way attaches notes to illustrate their underlying meanings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:If I live to be as old as Sibylla,I will die as chaste as Diana,unless I be obtained by the manner of my fther’s will.(Act 1,Scene 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：如果我活到西逼拉那样老，我也愿意是贞洁如戴安娜而死，除非是按照父亲医嘱的方法出嫁。（2001:32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:西逼拉（Sibylla），老态龙钟的女预言家。&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
鲍西亚：要是没有人愿意照我父亲的遗命把我娶去，那么即使我活到一千岁，也只好终身不嫁。（2001:25）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shylock:I have a daughter;&lt;br /&gt;
Would any of the stock of Barbbas&lt;br /&gt;
Had been her husband rather than a Christan!(Act 4,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：我有一个女儿；我愿她嫁给巴拉巴的后裔中任何男子，也比嫁给基督徒好些！（2001:158）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:巴拉巴（Barabbas）即让出十字架给耶稣的那个强盗。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：我有一个女儿，我宁愿她嫁给强盗的子孙，不愿她嫁给一个基督徒。（2001:163）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:Lie not a night from home;watch me like Argus:(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：你可别有一夜在家睡觉：像阿尔格斯似的看守着我。（2001:188）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:阿尔格斯（Argus）神话中之“百眼儿”。&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
鲍西亚：您还是一夜也不要离开家里，像个百眼怪物那样看守着我吧。（2001:197）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the three examples quoted above, we can find in Liang's version that three allusions “Sibylla” , “Barabbas”, and “Argus” are literally translated into Chinese words“西逼拉” ,“巴拉巴”and “阿尔格斯”respectively, each attached with a note correspondingly. While in Zhu's version, we could hardly perceive the existence of these allusions, for he liberally translates these allusions into“一千岁”，“强盗”, and “百眼怪物”without added notes to explain them. In this sense, Zhu's version is not faithful to the original. Liang adopts literal translation to catch readers' attention to notice the existence of these allusions and, with notes added, helps readers appreciate them. In so doing, Liang has to do much extra work to provide notes for readers reference. Liang is indeed a man of meticulous scholarship. In his eyes,translating is a serious enterprise, and a translator should try to be faithful to the original in every aspect, even though it means extra labor. Liang' 's spirit of respecting the original is worth our further studying. Let's look at two more examples.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Salarino:And other of such vinegar aspect&lt;br /&gt;
That they’ll not show their teeth in way of smile,&lt;br /&gt;
Though Nestor swear the jest be laughable.(Act 1,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
撒拉利诺：又有一些人天生的酸相，笑的时候也不露牙齿，虽然奈斯特赌咒说这笑话是可笑的。（2001:17）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:奈斯特（Nestor）老成持重之王，轻易不笑，如认某一笑话为可笑，必甚可笑无疑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
萨拉•里诺：有的人终日皱着眉头，即使涅斯托发誓说那笑话很可笑，他听了也不肯露一露他的牙齿，装出一个笑容来。（2001:9）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shylock:A Daniel come to judgment!(Act 4,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：一位丹尼尔来裁判了！（2001:152）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:Daniel圣经中之以色列的清明的法官。善决疑狱。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：一位但尼尔来做法官了！（2001:157）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In these two examples, the original allusions &amp;quot;Nestor&amp;quot; and Daniel&amp;quot; are transliterated into“涅斯托”and“但尼尔”respectively in Zhu's version. When reading Zhu's version, readers, I believe, do detect the existence of these allusions,but maybe wonder why allusions are used here and what exactly these allusions mean.Zhu's transliterating the names of these allusions without attaching notes to explain them still can not be considered as a successful way or an idea way of translating allusions. Liang, on the other hand, follows his old practice to handle these allusions,i.e. literal translation with notes added. Nestor&amp;quot; and Daniel&amp;quot; are literally translated into“奈斯特”and “丹尼尔”respectively and each is combined with a note to explain its cultural meaning. Comparatively speaking, in translating allusions, Liang presents us а truer Shakespeare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2Domestication-supplemented strategy====&lt;br /&gt;
By examing Liang’s version,we could find both domestication and foreign inaction strategies are employed.in a sense,domestication is inevitable in every translation.translations often assume some local color no matter how hard a translator tries to be faithful to the original.Liang tends to adopt the Strategy of foreignization in his version.however,he still leaves us many particular examples of domestication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jacob graz d his uncle Laban's sheep. (Act 1, Scene 3) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
当初雅各给他的舅父拉班放羊的时候。（2001:38）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or shall I bend low, and in a bondman's key, (Act 1, Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
或是我应该深深的鞠躬，打着奴才的腔调。（2001:40）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yourself, renowned prince, then stood as fair as any comer I have look' d on yet for my affection. (Act 2, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
那么，王爷你和我见过的几位有同样的可以赢得我的机会。（2001:48）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Master young man, you; I pray you, which is the way to Master Jew's? (Act 2, Scene 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
少爷，你来;请问到犹太人家向哪边走?（2001:50）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I am half afeard thou wilt say anon he is some kin to thee, (Act 2, Scene 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我恐怕你接着要说他是你的本家了。（2001:92）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which appears most strongly in bearing thus the absence of your lord. (Act 3, Scene 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
如此安然的忍受着新婚的郎君的远离。（2001:126）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I have heard your Grace hath ta'en great pains to qualify his rigorous course; (Act 4, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我已听说大人很为我费力设法减轻他的凶恶的威胁;（2001:138）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A form of address is an embodiment of national culture. The Chinese people attach great importance to family and family relations. Thus more forms of addressing members and relatives of a family can be found in Chinese than in English. The two examples“舅父”，“本家”are particular cases in Chinese.“舅父”shows clearly that this uncle is a relative from one's mother 's clan, while “本家”refers to a member of the same clan. During the feudal society, there was a strict classification among different social status which was also reflected in addressing terms. “大人”signify people who occupy higher class in a society while “奴才”refers to people with low social status. The above translations bear more or less some Chinese color, thus betraying the original to some extent. These typical examples of domestication bring Chinese readers a familiarfeeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He lends out money gratis, and brings down the rate of usance here with us in Venice.&lt;br /&gt;
(Act 1, Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
他把钱出借而不取利息，于是把我们在威尼斯放的印子钱的利率都给拉低了。（2001:36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For when did friendship take a breed for barren metal of his friend? (Act 1, Scene3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
因为哪里有朋友为臭铜钱而向朋友取利息的?（2001:42）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supply your present wants, and take no doit of usance for my moneys, and you'll not hear me: (Act 1, Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
借给你急需的钱，一文利息也不要，而你不肯听我说完了:（2001:43）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then the boy, his clerk, that took some pains in writing, he begg' 'd mine; (Act 5, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随后那个年青人，他的书记，笔墨上出过力所以他就要我的; （2001:24）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The above examples “印子钱”，“铜钱”“一文”，“笔墨”are typical products of Chinese culture. In the feudal society, “铜钱”, i.e. copper, was used as money for people to do business and Y&amp;quot;as a monetary unit referred to one copper. And “印子钱”was a kind of usury in the Qing Dynasty of China. Because every time a borrower repaid a certain amount of money to a moneylender, he had to stamp the book with a mark. This was the reason why this kind of usury was called“印子钱”at that time. China is a country with excellent history of calligraphy. For quite a long time in the history of China, scholars and men of letters usually used brushes and prepared Chinese ink to do their writings. So the translation “笔墨”does lead to some local imagination. All these four translations are typical examples of domestication, for the Chinese culture are heavily loaded in the version.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Belmont is a lady richly left, and she is fair, fairer than that word, of wondrous virtues;&lt;br /&gt;
(Act 1, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在贝尔蒙有一位拥有巨产的姑娘，很美貌，更美的是出奇的贤慧;（2001:28）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Your father was ever virtuous, and holy men at their death have good inspirations; (Act 1, Scene 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你的父亲一向 是贤明的，并且善人临终时必有灵感; （2001:38）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was a way to thrive, and he was blest: and thrift is blessing, if men steal it not. (Act 1, Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
这是他获利的方法，他是有福气的;获利是福气，只消不是偷来的。 （2001:46）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I swear the best regarded virgins of our clime have lov'd it too;(Act 2, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我们国土里最著名的闺秀也都爱我的容貌;（2001:66）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If e' er the Jew her father come to heaven, it will be for his gentle daughter's sake; (Act 2, Scene 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
如其她父亲那犹太人还有升天之一日，那必是托他女儿的福；（2001:150）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original text is based on western culture, closely related to the Bible culture. The original English holy&amp;quot;, blessing&amp;quot;, and bless' d are obviously biblical words. Unlike westerners, however, we Chinese do not believe in God, but, instead, many of us more or less identify ourselves with Confucian and Buddhist ideas. Therefore, when it comes to translating such kind of culture-loaded words, it is very likely that a translator could not find such counterparts in the target language but have to domesticate them. Look at the words “贤明”,“善人”,and “闺秀”. They are good words that Confucius often teaches us Chinese to follow. And“福气”，“福”and “福佑”are obviously Buddhist words. Liang's translations indeed bring our Chinese readers a familiar feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we know, translating is a process of intercultural communication. Cultural differences or gaps always exist. Sometimes, it is difficult for a translator to find proper counterparts in the target language and what a translator can do is to replace the original with seemingly-matched but actually culturally-different translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the era of Liang Shiqiu’s life,translation activities could hardly be deemed as mature as they are today. Many things were new to China, and many translations of foreign words were not finalized. A translator could not find in China some cultural phenomena peculiar to foreign countries, let alone find corresponding Chinese to describe them. In this case, domestication occurs. Of course, chances are that some translators adopt domestication on purpose so as to bridge cultural gaps and help readers to appreciate works. Both reasons could explain Liang 's adopting domestication in his translations.And the next part of this paper will further explore the reasons why Liang Shiqiu chose foreignization as the main translation strategy and domestication as the auxiliary translation strategy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3The reasons  of Liang’s translation strategies====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“the translator who is the reader of the original text and the creator of the translated text as well plays an important role in translation. Translating is not simply a kind of transition between different language systems but a kind of creative activity. In the process of translating, the translator is the bridge communicating the culture of source language and the culture of target language, and his subjective dynamics influence the success of this kind of communication to some extent. He would unconsciously put his own life experience, acquirements, personality, aesthetic views and habits into his reading, understanding and expressing of the source text.”(Yang Xi,2009:23) Just based on this idea, Liang Shiqiu's translation strategies are closely related to his life experience and background.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, Liang Shiqiu was nurtured by Confucianism since he was a child, and the essence of Confucianism is similar to the core idea of ​​the Doctrine of the Mean.  The Doctrine of the Mean refers to compromise and harmony, requiring people to follow the state of harmony and goodness among all things.  This became the foundation of his philosophy of life.From his domestication strategy,we can see his strong accumulation of Chinese traditional culture,he opposed  to europeanize completely, which resulted in disputation among some famous writers like Lu Xun. This will be further discussed in detail in the next chapter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Liang Shiqiu went to the United States to study in order to broaden his horizons. During this period, he was deeply influenced by his mentor Irving Babbitt. He also recognized the new humanistic ideas and gave it time significance.  Professor Irving Babbit is proficient in Confucianism, and to a large extent his theory has many similarities with Confucianism. He admires Western culture very much and advocates that Chinese could learn Western culture. Therefore, he chosed many classic works with Western cultural connotation for translation，He kept the original text as much as possible in the translation process. Sometimes when he encounters obscure and difficult sentences,He often used the method of literal translation with annotation to bring readers many fresh cultural experiences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, In that time,China was in a special historical period when modern society and modern society were handed over. The cultural exchanges between China and the West influenced his way of thinking and translation concepts.  Although Liang Shiqiu affirmed the mentor's new humanistic viewpoint, he did not separate romanticism from classicism, but found a balance between romance and classicism.  He integrated Chinese and Western cultural concepts, based on Confucian spirit, added Babbitt’s theory,  And it is the combination of these two ideas that made his translation strategy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 The evaluation to Liang’s translation strategies====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the New Culture Movement and the May 4th Movement, a number of outstanding patriotic scholars emerged, and the translated literature was also full of vitality. These scholars were not only influenced  by traditional culture, but also influenced by foreign culture. However, it is worth noting that there was a group of scholars appeared who opposed Liang Shiqiu's translation strategy, among whom Lu Xun was the most representative one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's standpoint has to do with an important function of translation, that is, the enrichment of the Chinese language and culture, which can be better fulfilled by literal translation. Here he obviously thought it natural and necessary for the readers to try their best to understand those new expressions and structures, but with gradual acceptance of such expressions and structures the Chinese language would be enriched. He insisted on complete literal translation and criticized Liang Shiqiu's domestication strategy as old and decadent.But Liang thought faithful but not fluent translation&amp;quot; is as bad as fluent but not faithful translation. To him a desirable translation is one that is faithful to the content as well as other original features of the source language text. However, the translator cannot create obscure expressions for the so-called keeping the source text's mood (Yang Yulin, 2006:89 ). Besides, the translator should not confuse translation with the improvement o Chinese. In a word, Liang insisted that the translator should be responsible for both the source language writer and target language readers. On the other hand, Lu insisted that word-for-word translation&amp;quot; is more faithful to the source text and he would rather have faithful but not fluent translation&amp;quot; than fluent but not faithful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking into account the social background at that time, our nation was still in a weak position and its development was lagging behind that of Western countries, so Lu Xun also hoped to use translation to &amp;quot;input new content and new expressions&amp;quot; to Chinese to improve Chinese and promote Chinese language development.  Development, so that Chinese as a language medium can better integrate domestic talents with international standards.  Liang Shiqiu believes that translation is mainly to convey the original author’s thoughts and content to those who do not understand the original content. Therefore, loyalty to the original text and expression in conformity with the target language habits are the focus of Liang Shiqiu’s translation, and Liang Shiqiu advocates &amp;quot;read first-rate  Books, translated first-class books&amp;quot;, I believe that only in masterpieces can people have profound ideological content.  The author believes that looking at the dispute between the two dialectically, it can be said that both sides have their own merits, which is conducive to academic discussions in the translation industry and promotes the development of translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be good to add a reference and Shorten the number of words in a paragraph--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 03:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu devoted his whole life to bringing many western classics to Chinese readers, and his translations of ''The complete works of Shakespeare's plays'' have exerted a great influence on Chinese translation. Liang Shiqiu adopted the strategy of combining domestication and foreignization in translating Shakespeare's plays.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the one hand, from the perspective of language and culture, he adopted the strategy of foreignization. For example, when translating proper nouns such as names and places, he disapproved of misleading Local Chinese translations and advocated transliteration. He transliterated &amp;quot;Julius Caesar&amp;quot; as&amp;quot;朱利阿斯西撒&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;凯撒大帝&amp;quot;. If a person's name reflects certain characteristics of the person, he would naturalize appropriately  to convey this information in the translated name, so that readers can understand the personal characteristics. And there are so many puns, slang and colloquialisms in ''The Shakespeare’s Plays'' that they are almost impossible to be translated., then he adopted foreignization strategies, supplemented by annotations, to enrich the Chinese language with heterogeneous cultures. Culturally, he recreated exoticism. There are many vulgar and obscene words in ''The Shakespeare's plays'', which he reserved for the sake of their truth. He advocated the true reflection of Shakespeare's times, the translation of elegant and vulgar should be faithful to the original. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, human emotions are common and there are similarities between eastern and western cultures. Therefore, Liang Shiqiu supplemented his translation with domestication strategies. Although he stressed the &amp;quot;existence of truth&amp;quot;, he did not &amp;quot;dead translation&amp;quot;. He objected to the &amp;quot;Europeanization&amp;quot; of the target language, that is, using translation to reconstruct Chinese syntax directly from western grammar structure. Liang Shiqiu gave full consideration to readers, for texts with similar cultural connotations, he advocates &amp;quot;nationalization&amp;quot;, or domestication, of the target language. This makes the translation more fluent and in line with the expression habits of domestic readers, and greatly improves the readability and appreciation of the translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV.References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] Venuti, Lawrence. The Translator 's Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1995.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]朱安博.归化与异化:中国文学翻译研究的百年流变[M].北京:科学出版社, 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]柯飞.梁实秋谈翻译莎士比亚[J].外语教学与研究,1988,(1):48-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]梁实秋，2001.《莎士比亚全集》序[A].莎士比亚全集[M].北京:中国广播电视出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]朱生豪译，1978. 《莎士比亚全集》.北京:人民文学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]杨迅文.梁实秋文集(5).厦门:鹭江出版社, 2002c.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]刘军平. 西方翻译理论通史[M]. 武汉：武汉大学出版社，2009:445.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]肖忆鑫.梁实秋之中庸翻译观研究.2013.赣南师范学院,MA thesis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]杨曦.梁实秋翻译思想研究.2010.浙江财经学院,MA thesis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]许玲.梁实秋的新人文主义思想与莎剧翻译.2007.安徽师范大学,MA thesis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Please standardize the format of references.--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 03:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Deconstruction and Venuti's Translation Strategy of Foreignization	徐佳	Xu Jia==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Contrast between literal translation and free translation - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
The discussion of literal paraphrase has been present throughout the development of translation theory. However, the ongoing debate between literal and paraphrase is not always at the same level and about the same translation issues. Literal translation and paraphrase can be regarded as both translation methods and translation strategies, and the discussion of literal translation and paraphrase first requires a conceptual analysis of the two terms and a clarification of the scope of the discussion. The theories of literal and free translation in Chinese and Western translation studies can be examined from the meta-theoretical level, which not only enables a rational understanding of the debate between literal and free translation, but also enables a better understanding of the relationship between translation theory, practice and their historical contexts. In this paper, we first analyze the concepts of literal translation and free translation, and then Throughout the thesis, we have introduced the application of literal translation and free translation and used some examples to show their application in proverb and idiom. At last, we will analyze the relation between literal translation and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
free translation, literal translation, application.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
在翻译理论的发展过程中，关于字面转述的讨论一直存在。然而，直译与意译的持续争论并不总是在同一层面上，关于同一翻译问题。直译和意译都可以看作是翻译方法和翻译策略，讨论直译和意译，首先要对这两个术语进行概念分析，明确讨论范围。中西方翻译研究中的直译和意译理论可以从元理论层面进行考察，这不仅可以理性地认识直译和意译的争论，而且可以更好地理解翻译理论、实践及其历史背景之间的关系。本文首先分析了直译和意译的概念，然后在论文中通篇介绍了直译和意译的应用，并用一些例子来说明它们在谚语和成语中的应用。最后，我们将分析两者之间的关系。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
直译，意译，应用。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In intercultural communication, translation plays a very important role. Translation is the process of replacing chapters of material in one language (source language) with chapters of material in another language (target language), How to effectively translate between English and Chinese? The two languages have both commonalities and differences, as they belong to different language families: English is an Indo-European language, while Chinese belongs to the Sino-Tibetan language family. However, there are some common points between the two languages, such as the same subject-predicate word order and the same verb-object word order. In order to realize the interchangeability of the two languages, we have to make use of some translation methods, such as literal translation and paraphrase translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essence of translation is the conversion of information from one language to another or to several languages. In the translation process, translation is influenced by many factors, including contextual and cultural factors. Among translation strategies, literal and paraphrase are the most popular. Both literal and paraphrased translations have their own applications and cannot be generalized. Translators need to make good use of both literal and paraphrase translations in order to produce good translations. Literal translation and paraphrase are important translation strategies, and they are related, complementary and inseparable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II. Sources of Literal and free Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
In the West, during the Roman era, literal translation was used to translate Greek into Latin. Later, Cicero advocated paraphrasing to preserve the overall style and power of the language (Tan Zaixi, 2009:19). After that, people used these two translation methods to translate, literal translation and paraphrase translation. In China, as early as the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the famous Buddhist scripture translator Zhi Qian put forward the idea of &amp;quot;not emphasizing the wording, but keeping the original meaning&amp;quot; as a method of literal translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In his disciple Zhi Qian, he opposed such a literal translation from a stylistic point of view, and advocated a free translation. His disciple Zhi Qian, on the other hand, opposed such literal translation from a stylistic point of view and advocated free translation. During the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the commentator of Buddhist scriptures translation, Dao An, advocated literal translation of every word of the scriptures, without any addition or deletion to the original text. Kumarajiva, as the representative of the School of Free Translation of Buddhist Scriptures, proposed the method of free translation as &amp;quot;faith-based,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;Tao practicing and compounding,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;making quality rather than wild&amp;quot;. In his evaluation of his translation, Liang Qichao said: &amp;quot;All translations by Xuanzang, for the original, either add or subtract, in order to achieve the purpose.&amp;quot; In the 1930s, both Lu Xun and Qu Qiu Bai advocated literal translation, Zhao Jing Shen favored free translation, and Lin Yutang advocated the integration of literal and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III. Definition of Two Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Definition of Literal Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to a method to render of text from one language to another by following closely the form of the source language. Definitely different from mechanical translation (word for word translation), literal translation shall provide fluent and accurate translation that is easily comprehended by the readers of the target language. &amp;quot;The so-called literal translation is a translation method or translated text that keeps the content and form of the original text&amp;quot; (Feng Qinghua, 2002:37). There are a lot of differences between English and Chinese, but there are some commonalities between the two, which is the basis and reason for the existence of literal translation.[1]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to a method to render of text from one language to another by following closely the form of the source language. Definitely different from mechanical translation (word for word translation), literal translation shall provide fluent and accurate translation that is easily comprehended by the readers of the target language. &amp;quot;The so-called literal translation is a translation method or translated text that keeps the content and form of the original text&amp;quot; (Feng Qinghua, 2002:37). There are a lot of differences between English and Chinese, but there are some commonalities between the two, which is the basis and reason for the existence of literal translation.[1](Fang Yili.2012, 000(003):16-20.)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 04:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Mao Dun once explained and emphasized that literal translation is not a dead translation of &amp;quot;word for word, not one more, not one less&amp;quot; [2]. The real intention of literal translation is not to distort the creative purpose of the original work, but to express the spirit of the original work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Mao Dun once explained and emphasized that literal translation is not a dead translation of &amp;quot;word for word, not one more, not one less&amp;quot; [2].(Wei Lu;Hong Fang,2012,2(4):741-746.) The real intention of literal translation is not to distort the creative purpose of the original work, but to express the spirit of the original work.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 04:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You can also say that it refers to translate a sentence originally, keeping the original forms, including construction of sentences, meaning of the original words, and metaphor of the original and so on. It can not only reproduce the meaning and frame of language, but also keep its vivid image figure of speech and novel and unique expressive ways so that readers can comprehend the origin’s literal grace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The winter morning was clear as crystal. The sunrise burned red in a pure sky, the shadow on the rim of the woodland were darkly blue, and beyond the white and scintillating fields patches of far off for forest hung like smoke.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 冬天的早晨水晶般明澈。纯净的东边天上朝日烧的通红，林子边上的影子时暗蓝色，隔着那耀眼的白茫茫的天野远处的森林像挂在半空中的烟云。&lt;br /&gt;
This translation keeps the original form and meaning totally. It comes out the author’s writing style and transfer the source language to target language perfectly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2   Definition of Free Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation is a method to deliver the intended meaning of the source text without paying attention to details such as syntax, style and so on of the original text. Free translation is suitable in case the translation is difficult to be understood or accepted by the readers or the translation seems not as attractive or powerful as the original text by approach of literal translation. It can also means a method of making the target text smooth and perfect .On the basis of them, places of word and constructions of sentence have to be almost changed to suit real meanings of original text.[3]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation is a method to deliver the intended meaning of the source text without paying attention to details such as syntax, style and so on of the original text. Free translation is suitable in case the translation is difficult to be understood or accepted by the readers or the translation seems not as attractive or powerful as the original text by approach of literal translation. It can also means a method of making the target text smooth and perfect .On the basis of them, places of word and constructions of sentence have to be almost changed to suit real meanings of original text.[3](Zhu Liyun,Xu Jingxian.2019(14):107-108)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 04:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, a paraphrase is a translation that is consistent with the original text in terms of content, but changes in form. In short, the translation should be faithful to the basic content of the original text, while the form of expression should be original. In the history of Chinese translation, the definition of free translation is also divided. For example, Fu Lei believed that a paraphrase should, to the maximum extent possible, maintain the syntax of the original sentence, not that the grammar of the original sentence can be completely thrown away. It is not that the grammar of the original sentence can be left out completely. Eskridge once said that a translator cannot arbitrarily add or delete sentences from the original in order to achieve the standard of &amp;quot;up&amp;quot; translation, but that the original should be taken into consideration. According to Qian Gechuan, although the translations use paraphrase and change form, they should still be faithful to the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: It’s an ill wind that blows nobody good.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 对于某些人有害的事可能对于另外一些人有好处。&lt;br /&gt;
In this translation, we can see that there is no word in Chinese that equivalence to the word “wind” in English. So we use free translation which not only keeps the original meaning but also makes source language to target language comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
However, free translation does not mean to neglect or add the original. When to use free translation, translator must know both source language and target language very well, including the cultural background, the equivalence words and make the translation fluent and comprehensible. Free translation is a flexible translation skill. Once literal translation can not express the original well, it’s time to use free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV. The different applications of literal and free translation===&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 The application of literal translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, if it is possible to translate literally, translate it word-for-word. The advantage of literal translation is to keep the liveliness of the text which has rhetoric in it. Let’s take two sentences below as examples:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) For my father know and I know that if you only dig enough, a pasture can be made free.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 因为我父亲知道，我也知道，只要挖到一定程度，早晚可以在这里劈出个牧场的。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 因为我父亲知道，我也知道，功到自然成。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) But I hated Sakamoto, and I had a feeling he’d surely lead us both to our ancestors.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 但是我恨坂本，并预感到他肯定领着咱们去见祖先。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 但是我恨坂本，并预感到他肯定会领着咱们去送死。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first one, we can see the free translation expressed the general meaning of the original sentences with the metaphors. It’s better and comprehensive. But for the second one, though free translations make sentences more fluent, literal translations are closer to the original and express author’s emotion much lively. Because the differences of two languages, sometimes it is difficult to retain the intrinsical thoughts and style of the source language. &lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, some sentences are hard to translate literally in some circumstances, especially the different expression of metaphors, proverbs and idioms. To people in English speaking countries, they are hard to understand some old sayings in Chinese and literal translation is unacceptable in this situation. They can’t get the original meaning accurately.&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Our son must go to school. He must break out of the pot that holds us in.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 我们的儿子一定得进学校，他一定得打破这个把我们关在里面的罐子。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 我们的儿子一定要上学，一定要出人头地。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Their legs moved a little jerkily, like well-made wooden dolls, and they carried pillars of blank fear about them.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 他们的腿轻轻痉挛地移动着，像做得很好的木偶一样，他们随身携带者黑色的恐怖柱子。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 他们每向前迈进一步，腿就抖动一下，好似精致的木偶一样，他们身上带着一股阴沉的杀气。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In these sentences, literal translation is improper. We cannot use literal translation if the presentation of the version does not conform to that of the source language. “Break out the pot that holds us in” is an English idiom. When we translate it to Chinese, we have an idiom “出人头地” that has the similar meaning. &lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, literal translation is the basic technique in translation practice. It can keep the original form, including sentences’ structure and the original expression. But sometimes it needs some necessary changes to make the ways of expression be consistent between source language and target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 The application of free translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, we use free translation when it’s difficult to translate them literally; especially there are differences on the ways of expression between the two languages. Moreover, in some sentences, though literal translation can make it understandable, it cannot express the profound meaning smoothly. Under this circumstance, free translation can help us get a better result.&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) It is an ill bird that fouls its own nest.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 弄脏自己巢的鸟的确是一只坏鸟。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 家丑不可外扬。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Cast pearls before swine.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 把珍珠扔到猪前面。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 对牛弹琴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation should be fluent and natural. It can express the general idea without paying much attention to the details; especially in the translation in idioms or proverbs. &lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, never add our own emotion to the translation. A successful translation must be objective and clearly. Free translation gives the translators more freedom to express source language and readers can get the original meaning comprehensively. Once the translators add their own emotions to it, the two version’s readers would have different feelings on the same task.&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, free translation is a flexible and technical skill. The translators must learn abundant knowledge and possess the general knowledge of both the two countries as much as possible. More extensive knowledge translators have, more completely they can comprehend the meaning of the original task.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 The comparison of applications of literal and free translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3.1''' What are the advantages of literal translation? Generally speaking, the use of rhetoric in a text makes it more vivid and lively, and through literal translation, the rhetoric of the original text is preserved and the target language is similar to the original text. In contrast, free translation only reflects the general idea of the original text, and the original rhetoric disappears through the original translator's ingenuity and processing. So, in general, literal translation is a good choice.&lt;br /&gt;
For example, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Maria, this is a great success in her life, just as the brave winning over a great battle against the gigantic man in the black forests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation:在玛丽亚看来, 这是她一生中最了不起的成功, 这种成功就好像她英勇无畏地战胜了黑暗森林中的巨人。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation:在玛丽亚看来, 这是她一生中最了不起的成功。&lt;br /&gt;
In this sentence, the literal translation only reflects the main idea of the original, which is too simple and bland, and the metaphorical rhetoric and description of the character's psychological state are lost. The literal translation, however, is much clearer and more vivid than the free translation, which is more vivid and natural. Due to language differences, it is sometimes difficult to retain the ideas and style of the original text in the translation process. The advantage of literal translation is precisely this: it can keep the ideas and style of the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3.2 A literal translation is not the same as a word-for-word translation.''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is word-for-word translation? --When translating, every word in the source language is considered, and every word in the target language is translated one by one.Usually, the target reader does not know what the translated text is really saying, and this is also a word-for-word translation. For example, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John had to face the music after his father came back for he had broken his father’s expensive vase.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation :在他的爸爸回来后, 约翰不得不面对音乐, 因为他打碎了爸爸的昂贵的花瓶。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of these two sentences is clearly not in line with the Chinese way of expressing oneself; it is word-for-word, sentence-for-sentence, and overly rigid. It does not conform to the way the target language is expressed, and the meaning it is intended to convey is ambiguous, making it difficult for the target reader to understand what the translator is trying to say. A word-for-sentence translation is a substandard translation, as it confuses the target audience.&lt;br /&gt;
A literal translation retains the style, rhetoric, and structure of the original text, while at the same time making the necessary adjustments to make it smooth, clear, and acceptable to the target language. After reading, the target language reader can have almost the same feeling as the source language reader.&lt;br /&gt;
Some people make the mistake of thinking that a translation that keeps the structure and form of the original text exactly the same is a literal translation, confusing the concepts of literal and word-for-word translation. In the end, literal translation is not a word-for-word translation; it is an acceptable and flexible translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3.3''' Some sentences should not be directly translated Some source sentences are difficult to translate. Some sentences do not fit the way the target language is expressed after literal translation. Different countries have different cultures, different customs, different rhetoric and different ways of expressing the same idea, and different idioms. In China, people usually use some idioms to describe an event or a person, and this is also the case in foreign countries. In the eyes of Westerners, Chinese idioms are very difficult to understand. In these cases, the result of a literal translation would be unacceptable. When the target language readers read such a translation, they cannot know the exact meaning of the source language, because the message in the target language is ambiguous. For example, if:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bastard finally kicked the bucket in an accident.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation:那个坏蛋最后踢了木桶在一场交通意外中。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation:那个坏蛋最后在一场交通意外中丧命。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3.4.''' The literal translation of this sentence is nonsensical, even absurd; but with a paraphrase, the translation becomes clearer and more acceptable to the target audience, and is culturally appropriate.&lt;br /&gt;
But under what circumstances should a literal translation be done? How to use literal translation correctly? When the expression of the source language is not the same as that of the target language, literal translation should not be done. As a translator, you should pay attention to the following aspects:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, to understand the culture of the source and target language, to acquire as much extensive knowledge as possible, and to become more familiar with the issues talked about in the source language, otherwise the translation work cannot be carried out. We often have the experience that we do not know or do not understand something, even after it is explained to us, because we do not have the appropriate knowledge. Therefore, a professional translator must have some knowledge of the relevant discipline or specialty. If a translator does not know the material he wants to translate and the content of the knowledge of the relevant discipline involved, his translation will be unqualified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it is very important to understand the information in the source language correctly and thoroughly. The translator should not only know the apparent meaning of the text, but also read through the original text to thoroughly understand the idea and meaning of the original text. If a translator only knows the literal meaning of the original text, and translates literally, then his translation will not be successful. The target language reader will be confused when reading such a translation, and will have a different feeling between the intended message of the original text and the translation, or even a misunderstanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, translation is not the same as reading. When reading, it doesn't matter how we understand or whether we can understand or misunderstand, because the reader's level is limited. Reading is only a sense of self. But a translation can affect other people. Therefore, translators should have a thorough understanding of the information in the source language and repeat the information correctly.&lt;br /&gt;
Fourth, improve the acceptability of the translation. From the above, we know that the translation should be consistent with the expression of the target language, so that it can be easily accepted by the target language readers. In fact, it is not difficult to preserve the style of the source language; the real difficulty is to translate the source language into a language that is consistent with the mode of expression of the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation is a basic skill necessary for translation work. It preserves the form of the source language, including the sentence structure and diction. Sometimes, it makes necessary changes to the source language to make it closer to the expression of the target language and to make the translation more acceptable. But literal translation is not a panacea. Translators should expand their knowledge and practice extensively. After all, practice is an important aspect of translation work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 The application of literal translation and free translation in idiom'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idiom is also a kind of saying. Idiom is an expression, word, or phrase that has a figurative meaning that is comprehended in regard to a common use of that expression that is separate from the literal meaning of definition of the words of which it is made. Idioms are numerous and they occur frequently in all languages. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formation of idiom accords with the formation of culture. It is to say that the culture give birth to the idiom. Thousands of years ago, people draw lessons and experience from their daily life and then write down to tell their generations what they have gotten. As a result, most of idioms mirror almost everything related to the life. They contain experience and philosophy. We should know the basic structure of the sentences well, rather than the face value of words. Only in that way you would know what shouldn’t be reserved and what can be ignored. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every country has its own unique culture. We know most idioms are produced by farmers, hunters, and fishermen and came from daily life. So they often use much different imagery in the idioms. England is an island and fishery country so a great number of English idioms relate to fish and sea. On the contrary, China has been an agricultural country with a very large agricultural population. As a result, we have a great many Chinese idioms that contain farming experience, especially we use animals to signify person. When we translate the idioms, in some circumstance we can translate them literally; but under most circumstance, in order to make readers understand, we take free translation.[4]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every country has its own unique culture. We know most idioms are produced by farmers, hunters, and fishermen and came from daily life. So they often use much different imagery in the idioms. England is an island and fishery country so a great number of English idioms relate to fish and sea. On the contrary, China has been an agricultural country with a very large agricultural population. As a result, we have a great many Chinese idioms that contain farming experience, especially we use animals to signify person. When we translate the idioms, in some circumstance we can translate them literally; but under most circumstance, in order to make readers understand, we take free translation.[4](Gao Qiang, Li Cao.2008(14):265-266)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 04:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These imageries should be translated freely.&lt;br /&gt;
For example: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Teach fish to swim.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 班门弄斧。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Beat the dog before the lion.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 杀鸡儆猴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) One must howl with the wolves.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 入乡随俗。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Love me, love my dog.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 爱屋及乌。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Put the cart before the horse.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 本末倒置。&lt;br /&gt;
5 The relationship of &lt;br /&gt;
These imageries can be translated literally. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) The style is the man.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 文如其人。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) To be on thin ice.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 如履薄冰。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Hasty makes waste.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 欲速则不达。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Fish in troubled water.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 浑水摸鱼。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Business is business.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 公事公办。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(6) Honey sweet words.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 甜言蜜语。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(7) A gentleman’s agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 君子协定。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.5The application of literal translation and free translation in proverb'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Proverb is a kind of sayings. It prevails in the community with concise words. Most proverbs reflect the practical experience of working people's life and are generally passed down orally. It is mostly spoken in the colloquial form of phrases or rhymes easy to understand. And proverbs are to some extent similar to idioms, twisters, common sayings, and aphorism.&lt;br /&gt;
Readers can enrich themselves with plentiful interesting information of other cultures by familiarizing themselves with proverbs. Thus, the function of proverb translation is not only to absorb and introduce the vivid expressions, but also to enrich the readers with the culture of other nations and learn their basic philosophy of life or world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand the features of proverb translation, let’s take some examples:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) One boy is a boy, two boys half a boy, three boys no boy.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 一个男孩是男孩，两个男孩抵半个，三个男孩什么都不是。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 一个和尚挑水吃，两个和尚抬水吃，三个和尚没水吃。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) One picture is worth a thousand words.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 一张图胜过千言万语。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 百闻不如一见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Where there’s a will, there’s a way.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 有一种意愿，就有一种方法。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 有志者事竟成。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) A new broom sweeps clean.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 新扫帚能打扫干净。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 新官上任三把火。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) The same knife cuts bread and fingers.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 同一把刀可以切面包也会割到手指。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 水能载舟，亦能覆舟。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(6) The pot calls the kettle black.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 锅笑壶黑。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 五十步笑百步。&lt;br /&gt;
From these examples, when the metaphors are different, free translation could help us understand the source language better. However, in some circumstance, Chinese proverbs have the same meaning, expression ways and metaphors using, taking literal translation is easier and convenient.&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Books are ships that pass though the vast sea of time.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 时光好比汪洋，书籍好比航船。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Hedges have eyes, walls have ears.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 隔篱有眼，隔墙有耳。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Out of sight, out of mind.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 眼不见为净。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Like father, like son.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 有其父必有其子。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Well begun, half done.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 好的开始是成功的一半。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V. The relation between literal and free translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Because of the different metaphors and imageries using between English and Chinese, once we cannot translate literally, we should make some changes. Such as “dog” signifies good things in English but just on the contrary in Chinese. So sometime we choose free translation to make the sentence perfect. &lt;br /&gt;
(1). Both literal and literal translations are intended to be accurate, both figurative and spiritual reproductions of the original meaning of the work, and there is no good or bad in either.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Among wolves one must howl&amp;quot; can be literally translated as &amp;quot;你在狼群中必须得嗥&amp;quot;, or it can be translated as &amp;quot;入乡随俗&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, we must note the difference between these two translation strategies. Literal translation has a higher requirement for &amp;quot;faithfulness to the original&amp;quot;, and is usually used for scientific, legal, and other texts, because it must be precise and not misleading to the reader. In addition, literal translation can also be used to translate general everyday language. In contrast, free translation is more abstract and is generally used to translate poetry, prose and other literary works, expressing the main connotation of the original work with divergent thinking to increase its beauty and artistry.&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Literal translation and free translation are not mutually exclusive, but complementary and inseparable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===VI. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the thesis, we have introduced the definition of literal translation and free translation and used some examples to show their application in proverb and idiom. According to the analysis, we know literal translation and free translation are two basic methods in translation practice. Literal translation emphasizes both the form and meaning of the text, while free translation lays stress on the conveying of the spirit of the text. However, literal translation is different from word-to-word translation or dead translation, which converts words out of the text simply. Free translation, on the other hand, translating the text in a flexible way does not means to translate random but reasonable. Both of the two methods have their own beauty.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation can keep the original expressing style and meaning of the text and achieve formal equivalence between Chinese and English. And it can be more directly in the expression. But not all sentences can be translated literally. In some circumstance, especially the poetry, proverb and idiom, literal translation shows its limitation. So we use free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
The beauty of free translation lies in its freedom of the forms. It does not pay so much attention on details of the source language and it demands the translators to handle target language culture and customs and readers of target language could accept the translation easily and clearly. It can be used when literal translation cannot be taken. Translators should remember not to add their own emotion in their translation task, for that will make the readers have the different feeling in two languages versions then the translation is not appropriate. And free translation is not uncontrolled translation, it also require the correctness.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation and free translation are two main forms of translation. They are not repulsive but complementary. In practice, we should not stick to one of the methods. We can translate the texts neatly and take the right method which is more suitable for the practical situation. Every country has its own history, culture and customs. Those aspects could be reflected by their language expressing. A good translator should have more extensive knowledge and apply these two methods flexibility, experientially and properly. We must accumulate knowledge of different nations in our daily life, read more books and practice as much as possible. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 方仪力. 直译与意译:翻译方法、策略与元理论向度探讨[J]. 上海翻译, 2012, 000(003):16-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Wei Lu;Hong Fang.Reconsidering Peter Newmark‟s Theory on Literal Translation[J].Theory and Practice in Language Studies,2012,2(4):741-746.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 朱丽云;徐静娴.有关直译和意译的讨论.汉字文化.2019年(14):107-108&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 高强;李曹.浅谈直译法与意译法在翻译工作中的应用.科技信息(科学教研).2008年(14):265-266&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] Wensheng Deng.“Cultural Self-confidence” or “Cultural Trust”—A Proposal for Teaching Literal Translation[J].Theory and Practice in Language Studies,2020,10(3):300-305.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] Rui Manuel Cruse.The Importance of Literal Translation in the Process of Learning English as a Foreign Language[J].The ESPecialist: Research in Language for Specific Purposes,2011,31(1).--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 09:02, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Cultural Differences'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of English and Chinese Idioms from the Perspective of Cultural Differences	李凌月	Li Lingyue 202020080611==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李凌月 Li Lingyue&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
==='''Abstract'''===&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms are unique cultural products of different nationalities, regions and societies. It contains a long historical background and rich cultural connotation. It not only reflects the colorful social life of all ethnic groups, but also carries a unique aesthetic feeling of language. Due to the differences in geographical environment, religious beliefs and customs, English and Chinese idioms have different cultural characteristics and cultural information. Translation is not only an interlingual communication, but also a cross-cultural transfer. Cultural factors are often the focus and difficulty in translating idioms. Mastering the principles and methods of idiom translation is not only conducive to the translator's translation, but also conducive to the further construction of cross-cultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
idiom translation; cultural differences, cross-cultural communication; translation principles; translation methods&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
从文化差异看英汉习语的翻译&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
习语是各民族、地域和社会特有的文化产物。它蕴含着久远的历史背景和丰富的文化内涵，不但反映了各民族丰采多姿的社会生活，且承载着独特的语言美感。因地理环境、宗教信仰、生活习俗等方面的差异，英汉习语具有不同的民族文化特色和文化信息。翻译是语际交流，更是跨文化的迁移。文化因素往往是翻译习语时的重点和难点。熟练掌握习语翻译的原则和策略，不仅有利于译者的翻译，且有利于跨文化交流的进一步构建。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
习语翻译、文化差异、跨文化交流、翻译原则、翻译策略&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Idiom is a cultural product of various regions. After the passage of time and the social and cultural changes and development of various regions, idioms have formed a unique cultural system, which is also a reflection of local cultural thoughts. It not only contains a large number of language and local living habits, but also reflects the local history and culture. Idioms have stable structure and distinctive national color, fixed form and profound implication. Idioms are one of the most effective ways of emotional expression, which can achieve the purpose of communication in a proper and implicit way. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, idioms are widely used in people's daily communication activities, as well as in various language textbooks and classroom teaching contents and practices. Idioms are also the crystallization of the wisdom of the peoples of the world and the gem of the language essence. They are the concentrated expression of national personality and national culture, and contain rich and colorful intension. Stylistically, idioms in a broad sense include proverbs, slang, colloquial, twin words, trinomials, catchphrase, lexical phrase and habitual collocation. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Features of Idioms===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 1 Vividness====&lt;br /&gt;
Many idioms use some images to reflect the meaning it expresses, and use a lot of rhetoric, such as metaphor, metaphor, personification, etc., especially the metaphor. These images and rhetoric increase the language effect of idioms, make them more vivid, and the language color more lively. For example, in Chinese, there is the saying of “漏网之鱼”, which literally refers to the fish escaping from the fishing net, which is used to describe the escaped criminals or enemies; another example is “光阴似箭，日月如梭”, which compares time to an arrow and a shuttle, which means that time passes by amazingly fast, just like an arrow out of a bow and a shuttle in operation. In English, for example, armed to the teeth, a snake in the grass. These idioms use rhetorical devices and some images to describe their meanings. In this way, not only can the language be vivid and vigorous, but also the rhythm is beautiful and easy to read. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 2 Historic Background====&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms are all developed from people's long-term life and practice. They have certain historical imprints, and different nationalities have different expressions. For example, the idiom “换汤不换药” has a certain historical origin. Literally, it means to change the decoction water, but the prescription has not changed. Although the name and form of metaphor have changed, the content is still the same. As we all know, traditional Chinese medicine has existed since ancient times and is very popular. In this way, this proverb is obviously historic. In English, “at the eleventh hour” comes from the Bible. Even if the employees who enter the vineyard at 11 o'clock only work for one hour, they will be paid the same wages at 12 o'clock as those who enter the vineyard before 11 o'clock. It means that 11 o'clock is the last time, but it is still not too late. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 3 Stability====&lt;br /&gt;
The stability here mainly refers to the stability of the structure and semantics of idioms. After a long period of continuous development and evolution, idioms gradually have certain norms, and their structures are no longer inconsistent. Idioms cannot be reduced or changed at will, nor can their structures be changed at will. Chinese idioms often retain the form of ancient classical Chinese, and their grammatical structure is different from that of modern Chinese. Taking “唯命是从” and “何陋之有” as examples, here “是” and “有” are the signs of the advance of the object, that is, to obey orders, there is no rudeness. In English idioms, the singular and plural can't be changed at will, and the part of speech can't be transformed at will. Just like Chinese, it can't increase or decrease components or change sentence structure arbitrarily. For example, we can't change it to “hang by hair” or “hang by a hair of his”. This is the stability of English and Chinese idioms. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 4 Semantic Unity====&lt;br /&gt;
The semantic meaning of an idiom is a complete and indivisible entity. Therefore, we can't understand the idiom according to the meaning of the words that make up the idiom. Otherwise, we will make the mistake of taking the literal meaning for granted. “Pull one's socks up” cannot be understood as “lifting one's socks up” according to its four parts. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, the structural stability of idioms is not absolute. Many idioms in both languages have their own variants. The change of idioms must be based on the overall meaning and basic structure of the prototype idioms, and be accepted by convention. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 5 Euphony====&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms often use the harmony of pronunciation and structure to achieve the catchy, harmonious and pleasant effect. In terms of pronunciation, alliteration and final rhyme are mainly used to increase the phonetic beauty and rhetorical effect of idioms. For example, “hot and heavy”; “money makes the mare go”; “by hook or by crook”; “fair and square”; “wear and tear”; “A friend in need is a friend indeed”. In terms of structure, it is reflected in the neat antithesis and the use of repetition to form idioms. For example, “like father, like son”; “out of sight, out of mind”; “cool and calm”; “safe and sound”. On this point, Chinese idioms are more incisive, and most of them are four character structure. Such as “匆匆忙忙”，“如火如荼”，“兴致勃勃”. (Ma Guozhi, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
English and Chinese belong to different language families, English belongs to Indo European language family, Chinese belongs to Sino Tibetan language family, English belongs to hypotaxis language, and Chinese belongs to parataxis language. There are many static words in English and dynamic words in Chinese. Chinese idioms are very expressive, especially idioms with stable structure, many overlapping words and harmonious syllables; English idioms often bring beauty of sound in word stress, sentence stress and pitch fluctuation. (Ma Guozhi, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Cultural Differences in English and Chinese Idioms===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Differences Based on Natural Environment====&lt;br /&gt;
People living in different natural environment will form different culture, because each culture will have different characteristics according to its region and climate environment. Idioms, as a unique cultural gene, fully integrate the differences of natural and geographical environment. It can be said that the specific geographical environment is the basis for creating a specific culture, which makes the language in the culture be expressed through different idioms. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people live in a semi closed continental geographical environment with mild climate, and their self-sufficient small-scale peasant economy can meet people's living needs. Therefore, people believe that a good harvest cannot be separated from the gift of nature. They pay attention to the unity of man and nature, and pay more attention to human relations. Since ancient times, the Han nationality has given priority to agriculture, so many of its idioms are related to farming and planting. For example, “吃饭不忘种田人”；“不耕不种，终身落空。”；“瓜熟带落”；“生米煮成熟饭”；“牛郎织女”；“巧妇难为无米之炊”；“一份耕耘，一份收获。”and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greece, the birthplace of western culture, is an open marine geographical environment. People need to fight against the harsh nature for a long time. Therefore, it has formed the tradition of exploring and conquering nature. The geographical environment makes the fishery, shipbuilding and shipping industry flourish and develop. Therefore, English idioms naturally have a lot of things about the sea. For example, the English idiom “spend money like water” is used to describe the waste of money and extravagance, while the Chinese idiom uses the idiom “挥金如土” to express this meaning; In English idiom, “between the devil and the deep sea” means “进退维谷” in Chinese idioms; Similar English idioms about ships and water are: “to keep sb's head above water&amp;quot;, “miss the boat”, “rock the boat”, “feel at sea”, “in the same boat”, “take the helm”, etc. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, English and Chinese idioms also reflect the differences in weather and climate between China and the West. In addition, due to the differences in geographical environment, the “west wind” in English is equivalent to the east wind in Chinese. Just as Shelley, a famous English poet, praises the west wind in his ode to the west wind, in English, the west wind has warm and pleasant meaning, while in Chinese, the west wind is bleak and desolate. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Differences Based on Religion====&lt;br /&gt;
The development of human religion has gone through a process from irrational witchcraft and superstition to mature and non-exclusive rational religious civilization. As different cultures choose different scales in the process, the development direction and track of religion are also different, which reflects different temperament. In the attitude towards religion, Chinese culture reflects the love of real life and has the value scale of humanism, while the western culture shows a yearning for the transcendent other side of the world and praise God. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Xi Han Dynasty, Buddhism has been introduced into China from ancient India. After a long time of development, it has become China's largest religion and related idioms, such as “平时不烧香临时抱佛脚”；“放下屠刀，立地成佛”；“借花献佛”; While in the western countries, as early as the first century A.D., Judaism, the source of Christianity, was born. In the later period of the Roman Empire, it was established as the state religion, and then developed through the monopoly in the middle ages. Christianity was closely related to the life of Westerners. The idioms such as “Judas kiss”, are used to describe shameful treachery; “as old as Adam”, means very old; “God help those who help themselves” and so on. Nowadays, these two religions have been integrated into the eastern and Western cultures respectively, and become an inseparable part of the daily life. Therefore, it is very important to deepen the understanding of Chinese and Western culture through idioms. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Differences Based on Historical Allusions====&lt;br /&gt;
Every nation has its own history and culture, which leads to different customs due to different historical cultures. In fact, many idioms come from history, which mainly come from historical stories or historical documents. These idioms are simple in structure and far-reaching in meaning, so they cannot be understood and translated only from the literal meaning. For example, “周瑜打黄盖，一个愿打一个愿挨”，“姜太公钓鱼，愿者上钩”，“身在曹营心在汉”，“三顾茅庐”,“名落孙山”. Many of these idioms, come from history and have profound significance. In western countries, there are many idioms related to history, such as &amp;quot;an apple of discord&amp;quot;, which comes from the Greek story of the war caused by an apple. “Greek Gift” is also derived from Greek mythology. At that time, the Trojans gave the Greek horses as gifts, and there were many soldiers in the horses, which led to the defeat of Greece. There is a certain historical story behind each idiom. Therefore, in order to translate idioms better, we must understand the history and culture of the West. (Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, “dragon&amp;quot; is our spiritual totem, a symbol of auspiciousness and power. Chinese people are also proud of being the descendants of dragon. However, in the eyes of Westerners, there is no such special feeling for “dragon”. Even “dragon&amp;quot; is regarded as a dreadful monster with teeth and claws. (Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Differences Based on Living Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
The difference of life customs is often one of the important reasons for language differences. Due to the differences of national customs and habits in different countries, there are great differences in attitudes and views on many things. Western civilization has the characteristics of searching for the outside world and a strong desire to conquer. This has formed the British and American people's outlook on life that emphasizes innovation, enterprise and boldness, which can be reflected in idioms such as “knowledge is power”. The English idiom “bread is the staff of life” embodies his pragmatic outlook on life, while “money talks&amp;quot; embodies his pursuit of material interests and utilitarianism. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese idioms, the spirit of “collectivism” and “selfless dedication” is often emphasized, such as “天下兴亡，匹夫有责”. Take the attitude towards animals as an example. In Western English speaking countries, dogs are regarded as the most loyal friends of human beings, and are often loved by people. Therefore, there are many English idioms about “dog&amp;quot;, such as: “a lucky dog”, “every dog has his day”, “love me, love my dog”, “rain cats and dogs”, “the dog days of summer”, “work like a dog”, etc. However, in Chinese culture, “dog” is often regarded as a humble animal, it is often given a derogatory meaning in Chinese idioms, such as: “狗咬吕洞宾，不识好人心”、“狗口里吐不出象牙”、“狐朋狗党”、“狗急跳墙”、“狼心狗肺”、“狗腿子”、“丧家之犬”and so on. In Chinese idioms, we often find such examples as “静如处子，动如脱兔” praising rabbit's cleverness and agility. However, in English idioms, rabbit has become a synonym for timidity. Therefore, “as timid as a hare&amp;quot; can be used to express the meaning of “胆小如鼠” in Chinese. Custom is the hotbed of idioms, and the idioms which record the national customs and culture are also shining the glory of national culture in the language. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Translation Principles and Methods of English and Chinese Idioms===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and foreign theorists have put forward different opinions on translation standards. From Yan Fu's “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, Fu Lei's “spirit like but not form like”, to Zhang Peiji's “faithfulness and smoothness&amp;quot;; from Qu Qiubai's “equivalent concept” to Eugene A. Nida's “functional equivalence” or “dynamic equivalence” We can see that these propositions influence each other, complement each other, and constantly improve. Although the emphasis is different, the central point is that the translation should faithfully and accurately express the meaning of the original text, maintain the style of the original work, and faithfully oppose the appearance of the original work. The so-called faithful expression of the original meaning should refer to the literal meaning, the image meaning and the implied meaning of the original text. However, not every sentence, every idiom and vocabulary in the original text has three meanings at the same time. Some may only have literal meaning, but have no image meaning; some may have both literal meaning and image meaning, but have no implied meaning. In particular, it is impossible for any two languages and cultures to be identical. (Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. 1 Translation Principles====&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 1. 1 Retain the Cultural Characteristics of the Original Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms are unique cultural products of different nationalities, regions and societies. It contains a long historical background and rich cultural connotation. It not only reflects the colorful social life of all ethnic groups, but also carries a unique aesthetic feeling of language. When translating idioms, the translator must flexibly deal with it according to the specific situation of the context and retain the cultural characteristics of the original language. For example, “上天” is the ruler of heaven and earth in ancient Chinese view, which is usually translated as “heaven”. Christianity believes that God created heaven and earth, human beings, animals and plants, and is the master of all things in the universe. When encountering similar concepts in English and Chinese, translators should be careful to keep the cultural characteristics of the source language and not borrow the surface corresponding sentences in the target language. (Wang Xia, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 1. 2 Keep the Style of the Original Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not only the conversion of words and sentences, but also the expression of the original idea in the target language. The ideological connotation is often contained in the style. Therefore, it is very important to show the style of the original text in translation practice. Only by doing the corresponding style can we accurately convey the ideological connotation of the original text and make the target language readers understand the essence of the original text. However, it is extremely difficult to achieve the corresponding style, because people from different cultures have great differences in the way of thinking and cultural concepts, which requires the translator to first understand the ideological connotation of the original text, to figure out the style of the original text, and then to express this style in a flexible way of target pragmatics. This kind of flexibility is indispensable in the translation of literary works. (Wang Xia, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The art of translation lies in keeping the style of the original text in the translation. To do a good job of translation, we need to have the ability to express the style while recognizing it. The translator should try to preserve the style of the source language in the translation. If the idioms are archaic, they need to be translated more quaint. If the idioms are colloquial, they should be translated lively and colloquial. (Wang Xia, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 1. 3 Do Not Take Words Too Literally=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the translation of idioms, the translator often only interprets the literal meaning of the text, which cannot correctly express the true meaning of it, so that the translation completely lost credibility. In idiom translation, it is difficult to judge the meaning of an idiom with a certain word from its literal meaning. It is necessary to understand its original meaning, transferred meaning and the relationship between it and other words, and its context, so as to make clear its real meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. 2 Translation Methods====&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms are not only rigorous in structure, concise in form, incisive in meaning, vivid in image and alive in expression, but also rich in cultural information. Therefore, when translating idioms, it is the most difficult to maintain the flavor of the original language and conform to the habits of the target language. However, not every sentence, every idiom and vocabulary in the original text has the equivalent expression of two languages at the same time. Moreover, the culture carried by any two languages cannot be completely equivalent. (Zhou Suhan, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The choice of foreignization and domestication has always been one of the core issues in the field of translation. Eugene Nida is the representative of domestication. His translation thoughts are mainly embodied in the theory of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. Nida advocates domestication translation from the perspective of readers' acceptance, and believes that the translation should be as fluent as the original without any traces of translation. On the contrary, Vernuti, a translation theorist who first combines domestication and foreignization with translation, is a representative of foreignization. On the basis of deconstruction and from the perspective of cultural colonialism, he put forward “impedance translation”, advocating that when translating a foreign language into English, it should retain the characteristics of the source language rather than follow the norms and patterns of the target language, so as to resist the cultural hegemony. (Zhou Suhan, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the different characteristics, forms and meanings of idiom culture in Chinese and Western countries, it is necessary to think twice in choosing translation strategies. In the process of translation, we should try our best to keep the characteristics of the original text and meet the requirements of readers. It is not enough to use a single translation strategy. We should analyze the specific situation and take its advantages to achieve the best effect. (Zhou Suhan, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 2. 1 Literal Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation is a kind of translation method that maintains both the content and the form of the original text, especially the metaphor, association and national and local characteristics implied in the original idioms, without violating the language norms of the target language and causing wrong associations. (Zhang Yanxin, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the cultural background is different, human beings as a whole have many common factors, such as happiness, anger, sadness, joy and life, old age, disease, death and so on. These things determine that in the language and culture, English and Chinese have a lot of the same artistic conception, especially idioms, most of which come from feelings and life experiences. Therefore, when the same image is read in different languages, the same association can be aroused in people's mind. In idiom translation, those images and metaphors that can cause the same feelings and associations can be directly translated by literal translation. For example, Blood is thicker than water (血浓于水); Kill two birds with one stone (一石二鸟) ; A good medicine tastes bitter (良药苦口); To add fuel to the fire (火上浇油); Practice makes perfect (熟能生巧); to fish in the troubled water (浑水摸鱼). The Chinese word “纸老虎&amp;quot; is literally translated into “paper tiger&amp;quot;. Foreigners not only seem to understand its meaning, but also feel very vivid, so it has become the official British and American national language. In addition, “丢脸&amp;quot; in spoken Chinese is also translated into “lose face”; and “走狗” is translated into “running dog”. Literal translation helps to maintain the style of the original text, and can also introduce new words, syntax and expressions to enrich the content of the language. (Zhang Yanxin, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 2. 2 Borrowing=====&lt;br /&gt;
In both Chinese and English, some synonymous idioms are consistent in content, form and color. They not only have the same meaning and rhetorical color, but also have similar forms or metaphors. Borrowing means that when some English idioms and Chinese idioms are consistent or basically consistent in meaning and form, they can be replaced by corresponding idioms in translation. (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, wall have ears (隔墙有耳); lain sail (一帆风顺); Love me, love my dog (爱屋及乌); When shepherds quarrel, the wolf has a winning game (鹬蚌相争，渔翁得利); Set a fox to keep one' s geese (引狼入室). In western culture, cunning foxes are specially designed to steal geese. If the geese are handed over to the foxes, it is like sending sheep into the tiger's mouth, which is almost equivalent to the Chinese saying “引狼入室”, and the translation is very vivid. (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen that borrowing can not only maintain the charm and form of the original text, but also be easily accepted by readers or listeners. However, when using borrowing, we should pay attention to the fact that although some English and Chinese idioms have similar literal meanings, their meanings are very different. At this time, we can't pull them together, or we will destroy the image of the original text and appear far-fetched, There are even misunderstandings. For example, “pull one's leg” seems to be the Chinese word for “拉后腿”, but the two idioms have completely different meanings. (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 2. 3 Free Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
Each national language has its own vocabulary, grammar, sentence pattern and expression. When the content of the original text conflicts with the language standard of the translation, literal translation is not suitable, and the same idiom cannot be found for borrowing, so the free translation method should be adopted. Free translation cannot be confined to the expression form of the original text, but it must faithfully express the content of the original text. Such as The kettle and the (一丘之貉); Once in the blue moon (千载难逢); Actions speak louder than words (事实胜于雄辩); The apple of one's eye (掌上明珠). (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, some idioms contain historical allusions or ancient people's names, and some involve place names or religions. If they are translated literally, they will be very difficult for the target readers to understand. At this time, it is better to adopt the free translation method, because on the one hand, it can reflect the simplicity of the original text, on the other hand, it is more acceptable to the readers. For example, “赔了夫人又折兵” comes from the allusions of the Three Kingdoms. We can translate  it into “suffer a double loss instead of making a gain”. “A new broom sweeps clean” cannot be translated as “新打帚打扫得干浄”，and it should be“新官上任三把火”。Therefore, free translation should be used as a major method in the translation of English idioms which possess metaphor. Of course, the use of free translation will inevitably damage the image metaphor of English idioms and reduce the expressive power, which requires translators to be more careful in translation and make full use of the advantages of Chinese to make up for it. (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 2. 4 Annotation=====&lt;br /&gt;
Some idioms have strong national and local characteristics or allusions, and some involve ancient names or place names. We can fully express their significance only after we understand their historical background and the source of ancient books. In the process of translation, if the original text is translated literally, it is difficult for readers to fully understand its implication; if free translation is adopted, the unique image and style of the original text cannot be retained. At this time, the use of annotation to translate can not only make readers understand the original meaning, but also help readers to further understand the potential meaning of the language itself. (Guo Huiqing, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “The heel of Achille”: the literal translation of such idioms will make Chinese readers feel confused. The ancient Greek hero Achilles was carried upside down by his mother after he was born and soaked in the river Styx, so he was invulnerable. However, his heel was not immersed, which made him his only fatal weakness. In later battles, he did die of heel injuries. When we encounter such idioms, we can translate them with annotation, that is, Achilles' heel (fatal weakness) will be clearer. (Guo Huiqing, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above translation examples, it is not difficult to find that although the annotation method can keep the original flavor of the original language, and can take into account its form and other aspects, some translations are somewhat lengthy and cumbersome, thus losing the characteristics of short, concise and humorous. Therefore, this method has some limitations. (Guo Huiqing, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly compares English and Chinese culture from four aspects: regional culture, religious culture, historical culture and custom culture, and then analyzes the differences between English and Chinese idioms, and puts forward some translation methods, including literal translation, borrowing, free translation and annotation. Idioms are characterized by rich cultural connotations, and the quality of their translation is closely related to the degree of cultural understanding. The translation of idioms needs to express the implied cultural meaning and communicate with the target audience smoothly to achieve better communication effect. (Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, this paper compares English and Chinese Idioms from the perspective of language and culture, analyzes the differences between English and Chinese Idioms from the perspective of culture, and deeply understands idioms, so as to put forward appropriate translation methods and promote communication. However, the comparison of English and Chinese culture and the translation methods are not comprehensive enough and need further study.(Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References ===&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yanxin张严心.(2016). &amp;quot;谈文化差异背景下的英汉习语翻译策略&amp;quot; [On the Translation Strategies of English and Chinese Idioms in the Context of Cultural Differences]. &amp;quot;中国教育学刊&amp;quot; [China Education Journal].(S1):1-3&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Xiaoli吴晓莉.(2008). &amp;quot;从文化差异的角度看英汉习语的翻译&amp;quot; [On the Translation of English and Chinese Idioms from the Perspective of Cultural Differences]. &amp;quot;鸡西大学学报&amp;quot; [Journal of Jixi University].(05):87-88.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ma Guozhi马国志. (2019). &amp;quot;文化视域下的英汉习语对比与翻译&amp;quot; [Comparison and Translation of English and Chinese Idioms from the Perspective of Culture]. [Science and Education] &amp;quot;科教文汇&amp;quot;. (03):180-183.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Huiqing郭卉青. (2019). &amp;quot;从英汉文化差异看英汉习语翻译&amp;quot; [On Idiom Translation from the Perspective of Cultural Differences between English and Chinese]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):218-219.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Suhan周苏菡.(2017). &amp;quot;从文化差异的角度看英汉习语的翻译&amp;quot; [Cultural Differences between English and Chinese Idioms and Their Translation]. &amp;quot;湖北函授大学学报&amp;quot; [Journal of Hubei Correspondence University].30(23)167-169&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deng Qiufeng邓秋峰.(2020). &amp;quot;浅谈中英习语的文化差异和翻译&amp;quot; [On the Cultural Differences and Translation of Chinese and English Idioms]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (04):242-243.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Jian陈坚.(2020). &amp;quot;基于英汉语言文化对比探析习语的翻译方法&amp;quot; [On the Translation of Idioms based on the Comparison between English and Chinese]. &amp;quot;商务英语教学与研究&amp;quot; [Business English Teaching and Research]. (00):92-99.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yue张悦.(2013). &amp;quot;试论英汉习语的文化差异及教学思考&amp;quot; [On the Cultural Differences between English and Chinese Idioms and Teaching Thinking]. &amp;quot;中国教育学刊&amp;quot; [China Education Journal].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Cultural Differences On English Interpretation And The Coping Strategies马娟 Ma Juan 英语语言文学202020080623==&lt;br /&gt;
                                                                        马娟Ma Juan202020080623&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
English interpretation as a cross-cultural social activity refers to the cultural differences between English and Chinese. Because of cultural differences in these asapects such as historical background , customs, religion and the way of thinking, English interpretation is necessary to take all of these influences into consideration and the interpreter must have a penetrating mind of the cultural differences.When the interpreter does English interpretation, he must know the coping strategies to grapple with these problems caused by cultural differnences so as to transmit the proper,correct and decent information to the target audiences.&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 Cultural differences; English interpratation; Coping strategies;&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
英语口译中的文化差异及应对策略&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
英语口译作为一个跨文化交际活动，涉及到英语和汉语的文化不同，因为历史背景、习俗、宗教和思维方式等等这些方面的不同，英语口译必须把这些因素的影响考虑进去，口译员也必须有跨文化交际意识。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
文化差异；英语口译；应对策略；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
====Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
From the ancient time to now, the communication between peoples and nations is achieved through language. Because of the multitude of human’s languages in the world, translating rises in response to the proper time and conditions. Translating is divided into two kinds; one is translation and the other is interpretation. On the ground that interpretation is characterized by the properties of presence, time limit and live, it plays a prominent part in our daily life.(Hu Kun,2014) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as we all know, people are living in a speech community. Hence, They are not immune to the culture of the community. It is precisely because the communication between people in different communities has this sort of characteristic, the interpretation between these communities speaking different languages is the transfer of ideas and cultures. Thus we can see that the interpretation as a cross-cultural activity, it can not avoid the effects of cultural differences between the target language and the source language.(Liu Yan,2015,08)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, Chinese as an oriental language and English as a western language originate form two kinds of completely different community background, geographical conditions and cultural setting. Thus it is not hard to imagine the colossal differences behind these two languages, a simple but all-round representative of all the differences between these nations. So the interpretation between Chinese and English is obviously a way of culture spreading, which is absolutely influenced by the cultural differences between two or more sorts of cultures. Additionally, from the previous practice of cultural communication, a great number of interpreters chorus that the cultural differences affects the interpretation, a information transfer activity, a lot. For the sake of the cultural differences, it follows some problems caused by these differences such as misinterpretation and an informational loss in the process of English interpretation. Only can these problems be solved, a relatively complete and successful communication can be reached.(Gai Xiaoyu,2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research Significance====&lt;br /&gt;
In that many problems are produced by cultural differences between Chinese and English, there must be some solutions to these problems in order to pursue better communication between people and facilitate the exchange of man’s ideas and minds. Therefore, this chapter is also going to introduce some kinds of coping strategies to improve the effects of interpretation despite of the long-existed cultural differences between the west and China. These coping strategies stretch from the ideal aspect to action aspects. Because the cultural differences includes many aspects such as way of thinking, customs and religious culture, it is required that the interpreter is capable of clearly mastering the two languages and also understanding the cultural differences in all aspects.(Ding Yin,2015) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the interpreter must have a awareness of cross-culture and a master of all kinds of flexible switching skills between Chinese and English, which are as follows; they are domestication and foreignization,natural equivalence, literal translation with a annotation or the method to borrow synonym in English and some flexible handling. All these coping strategies that will be advocated in this thesis are beneficial for achieving better effect of information transfer and also the culture exchange.To sum up, the research significance of this chapter is to improve the effects of English interpretation to guarantee a higher quality of the integrity on the information transfer and the same reaction of the listeners through the use of these strategies, and thus to promote culture exchanges between China and the west in spite of the influences of cultural differences.(Ding Yin,2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Structure of The Chapter====&lt;br /&gt;
The chapter is divided into five parts. The first part is to explain the research background and the research significance of this chapter. With the development of globalization, exchange between nations and peoples is more and more frequent. As a witness and an indispensable participant of the international communication, interpretation plays an important role in this process. Nevertheless, for the sake of cultural difference between China and the west, there is always some misinterpretation and informational loss in the process of information exchange. Given this, the chapter also takes a part in the group that aims to find some strategies to improve the effect of interpretation. With the help of these strategies, the English interpretation may be more better in the aspect of informational transfer and emotional expression.(Gai Xiaoyu,2016) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second part will have an outlook of several cultural differences between China and the west. On account of a long period of discrepancy in the lifestyle, customs, geographical environment, religious belief and history, the difference between China and the west is countless. This chapter just give explanation to some of them.(Ding Yin.2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The effects of these differences caused in the English interpretation will be down to the point in the third part. The effects of the influence is so colossal that the interpreter can not ignore them when they are doing the interpretation.(Ding Yin.2015) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The forth part will finally make an account for the antidote to the problems that are evoked by cultural differences. This strategies will do a favor to the integrity of informational transfer and emotional expression.(Zhong Zaiqiang,2004) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fifth part concludes the whole chapter. As the conclusion, this part will be responsible for the variety if the cultural difference and the effects of the cultural interpretation on the English interpretation and most importantly the strategies to the settlement of these problems led by cultural differences.(Li Jing,2014)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Several Aspects of Cultural Differences Between Chinese and English===&lt;br /&gt;
During a long period of individual development of culture, there are many aspects of cultural difference existing between China and the west.These differences are influenced by plenty of factors such as historical culture, regional culture, custom culture,religious culture, digital culture and social code. &lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
First and foremost, the definition of historical culture would be introduced. The difference in historical culture here lies in cultural accumulation of the social heritage and the specific historical and cultural development process. These differences generally are reflected in the allusions, proverbs, idioms and so on .For thousands of years, China is an agricultural country and thus has developed the agricultural culture which largely influenced the shape of language. As the Sapire-Whorf hypothesis has demonstrated. the culture of a community can influence people’s in this community way of thinking. The way of thinking straightly decides how people use their language to express a signifier.(Ding Yin,2015) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the western countries have been living next to the ocean and thus progressed an ocean culture. Under the influence of this kind of lifestyle, western people pays have developed the respect of the spirit of adventure, which reflects in their language performance is their direct expression of their emotion. Contrast to the ocean culture, Chinese people have worked on the agricultural production generation after generation. So they are more inclined to adopt the euphemistic expression because they have the modest and reserved character compared with the western people. These two kinds of completely different character reflects clearly in their language expression.(Ding Yin,2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Regional Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
China is located in the east of the earth while the west countries set in the other side of the world. The spatial distance is considerable and also the differences in the geography is immense. China is a land of high plateau and has more high mountain ranges, which gives rise to huge temperature difference between territories and vagaries of climate. While the Europe is a land of plains with a law altitude. On the side, because the west is on the edge of the Atlantic Ocean, the weather is moderate oceanic climate where the four seasons is like spring. Considering these regional differences leading to the distinctive climate on the year, they inevitably exert an influence on the culture and people’s way of expression.(Li Jing,2014)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the British people who speak English as their mother tongue are characterized by slight melancholy and are more conservative, partly because of their changeable weather on the whole year, than Americans who also speak English.Generally speaking, the phatic communion between British people whether they are strangers or not is often about the weather. The topic on the weather is the expected and inherent greetings between British people.(Ma Nan,2016) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, the feature of geographical territory plays an part in Chinese people’s culture and their way of talking. Because China has a vast land for farming and the weather is also naturally suitable for the plant of rice. Chinese people have been dependent on the rice for making a living, which has been generated the agricultural culture after thousands of years. Therefore, the greeting between Chinese people is always about the food. When they make an acquaintance with someone, they will say “Have you eaten？” in a general way. It’s worth noting that when a Chinese people ask you this question, you can not mistaken their intentions. The implied meaning of this sentence is just “hello” rather than the invitation of you to go their home to eat. From these two examples, we can distinctly have a grasp of the difference on their way of expression caused by regional difference.(Ma Nan,2016)&lt;br /&gt;
====Custom Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
Every nation has its own inherent customs through thousands of years’ cultural accumulation. These customs originate from people’s way of life and habits formed over thousands of years. They are deep-rooted in their culture to the extent that the later generations even have no awareness of the reason why to use them but have to abide by these customs habitually. By this token, a nation’s customs generated over their generations have so tremendous power over this nation’s way of action and way of expression.(Xia Zengqiang,2016) &lt;br /&gt;
2.4.Religious Culture&lt;br /&gt;
The element of religion influences and to some degree plays a decisive role in people’s moral value and belief. As we all know, in the history people in the English world have a firm belief in the Christianity while Chinese people tend to believe and receive an influence of Buddhism and Confucianism. A huge gap between these kinds of cultures can be obviously seen in the aspect of the nature of religion. Christianity believes in the God named Jesus who can show people the truth and thus belief in the God is the trust in the truth. However, in the Buddhism, the disciple of the Buddhism believe in the Buddhist thoughts which they deem as divinity. Furthermore, the Buddhism is to teach people some Buddhist thoughts while the Christianity is a real religion. Similarly, the Confucianism is also to moralize and educate people and it can not be taken as a religion in a strict way.(Li Jing,2014)&lt;br /&gt;
====Digital Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
As a part of culture, the digital culture as a matter of fact is influenced by other kinds of cultures such as religious culture and custom culture. Digital culture can be seen as a reflective of the other culture mentioned above. However, the difference reflected by digital culture also plays an important part in the huge background. There are many different linguistic use of digital characters between Chinese and English. For example, many idioms can find the track of digital characters such as “七嘴八舌”“三心二意”“四面八方” ans so on. When these idioms are translated into English, we can not use the literal translation otherwise the target audience will be completely confused. Instead of direct translation of these digital characters in the idioms, the translator or the interpreter normally adopt the free translation to explain the deep meaning contained in these idioms. Additionally, some likes and dislikes for the digital characters between English people and Chinese people is also different(Li Jing,2014). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Chinese people have an affectation of number six and number eight and dislike number four. While for the English people, affected by the religious culture, they dislike number thirteen.In the West, most people believe in Christianity, while in the Bible, Jesus, the most revered figure, was betrayed by his thirteenth disciple. Therefore, in the eyes of westerners, the number 13 represents deceit and betrayal, and is regarded as an unlucky number. Therefore, in western countries, there is usually no 13th floor, or row 13 seats on the plane. People’s preference for the digital characters mirrors their language use. They will be inclined to use the digital character that they dislike to represent some bad things and bad luck. Instead, the digital characters they are fond of are mostly to be on behalf of good luck and merry things.Different countries have different religious beliefs and customs, and different cultural differences lead to different concepts of numbers. (Li Jing, 2014)&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Code====&lt;br /&gt;
Among all these parts, the social code can be seen as the most direct way to differential the cultural differences between two societies when we step into a new society. Due to the differences in the social norms that Chinese and Western cultures rely on in the process of linguistic and non-linguistic coding, Chinese and Western cultures have fixed patterns that are restricted by their national cultures in such aspects as greetings, apologies and comity, acknowledgements, taboo euphemisms, terms, topic selection, polite culture, etc.(Shi  Huiying,2014) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, there are obvious differences between Chinese and westerners in greeting, saying goodbye, praising, thanking, inviting, apologizing and so on, which leads to cultural conflicts. For example, when people meet in China, they often ask each other some questions about family, income, marriage experience and other aspects of life to show their concerns, but such topics will make westerners very disgusted, they think it is a violation of their personal privacy. Obviously, in contact with the target of the negotiation, if we don’t try to avoid such questions, definitely it can lead to culture clashes. For another example, Chinese people stress vanity and courtesy Li, and their words are often duplicative and contemptuous of others. When people in the west abuse their personality and self-affirmation, they will feel very confused when they hear Chinese people deny others' praise or their own achievements, and think Chinese people are dishonest and hypocritical.(Shihuiying, 2014) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in cross-cultural business communication, if we ignore the differences in communication principles and modes caused by the different social norms between China and the West, we will use the communication habits of our own nation and misunderstand both sides due to cultural differences, which will lead to the failure of communication and even bring serious consequences. (Shihuiying, 2014)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Effects of The Several Aspects of Cultural Differnences On English Interpretation===&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, there is so much cultural differences existed between the western culture and Chinese culture. These cultural differences are bound to have an impact on the language use. As we all know, the English interpretation directly has a relation with the language differences. Thus, when it is concerned with English interpretation, it must take the cultural differences into consideration. This part will mainly demonstrates the several aspects that the cultural differences has influenced on the English interpretation.(Zhang Wen,1998)&lt;br /&gt;
====Lexical Representation====&lt;br /&gt;
Because every nation has its own unique history and culture, way of life and diet is also have many differences, so in the diet and lifestyle of interpreting, something with untranslatability in translation, this requires two process to further explain the culture of different places. For example, in the north of China, people will light their own stoves and watch them, while there is no kang in the West. Therefore, if the translator only has to suffer directly when translating, the recipient will not know why. In the same way, the Chinese rice cake &amp;quot;zongzi&amp;quot; and so on need to have the awareness of cultural difference in the interpretation, and the information needs to be further processed and exported.(Liu Yang,2019,17)&lt;br /&gt;
====Pragmatic Rules====&lt;br /&gt;
The pragmatic rules of appellation are quite different in Chinese and Western cultures. In more formal occasions, the Chinese people in general like the title after the surname plus I, said the respect, for example, director of the &amp;quot;king&amp;quot; Eva airways had scheduled another round-trip charter &amp;quot;teacher zhang, at the same time, China has a good traditional virtue, pays attention to pecking order, such as&amp;quot; big jiu &amp;quot;enforced&amp;quot; elder sister-in-law &amp;quot;sister&amp;quot;, while westerners for appellation is simpler, more formal occasions, married with known people before the surname plus Mr Or Ms, for unmarried with MR. or Miss is not a Teacher Zhang, but can be addressed on a first-name basis. In informal situations, westerners will usually address the Teacher by his or her first name.(Liu Yang,2019,17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the pragmatic rules of communication, China and the West are also quite different. In China, people like to say &amp;quot;have you eaten yet? Where are you going? This, to westerners, is an invasion of privacy. It simply means that westerners feel that someone is inviting them to eat or that they are likely to be followed. Therefore, this cannot be translated directly into &amp;quot;Have you eaten? Where are you going?&amp;quot; &amp;quot;, but through cultural transformation, translated in a western way into &amp;quot;How do you do? How is everything going?&amp;quot;(Liu Yang,2019,17) &lt;br /&gt;
====Way of Thinking====&lt;br /&gt;
Different forms of social development lead to different values for each nation. This also affects the interpreter's translation quality and the accuracy of information transmission. For example, at the end of a group meeting, Chinese people like to end the meeting with a solidarity speech, such as &amp;quot;let's work together to achieve greater success!&amp;quot; As long as we keep our hearts together, we will have a better tomorrow. &amp;quot;In the eyes of westerners, it seems to have little to do with themselves. Therefore, in interpreting activities, information should be processed to express the information presented in the source language based on the thinking mode of westerners.(Zhang Wen,1998)&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical and Cultural Background====&lt;br /&gt;
China has a long history, and its long history has created many historical figures and events, such as the Terracotta Warriors, imperial officials and the Great Wall. Similarly, due to its different development history, the West also has its own unique historical figures and events, such as Shakespeare, the poet emerging in the Renaissance. Therefore, in interpreting activities, if the interpreter simply translates the names of historical figures and events, the recipient of the information will be confused and the information transmission will not be able to reach the role of &amp;quot;bridge&amp;quot;.(Liu Yang, 2019,17）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Coping Strategies of The Effects===&lt;br /&gt;
As the reality that there is much more cultural differences between the Western culture and Chinese culture is presented in front of the interpreters working on the English interpretation. And furthermore these differences have some effects on the cultural exchange activity——the English interpretation. To improve the efficiency and quality of the English interpretation, some strategies must be employed in the process of English interpretation. These strategies involves many aspects such as domestication and foreignization,natural equivalence and flexible handling.Each of them can be correspondingly to the solution of the problems that caused by cultural differences.(Wang Yaqing,2014,27)&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication And Foreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are widely used techniques in translation. Domestication means to take the target language or target language reader as the destination, and to adopt the expression way used by the target language reader to convey the content of the original text, so that the translation can be easy to understand. In translation, foreignization ADAPTS the language characteristics of foreign cultures, absorbs the expression ways of foreign languages, and requires the translator to draw closer to the author and adopt the expression ways of the source language used by the author to convey the content of the original text, that is, to turn the target language into a destination. Many scholars believe that naturalization should be the main method to deal with cultural differences in interpretation, which is reasonable and wise to a certain extent. However, if the interpreter finds that the audience does not understand it well enough, he should try to find the closest expression in the target language or be easily understood by the audience.(Ding Yin,2015) &lt;br /&gt;
====Natural Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
At its core is its principle of functional equivalence. This principle emphasizes that what the translator pursues is not literal correspondence but the reflection of cultural factors in the translation to achieve functional equivalence. In dealing with cultural differences, the search for natural equivalents is always the most desirable strategy because it best represents the source language information of the target language. In general, natural equivalents can be achieved in the following ways.(Ding Yin, 2015)&lt;br /&gt;
4..2.1.Transliteration&lt;br /&gt;
There are some things or things that cannot be found in other cultures. For example, there are a large number of things that cannot be found in Chinese and English, and the translation of these things is transmitted to other cultures by transliteration.In China, &amp;quot;jiaozi&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;baozi&amp;quot; are different foods, but they are both interpreted as &amp;quot;dumpling&amp;quot;, which in English means fruit wrapped in sweet dough. As a result, if &amp;quot;jiaozi&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;baozi&amp;quot; are interpreted as &amp;quot;dumpling&amp;quot;, people who have never seen &amp;quot;jiaozi&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;baozi&amp;quot; may misunderstand them and they are transliterated as &amp;quot;icaxi &amp;quot;and &amp;quot;baozi&amp;quot;. Similarly, many of the words we use in daily life have transliterations from English, such as &amp;quot;coffee&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;gene&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Internet&amp;quot;and so on.(Guo Yanan,2016)&lt;br /&gt;
4.2.2.Explanation of The Literal Meaning&lt;br /&gt;
Literal interpretation of definitions, also known as direct interpretation. When the cultural connotation of the source language and the target language can be expressed in the same or similar words, it can be interpreted literally.(Ding Yin,2015)&lt;br /&gt;
4.2.3.Explanation of The Connotation&lt;br /&gt;
When a word or expression cannot find the same meaning and form equivalent to the native-language, its interpretation often abandons the form of the original text and interprets it according to the connotation of the source language. In dealing with these languages, it is necessary to combine the cultural essence of the source language and avoid overly lengthy explanations as much as possible.(Ding Yin,2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Flexible Handling====&lt;br /&gt;
Because Chinese and English are so different in expression, it is not a one-side process to deal with cultural phenomena in interpretation. In addition to the countermeasures mentioned above, to solve specific problems must be combined with the characteristics of interpretation, strive to seek truth from facts. Because the translation has to be done in a very short time. The target language of interpretation cannot be completely separated from the influence of the source language, so in practice, it is necessary to make logical reasoning according to the context, understand its main meaning, and try to use the original meaning of the target language words and phrases to express. It’s better to adopt appropriate domestication or foreignization method to deal with flexibly. The treatment of cultural phenomena in interpretation should focus on naturalization to achieve a better understanding for the audience.(Ding Yin,2015) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instances, “In the past few days, the election situation in Taiwan has taken a sudden turn for the worst, and all political tricks have been used.” In the past few days, the Taiwan election campaign with dramatic changes, has been fraught with treachery and schemes. However the hidden intention is clear for anyone to see. Some people are trying their best to make the one who is for Taiwan independence win the election.(Zhong Zaiqiang,2004)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These two sentences are composed of three four-character phrases and one idiom in two Chinese sentences. It is difficult to accurately express the four-character phrases and idioms in English in a very limited time. Here translators understand the actual meaning of these phrases and idioms through the context, and combine the words of &amp;quot;changeable&amp;quot; and intrigue with the words of &amp;quot;magic trick and Intrigue&amp;quot;, which can be translated appropriately and smoothly. Not only does &amp;quot;dramatic change&amp;quot; reflect the original meaning of Chinese, but it also accurately describes the tense atmosphere in Taiwan's election which caused the situation to go into a dramatic downward spiral due to the hidden exhaustion of political scheming and cunning. The hidden intention of Si Mazhao is clear for anyone to see.(Zhong Zaiqiang,2004)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this translation, the interpreter makes logical reasoning according to the context of the main text and adopts the domestication method to get rid of the shackles of the Chinese sentence pattern, which not only concisely expresses the meaning, but also makes a net profit.( Zhong Zaiqiang,2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since interpretation, as a form of translation, has the function of cultural communication in a certain sense, foreignization has its own value in dealing with some special cultural phenomena. Take this sentence as an example. “人们说, 到了北京不吃烤鸭是最大的遗憾。在就餐之前, 我向大家简单介绍一下烤鸭和它的来历。”And its translation is “People say that it would be a great pity to visit Beijing without tasting some Beijing Roast Duck .It really makes sense. Now , before we start to eat , I' d like to tell y ou something about this specialty.” Here, the direct alienation of Beijing Roast Duck into &amp;quot;Beijing Roast Duck&amp;quot; will not cause the guests' misunderstanding, because the term &amp;quot;Beijing Roast Duck&amp;quot; is a cultural vacancy in English, and the real object is placed in front of the guests to make it clear at a glance.( Zhong Zaiqiang, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, this chapter is all about the cultural differences between Chinese culture and western culture. These differences range from the religious aspect to the consciousness aspect such as the way of thinking. There is no question that these aspects have done a lot of influences in our way of expression during our interpretation. For instances, it will have an impact in our lexical expression, pragmatic rules and way of thinking. To have a pursuit of the efficiency and better informational transfer, this chapter offers some strategies to achieve this goal. These strategies is very beneficial and they include foreignization and domestication, achievement of the natural equivalence, transliteration and some flexible handling in accordance with the specific situation. With the help of these practical strategies, the interpreter can produce a more incredible and proper translating. Ultimately, a bridge can be build .As a result, though the cultural differences is still at present, the people from two different cultural backgrounds can be understandable for each other.(Li Jing,2014)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Yang.刘洋.(2019).文化差异对英语口译的影响与应对.The impact of cultural differences on English interpreting and coping with them.智库时代,Think Tank Times(17):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xue Shengjiao.薛胜娇.(2019).“两会”记者会的长句汉英交替传译策略研究[D].Study on the strategy of consecutive interpretation of long sentences between Chinese and English in the press conference of the &amp;quot;two sessions&amp;quot;华侨大学,Huaqiao University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gai Xiaoyu.盖晓雨.(2016). 功能对等理论指导下的口译策略[D]. Interpretation Strategies Guided by Functional Equivalence Theory内蒙古大学, Inner Mongolia University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xia Zengqiang.夏增强.(2016).浅析英汉语言文化差异——以英语口译为例. An analysis of the cultural differences between English and Chinese languages - taking English interpretation as an example.辽宁广播电视大学学报,Journal of Liaoning Radio and Television University,(04):127-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Yannan.郭亚楠.(2016). 顺应理论视角下的口译策略[D].Interpretation Strategies in the Perspective of Conformity Theory.内蒙古大学,Inner Mongolia University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding Yin.丁颖.(2015).浅析英语口译中的文化差异与应对.An analysis of cultural differences and responses in English interpretation.教育观察(上半月),Educational Observation (First Half of the Month),4(09):143-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Zaiqiang.钟再强.(2004).试论口译中文化现象的翻译策略.Experimental translation strategies of cultural phenomena in interpretation.柳州职业技术学院学报,Journal of Liuzhou Vocational and Technical College,(04):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hu Kun.胡坤.(2014). 口译活动中文化差异引起的交流障碍及应对策略分析[D].Analysis of communication barriers caused by cultural differences in interpreting activities and coping strategies内蒙古大学,Inner Mongolia University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ma Nan.马楠.(2016). 联络口译中文化差异引起的障碍及对策[D]. Barriers caused by cultural differences in liaison interpreting and countermeasures.黑龙江大学,Heilongjiang University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Yan.刘燕.(2015).浅谈英语口译的文化差异现象.A Brief Introduction to the Phenomenon of Cultural Differences in English Interpreting.校园英语,Campus English.(08):245.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing. 刘宓庆.口笔译理论研究[ M]. Research on Interpretation and Translation Theory.北京:中国对外翻译出版公司,Beijing: China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation,2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Polysystem Theory and Cultural Turn-吴琪	Wu Qi，202020080653==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;吴琪 Wu Qi &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Even Zohar took the lead in putting forward polysystem theory, which was further developed in the descriptive translation studies put forward by his student Gideon Toury. On this basis, Susan Bassnett and André Lefevere first put forward the concept of cultural turn. Now, the issue of cultural factors in translation studies has received considerable scholarly attention. This paper sorts out several reasons why translation studies turn from linguistic studies to cultural studies bascically in chronological order. By revealing the role of cultural factors in translation, their influence on translation strategies and translation studies are objectively analyzed. Finally, it looks forward to how translators can better spread Chinese culture with the help of the cultural turn that has not disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words=== &lt;br /&gt;
Polysystem theory; Cultural turn; Translation studies&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
多元系统理论和文化转向&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
伊文·佐哈尔率先提出了多元系统理论，并在他的学生吉迪恩·图里提出的描述性翻译研究中得到进一步发展。在此基础上，苏珊·巴斯内特和安德烈·勒弗维尔首次提出了文化转向的概念。目前，翻译研究中的文化因素问题已经引起了学术界的广泛关注。本文基本按时间顺序梳理了翻译研究从语言学研究转向文化研究的几个原因。通过揭示文化因素在翻译中的作用，客观地分析了文化因素对翻译策略和翻译研究的影响。最后，展望了译者如何借助尚未消失的文化转向之风更好地传播中国文化。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词=== &lt;br /&gt;
多元系统理论；文化转向；翻译研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
The overall structure of the study takes the form of five chapters. Chapter I will systematically contextualize the research by introducing the historical background and ideological resources of polysystem theory；Chapter II will deal with the research carried out mainly by Zohar and Toury to develop polysystem theory and its application in translation practice; Chapter III will review the studies related to cultural turn; Chapter IV will clarify advantages and disadvantages of scholars’views on the role of cultural issues in translation studies；Chapter V will give a brief look forward to future research trends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Development of polysystem theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2. 1. 1 Historical Background=====&lt;br /&gt;
The representatives of Polysystem theory are Israelite scholars Zohar and Toury. Israel is an emerging country established after World War II. and there are almost no native cultures and literary works. The development of its own culture can only rely on absorbing the excellent cultures of other countries. In this context, Zohar can only focus on translated works(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:1). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2. 1. 2 Influence of ideological sources=====&lt;br /&gt;
Russian formalism prevailed in the 1920s, and the goal of Russian formalism theory was to improve the status of literature in society. Formalist scholars believed that &amp;quot;literary works should be regarded as a part of the whole literary system instead of being an independent research object&amp;quot;, and they also put forward the concepts of &amp;quot;defamiliarization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;literariness&amp;quot;, aiming at establishing a research field for literature and distinguishing it from other disciplines. Zohar studied Russian formalism and Czech structuralism for many years, on the basis of which, in the 1970s, he put forward a new Polysystem theory to guide translation studies. Polysystem theory was proposed by Itamar Even Zohar(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:2). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 2 From Linguistic-centered to Cultural-centered====&lt;br /&gt;
Chomsky put forward transformational generative grammar in the mid-late 1950s, which deeply influenced a group of linguists and translators and changed the position of structural linguistics established by Saussure. In the 1960s and 1970s, the Science of Translation, also known as the Linguistic Approach, emerged with Nida, Jacobson, Newmark, and so on as its representatives. They maintained that translation studies were regarded as a subsidiary discipline of linguistics. They also proposed that the task of translation was to achieve functional equivalence, that is, translating should consist in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message first in terms of meaning and secondly in terms of style(Zhu Huichao 2017,88).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gradually, translation studies were restricted to the micro-linguistic level, with emphasis on the text, and the subjective initiative of translation was ignored. Translation studies focused on discussing the differences and discovering the laws between languages, then, a set of mechanical rules that could guide translation were summarized, translation studies were treated as a &amp;quot;science&amp;quot; with a complete theoretical system. This also formed a mindset, which narrowed the translator's eyes to the information level of the original text, ignoring the influence of wider culture and these factors on the generation and acceptance of the translation(Zhu Huichao 2017,88).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, in the 1970s, Zohar put forward Polysystem theory based on Russian formalism, and he thought that the process of studying translation is also the process of studying the target language culture. Polysystem theory studies literature from multiple perspectives, not just in the field of literature, but through the study of other extension factors, it studies literary translation more comprehensively and deeply(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:113).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury, a student of Zohar, put forward Descriptive Translation Studies (DTS) and translational norms, which provide a more perfect research idea for cultural studies. The International Association for comparative literature held a seminar about polysystem theory which allowed more scholars to study Polysystem theory and descriptive translation(Zhang Suwen 2019,93). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the mid-1990s, the cultural turn completely broke the situation that translation studies were confined to micro-linguistics. At that time, translators have shifted their focus from the micro-linguistic level to the macro-cultural level. Scholars, such as Susan Bassnett, Lefevere, and Venuti, began to pay attention to other factors outside the source text such as culture, philosophy, politics, poetics, and so on(Zeng Wenxiong 2006,196).   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the efforts of these scholars, more intellectuals have been influenced by developments in cultural studies. They believed that because the source text is produced placed in the specific context of the cultural environment, the target text should not be regarded as a simple transformation between languages. Of course, in the process of translation studies, translators are most concerned about disciplines across the cultural spectrum. The emergence of cultural studies opened a new door for closed translation studies at that time. This new paradigm broadened the scope of translation studies and played a vital role in the construction of translation studies(Zeng Wenxiong 2006,196).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 3 Representatives of Polysystem Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
=====2. 3. 1 Main points of Zohar=====&lt;br /&gt;
In order to better explain the theoretical core of the Polysystem system, I would like to roughly explain several basic concepts of the Polysystem system. First, what is the definition of Polysystem systems? Zohar generalized it as follows: The social symbol system is multiple and dynamic，which is composed of several different systems (such as culture, language, literature, society). Because the various systems interact and connect with each other, the status of each system is not equal，some subsystems are at the center, but some are at the edge. Second, what does the polysystem theory refer to? It points out that in different periods, the culture of a certain society may be superior or inferior to another culture.(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical contexts, translators will choose different translation strategies. Translators' choice of strategies will change in diverse situations, thus forms a dynamic translation study. Third, how are the levels in the Polysystem system classified? Zohar locates his translation studies in a Polysystem system of literature and classifies them according to the scale of their scopes. For example, the first layer is distinguished by country, the second layer is classified by literary type, the third layer is distinguished by whether it is translation literature, and the fourth layer is classified according to which country the original text comes from(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zohar was the first to uncover the status of translated literature and point out that translation literature can be a major role in the cultural system. For example, the three translation climaxes in Chinese history have functioned as a key element of the formation and development of Chinese culture(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:46).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He stated that, in three cases, the system of translated literature will be at the center.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①.	When a polysystem has not yet been crystallized, that is to say, when a literature is&amp;quot;young,&amp;quot; in the process of being established(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar, 1994); Take Israeli literature as an example, Israel was established after the second world war. The original Hebrew cultural tradition is very weak. So it is necessary for this country to introduce advanced literature from western countries and translate classical literature from other countries so that they can provide new thoughts and skills for the local country(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:47).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②.	When a literature is either“peripheral”(with in a large group of correlated literatures) or “weak,” or both. when a literature is either “peripheral”, it will approach mainstream literature. The best way to approach it is to learn its techniques and skills by translated literature which can provide samples for imitation(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar, 1994:47).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③.	When there are turning points, crises, or literary vacuums in a literature. For instance, after WWII, the vibrant American literature in the past two decades end abruptly and experienced a period of stagnation, because the existing literary model can no longer arouse the creative enthusiasm of a new generation of writers(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:47).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to the position of literature, notice that，firstly，the innovation of the “weak” literary system is much lower than that of the center literary system. But we still have to affirm its function to spur it. Second, some literary systems are relatively strong when they are formed, and their own literary systems are often in the central position and are not easily influenced by other systems(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:50). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, when the translated literature system is at the marginal position, literary translation is required (sometimes even necessary) to use words close to the target language so that the culture of the source language can be integrated into that of the target language. But if all the cultural features of the source language are eliminated in translation, then the translated literature will always be in a marginal state in such a system(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:50).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2. 3. 2 Main Points of Toury=====&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Zohar's theory, Toury made the following efforts to establish a generalized theory to describe translation. Above all, he proposed that the methodology of translation should be divided into three steps. First, the source text should be evaluated in the target cultural context to analyze its significance and acceptability; Second, the target language should be considered according to the target language environment; Third, a comparative analysis should be made between the source language and the target language, so as to identify the translation transformation. This can be used to explain the factors that influence or determine translation quality(Gao Feng &amp;amp; Zhang Deng 2018,63). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, it is convenient to guide the translation practice of different topics by establishing relevant corpora. With the continuous advancement of translation and the accumulation of a large number of materials, different translation models can be concluded by conclusions, and finally, the universal rules for describing translation can be drawn, which is part of Toury's description translation theory(Gao Feng &amp;amp; Zhang Deng 2018,63). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Toury put forward the concept of translation norms, which he thought were generally accepted in the process of translation. These norms are social and cultural restrictions on specific times, and people need to comprehend them through the necessary process of education and socialization. This is a powerful regulation，which means once they are established and recognized, translators must strictly abide by them, just like social legal documents(Gao Feng &amp;amp; Zhang Deng 2018,63). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen that Toury's theory is also based on the specific social and cultural context, and especially pays attention to the descriptive research of translation. His translation research method can be generalized as follow: before the research, a pre-set standard should be established, and then verified step by step in the process of translation research. Finally, the target text and the original text are compared, and the governing standards of the translated works are analyzed. Toury further suggested that translators can classify themselves into different standards, including source language standards, target language standards, and so on(Gao Feng &amp;amp; Zhang Deng 2018,63).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury's theories also attract more and more scholars to study translation from a cultural perspective. Likewise, Andrew Chesterman put forward new translational norms based on those of Toury's. He holds that the most important norm is &amp;quot;expectation norm&amp;quot;, that is, readers' expectation of the influence and communication power of translated works, and other norms are restricted by this &amp;quot;expectation&amp;quot;. It can be said that these two viewpoints provide the initial inspiration and theoretical basis for &amp;quot;cultural turn”(Wu Ji 2018,205). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 4 Polysystem Theory’s Influence on Translation Strategy====&lt;br /&gt;
Zohar discusses the translator's choice of different translation strategies for foreignization and domestication when the translation literature system is at the center or marginal state of the polysystem. Foreignization and domestication were put forward by American translation theorist Lawrence Venuti in 1995 in The Translator's Invisibility. Historically, foreignization and domestication can be regarded as extensions of literal translation and free translation, but they are not completely equivalent terms(Song Yue 2018,93). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core issue of literal translation and free translation is how to deal with form and meaning from the micro-linguistic level. Domestication refers to the translation strategy of adopting a transparent and fluent style in translation to minimize the strangeness of the original text. Foreignization refers to the translation that deviates from the local mainstream values, preserves the linguistic and cultural differences of the original text. It can be seen that literal translation and free translation are mainly limited to the language level, while foreignization and domestication are based on the cultural context(Song Yue 2018,93).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In translation practice, translators often choose the appropriate strategies according to the specific status the target culture places in the multicultural context. If the source text plays a central role in the whole language communication, the translator is more inclined to not be limited by the language model of the target text and can restore the content of the source text to the maximum extent, which can introduce a new language mode from the source text to the target language. If the source text plays a secondary role in the cultural system, usually, the translator will integrate the source text into the target language context to enrich the target language color(Song Yue 2018,94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, before the May Fourth Movement, translated literature was at the edge of the literary polysystem. Translators tend to adopt domestication translation strategies. Influenced by the Chinese literary tradition, Lin Shu adopted domestication in order to meet the needs of readers. Therefore, his translation works were restricted by the target language, and he translated the western source text into familiar ancient classical Chinese language, so that readers can more accept and recognize this translation activity(Xuan Huifang 2019,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Source text: I’ll fight for my liberty to the last breath I breathe. You say your fathers did it; if it was right for them. It is right for me(BEECHER &amp;amp; DAVID).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target text: 盖吾之自由，必与持压力者抵死争之，必胜而后已。该美国之自由，美国同英伦力争而得。今吾之自由，必当力与美人争之(Stwoe, Li Shu, &amp;amp; Wei Yi, 1981)。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, situations are not always the same. Liang Shiqiu began to translate Shakespeare's plays in the early 1930s. Here, the number of translated literary texts was in a growth trend. At the time of the translation of A Midsummer Night's Dream, China was eager to rejuvenate the country by absorbing foreign cultures. Translated literature had a higher position in the pluralistic system of Chinese literature(Ji Qiming 2016,66). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Ping's translation began in the early days of the founding of the People's Republic of China. Literary and artistic creation at this time emphasized the socialist characteristics of literature, and a lot of socialism excellent literature swarmed. Affected by ideology, China was resistant to the literary works of capitalist countries. When translating and researching with a strong color of ideology and class struggle. It can be seen that when Fang Ping translated and introduced A Midsummer Night’s Dream, translated literature was not at the center of the literary polysystem(Ji Qiming 2016,66).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the polysystem theory, Liang Shiqiu should adopt foreignization and Fang Ping's translation strategy should accept domestication. However, in the practice of translating ''A Midsummer Night's Dream'', this is not the case. Here are examples.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Source text: “By’r lakin, a parlous fear(William).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:天啊， 是可怕的紧。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang’s version:我的圣母娘娘,这可不是跟你闹着玩的事啊。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation strategy Liang adopted is foreignization, while Fang Ping used the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The above application gives us inspiration, that is, in a specific translation, the cultural exchange is complicated, which leads to the diverse choices of translation strategies. Therefore, translators can give full play to their subjectivity choosing appropriate translation strategies,not strictly abide by a certain theory. Because translation is a process of dynamic communication and re-creation. Only combined specific cultural context with personal understanding can translators figure out the best translation strategies(Ji Qiming 2016,67).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Development of Cultural Turn===&lt;br /&gt;
The view of &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; was formally put forward by Bassnett and Lefevere in the book ''Translation, History and Culture： A Sourcebook'' in the 1990s. The cultural turn mainly depends on the scholars of cultural approach, who actively advocate translators to shift their eyes on translation studies from the text itself to the cultural context outside the text, so as to change the long-standing existence of translation studies as the &amp;quot;vassal&amp;quot; of literature and art, and elevate translation studies to become an independent discipline(Lefevere 2004:110). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett is one of the leaders, and her works often reveal the importance attached to the cultural background in translation studies(Bassnett, 1995). Translation has indeed become an independent discipline later with its own characteristics, which become the basis of research on cultural turn(Bassnett 1995:11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett also has a famous metaphor about culture and language, which expresses her emphasis on culture. She points out that culture is compared to the human body, and language is the heart of this body. Only when the heart and body interact can human vitality continue; Therefore, surgeons can't ignore the whole body that bears the heart when performing the ng surgery on the heart, similarly，it is dangerous for translators to treat the text isolated from culture(Lefevere 2004:110). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept “cultural turn” inherited Zohar's polysystem theory, which has attracted many scholars to discuss the phenomenon. This theory examines translation activities from a macro perspective, that is, it puts translation in the context of culture, instead of exploring translation in a vacuum separated from culture and context(Bassnett 1995:88). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using Zohar's polysystem theory, the cultural school holds that culture has a restrictive effect on translation, and shifts the focus of translation studies from the original to the target text, from the author of the original to the translator of the target text, from the source language culture to the target language culture, and has a deeper understanding of the position and role of the target text(Bassnett 1995:88).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, it is noteworthy that Jacques Derrida, a famous philosopher, put forward the theory of &amp;quot;deconstructionism&amp;quot;, which holds that the meaning of words is not only restrained within the source text but also multiple factors can influence it. He also points out that the original author is not the only creator, which also inspires scholars of cultural school to think about the role of translation and enhances the social status of translated works(Bassnett 1995:88). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional translation theory is influenced by the thought of cultural turn. Xuan Huifang(2019)mentioned that the cultural turn of Chinese traditional translation theory can be regarded started from the scientific and technological translation in the late Ming Dynasty. Chinese translators, such as Xu Guangqi, Li Zhizao and Yang Yanjun, were the first to advocate transferring translation from religion to natural science. They also jumped out of the linguistic category of contrast between the source language and target language and directly introduced Chinese traditional translation theory into the social and cultural background concerned by the cultural school(Xuan Huifang 2019,95). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, translation theories began to focus on how to use translation as a tool to stimulate national consciousness. China lagged behind the West in terms of science and technology and ideas. Therefore, the purpose of translation was to absorb the essence of Western culture and arouse the learning enthusiasm of the Chinese. Only by learning the strengths of others can we surpass others. The function of translation is to convey new knowledge and ideas. As to the type of the source text, they tend to choose the technology that is closely related to people's lives and most urgently needed by the country, such as western astronomy, meteorology, machinery and land construction, and other related books. According to Lefevere, translators at that time were sponsors of translation activities, and they regarded translation as a way to maintain feudal autocratic rule, so the scope of attention was very narrow, and the cultural turn at this time was not obvious(Xuan Huifang 2019,95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only later on, especially in the late Qing Dynasty, the feudal rulers adopted a policy of seclusion, which hampered China's progress and its exchanges with the outside world. That state was completely broken by the Opium War, which also crushed the illusion that many people thought the Qing Dynasty was powerful and stimulated many literati to &amp;quot;opening the eyes to observe the world&amp;quot;. Many translators have translated a wide range of foreign newspapers, histories, geography, and other books, not just scientific texts. Many defeats pushed more Chinese people to recognize the deficiencies of their own and the strength of the West. Although they were not direct translators, they acted as sponsors, which was the main reason for the abundance of translated works and the rapid development of cultural turn at that time(Xuan Huifang 2019,96). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, it didn't take long for the Westernization Movement to fail, which inspired some elites to realize that China's backwardness was not in technology at all, but in its feudal autocratic system. The reformists, represented by Kang Youwei and Liang Qichao, have become new sponsors. In this short period of only ten years, a large number of excellent translators have appeared, such as Yan Fu and Lin Shu. Lin Shu, in particular, did not understand any foreign language but translated a lot of works, like ''la Dame aux Camelias''，''Uncle Tom's cabin'' and ''David Copperfield'', etc. Dictated by others, he translated in classical style. Such kind of translation to some extent can be said to be no respect to the original text. This also reflects that the purpose of translation at that time was not to highly restore the thoughts and styles of the original text, but to convey conducive information part of the original text to the target readers. This period was also the development period of the cultural shift of Chinese translation theory(Xuan Huifang 2019,96).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Developing to the May Fourth Movement, the ideological emancipation of Chinese intellectuals was more extensive. The translation mainly focuses on how to transform Chinese traditional culture benefiting from western culture and make the Chinese nation rejuvenate. The translation is regarded as an important tool to promote social change. Some scholars believe that the transmission of western new ideas is also to import new expression methods, and at the same time, in order to break the feudal traditional ideas, more intellectuals began to call for the use of vernacular Chinese. For example, Lu Xun and Qu Qiubai, who are well known to us, are representative figures(Xuan Huifang 2019,95). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, not everyone supports this idea. Mei Guangdi proposes that while introducing western culture, we should also carry forward the traditional culture. Western advanced ideas and technologies are needed to be absorbed, but it does not mean that our own language form, Classical Chinese, should be abandoned. But it can be seen that their ideas have not been widely supported. Just like Gu Zhengkun's viewpoint, unlike the cultural turn that emerged more than 100 years later in the West, cultural translation and translation studies in China at the end of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century has presented its obvious characteristics of subjectivity(Xuan Huifang 2019,95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Judgement===&lt;br /&gt;
Since both the polysystem theory and cultural turn are not universal, so they have both advantages and disadvantages at the same time. We should keep rational and critical thinking when studying these theories, and treat their influence on translation studies objectively and dialectically. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. 1Advantages====&lt;br /&gt;
Polysystem theory makes translation studies no longer an isolated linguistic study, but brings descriptive translation studies and cultural turn to translation studies. Linguistic schools tend to pay too much attention to static semantic contrast, focusing on language patterns or underdeveloped literary theories, while the polysystem system combines translation with many factors such as the cultural context, social conditions and politics, especially affecting translation studies at the political level, such as post-colonial translation studies, feminist translation studies and cannibalistic translation studies derived from historical events(Zhang Xiujuan 2017,47). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, these theories have opened up a wide research field for translation studies, which makes translation studies no longer in a vacuum environment, and opens up a way for translation studies to finally get out of the prescribed aesthetic limitations(Zhang Xiujuan 2017,47). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To enable people to look at translation from a broader perspective and grasp its true nature, people will not be limited on the equivalence between the source text and the target text, but also regard the target text as an entity in the target system to study its various properties. This is the very point that developed into Toury's &amp;quot;Target-oriented approach&amp;quot;(Zhang Suwen 2019,94). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the translation is not only selected from several existing linguistic models but restricted by various systems, we can understand the translation phenomenon from the perspective of wider inter-system transmission. After fully understanding this phenomenon, it can also be used to guide us on how to better promote our own culture through translation, which is an unprecedented opportunity for translation studies. At the same time, according to Zohar's theory, we can also know that only with a higher level of research can we better convey our own culture and contribute to our translation studies(Zhao Bo 2017,112). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. 2 Disadvantages====&lt;br /&gt;
Polysystem theory and the view of cultural turn neglect the translator's subjectivity, and the principle of choosing original texts is determined by the situation that dominates the (native) polysystem, which means that texts are chosen because they are consistent with the new methods of target literature, and also because of their possible innovative role in target literature. However, the choice of the target text is not only determined by the polysystem, but also by the translator's subjectivity. Translators will try their best to choose texts or familiar genres consistent with their own styles to give full play to their advantages and improve the quality of translations(Wu Ji 2018,205).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the linguistic school pays too much attention to the micro-level of translation studies, which limits the development of translation studies, scholars such as Nida and Newmark put forward a series of scientific theories to study translation by studying syntax and vocabulary, which has merits(Wu Ji 2018,206). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the attitude of the cultural school towards the linguistic school is to completely negate and abandon it. According to the cultural school, before putting forward the theory of cultural turn, translation studies lacked a set of macroscopic theories to guide them and did not form a theoretical system to guide translation practice, which is undesirable. At the same time, the cultural school's eyes are completely detached from the text, exaggerating the influence of macro factors other than the text, which has been criticized by later generations(Wu Ji 2018,206).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
The following conclusions can be drawn from the present study. Taken together, these findings suggest a role for cultural elements in promoting translation studies. Up to now, polysystem theory and cultural turn still have a wide influence on translation studies, and cultural factors are still important factors that must be considered in translation activities. The findings reported here also shed new light on the responsibilities of today’s translators(Han Xue 2019,138). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the earth is like a &amp;quot;village&amp;quot;, our cultural exchanges with other countries are getting closer and closer. It is necessary for contemporary translators to think about how to maintain cultural confidence through translation and effectively convey excellent culture to other countries. In the process of translation, translators should not only pay attention to linguistic equivalence, but also change their attitudes, think from the perspective of cultural exchange. They should explore a way to combine the inspiration of the polysystem theory and cultural turn, give full play to their subjectivities, and make efforts to tell Chinese stories well and build China's translation system in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett, S. (1995). Comparative literature : a critical introduction: Blackwell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
BEECHER, S. H., &amp;amp; DAVID, B. UNCLE TOM'S CABIN: Harvard University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gillespie, G., &amp;amp; Even-Zohar, I. (1994). Polysystem Studies. Comparative Literature, 45(4), 374. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lefevere, A. (2004). Translation/history/culture: a sourcebook: ''上海外语教育出版社''[Shanghai foreign language education press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
William, S. A Midsummer Night’s Dream: Yale University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zeng Wengxiong. 曾文雄. (2006). 翻译学“语用学转向”:“语言学转向”与“文化转向”的终结. [Pragmatic turn in translatology: the end of linguistic turn and cultural turn]. ''社会科学家''[Social Scientist],（05）,193-197. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Feng, &amp;amp;Zhang Deng. 高峰, &amp;amp; 张灯. (2018). 翻译研究发展的推动力——多元系统理论研究. [The Driving Force of the Development of Translation Studies: A Study of Multiple Systems Theory]. ''吉林省教育学院学报''[Journal of Educational Institute of Ji Lin province], 34(02), 62-64. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Xue. 韩雪. (2019). 多元系统翻译论本土化策略及其创新性研究[Research on Localization Strategy and Innovation of Multi-system Translation Theory]. 福建茶叶[Fu Jian Tea], 41(02), 137-138. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
JI Qiming. 纪启明. (2016). 莎士比亚戏剧中意象的厚重翻译法—以梁实秋的《仲夏夜之梦》译本为例. [Heavy translation of images in Shakespeare's plays —— Taking Liang Shiqiu's translation of A Midsummer Night's Dream as an example]. ''青岛科技大学学报(社会科学版)''[Journal of Qingdao University of Science and Technology (Social Science Edition)], 32(03), 64-67. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stowe, Lin Shu &amp;amp;Wei Yi. 斯托, 林纾, &amp;amp; 魏易. (1981). 黑奴吁天录 [Uncle Tom's Cabin]: ''商务印书馆''[Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yue. 宋越. (2018). 浅析多元系统理论在文学翻译中的应用. [On the Application of Multi-system Theory in Literary Translation] ''教育教学论坛''[Education Forum],(34), 93-94. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Ji. 吴际. (2018). 翻译学中“文化转向”的前世今生. [Past and Present Life of &amp;quot;Cultural Turn&amp;quot; in Translation Studies]. ''校园英语''[Campus English],(10), 205-206. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuan Huifang. 轩慧芳. (2019). 中国传统译论中的“文化转向”.[Cultural Turn in Chinese Traditional Translation Theory]. ''延安大学学报(社会科学版)''[Journal of Yan'an University (Social Science Edition)], 41(03), 92-96. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Suwen. 张素文. (2019). 探析多元系统论的理论构建.[On the theoretical construction of polysystem theory] .''文理导航''[Wenli Navigation],(03), 93-95. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Ziujuan. 张秀娟. (2017). 对翻译研究“文化转向”的思考.[Reflections on the Cultural Turn in Translation Studies]. ''文化创新比较研究''[A Comparative Study of Cultural Innovation], 1(11), 48-49. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Bo. 赵勃. (2017). 多元系统翻译理论的批判性阐述. [Critical exposition of multi-system translation theory]. ''北方文学''[North Literature],(12), 112. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Huichao. 朱慧超. (2017). 简析翻译学中的文化转向. [A Brief Analysis of Cultural Turn in Translation Studies]. ''文教资料''[Data of Culture and Education], 000(009), 86-88.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Influence of Cultural Differences on Translation Methods	姚佳	Yao Jia   No.202020080662 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation activity may appear to be a communication and transfer between languages, but it is closely related to culture. Language and culture permeate each other, and no language can be created and developed without its cultural background, while cultural differences also affect the language expression of the users to a certain extent. In this paper, we analyse the main cultural differences in translation in terms of historical background, way of thinking, social customs and other factors, but the existence of cultural differences makes translation activities often face some difficulties, which requires translators to master translation skills and correctly look at cultural factors in order to achieve the purpose of communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural differences, Translation methods, Influences, Translation skills&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译活动看似是不同语言之间的交流与转换,实则与文化密切相关。语言与文化之间相互渗透,任何语言的产生与发展都离不开其文化背景,而文化差异在一定程度上也影响着使用者语言的表达。本文从历史背景,思维方式,社会习俗等因素来分析翻译中几种主要的文化差异,而文化差异的存在又使翻译活动常常面临一些困难,这就要求译者熟练掌握翻译方法和一定的翻译技巧,正确看待文化因素,从而实现交流沟通之目的。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
文化差异,翻译方法,影响,翻译技巧&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The long-term transmission of culture depends on language. Language has always been an important basis for cultural inheritance. And it is also one of the tools used by different cultures in communication. The exchanges between different countries and regions have deepened in recent years. The demand for translation activities has been increasing, and the requirement for translation quality has also been gradually improved. Translation is a cultural communication activity between different countries. It is not only the conversion of two sets of language symbols. In a sense, translation has gone beyond language and become a cultural transfer between countries. There are certain differences in social values and ways of thinking between China and the West. So it is easy to make mistakes in English translation if many words are understood purely from the point of view of performance. This, coupled with the fact that different nationalities are often influenced by their own culture in the course of their historical development, can also lead to errors when translating between Chinese and English. In the face of cultural differences, we should choose appropriate translation methods to achieve the purpose of communication. In recent years, the focus of translators has gradually shifted from language level to cultural level. They have started to study translation methods from a cultural perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Main Aspects of Cultural Differences in Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of transforming a relatively unfamiliar expression into a relatively familiar one. Wang Zuoliang, a famous translator and linguist, once said that translators are dealing with individual words, but they are facing with two large cultures.(Wang Zuoliang 1997, 42) Therefore, translation should include not only language but also culture. The development of each country's language has gone through a long process of cultural accumulation and it is influenced by its own history, culture, ethics and many other aspects. The differences between English and Chinese are mainly reflected in the following aspects: historical background, way of thinking, and social customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1 The Historical Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every country has a unique historical background, which inevitably gives rise to different cultural forms in the course of development. And this has a significant impact on the language as a carrier of culture. At the same time, differences in language can have a huge impact on translation activities. This requires the translator to be able to understand the different historical circumstances of the source and target language in order to improve the level of accuracy of the translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, we can see the difference in historical background between China and the West in the process of historical development. Agriculture has always been the lifeblood of the country's development, and the development of agriculture is even directly related to the stability of society. The Chinese people have created many excellent cultures through their industrious agricultural work. As a result, Chinese culture is rich in written expressions relating to agriculture. One of the most unique expressions of Chinese culture is the agricultural proverb. It is a fixed phrase that is widely spread among the people. It reflects the principles of agricultural production and summarises a wealth of experience in simple, popular, concise and vivid words, which is a cultural treasure of the Chinese nation and has always been loved by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can appreciate the unique charm of Chinese culture in some idioms. For example, &amp;quot;cast pearls before swine&amp;quot;(对牛弹琴). We cannot simply interpret this as throw pearls at pigs, for this does not conform to the practical use of Chinese adage.  And we can see another example, &amp;quot;As you sow, so shall you reap&amp;quot;(种瓜得瓜种豆得豆) We must realize that many expressions of proverbs in Chinese have been endowed with profound connotations. The deep meaning of this proverb is that one cannot enjoy the fruits of one's labor without putting in it a lot of hard work. There are many other Chinese agricultural proverbs. For example, “There are three rains in the early spring, all over the place”(立春三场雨,遍地都米), “Snow is in the field, wheat is in the barn”.(雪在田,麦在仓).      As for Britain, it is an island country surrounded by the sea. Its national development is closely related to Marine civilization. Britain's development into the &amp;quot;empire on which the sun never sets&amp;quot; in the 18th century was largely dependent on overseas colonial expansion. Even in today's society, Britain's national development cannot be achieved without its favourable Marine environment. Moreover, Britain has a temperate maritime climate, with humid climate and good vegetation, which makes it very suitable for sailing and grazing. Therefore, there are a lot of idioms related to sailing or sheep herding in English culture, such as, “A small leak will sink a great ship” (微小的裂隙能使一艘巨轮沉没),  “A smooth sea never makes a skillful mariner” (平静的大海孕育不出优秀的水手), Being on sea, sail; being on land, settle. (在海上就航行,在陆上就安居). (This paragraph is too long)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, we can find the cultural differences between English and Chinese from the specific historical background. “In the time of Queen Elizabeth, for example, government loyal Jesuits protested against a &amp;quot;fish only Friday&amp;quot; rule imposed by the Catholic Church, which opposed the government. In this context, &amp;quot;Juhn can be relied on, He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot; should be translated as &amp;quot;约翰忠诚可靠&amp;quot;.” (Lu Wei 2019, 200) If we do not analyze the specific historical background directly, it is bound to lead to cultural cognition errors. In Chinese, &amp;quot;鸿门宴&amp;quot; should be translated as &amp;quot;Hongmen Feast with a trap for the invited&amp;quot;, but it is easy to translate into &amp;quot;Hongmen Feast&amp;quot; if the translator does not know the historical background of the appearance of the word &amp;quot;鸿门宴&amp;quot;, which would create a barrier to cultural exchange. Therefore, it can be seen that cultural background has a great impact on the smooth progress of translation activities, and translators can better choose translation methods only if they are proficient in the cultural background of source language and target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.2  The Social Customs &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Customs and habits are mainly reflected in the language and behaviour that people use in communication, which is most likely to reflect the human mind and convey certain meanings. If, in the process of cultural exchange, there are significant differences in customs between countries, this can often lead to misunderstandings when expressing their views. The differences in social customs between China and the West can be extremely obvious. Therefore, in translation, the influence of language and behavioural habits on translation activities cannot be ignored. The differences between English and Chinese social customs are mainly reflected in customs, manners and habits of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We can feel the differences between Chinese and Western customs through people's habitual cognition of some animals in their daily life. ” (Wang Jingjing 2013, 28) In China, for example, the dog is a relatively lowly animal. Since ancient times, those Chinese idioms related to dogs have mostly expressed derogatory meanings. For example, &amp;quot;狼心狗肺&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;鸡飞狗跳&amp;quot; . In English-speaking countries, dogs mean the opposite. For example, &amp;quot;Love me, Love my dog&amp;quot;(爱屋及乌), A lucky dog(幸运儿), etc., which reflects the love of dogs in English-speaking countries. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to dogs, we can also see the different meanings of cats in different Chinese and Western customs. In Chinese culture, cats do not show a one-sided extreme phenomenon. Although there are derogatory words such as &amp;quot;猫儿偷腥&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;猫儿念经-假慈悲&amp;quot;, there are also &amp;quot;无论白猫黑猫,抓到老鼠就是好猫&amp;quot;. In general, cats are relatively neutral in Chinese culture. In Western customs, black cats are often associated with negative connotations. “Cats are known in the West as the familiar of witches and wizards, which stems from a medieval superstition ---- The Satan, the devil's favourite incarnation, was a black cat that witches used to take with them as a familiar.” (Zhu Yahui 2014, 25) For example, the idiom “she is a cat”. The translator cannot simply translate the literal meaning into &amp;quot;她是一只猫&amp;quot;, but should put it in the context of certain western social customs. So the proper translation should be &amp;quot;a woman with a hidden agenda&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some Cat idioms are unique to English culture, such as &amp;quot;Cat s paw.&amp;quot; The idiom comes from The Monkey and the Cat, written by the famous 17th century fable writer La Fontaine. “The cunning monkey wanted to eat the chestnuts from the fire but was afraid of being burnt, so he encouraged the cat to take the chestnuts out of the fire with his paws, but when the cat asked for his share, the monkey ate all the chestnuts.”(Wang Aihua 2008) This idiom is used to describe a person who is used to do risky things. If such cultural differences are not well understood, there will be a lot of translation misinterpretations. (This paragraph is too long）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the animal derivation, the same colour also has different meanings in both Chinese and English cultures. For example, in Chinese, blue generally represents a bright or relaxed feeling. In English expressions, blue generally stands for melancholy and deep depression. In Treasure Island, when Jim and his crew are faced with pirates, they are put in a very bad situation. “If we had been allowed to sit idle, we should all have fallen in the blues, but Captain Smollett was never the man for that”.(Stevenson 2013, 118) The word blue here refers to their emotionally depressed state. When translating 'blue' as it is used here, the different customs and habits of English-speaking countries should be taken into account in order to avoid incorrect translations. Here's another example of red. Chinese people believe that &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; stands for fighting spirit, passion and joy. Since ancient times, weddings and festivals have been celebrated with red lanterns and colours. But in the West, red represents blood, it represents killing, it represents death. For example, &amp;quot;red alert&amp;quot; (空袭) &amp;quot;紧急警报&amp;quot;,see the red light (觉察危险逼近). In the process of translation, we should have a deep understanding of the cultural background of customs to ensure the accuracy of words and to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding or even wrong translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.3 The Thinking Mode &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The way of thinking is the synthesis and unification of the stereotyped forms, methods and procedures of thinking of the subject in the process of reflecting on the object.” (Chen Hongwei&amp;amp;Li Yadan 2005) “The way of thinking is mainly composed of eight elements: knowledge, conception, method, intellect, emotion, will, and language habits. These elements are interconnected and interact with each other to form a dynamic, organic and complex system. It is the characteristics of each of these elements and their structure that define the nature, type and characteristics of the way of thinking and produce differences in the way of thinking.” (Lian Shuneng 2002) Different ethnic groups not only have different national cultures, but also have their own different ways of thinking and thinking characteristics, which is what we call thinking differences. Each language reflects the thinking characteristics of the people who speak it, and the English and Chinese languages are no exception. The differences in thinking styles are mainly reflected in the different lines of thought that people are used to, and the different perspectives that are favoured in thinking. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people think in a forward direction, while Westerners think in a reverse direction. Chinese and Westerners may use completely different, or very different, language to describe the same objects or images. It is not difficult to find that English is used to describe and explain things from small to big, from special to general, from individual to whole. The Order of Chinese is generally from big to small, from general to special, from whole to individual. “When introducing people, Chinese usually lists titles first and then calls them by name, and the titles are listed from the largest to the smallest. English is to announce a name first and then speak a series of duties from childhood to adulthood.”(Liu Wenhui 2002) For example, “现任中国共产党中央委员会总书记，中共中央军事委员会主席，中华人民共和国主席，中华人民共和国中央军事委员会主席于2020年一月十七日对缅甸进行了国事访问”.This sentence, if it is to conform to English language usage, should be translated as “January 17, 2020 saw the state visit to Myanmar of Xi Jinping, currently general Secretary of the CPC Central Committee, Chairman of the CPC Central Military Commission, President of the People's Republic of China, and Chairman of the CPC Central Military Commission”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people think in a spiral way while Westerners think in a straight line way. The Chinese people's philosophical thinking is good at making Chinese people think in a broad way. “No matter doing or speaking, they always do everything from the surface to the point, from the big to the small. First, they have a general view of the whole situation and make plans; then, they refine details and make plans. Westerners, on the contrary, like to think from the detailed to the overall, from the single to the whole, which is a completely different way of thinking”. (Li Dan&amp;amp;Zhou Xiaoling 2006) It is a reflection of culture and also affects culture. Therefore, Chinese people always put the overall situation in the spiral thinking, while Westerners always put a straight line thinking and a straight line clue in it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese like to &amp;quot;paint the dragon and dot the eyes&amp;quot;. First, they like to put unimportant information on the top, and then talk about the main content, such as people and events, event results. “In narration, the emphasis of a sentence is usually placed at the end of the sentence, and the story is explained first, and then the theme is entered. The way of argument is the consequence of the first cause; Give the premises before you make a conclusion; Give the background first, then the topic.”(Bu Jia 2012, 123) The Western way is to come straight to the point. “The way they speak is the opposite, picking the main ones first, as if telling the answer first and then announcing the process. The narrative sequence is to first state the results and then analyze the reasons. Make a conclusion before you give a premise. Explain the topic first, then the background.”(Bu Jia 2012, 123) Therefore, it is necessary to adjust the word order in the English-Chinese translation so as to conform to the narrative logic of the two languages. For example, &amp;quot;求稳定、谋发展、促合作 , 是当今各国人民的共同愿望&amp;quot;。This sentence can be translated into：It is the common aspiration of all the people in the world to m aintain stability, seek development andpromote cooperation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Influences of Cultural Differences on Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not only the transformation between languages, but also the transformation between language forms, and even the transformation of culture. Therefore, in the process of language translation, communicative context, which refers to cultural factors, should be considered. On the one hand, culture is common, and there will be some overlap between cultures, which is also the basis of translation. On the other hand, the culture is also diverse, which is the difficulty of translation. The cultural diversity and uniqueness between English and Chinese often lead to lexical vacancy, semantic conflict and other phenomena that hinder translation. This requires translators to pay attention to such cultural differences and choose appropriate translation methods to solve the translation difficulties and make up for the lack of culture in the process of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.1 Lexical Gap &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Language is the carrier of culture. Every language has its own cultural peculiarities. As a cross-language and cross-cultural communication activity, translation not only conveys text information, but also inherits cultural significance. However, &amp;quot;different cultures break down and describe the world in different semantic categories. Therefore, some semantics in one culture may not exist in another language.&amp;quot;( Lado 1957, 78 ) This phenomenon is known as semanticzero. Practice has proved that the great differences between Chinese and English traditional cultures make English and Chinese words and meanings often difficult to correspond one to one, which makes translators have to take necessary strategies to eliminate or reduce barriers to communication. “Language is a culture created by people in the process of long-term practice, which naturally reflects the objective material world. If something does not exist in the community, there is often a vacancy in the meaning of the word.”(Cui Jing 2012, 38) For example, silk, which was not used by westerners at first, belongs to one of the earliest inventions in Chinese history. It was not until the Western Han Dynasty (202 BC-8 AD) that Zhang Qian, on his mission to the Western Regions, opened the door to China and the West by opening the &amp;quot;Silk Road&amp;quot;, which connected the Mediterranean countries and spread silk to the world. So, English borrowed Chinese pronunciation to translate the word. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example is Peking Opera, which is beloved by the Chinese people. It is a comprehensive art that combines singing, reading, doing and playing. However, opera, dance drama and drama that Europeans and Americans like are all in a single form. There is no dance in opera and no singing in dance drama, while drama is mainly dialogues. In view of this, the translator needs to make English readers fully and correctly understand the differences between Chinese quintessence and other art forms. In China, for example, there was no &amp;quot;咖啡&amp;quot;coffee, &amp;quot;冰淇淋&amp;quot;icecream, &amp;quot;沙发&amp;quot;sofa, etc., which had to be completely transplanted from English. But as time changes and cultural exchanges, the development of material culture in China has been synchronization with the west, even beyond. Such as &amp;quot;可乐&amp;quot;(cola), &amp;quot;自助&amp;quot;(buffet), &amp;quot;互联网&amp;quot; (Internet), &amp;quot;超市&amp;quot;( supermarket ), the previous social lack of cultural awareness in China such as vocabulary, has now been welcomed the broad masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lexical vacancy also appears in the different gods known in the East and the West. Westerners believe that God created human beings and dominated the world, while The Chinese traditionally accept the myth that Pangu created the world and Nu Wa made man. They believe that the Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva have supernatural powers and are able to &amp;quot;save suffering and all living beings&amp;quot;. Similarly, the Puritans and Protestants in The English language had a color of religious movement that was not known in China as Puritans. Therefore, it is not easy to translate both in form and in spirit. Chinese people attach great importance to ethics, order of seniority and clear distinction between seniority and inferiority. “In the appellation of relatives in Chinese, clan relationship is very complicated. In contrast, English kinship terms are more vague and general.”(Cui Jing 2012, 38) For example, the English uncle, aunt, and cousin only show gender and simple relatives， the only way to tell them apart may be by their name. In addition, words with Chinese institutional culture characteristics, such as lunar solar terms, heavenly stems, earthly branches and traditional festivals, have no meaning at all in English. Such as The Chinese &amp;quot;清明&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;端午&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;拜年&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;一国两制&amp;quot;, and in English “Christmas”, “Easter”, “capitalism” and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.2 Semantic Conflict&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the macroscopic similarity of human living environment and thinking structure, &amp;quot;what can be said in one language can be expressed relatively accurately in another language&amp;quot; (Nida, 1975). However, in addition to these semantically consistent words, there are many other pseudo-semantically consistent words between Chinese and English that seem to be the same. “In translation, this seemingly identical but different words and sentences are impossible to achieve the coexistence of source language and target language. We put this seemingly identical but different phenomenon in translation, known as the incompatibility of form and semantics in translation.”(Lu Guoqiang 2012) Incompatibility is contradiction. In translation practice, this kind of form and semantic incompatibility is very deceptive, which often leads to mistranslation of many words and phrases. For example, &amp;quot;这个故事发生在巴黎.&amp;quot; &amp;quot;The story takes place in Paris.&amp;quot;; &amp;quot;我们的当务之急是要深化改革&amp;quot; &amp;quot;To deepen reform is the most urgent task. &amp;quot;. Grammatically speaking, the above two translations seem to be sound, but they are semantically incompatible. They are all typical examples of Chinglish and should be amended as follows: 1) The story is set in Paris. 2) To deepen our commitment to reform is the top priority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there is another kind of semantic conflict, that is, the asymmetry of emotional meaning in Chinese and English translation. In addition to conveying information, language should also express the attitude of the speaker or the author towards what is said and the attitude of the listener and reader, that is to express feelings. In translation, the lack of a thorough understanding of the emotional meaning of a word often leads to incompatibility between form and meaning. The Chinese words for &amp;quot;干部&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;当官的&amp;quot; have the same conceptual meaning but different emotional colors. The former is neutral and sometimes even has a positive meaning, while the latter obviously has a negative meaning. Another example, the Chinese word for &amp;quot;农民&amp;quot;. Farmer is a neutral word in Chinese, while peasant has a derogatory meaning in English, referring to a rude and uncultivated person, so it is more appropriate to translate &amp;quot;农民&amp;quot; as a neutral word farmer. &amp;quot;物美价廉&amp;quot;, which means cheap and good. &amp;quot;Cheap&amp;quot; often reminds people of a cheap and inexpensive product, while &amp;quot;economical&amp;quot; has the associative meaning of &amp;quot;good and inexpensive&amp;quot;. Therefore, the positive word &amp;quot;物美价廉&amp;quot; should be translated into “economical and good” or “nice and inexpensive”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In translation, the semantic contradictions caused by improper collocation should be paid special attention to by translators. “Collocation meaning is a collocation of  associations acquired by a word from the meanings of other words combined with it. In translation, due to improper collocation, a large number of target languages with incompatible formal and semantic meanings are produced.”(Liu Yang 2016, 18) Only by truly mastering both Chinese and English and getting familiar with their fixed collocation patterns and idiomatic expressions can translators avoid mistranslation caused by improper collocation to the greatest extent. “For example, &amp;quot;假花&amp;quot;(artificial flowers); &amp;quot;假牙&amp;quot; (false tooth), &amp;quot;假新闻&amp;quot;(pseudo-event), etc. In each of the above examples, &amp;quot;假&amp;quot; means &amp;quot;untrue&amp;quot; and is the opposite of &amp;quot;true&amp;quot;. However, if you use &amp;quot;fake&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;false&amp;quot; in the translation, it is not in line with the English collocation habit.”(Liu Yang 2016, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Chinese people study English, they often suffer from the semantic incompatibility caused by improper collocation. One of the important reasons is that they are not familiar with the national expression methods of English speaking. This kind of English collocation translated by Chinese thinking is something we need to work hard to correct. For example, “学习英语知识”，many people will translate it into &amp;quot;learn a knowledge of English&amp;quot; . But the proper translation is acquire a knowledge of English/has a knowledge of English. Leech pointed out that, unlike other types of meaning, collocative meaning has the property of generalization. It is only a special property of individual words. When it cannot be explained by other types of meaning, collocative meaning is resorted to as a special category. (Leech 1974) The particularity of collocation makes it more difficult for us to improve our expressive ability. Therefore, translators need to keep learning these commonly used fixed collocations to improve the accuracy of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.3 Use Specific Translation Methods from the Perspective of Cultural Differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a form of translation based on the pronunciation of the original language, generally based on the pronunciation of the content of the original language to find alternative translations in the target language with similar pronunciation. Transliteration is usually used for translating names, place names, country names, proper nouns or words with national characteristics. The transliterated words can only be used together, not separately, otherwise they have no meaning. Since there is a big difference between China and the West in terms of name calling, the transliteration is usually done by transliteration. For example, Charles is translated as &amp;quot;查尔斯&amp;quot;, David Copperfield as &amp;quot;大卫科波菲尔得&amp;quot;, Romeo and Juliet as &amp;quot; 罗密欧与朱丽叶&amp;quot;. There are many examples of transliteration of Chinese and Western place names. For example, Washington, the capital of the United States, is transliterated as &amp;quot;华盛顿&amp;quot;, Florence as &amp;quot;佛罗伦萨&amp;quot;, and Bristol as &amp;quot;布里斯托&amp;quot;. The list of place names is endless. The phonetic transliteration of place names is too numerous to mention. In addition, due to cultural differences, both Chinese and Western countries have developed their own proper nouns and words with unique national characteristics, which generally require phonetic translations. For example, &amp;quot;功夫&amp;quot; translates into &amp;quot;Kongfu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;秧歌&amp;quot; translates into &amp;quot;Yangko&amp;quot;. Another example, there is a famous line from a Tang poem:姑苏城外寒山寺,夜半钟声到客船. “&amp;quot;寒山寺&amp;quot; here is not because there is a &amp;quot;Cold Mountain&amp;quot; outside Suzhou, but because it was named after a monk who was called &amp;quot;寒山&amp;quot; in the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, the translation of “Cold- Hill Monastery” would be misleading as &amp;quot;a temple on Han Shan Mountain,&amp;quot; which should be translated as “Han Shan Monastery”. ”(Wang Jianghong 2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation is the translation into English of words and phrases that have the same or similar meaning according to their original meaning. Literal translation is an important translation method that has many advantages, such as its ability to convey the meaning of the original text and to reflect its style. It is estimated that around 70% of sentences are processed by literal translation, so literal translation is a widely used translation method by translators, which shows the importance of this method. However, as there are certain differences between Chinese and Western cultures in various aspects, two situations must be taken into account when using literal translation. The first is to pay attention to the mistranslation of proper nouns or technical terms, and the second is to pay attention to words that have the same form but very different meanings in the two languages. For example, when selling something, you can't call your goods cheap, but inexpensive, because cheap means &amp;quot;of inferior quality&amp;quot;; &amp;quot;继承人&amp;quot; don't use successor but heir; &amp;quot;白酒&amp;quot;is not white wine but liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A free translation is different from a literal translation. A free translation is a translation that is based on the main idea of the original text rather than a word-for-word translation. It is usually used more often when translating sentences, phrases or larger groups of meaning. Free translation is mainly used in situations where the original language and the translated language reflect significant cultural differences. From the point of view of cross-cultural linguistic communication and cultural exchange, free translation emphasises the relative independence of the cultural system of the translated language from the cultural system of the original language, and is more capable of reflecting the linguistic characteristics of the nation. For example, the Chinese proverb &amp;quot;三思而后行&amp;quot;usually translated into &amp;quot;Look before you leap&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;一朝被蛇咬十年怕井绳&amp;quot;可以译为&amp;quot;A burned child dreads the fire&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;心急吃不了热豆腐&amp;quot;译为&amp;quot;A watched pot never boils&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English there are also many words that need to be paraphrased and the cultural differences between the two languages in different situations should be respected when translating, otherwise it can lead to misunderstandings in the language transfer. For example, &amp;quot;Every life has its roses and thorns.&amp;quot;is translated into：&amp;quot;人生有苦有甜。In Hamlet, Act II, Scene 2, there is this depiction and praise of mankind:&amp;quot;What a piece of work is a man! How noble in reason! How infinite in faculty! In form and moving how express and admirable! In action how like an angel! In  apprehension how like a god! The beauty of the world! The paragonof animals!&amp;quot; It was translationed into： &amp;quot;人类是一件多么了不得的杰作！ 多么高贵的理性！ 多么伟大的力量！ 多么优美的仪表！ 多么文雅的举动！ 在行为上多么像一个天使！ 在智慧上多么像一个天神！ 宇宙的精华！ 万物的灵长！&amp;quot; “Words such as &amp;quot;仪表&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;天神&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;灵长&amp;quot; corresponded to Chinese cultural imagery and free translation was used for this purpose.”(Sun Yiwen 2019, 170)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The skills to choose the proper translation methods from the perspective of cultural differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ultimate effect of translation should be that the audience receives complete and correct information and that they have the same experience of reading the translation as if it were their mother tongue. In order to achieve the best possible translation results, it is important to focus on the cultural characteristics of the translation itself and to analyse the target audience of the translation. At the same time, the differences between Eastern and Western cultures should be compared and analysed to identify the cultural factors that influence translation and to clarify that the influence of cultural differences in translation cannot be ignored. The aim is to enable people to face up to cultural differences and to value the dynamic equivalence of translation practice. The aim is to improve sensitivity to cultural differences and the accuracy of language use, to overcome cultural barriers in translation and to achieve intercultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1 Focus on the work itself&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When carrying out translation activities, it is essential that the translator carries out an in-depth analysis of the work to be translated. Therefore, the type of work, style, cultural features should be taken into account if the translator wants to achieve the desired results. If the type of work to be translated into English is different, then the requirements can vary considerably. Take the translation of poetry as an example. Poetry is the essence of language and culture. Poetry is usually a harmonious blend of emotions and scenery, and the theme of the poem is usually expressed by the mood. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Chinese poetry, the ambiguity of the language and the problems that arise in the translation process actually stem from cultural differences. We can look at an example of Cao Xueqin’s work: &amp;quot;空对着,山中高士晶莹雪; 终不忘,世外仙姝寂寞林.&amp;quot;(1982, 17) And the translation is &amp;quot;Vainly facing the hermit in sparkling snow － clad hills, I forgot not the fairy in lone woods beyond the world&amp;quot;. (Yang Xianyi 1978, 67) “The &amp;quot;雪&amp;quot; in the poem ostensibly refers to snow in nature, but those who familiar with Dream of the Red Chamber will know that it is actually the Chinese character for &amp;quot;薛&amp;quot;. It refers to Xue Baochai. &amp;quot;林&amp;quot; appears to refer to a forest, but actually refers to Lin Daiyu. If the meaning of the puns in a poem is not clear, the original mood and emotion of the poem will be lost and the reader will be less able to understand the meaning of the poem.”(Li Yafeng 2016, 70) Therefore, the translator should never adopt an ambiguous attitude towards the translation of such punning words in poetry. The translator should start from the work itself, thoroughly clarify the cultural background of the original text and the profound meaning of the work, and choose the appropriate translation to reproduce the true meaning of the poem to help the reader better understand it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, in the English translation process, the translator must have an accurate grasp of the cultural characteristics of each term in order to choose the appropriate translation method, so that the content of the translation is accurate and comprehensive. For example,&amp;quot; 汉皇重色思倾国,御宇多年求不得。&amp;quot;It was translated into: “The beauty － loving monarch longed year after To find a beautiful lady without a peer.”(Xu Yuanchong 2010, 222) “The word 'Han Huang' in the poem is the title of the emperor in Chinese feudal society, a term used in China, and Chinese readers are able to grasp the cultural han meaning of it. The word 'monarch' has been chosen to be more accessible to the reader, who has a general idea that he is a ruler of a country and can get a general idea of the meaning of the original poem&amp;quot;. (Li Yafeng 2016, 72) We can see that both Chinese and Western cultures have one thing in common: they are the result of a long process of sedimentation and accumulation and are characterised by diversity and stability. English translators must accurately grasp the differences between Chinese and Western cultures and choose a suitable translation method in order to complete the translation work successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.2 Focus on the reader &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the whole translation activity, the source material, the translation and the reader are the three elements. And translators should not only pay attention to the high degree of restoration of the source material, but also pay more attention to the feelings of the reader and take the readers’ reaction as the fundamental point of reaction. The translation activity itself is to serve the reader, and translators try to make their translations more accurate. If the problem of inaccurate translation still exists, it is necessary to combine naturalisation and alienation to prevent the translation language from being too rigid, and in cases where some local conditions are not understood, markings can be made to enhance the readers’ understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Depending on the type of reader, the translation strategy the translator should adopt should also change. For example, if the reader is a minor, the language used in the English-Chinese translation should be straightforward and simple, and the rationale should be clearly visible. Authentic translation not only restores the authenticity of the linguistic content, but also reflects the vividness of the cultural content, thus achieving the purpose of being available for research. The degree of difficulty, translation method and interpretation of the content should be decided according to the target audience in order to produce different effects for different people and thus achieve the purpose of English-Chinese translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Naida has said that as white as snow (白如雪)is translated as &amp;quot;white as goose feathers&amp;quot; where the word is not familiar at all or does not exist in the language, because the readership or group of readers is different. By analogy, the English idioms 'birds of a feather flock together' and 'shed crocodile tears ' can be translated as &amp;quot; 物以类聚, 鸟以群分&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;掉鳄鱼眼泪&amp;quot; at higher readership levels; at lower readership levels it can be translated as &amp;quot;鱼找鱼, 虾找虾&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;猫哭耗子&amp;quot;, otherwise it will not only fail to resonate with the reader, but will also confuse the reader. “Eugene A.Nida strongly advocates that the translator should take into account the reader's receptivity, ‘The first task of the translator in a translation is to convey the information in the original text faithfully’, ‘The text must be interpreted correctly for the reader’.” (Tan Zaixi 1984, 21)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.3 Focus on the dynamic equivalence of translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was coined by the famous American linguist Eugene Nida in the 1960s. According to Nida, &amp;quot;the translation process aims to reproduce the information content of the source language in the recipient language that is closest to the source language, firstly in terms of equivalence of meaning and secondly in terms of equivalence of style”. (Nida 2001, 87) In this concept, Naida emphasises 'closest' rather than 'equivalent'. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The so-called &amp;quot;nearest equivalent&amp;quot; means that the information in the source language is reproduced in the target language using the nearest &amp;quot;natural equivalent&amp;quot;, so that the translation is as natural as possible, both semantically and stylistically. According to the principle of dynamic equivalence, the translator starts with the reader in mind, and does not focus on the linguistic equivalence between the original and the translated form, but on the meaning and spirit of the original, reproducing the main idea of the original as completely as possible. The measure of a good translation is not how close the form of the translation is to the original, but whether the function of the information to be conveyed is the same as that of the original. The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has enormous implications for intercultural translation. To achieve bicultural understanding and communication, it is necessary to have a deep understanding of the differences between the two cultures and then be flexible enough to use translation methods that faithfully reproduce the cultural flavour of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In translation activities, the treatment of cultural background information is crucial. Translation plays the role of a bridge for cross-cultural communication, and its aim is not only to transform language and text on the surface structure, but also to transfer the cultural connotations embedded in the original work. For example, the famous English poet Shelley's Ode to the West Wind expresses a perfect eulogy of spring with beautiful and rich imagination. Because Britain is located in the northern temperate zone of the western hemisphere, it is subject to oceanic weather all year round, so the west wind generally heralds the arrival of spring. The differences in geographical location and climate between the two countries have resulted in different understandings of the easterly and westerly winds, resulting in different cultural connotations in the language. In order for the readers of the translated text to agree with the readers of the original text, the translator must find a translation in the culture of the target language as opposed to that of the source language. If this geographical and cultural difference is ignored and a literal translation is made, not only will cultural information not be exchanged, but it may also mislead the reader of the translated text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the course of their long history, all peoples have developed cultural symbols, also known as cultural imagery. Cultural imagery is mostly the result of the wisdom, history and culture of each nation. The same object, in a different cultural atmosphere, represents different cultural symbols, carries different cultural connotations and triggers different associations for the reader, leading to different interpretations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As in Jin Changxu's Spring Complaint': &amp;quot;打起黄莺儿,莫教枝上啼；啼时惊妾梦,不得到辽西&amp;quot;. The poem vividly expresses the woman's helpless desolation and her fervent longing for her husband, who has left home and gone to the battlefield. As a military stronghold on the northeastern border of the Tang dynasty, &amp;quot;Liaoxi&amp;quot; refers to the area around Yingzhou and Yanzhou, west of the Liao River in the Tang dynasty, and often appears in ancient Chinese poetry, referring to the &amp;quot;battlefield&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;This typical Chinese cultural imagery of &amp;quot;辽西&amp;quot; carries a strong sense of Chinese culture that is difficult for Western readers to comprehend. “A literal translation would never work, but a transliteration plus an explanation of the &amp;quot;辽西&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;Liao- xi, the frontier&amp;quot; would make it as much of a cultural fax as possible. The abundance of cultural imagery conveys the cultural connotations of the cultural imagery of &amp;quot;Liaowest&amp;quot; well.” (Ke Zhao 2012, 114)  Obviously, if the equivalence of form undermines the equivalence of meaning in the translation process, then the form should not be hesitated to be abandoned in favour of the fidelity of content.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural differences in translation are a complex matter, and there are no fixed rules for dealing with them. Therefore, only with a deeper understanding of the cultural differences between the East and the West can a translator maintain the original style of the translated work and make the translation accessible and acceptable to the target audience. As an important factor in building cultural bridges, translators should be prepared to understand the differences in historical background, ways of thinking, social customs and other aspects of different cultures before processing the translation. At the same time, translators should be able to adopt flexible translation methods according to different situations, overcome obstacles caused by cultural differences in translation activities, and respect other cultures as well as their own.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Zuoliang 王佐良. (1997) ''翻译:思考与试笔'' [Thinking and Testing] . [Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press] 北京:外语教学与研究出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu, Wei 卢薇.(2019). ''探讨中西文化差异对英语翻译的影响'' [Exploring the Influence of Chinese and Western Cultural Differences on English Translation]. ''海外英语'' [English Abroad].(04)200-201.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jingjing 王经晶. (2013). ''浅谈汉英文化差异对翻译的影响'' [An Introduction to the Influence of Chinese-English Cultural Differences on Translation]. [Success(Education)] ''成功(教育)''. (06)28.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Yahui 朱亚辉. (2014). ''从中西猫文化视角看猫习语的翻译策略'' [Translation strategies of cat idioms from the perspective of Chinese and Western cat culture]. ''文史博览(理论)'' [Literature and History (Theory)]. (09)24-26. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Aihua 王爱华.(2008). ''动物在英语谚语中的寓意浅析'' [An analysis of the allegorical meaning of animals in English proverbs]. [Lanzhou Journal] ''兰州学刊''. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Robert Louis Stevenson.(2013). ''Treasure Island''.[Cambridge University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lado, Robert.(1957). ''Linguistics Across Cultures''. [Ann Arbor:The University of Michigan Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cui, Jing 崔竞.(2012). ''从文化差异角度看英汉翻译中的词义空缺现象'' [The Phenomenon of Word Meaning Vacancy in English-Chinese Translation from the Perspective of Cultural Differences].  ''文教资料'' [Literary and Educational Materials]. (01)38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida，E. A. (1974). ''Language Structure and Translation: Essays''. [Stanford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu, Guoqiang陆国强. (2012).''思维模式与翻译''［Thinking Patterns and Translation]. [Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 上海: 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leech，G. (1974). ''Semantics''.［Penguin］ .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Yang 刘扬.(2016). ''翻译中的形式与语义不相容问题'' [The problem of formal and semantic incompatibility in translation]. ''外语与翻译'' [Foreign Language and Translation]. 16-21. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Jianghong王江宏.(2007). ''四种常用的翻译方法'' [Four common methods of translation]. ''Journal of Vocational University'' [职大学报].(03)77-81.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yiwen孙一文.(2019). ''从翻译目的论视角看译者对翻译策略的选择——以《哈姆雷特》&amp;lt;第二幕&amp;gt;朱生豪译本为例'' [The Translator's Choice of Translation Strategies from the Perspective of Translation Purpose Theory--Taking the Translation of Hamlet &amp;lt;Act II&amp;gt; by Zhu Shenghao as an Example]. ''English Abroad'' [海外英语]. (13)170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao, Xueqin曹雪芹. (1982). ''红楼梦(上)'' [Dream of the Red Chamber (上). [Beijing:People's Literature Publishing House] 北京:人民文学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xian Yi杨宪益. (1978) ''A Dream of Ｒed Mansions''. [Beijing:Foreign Language Press] 北京:外文出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida E A．(2001). ''Language and Culture-Contexts in Translating''. [Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ke Zhao柯招. (2012). ''翻译中不同文化背景下的动态对等''  [Dynamic Reciprocity in Translation in Different Cultural Contexts]. [Journal of Mudanjiang Normal College (Philosophy and Social Science Edition)] ''牡丹江师范学院学报''.(06)114-116.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Study of Domestication and Foreignization in Cross—Culture Translation	李海泉	Li Haiquan No.202020080610 English Language and Literature==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Abstract'''==&lt;br /&gt;
For a long time, translation has been regarded as a conversion activity between languages. However, with the increasing international communication, translation studies gradually turn to cultural transfer. Generally speaking, there are two principal strategies to deal with cross-culture involved in translation, namely, TL (target language) culture-oriented domestication and culture-oriented foreignization. Domestication means bringing the foreign culture closer to the reader in the target culture,making the target text recognizable and familiar to the readers. Foreignization, on the other hand, means taking the reader over to the source text and in turn to the foreign culture, making him or her see the differences. Because of the differences between the SL culture and the TL culture,a translator is bound to face a choice. So it is inevitable to have the inclination of domestication or foreignization for a translation. It can be said that the subject of domestication and foreignization is one of the core topics of translation. This paper starts with the historical origin of domestication and foreignization, analyzes their respective strengths and weaknesses and discusses the relationship between them. The paper reaches a conclusion that the relationship between domestication and foreignization is dialectic and they can complement each other in the process of translation. And by analyzing the factors influencing and restricting the choice of translator’s strategy, the author puts forward some methods and means to realize cultural transmission through two translation strategies in order to guide translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Key words'''==: domestication; foreignization; cross-culture translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''摘要'''==&lt;br /&gt;
长期以来，翻译一直被视为语言间的转换活动。但随着国际间交往的日益紧密，翻译研究逐渐转向文化间的比较。一般而言，翻译中文化的转换有两种基本策略:即以目的语文化为归宿的归化和以源语文化为归宿的异化。归化是指尽量将译语文化纳入译文读者的知识范围，将作者引向读者;异化是指在翻译中保留原文语言文化的特异之处，将读者引向作者。由于源语和译语文化的巨大差异，译者在翻译过程中必然会面临两难选择，因而一篇译作也必然会出现归化或异化的倾向。可以说，归化和异化的课题是翻译的核心课题之一。&lt;br /&gt;
本文从归化和异化的历史渊源入手，分析二者各自的优势和缺陷，探讨了归化和异化两者之间的关系，认为二者既对立又统一，在翻译过程中可以互相补充，并通过选择一些翻译实践的例子加以说明二者的互补性。通过分析影响和制约译者策略选择的因素，作者最终提出了一些能够通过两种翻译策略实现文化传递的方法和手段，以期对翻译实践起指导作用。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''关键词'''==：归化；异化；跨文化翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Introduction'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not only an activity of lingual exchange and information transfer, but also a kind of cultural communication between different countries and nations. With the growing ties among countries, cross-translation has become a hot topic. And in recent years, translators have shown increasing interest in the problems arising from cultural differences in translation. Generally speaking, there are two principal strategies to tackle them in translation, namely, &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. The domestication is target language oriented, while the foreignization is source language oriented.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study on domestication and foreignization has lasted for quite a long time.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have been numerous disputes over domestication and foreignization both in China and abroad. In these disputes, people have been trying to obtain a&lt;br /&gt;
conclusion as to which translation strategy is better. They tend to overemphasize one strategy and ignore the positive and indispensable role of the other. In fact, their relationship is dialectic. The paper tries to hold a dialectic attitude towards the dispute over domestication and foreignization and study the relationship between the two and tries to make a conclusion that domestication and foreignization are both useful in translation and translators should choose different strategies in various situations. In fact, an excellent translation always well combines the two strategies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This thesis mainly consists of three chapters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chapter I is a brief survey of the history of domestication and foreignizatio.The paper will provide a detailed account of some fundamental issues in the study of domestication and foreignization, including their definitions, their details and their advantages and limitations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chapter 2 presents that the disputes on domestication and foreignization have permeated the history of translation both in the West and in China. The disputes in translation history show that both sides take absolute and one sided attitude towards the two translation strategies and they just overemphasize one of them. Thus many translators feel puzzled at what strategy to choose according to different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chapter 3 focuses on the factors influencing the choice of the translation strategies. General speaking,there are three major factors: translation purpose, the text type, and the target reader. Understanding these factors can help translators choose an appropriate translation strategy.A translator should try to avoid biases and remain objective. What’s more, he should consider the above three factors before he decides whether to adapt the original text or to retain as much as possible the foreign flavor of the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, the writer tries to conclude that a good translator should adopt different devices to realize different strategies according to different situations, and a good translation is one that well combines domestication and foreignization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Ⅰ A Brief Study of Domestication and Foreignization'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In many cases controversy is due to the looseness of clarification of fundamental issues (Hou Yanan 2004,5 ). Many people talk about domestication and foreignization when the fundamental issues are seldom clearly defined.In this chapter, the paper will provide some fundamental issues of domestication and foreignization which are based on the following arguments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.1 Definition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The terms of domestication and foreignization were first introduced by the famous American translator Lawrence Venuti in his book ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation'', which was published in 1995. Domestication and foreignization are defined by Lawrence Venuti as follows:”Domestication means bringing the foreign culture closer to the reader in the target culture, making the text recognizable and familiar. Foreignization, on the other hand, means taking the reader over to the   foreign culture, making him or her see the cultural and linguistic difference&amp;quot;(Venuti 1995:19-20). Domesticating means bringing the foreign culture closer to the reader in the target culture, making the text recognizable and familiar. Foreignizing, on the other hand, means taking the reader over to the foreign culture, making him or her see the differences.Compared to marriage, translation practice is similar to the marriage of a Chinese girl with a foreigner. By domestication,&amp;quot;the Chinese girl&amp;quot; will be forced to undergo the cosmetic in order to make her look like a westerner. By foreignization, the bride’s appearance will be left intact although she has to put on the western-style wedding gown. Her cultural identity is also kept to the maximum (Chen Fu 2004,4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.2 Details About Domestication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are various opinions as to the forms of domestication.According to Ke Ping (Ke Ping 1993,23),domestication only refers to adaptation of words or phrases.That is domestication means that translating a word or phrase which is of target language (TL) cultural color and which is used as frequently in the TL as the original in the source language (SL) (Hou Yanan 20046).Qin Hongwu (Qin Hongwu 2000,372) holds that domestication also includes the adaptation of SL syntactic structure.According to the definition given by Lawrence Venuti, all the forms of adaptation aim to make the TL more acceptable and familiar to the TL readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many scholars who favor domestication have put forward their own point view on domestication. Eugene Nida is widely considered as an influential representative of domesticating translation who puts much emphasis on the communication function of translation.His concept of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;in translation is the representative of domestication strategy.Dynamic equivalence is defined as&amp;quot;a translation principle according to which a translator seeks to translate the meaning of the original in such a way that the target language wording will trigger the same impact one target culture audience as the original wording did upon the source text audience&amp;quot;.&amp;quot;A translation of dynamic equivalence aims at complete naturalness of expression. And tries to relate the receptor to modes of behavior relevant within the context of his own culture:it does not insist that he understand the cultural patterns of the source-language context in order to comprehend the message”(Nida,1964,159). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, Nida pay much attention to readers response.&amp;quot;the relationship between the original receptors and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and message&amp;quot;(Nida,1964:159).So a translation of dynamic equivalence directs its focus of attention not so much toward the source message as towards the receptor response (Zhou Min 2007, 23) For example,according to Nida’s approach of domestication,the Chinese idiom &amp;quot;智者千虑,必有一失&amp;quot;will be translated into &amp;quot;Homer sometimes nods&amp;quot;; the English idiom &amp;quot;to cast pearls before swine&amp;quot; can be translated into &amp;quot;对牛弹琴&amp;quot;. A dynamic equivalent translation shifts the focus from verbal comparison between the originala and translation to readers' response (Zhou Min 2007,24).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, domestication involves alteration of the SL cultural images, syntactic structure, and so on. This kind of alteration is designed to make the translation more understandable and smoother to the TL readers. For example, in ''Hong Lou Meng'',&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谋事在人，成事在天。（第六回）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man purposes, God disposes. (Hawkes)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hawkes quotes the English proverb directly and make it untouched. In this way,he changes the Buddhist flavor into the Christian flavor. The SL image is replaced with TL cultural image.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He’s always been strong as a mule．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
他一向壮得像头牛。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘牛’is often used to express physical fitness in Chinese culture, while’牛’is expressed in‘horse’or‘mule’according to English expression habits.In summary, domesticated translation can provide readers with closeness,nature and fluency.TL readers easily accept this translation and have more profound understanding of the connotation of the target language(Zhou Min 2007,25).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.3 Details About Foreignization&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignization signifies the differences of the foreign text. Lawrence Venuti,the representative of foreignization, views such kind of translation method as&amp;quot;a strategic cultural intervention in the current state of world affairs, against the hegemonic English-language nations and the unequal cultural exchanges in which they engage their global others” (Venuti 1995,20). Venuti puts forward that foreignization can be a form of resistance against ethnocentrism and racism, cultural narcissism and imperialism (Hou Yanan 2004,10).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translators who adopt the foreignization strategy try to avoid any alteration or departure from the SL. The culture-specific elements, literary form, and linguistic feature are preserved as much as possible. Foreignization is based on the differences between different national cultures and advocates the original flavor of culture. The purpose of foreignization is to make the TL readers fully experience the exotic atmosphere, feel different nationalities and realize the differences among different language traditions and national cultures by retaining the language styles and national characteristics of foreign countries. Therefore, the appropriate foreignization not only promotes the cultural exchange,but also greatly enriches the expressiveness of the translated language(Tian Yunping 2005,107 ).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the expansion of cultural exchange,many English loanwords gradually infiltrate into Chinese through foreignizing translation and are widely familiar and accepted by us. For example,in English-Chinese translation, we have talk show(脱口秀),ivory tower(象牙塔),crocodile tears(鳄鱼的眼泪),sour grapes(酸葡萄) and so on. And in Chinese-English translation,there are 气功(qi gong),豆腐(to fu),功夫(kong fu),君子协定 (gentleman’s agreement ), 门户开放政策(the open door policy) and so on (Hou Yanan 2004,12).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.4 Advantages and Limitations of Domestication and Foreignization&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are the main translating strategies. While in translation,translators have a tendency to overemphasize the significance of one strategy and ignore the role of the other one. In fact, both domesticating and foreignizing strategies have their advantages and limitations.As the main strategy,domestication holds its advantages. Mark Schuttleworth and Moira Cowie regard domestication as&amp;quot;a term used by Venuti to describe the translation strategy in which a transparent, fluent style is adopted in order to minimize the strangeness of the foreign text for the TL readers&amp;quot; (Schuttleworth and Cowie,1997,43-44). This involves erasing the linguistic and cultural differences of the original text and adapting them to the norms and conventions of the target culture.Therefore, this target-culture-oriented approach makes the foreign familiar and avoids cultural conflicts and communication barriers. However, every coin has two sides. Venuti holds that domestication has negative connotation &amp;quot;as it is identified with a policy common in dominant cultures which are ‘aggressive monolingual, unreceptive to the foreign’, and which he describes as being accustomed to fluent translations that invisibly inscribes foreign texts with TL values and provide readers with the narcissistic experience of recognizing their own culture in a cultural other&amp;quot;(Venuti, 1995,20). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Nide said that &amp;quot;to grow like mushroom&amp;quot; can be translated into &amp;quot;雨后春笋&amp;quot; so as to achieve functional equivalence, but &amp;quot;雨后春笋&amp;quot; may mislead Chinese readers into believing that there are bamboo shoots in the English-speaking countries.Though domestication is easier for the reader to understand and accept, its naturalness and smoothness of the TT are often achieved at the expense of the cultural messages of the SL. What's more, if the translator always adopts the domestication strategy to replace the cultural differences with the information familiar to TL readers, the TL readers will be further apart from SL culture. Readers just review their own culture which is against the purpose of intercultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignization, source-culture-oriented approach, respects the foreignness of the source language and culture and try to retain the foreign linguistic forms and cultural differences in target text, so that it enables the target readers to gain &amp;quot;an alien reading experience&amp;quot;(Venuti,1995,20), to know the cultural otherness and to promote cultural communication. Besides, foreignization will play an significant role in preventing cultural hegemony and enhancing the status of foreign culture in the target culture. It is necessary for the target reader to acquaint himself with the foreign culture. What’s more, translation with foreignization could broaden the view of readers.It accords with the needs of cultural transmission and exchanges among different nations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance,there are plenty of expressions concerning animals in every language.The tiger is considered to be the‘king of animals' and stands for dignity in Chinese, while in English,the same meaning is carried by the image of ‘lion’. For example,&amp;quot;他结婚了,太太是只母老虎”,in English, it can translates&amp;quot;He was married and had a lioness at home &amp;quot;. In the foreignized expressions, it is natural for readers to associate them with their native expressions. Through the comparison, they can understand different usages and the exact connotations of the lion and those of the tiger. It is in this way that target readers enrich their acquisition of foreign cultures and accelerate cultural communication (Hou Yanan 2004,14).However,there are limitations in foreignizating translation.Sometimes, alien cultural image and linguistic features may cause information overload to the readers. For example,if the reader can’t understand the ST image, he can’t receive the cultural message contained in the ST, and he may even fail to understand the ST.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Ⅱ Disputes over Domestication and Foreignization in History'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No study of domestication and foreignization would be complete without consideration of them in a historical perspective.Throughout the history,there are many different opinions on domestication and foreignization in cross-culture translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1 Disputes over Domestication and Foreignization in the West&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the west,there are various opinions on domestication and foreignization.It was Cicero in the first century B.C.who first eloquently formulated that a translatormust be either an interpreter or rhetorician (Zhou Min 2007,38).For the next two thousand years, translation theory was mainly limited to a heated discussion of this dichotomy.In the western translation field of today, the loudest speaker for domestication is Eugene Nida, and Lawrence Venuti is the representative of those who favor foreignization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication recommends fluent translation. Eugene Nida is the representative of those who favor domesticating translation. The concept of dynamic equivalence is a clear indication of his inclination towards domestication. &amp;quot;A dynamic equivalence aims at complete naturalness of expression and tries to relate the receptor to modes of behavior relevant within the context of his own culture&amp;quot; (Nida,1993,159). Dynamic equivalence or functional equivalence is based on the principle of equivalent effect,i.e.the relationship between receiver and message should aim at being the same as that between the original receivers and the SL message(Zhou Ming 2007,41).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A minimal definition of functional equivalence is stated as “ The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot; in the book ''Language, Culture and Translating'' (Nida, 1993,117).He claims, &amp;quot;Anything less than this degree of equivalence should be unacceptable&amp;quot;(Nida,1993, 118). The maximal,ideal definition is stated as “the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, 1993: 118). Nida’s &amp;quot;Dynamic Equivalence&amp;quot; can be viewed as a euphemism for domestication (Zhou Ming 2007,41). This can be evidenced also in Nida's own words &amp;quot;The translator must be a person who can draw aside the curtains of linguistic and cultural differences so that people may see clearly the relevance of the original meaning&amp;quot;(Nida, 1993: 121). All in all, Nida's theory virtually reinforces the status of domestication as a canon in English-language translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the publication of the Translator’s Invisibility in 1986, Lawrence Venuti has become one of the most prominent figures in contemporary U.S. translation circle. Lawrence Venuti is a major advocator of foreignization. His aim is &amp;quot;rather to develop a theory and practice of translation that resists dominant target-language cultural values so as  to signify the linguistic and cultural difference of the foreign text&amp;quot; (Venuti, 1995, 23). He states&amp;quot;the fact of translation is erased by suppressing the linguistic and cultural differences of the foreign text, assimilating it to dominant values in the target-language culture, making it recognizable and therefore seemingly untranslatable. With this domestication the translated text passes for the original&amp;quot;(Venuti,1995,23). Hence,he puts forth the principle of&amp;quot;resistancy&amp;quot; to signify the difference from the foreign text by disrupting the cultural codes that prevail in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.2 Disputes over Domestication and Foreignization in China&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The disputes over domestication and foreignization can be dated back to the period of translating the Sanskrit Buddhist scriptures into Chinese， which is known as the dispute over&amp;quot;simple translation&amp;quot;(文)and&amp;quot;sophisticated translation&amp;quot;(质) Sutra scriptures. Dao’an (Luo Xingzhang 1984，26) firmly advocated faithful translation of &amp;quot;zhi&amp;quot;, namely,foreignizatiing translation. While Kumarajiva is strongly against foreignization. He advocated the translation of &amp;quot;wen&amp;quot;.In the 1930s,Zhao Jingshen (Luo Xingzhang 1984:267) proposed the translation principle of “smoothness over faithfulness”. Zhao declared that a piece of translation should be smooth, even if smoothness was achieved at the expense of faithfulness. Thus he chose to “rearrange Yan Fu’s three points in a new order, as follows: expressiveness, faithfulness, elegance&amp;quot;(Luo Xingzhangv1984,267). The most famous Chinese scholar who firmly advocates domestication in the 20th century might be Qian Zhongshu. He insists that the highest standard of translation be &amp;quot;sublimation&amp;quot; and a translation be &amp;quot;so faithful to the source text that it does not read like a translated work, because the text in the source language will by no means read like a translated one&amp;quot;(Qian Zhongshu,1981,18-19).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say,a piece of good translation should not reveal its foreignness.Compared with the advocacy of foreignization, the school of domestication is more powerful and popular.Most acknowledged translators century were the representatives of the domestication school,such as Yan Fu,Zhang Guruo,Yang Bi ,just to name a few. (Zhou Min 2007,39) Professor Xu Yuanchong favors domestication. He sees clearly the differences between eastern and western cultures，and proposes the theory of cultural competition to deal with the cultural differences.That is, a translator should make full use of the strength of the TL in order to make the TT more beautiful (Xu Yuanchong,2000:90).As using of four-character-phrases is widely acknowledged as one of the characteristics as well as strong points of the Chinese language,Xu uses a lot of four  character phrases in his translation. He also likes to use phrases from ancient Chinese literary works in his translation. For example,“ Elle morul”is translated into“魂归离恨天”which is a phrase used in ''Hong Lou Meng''(Hou Yanan 2004，21).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Ⅲ Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In essence, domestication and foreignization are only two different translation methods used to deal with the linguistic and cultural differences between in the process of translation. Whether to choose domestication or foreignization is determined by many factors. Generally speaking, there are so many factors influencing the translator's strategy choice. For example, the text type,the translation purpose,the target reader, the translators cultural attitude,the context, etc.This paper will make a discussion about the three factors: the translation purpose,the text type and the target reader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.1 The Translation Purpose&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a purposeful activity.Any human activity is conducted with certain intention in mind.Translation as a human activity is no exception.According to Manttari，the famous functional translation theorist,translating behavior is a complex activity designed to realize the information convey across different cultures and different languages. In his opinion, purpose principle is the first principle of translation(Zhou Min 2007, 60). As Hermans points out: “Without such intention, without taking into account the function which the translation is meant to serve or the problem it is trying to solve,the translators choices appear whimsical, or pointless,or wholly idiosyncratic&amp;quot; (Hermans,1999,39).Because of the existence of linguistic and cultural differences,there is no complete equivalence between TL and SL.Then what should be preserved and what should be altered, or to what degree the SL should be preserved, in other words, what translation strategies the translator should chose is determined by the purpose of translation (Zhou Min 2007,60-61). On the one hand, if the main purpose of translation is to introduce the culture of the SL, to promote the mutual understanding and communication between different cultures in order to broaden the view of the target readers. We should adopt the foreignization strategy. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, if the main purpose is for amusement or to please the target readers, and avoid the cultural obstacles or conflicts that may occur in readers reading and comprehending of the TT, domestication should be chosen firstly. Therefore,if translation is for a specific purpose and the task is very urgent, his major concern will be the fluency and readability of the translation in order to avoid obscurity and ambiguity. In such case,the domestication approach is preferable. On the contrary, if translation is for a pressing task of communication,he may adopt foreignization in order to meet the need of appreciating foreign cultures on the part of the readers. For example,in the Chinese sentence &amp;quot;谋事在人, 成事在天&amp;quot;, the word &amp;quot;天&amp;quot;, in China, is a Daoism concept, while in western we will use 'God'(Zhou Min 2007,62). Foreignization strategy should be adopted  if the purpose of translation is to popularize the Daoism and broaden the westerners’ horizon about Chinese culture.The translator can use the word 'heaven' to keep foreign flavors. On the contrary,when the purpose of translation is to make the target readers know the meaning of the sentence and improve the readability of the sentence, domestication should be adopted to make TT more acceptable to the readers and the  word‘god’should be used.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So the purpose of translation can shift cultural orientation, which may also determine which translation strateg to choose,domestication or foreignization in some aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.2 The Target Reader&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the translating process, the translator acts as the producer and the readers the receptor. The relationship between the producer (translator) and receptor (readers)is considered one of the most important among relations involved in translating process (Zhou Min 2007,67).A translation process is not complete without the participation of the readers.Nida (Nida 1993: 139) once said:“The target audience for which a translation is made almost always constitutes a major factor in determining the translation procedures and the level of language to be employed.” Therefore, the level of the intended readers plays an important role in determining a translator’s  translation strategy. As target readers are different from each other in almost every aspect, the translator is responsible to analyze their respective communicative needs. The readers are the ultimate judges of a translation. Therefore,the first and foremost  thing the translator should bear in mind is to recognize what type of readers his work will probably face.The readers will be they children,general public or experts and so on, in order to have his versions acceptable to the target readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Depending on the different groups of readers, the translator can decide which kind of approach he may adopt. For example, for the sentence below, there will be different translations according to different groups of readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He is a modern Samson. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)他简直就是现代的参孙。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)他是一个大力士。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Samson is a character in Bible, who is famous for his strong figure. For readers  who know western culture very well, version(1), which is the result of foreignization,seems to be a vivid translation. However, for those who are not familiar with or those who know little about western culture, version (2) is more comprehensible and preferable (Zhou Min 2007,68).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, translators should pay attention to the target reader in the translating process.Domestication and foreignization both take target readers,their cultural backgrounds,their expectation and the time the are in and so on, into consideration but with different focuses of emphasis. The translator should stress the significant role of target readers in order to make a better translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.3 The Text Type&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different types of texts require different translation strategies. Because different types of ST have different functions and intentions, which requires the translator to choose different translation strategies. So different types of ST also affect the choice of translation strategies. According to Christiane Nord,translation can be classified into instrumental translation and documentary translation (Christiane Nord,1997,36).Instrumental translation refers to transfer information of communicative activity in the source culture into the target culture in the translating process.This type of translation is mainly used in the true information and tries to preserve the truth.It stresses the transmission of information,which mainly includes non-literary writing such as advertisement, journalistic writing,reports,scientific and so on. Therefore, the aim of translation is to achieve the accuracy of the content and fluency in language without paying attention to the foreign flavor. Thus domestication is more accessible and can be obtained as much as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Documentary translation refers to the translation that is the medium to represent authentic communicative activities in the source language culture for the target readers(Zhou Min 2007,63). Documentary translation is suitable for translating the original expression where the specific language of the speaker or writer is as important as the content. It is often used in fictional texts like literature. Mainly concerning the mental field and imaginary things, this kind of text contains rich cultural connotations, and reflects the social thoughts and customs (Zhou Min 2007,63).So,in the documentary translation, the foreignization strategy is preferable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, we could have a conclusion that different strategies should be adopted according to different types of the source text. For example, when translators translate political, historical or philosophical texts,the method of foreignization is often adopted because the aim of these texts is to introduce and reveal the source cultures. On the other hand, when translators translate texts of practical styles, such as notices, news reports, advertisements and popular literature, domestication tends to be the general guideline because the purpose for these texts is to achieve wider readers and better readability (Zhou Min 2007, 64).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, understanding these factors can help a translator to choose an appropriate translation strategy. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Conclusion'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, in the cross-cultural perspective, domestication and foreignization have their own advantages, and have a profound impact on translation. In different contexts, they should be reasonably selected, which puts forward higher requirements for the translator’s cultural literacy. In the process of translation, translators should adopt more appropriate translation methods according to specific problems and specific conditions, so that domestication and foreignization complement each other to achieve the ultimate goal of promoting cultural exchanges and communication. If one-sided emphasis on domestication or the pursuit of foreignization will lead to a very short translation work. Therefore,it is necessary to combine the two methods scientifically and grasp the degree to improve the translation effect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Bibliography'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1]  Chen Fu. (2004). ''Domestication and Foreignization''. Zhejiang University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]   Christiane Nord(1997). ''Translating as a Purposeful Activity-Functional Theories Explained''. Manchester: St. Jerome Publishing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]  Jingjing Cui. (2018). ''A Study on the Relativity of Foreignization and Domestication in Translation Based on Date Comparison''. Dezhou University (02):352-360.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]  Hermans. (1999). ''Translation in System'' . Manchester: St Jerome Publishing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]  Neubert, Albrecht. &amp;amp;M Shreve, Gregory. (1992). ''Translation Text''. Ohio: Kent State University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]  Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]  Nida, Eugene A. (2001). ''Language, Culture and Translation''. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]  Nord, Christiane. (2001). ''Translation as a Purposeful Activity-Functionalist Approaches Explained''. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]  Shuttleworth, M.＆M. Cowie.(2004). ''Dictionary of Translation Studies''. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] Venuti, Lawrence. (1997). ''Dictionary of Translation Studies''. London and New York: Routledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11] Venuti, Lawrence. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and New York: Routledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12] Cao Xueqin ＆ Gao E 曹雪芹＆高鹗.(2005). ''红楼梦''[''Hong Lou Meng'']. Shanghai:Shanghai Literature and Art Publishing House上海: 上海文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13] Guo Jianzhong 郭建中.(1992).翻译中的文化因素:异化与归化[Cultural factors in translation: Foreignization and Domestication]. Foreign Language 外国语 (02):12-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14] Hou Yanan 侯雅楠. (2004).翻译的归化和异化研究及应用[Research and Application of Domestication and Foreignization in Translation].Dalian:Liaoning Normal University大连:辽宁师范大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15] Ke Ping 柯平. (1993). 释义, 归化和回译-三谈变通和补偿手段[Interpretation,Domestication and Retranslation - Three Means of Adaptation and Compensation]. Chinese Translation中国翻译,(01),23-25.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16] Liu Yingkai 刘英凯. (1987).归化-翻译的岐路[Domestication - Translation Divergence].Modern Foreign Language 现代外语 (2):15-17.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17] Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋(编).(1984).''翻译论集''[''Translation Collections'']. Beijing:The Commercial Press北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18] 秦洪武,李海青 Qin Hongwu ＆ Li Haiqing .(1997).论归化的可行性[On the Feasibility of Domestication]. Foreign Language and Translation 外语与翻译,(02),16-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19] 孙丽 Sun Li.(2016).以跨文化交际为基准观察翻译中的异化及归化[To Observe Foreignization and Domestication in Translation Based on Cross-cultural Communication].Wuzhou:Journal of Wuzhou College 梧州：梧州学院学报(07):93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20] 王静 Wng Jing. (2018).''跨文化视角下的英语翻译理论与实践探究''[''A Study of English Translation Theory and Practice from a Cross-cultural Perspective'']. Changchun:Jilin People's Publishing House 长春：吉林人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21] 许钧 Xu Jun. (2001).''文学翻译的理论与实践:翻译对话录''[''Theory and Practice in Literary Translation: A Dialogue on Translation''].Nanjing:Yilin Press 南京:译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22] 许渊冲 Xun Yuanchong. (2000).''翻译的艺术''[''The Art of Translation'']. Beijing:China National Translation and Publishing Company北京:中国对外翻译出版公司.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23] 严智千 Yan zhiqian. (2007).''归化还是异化？''[''Domestication or foreignization''?].Shanghai:Shanghai Jiao Tong University 上海：上海交通大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24] 周蕗 Zhou Lu. (2015).基于跨文化视野的归化与异化翻译研究[Research on Domestication and Foreignization Based on a Cross-cultural Perspective].Suzhou:Journal of Suzhou Institute of Education  宿州:宿州教育学院学报（2）:55-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25] 周敏 Zhou Min. (2007).文化视角下的归化异化研究[Research on Domestication and Foreignization from the Perspective of Culture].Beijing:China University Of Petroleum 北京:中国石油大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Cultural Differences in Interpreting and Corresponding 吴琼 Wu Qiong==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 吴琼 Wu Qiong 英语口译 MTI ( interpreter ) 202070080644 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Language and culture are very closely related. It is language that allows culture to be recorded, transmitted and perpetuated. With rapid development of globalization, the demands for interpreting between languages are also increasing. &lt;br /&gt;
However, cultural differences hinder the smooth expression of interpretation. As Mr. Wang Zuoliang said, &amp;quot;What is the greatest difficulty in translation? It is the difference between two cultures.Something can be told without words in one culture, but in the other culture, interpreters might take a great deal of effort in explaining it.&amp;quot; （姜怡.浅谈在口译中如何弥补中英文化的差异[J].海外英语,2014(13)). The same applies to interpretation. This paper will mainly study on the cultural differences analysis, cultural differences in interpreting and corresponding, and corresponding strategies to cope with the cultural differences in interpreting. And hoping it can provide some references for the study of English interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural differences; Interpreting; Corresponding Strategies&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
口译及相关领域的文化差异研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
语言和文化之间的关系十分紧密。正是因为语言，文化才得以记载、传播和延续。随着全球化进程的加快，不同语言间的口译需求也日益增加。然而在口译时，不同语言间的文化差异阻碍了口译的顺利进行。就像王佐良先生所言：“翻译最大的困难是什么？就是两种文化的不同，在一种文化里头不言而喻的东西，在另一种文化里头却要浪费很大力气加以解释。”（姜怡.浅谈在口译中如何弥补中英文化的差异[J].海外英语,2014(13)）这句话对口译同样适用。本文将就文化差异的分析、口译及相关活动的文化差异以及其应对策略三个方面对口译及其相关活动的文化差异进行研究，希望能为英语口译的研究提供一定的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
文化差异；口译；应对策略&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I. Cultural Differences Analysis===&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the differences in cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, English and Chinese often have completely different expressions for many similar concepts. After analysis, the reason can be reflected mainly in three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''I.I. Different Perceptions'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both English and Chinese languages have a time-honored history and connotation. Due to many differences, Chinese and Western perceptions are also very different. &lt;br /&gt;
For instance, when foreigners talk about &amp;quot;Black Friday&amp;quot;, if it is only translated as &amp;quot;黑色星期五&amp;quot; literally in Chinese(target language), the target language receiver may not know the true meaning.Therefore, when interpreters do this kind of translation, regardless of whether it is an &amp;quot;unlucky&amp;quot; day or a &amp;quot;shopping day&amp;quot;. The interpretation should be made according to the context. &lt;br /&gt;
Another example is &amp;quot;touch the wood&amp;quot;, which is believed in the West to ward off evil spirits or find protection.&lt;br /&gt;
Since the origin of the phrase is somewhat related to religious beliefs or superstitions, in addition, there is no similar phrase in China. So in the process of interpreting, we should also pay attention to explaining the meaning of the phrase.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the West, it is impolite to discuss on a man's salary or a woman's age. It is not even allowed to ask how much are the furniture in their homes.&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese, for example, when people praise an old person's good health, they usually say, &amp;quot;您老身子骨很硬朗啊！“ But in English-speaking countries, if you interpret it directly as &amp;quot;Although you are so old, you still look very healthy&amp;quot; will make the other disguised. The reason is that in their view, mentioning age, especially while noticing the word &amp;quot;old&amp;quot; will indicate others'age. So the correct translation would be&amp;quot;You look great or amazing. &amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''I.II. Vocabulary Absence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Due to the difference of language and culture, a few vocabulary can not be found in the other language sometimes, and if this happened in the process of interpretation, it can easily lead to information is lost or mistranslated.&amp;quot; （范雄杰.浅析文化差异对翻译的影响[J].校园英语,2014(26))&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for those foods which are full of Chinese characteristics, i.e. &amp;quot;dumplings&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;doughnuts&amp;quot;, they don't have corresponding vocabulary in English, as in English-speaking countries, those foods can hardly be seen or eaten. So in this circumstance, it is very difficult to describe them clearly unless the person concerned sees or tastes them in his own eyes. Therefore, when interpreters encounter such words, they can choose to translate them phonetically, i.e. &amp;quot;Zongzi&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Youtiao&amp;quot;, then explain the words. The full translated sentence should be &amp;quot;Zongzi, a kind of traditional Chinese rice - pudding&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Youtiao, a kind of deep-fried dough sticks&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the Chinese language is very profound. It has phonetic, direct, and meaningful translations, as well as passages words, multiple meanings, and so on. In contrast, the English language is more direct. For example, in the Analects of Confucius, there is a sentence that reads, &amp;quot;Isn't it a pleasure to study and practice what you have learnt?&amp;quot; In this sentence, the Chinese word &amp;quot;说&amp;quot; is pronounced as &amp;quot;悦&amp;quot;, which means pleasant. But in colloquial language, the two are pronounced the same. If the sentence is translated backwards into Chinese, it becomes &amp;quot; It is not a pleasure to learn with perseverance and utilization?&amp;quot; Although the translation conveys the meaning expressed in the original text, the meaning of the original text, the rhythm of the original text is lost due to the absence of the corresponding expressions. In this kind of translation, there is no way to compensate for the cultural differences, but we can only minimize the lack of meaning and try to accurately convey the connotation expressed in the original text as much as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''I.III. Different Linguistic Customs'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the different cultural background and due to different linguistic customs, greetings or other communicative terms are different as well. &lt;br /&gt;
For example, when Chinese people greet guests, they usually would say, &amp;quot;欢迎各位，一路辛苦了！&amp;quot; In this case, the interpreters can not translate it literally in the Chinese thinking mode&amp;quot;Welcome, everyone! You must be very tired in the long journey&amp;quot;. Actually for native English speakers, on such occasions, they should express their concerns rather than greetings. Therefore, according to the English thinking habit, the interpreter can translate it as &amp;quot;How about your flight?&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;You've had a long trip.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country of ceremonies, and Chinese people take modesty as a virtue. When Chinese and foreigners negotiating, the Chinese people used to saying, &amp;quot;请多提宝贵意见。&amp;quot; At that time, if the interpreter translates it as &amp;quot;Please give us your valuable comments.&amp;quot;,then it will easily cause misunderstanding. Because English speakers will be puzzled that they are forced to give valuable comments, or you should not mention it. Such a translation is obviously impolite, so it should be translated as &amp;quot;We appreciate your comments.&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Please offer Your comments.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II. Cultural Differences in Interpreting and Corresponding===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the continuous improvement of China's international status, China has more dialogues and business with other countries. We can see foreign affairs interpretation and business interpretation play pivotal roles in these perspectives. And in such interpretation processes, we also see many cultural differences. There are different domains in interpretation, such as escort interpreters, traveling interpreters, business interpreters, foreign fairs interpreters.etc. We will definitely encounter cultural differences in different scopes of interpretation. And here we mainly discuss about foreign fairs interpretation and business interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''II.I. Cultural Differences in Foreign Fairs Interpretation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign affairs are diplomatic affairs between states, and foreign relations are primarily military and diplomatic, with the executive branch of the national government being the main participant in the various &amp;quot;foreign affairs&amp;quot; is a broad term that refers not only to relations, but also to &amp;quot;fairs&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;It includes issues, events, relationships, and legal rights granted by the Constitution. Foreign affairs are matters relating to foreign countries, not domestic matters, especially those involving national and foreign interests. Foreign affairs interpreting is the oral translation of activities dealing with international affairs. The quality of foreign affairs interpretation directly affects the interests and honor of the country. Foreign affairs interpretation is not only a kind of Language behavior is more a kind of cultural behavior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign interpreters have to play different roles such as interpreters, receptionists, advocates and tour guides. For this reason, foreign interpreters should try to reduce the communication barriers caused by cultural differences so that communication can proceed smoothly. In political or commercial negotiations between countries, proverbs, idioms and allusions that are closely related to national cultures can cause difficulties in understanding. For example, in a business negotiation, we used the phrase &amp;quot;鹬蚌相争&amp;quot; to express that in a fierce competition, the third party wins, which is simply translated as &amp;quot;the mussels between the snipe and oyster&amp;quot;. That is difficult for foreigners to understand the essence and connotation of the term, which needs to be further explained as &amp;quot;Please be more considerate, and do not only pay attention to the very close interests, we must take the long run to avoid the third competitor's attack.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When an interpreter is accompanying a foreign guest as a host, there may be more barriers to understand something caused by cultural differences. The interpreter should make the necessary adjustments in order to make the name of the dish better understood by the listener. For instance, &amp;quot;童子鸡&amp;quot; is a very popular dish in China, and it is difficult to understand and absurd to translate it directly as &amp;quot;virgin chicken&amp;quot;. If it is translated as &amp;quot;spring chicken&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;baby chicken&amp;quot;, foreigners can easily understand that the dish is made of chickens and not &amp;quot;unmarried chickens&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Interpreters should also be aware of the cultural differences between China and the West when introducing our profound culture to Westerners. For example, in Liu Yuxi's poem &amp;quot;东边日出西边雨，道是无情却有情&amp;quot;, the interpreters should further interpreted the connotation of the Chinese &amp;quot;日出&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;晴&amp;quot;. Xu Yuanchong translated as &amp;quot;The west is veiled in rain, the east enjoyed sunshine; my dear one is as deep in love as day if fine.&amp;quot; Westerners do not understand puns and rhymes, especially when combined with the profound culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''II.II. Cultural Differences in Business Interpretation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Belt and Road Initiative has led to large quantity of business activities both at home and abroad, and the practice of business negotiation interpretation has continued to heat up. Interpreters should take the responsibility to be proficient in business interpretation and of course should be familiar with the cultural differences in the business field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of business negotiation, interpreters are not only involved in business negotiation, but also in reception activities in some cases. Interpreters should not only have sufficient foreign language and business knowledge, but also need to understand the differences between Chinese and Western ways of thinking. For example, when greeting an elderly foreigner at the airport, the Chinese interpreter says, &amp;quot;Since you are old, let me help you with your luggage.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
But the foreigner said. &amp;quot;I'm not old.&amp;quot; This is a misunderstanding caused by the difference between Chinese and Western ways of thinking. Respecting and loving the elderly is a traditional Chinese virtue, and China has always attached importance to social ethics, but in the West, offering help to the elderly seems to say that the elderly are incompetent, which is offensive to foreigners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese emphasize ethics and the Westerners emphasize perception. When greeting foreign guests, there is a lot of etiquette of presenting flowers. In business activities, any details need to be considered culturally. For example, lilies are seen as auspicious flowers in China, but in the UK, white lilies are used for funerals and it is taboo to use this flower for congratulations or gifts. The different meanings of the same plant in different cultures reflect the different perceptions of the Chinese and British people, and are essentially a reflection of the differences between Chinese and Western ways of thinking. If you don't understand the cultural differences, you will lay the groundwork for the failure of the negotiation even before the business negotiation begins.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Han Chinese way of thinking is heavy on harmony. This also confirms the difference between Chinese and Western ways of thinking of dissimilarity. At the same time, Westerners are more logical and precise, while the Chinese are more intuitive and vague. Language is the code of culture and the medium of cultural transmission. The differences in thinking styles are an important reflection of cultural differences, and the differences are inevitably reflected in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some business negotiation activities include not only the negotiating process, but also the dining and banqueting process. When interpreters escorting, they should pay attention to the various cultural taboos of foreigners. These cultural taboos are reflected in almost all aspects of life, and the cultural taboos also reflect the differences between Chinese and Western ways of thinking. For example, Chinese people prefer the number six, but &amp;quot;666&amp;quot; represents the devil in the Bible; and in Christian countries, everything in the shape of a cross is taboo, which is not so obvious in China. (Flaskerud. Cultural Differences in Interpreting Behavior: Staring and Spitting[J]. Issues in Mental Health Nursing,2013,34(12).)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III. Corresponding Strategies to Cope With Cultural Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most important feature of interpretation is immediacy, and the use of dissimilation strategy can quickly translate the source language directly into the target language, but it may cause difficulties for the audience to understand. In foreign interpretation, it is not allowed to make further interpretation after dissimilation. If the domestication strategy is adopted, the interpreter directly converts the source language into the target language, which is familiar to the audience, saving time and achieving instantaneous effect. Interpreters should use both strategies alternately according to their characteristics and other factors. In addition to naturalization and dissimilation, direct translation, meaning translation, word enhancement and substitution can also be used. Foreign interpreters should choose appropriate strategies according to the situation, and these strategies can also be used together to achieve the desired purpose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many famous theorists have put forward various criteria to judge the quality of translation, but the principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; proposed by Yan Fu is most accepted by the Chinese people. Interpretation is a kind of translation, and its criteria are similar to those of translation. Interpretation has its distinctive characteristics, among which, time constraint is the most significant feature. Interpreters do not have enough time to strictly comply with &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, so &amp;quot;interpreters&amp;quot; will believe in the principles of &amp;quot;accuracy, immediacy and fluency&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''III.I. Accuracy'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy is considered by interpreters and interpreting theorists to be the most basic and important criterion. The interpreter's duty is to translate the source language into the target language with accuracy in terms of subject matter, argument, style, wording, number, expression, speed, tone and intonation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''III.II. Immediacy'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediacy is a unique criterion determined by the distinctive characteristics of interpretation, where the interpreter needs to get the message to the listener quickly without much time to reorganize the sentence. In consecutive interpreting, the interpreter is required to interpret two to three seconds after the speaker finishes, and simultaneous interpreting places greater demands on the interpreter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''III.III. Fluency'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fluency is another criterion that interpreters need to adhere to. The communicative nature of interpretation requires the interpreter to deliver the message quickly and fluently to the audience with as few interruptions as possible. Fluency includes the speed at which the interpreter perceives the source language, the speed of encoding, decoding, and expression. (杨秀芳.外事口译中文化差异问题的应对策[J].湖北函授大学学报,2014,27(14):141-142.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to cultural differences, there are occasions when the two languages are not interpretable. Cultural differences, we should acknowledge that interpretation is not always possible, but only within certain limits. It is only possible within a certain range and limit. Thankfully, interpretation does not require as much accuracy as translation. The author believes that cultural differences certainly exist in the process of interpretation, but as long as they can be &amp;quot;faithful and accurate,&amp;quot; the author will be able to make the interpretation process more accurate. However, as long as the two criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness and fluency&amp;quot; can be achieved, i.e., on the one hand, there is no tampering with the meaning expressed by the speaker, and on the other hand, there is no tampering with the meaning expressed by the speaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This reflects the importance of the interpreter's daily study and only by understanding the similarities and differences between Chinese and Western languages and cultures as deeply as possible can the interpreter reduce errors in the process of interpretation and effectively and play the role of a bridge between Chinese and Western languages and cultures. This shows the importance of daily study and accumulation of interpreters. （陈永智.浅谈口译过程中的文化差异及应对策略[J].国际公关,2019(09):279.）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV. Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to accurately interpret the connotation of the source language, it is necessary to let the interlocutor fully grasp the connotation expressed by the other party. In the context of China's &amp;quot; Belt and Road Initiative&amp;quot; economic development, global interaction is getting closer, which makes the extension of communication between countries deeper, and in such an environment, in order to build a good cooperation relationship and reach a consistent economic development strategy, it is necessary to complete the corresponding communication for several times in order to achieve mutual development goals. In the process of communication, most of them are face-to-face communication, and both sides communicate and exchange with each other with the assistance of interpreters. So how did those cultural obstacles happened in the process of communication? Here are analysis of the factors leading to the emergence of cultural barriers in interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''IV.I. Interpreters have less basic knowledge of the source language and the translated language.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of interpreting the source language, the interpreters may not be able to translate accurately due to the cultural barriers, and the translation may even be odd. In view of this problem, this paper considers that the interpreters' basic knowledge of the language is one of the most important factors that cause the interpreters to be unable to translate the source language better due to cultural barriers. In the process of interpreters' translation of foreign language contents, they will be affected by cultural barriers because they know less about some basic knowledge, and they cannot translate the corresponding contents accurately. This is due to the fact that after the implementation of China's economic reform and opening-up strategy, the frequency of business and trade with the British and American countries is greater, which makes many translators in China know more about the basic knowledge of the language contents of the British and American countries, but for the translation of the foreign language contents of some small languages, they do not have enough basic knowledge as a guarantee in the process of translation, so the phenomenon of inaccurate interpretation content will naturally occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpretation is the foundation of cross-cultural communication activities, and it is difficult to communicate across cultures because of the commonality and individuality of cultures, and different languages carry different cultures. Therefore, as interpreters, in the process of foreign communication, in order to better improve the spoken language, they should consolidate the foundation of the source language and the translated language, and learn the basic linguistic knowledge of the translated language in depth and be familiar with the characteristics of the syntax and grammar of the source language, so that they can accurately complete the translation of the language in the process of translation. We should study the structure of the translation language carefully and in detail, so that in the process of translating some source languages, we can complete the translation of the contents through all the languages of the translation language. Especially when focusing on the translation of some small foreign languages, we must choose to pay attention to the learning of the basic knowledge of the corresponding language, and pay attention to the learning of the basic knowledge of our language, only by paying attention to the cultural basis of both languages can we better improve the translation level of interpreters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''IV.II. Less knowledge of the cultural history of the source language.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The factors that lead to cultural barriers in interpretation are not only a low level of basic knowledge but also a low level of knowledge of the cultural history of the source language, which can lead to inaccurate translations. The language of a country is closely related to the history and development of that country's language. In China's trade activities with other countries or in the process of cooperation in other fields, there will be times to ease the atmosphere of cooperation negotiations, and during this period, some proverbs will be used to join the communication, and if some interpreters know less about the cultural history of the source language, they naturally cannot accurately translate the corresponding content, and this phenomenon mainly exists in non-political communication. This phenomenon is mainly found in the non-political communication. In economic trade, tourism, education, medical treatment, science and technology, and construction cooperation, some unofficial languages are often used for communication, and the frequency of proverbs or special vocabulary used in this process is high, so if we cannot grasp the cultural history of the source language, we cannot understand the meaning of the language spoken by the other party in communication. From this perspective, it can be understood that if the interpreters do not know the cultural history of the source language, it will naturally lead to cultural barriers in the process of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As different countries are influenced by history, culture and society in terms of language application, different languages will show different meanings, especially in some countries with deep cultural traditions, some words in proverbs have richer meanings, and if interpreters fail to pay attention to the in-depth study of the source language culture in the process of interpretation, the phenomenon of oops translation may occur. If the interpreters do not pay attention to the in-depth study of the source language and culture in the process of translation, the phenomenon of oops translation may occur. Therefore, in the process of transnational cultural exchange translation, interpreters should master the cultural history of the source language, especially the proverbs and traditional culture of the country, and master the meaning of different language applications in different contexts and word combinations, so as to better improve the translation level and avoid some sensitive problems in the process of communication between the two sides, and interpreters should pay attention to In the process of communication between the two sides, interpreters should pay attention to the comparison of cultural differences and master some sensitive words in the language of both cultures so that they can have the ability to translate foreign languages accurately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''IV.III. Lack of practice in interpreting.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the factors influencing cultural barriers in the interpretation process, the lack of practical experience of interpreters may also lead to inaccurate translation of foreign languages. The practical experience of foreign communication in any situation can improve the working ability of interpreters to a great extent, and only through continuous practice can interpreters understand the language characteristics and considerations of the source language countries. In China's contemporary economic development, after the implementation of the &amp;quot;Belt and Road Initiative&amp;quot; economic reform and opening-up strategy, China's trade and other cooperation with other countries have become more frequent, which makes the demand for foreign-related interpreters in China greater. In such a situation, fresh graduates who are involved in the work of foreign-related communication translators have less working experience and do not have enough practical experience, which leads to the phenomenon of cultural barriers affecting the translation content more frequently. Therefore, from this perspective, it is clear that the lack of practical experience of interpreters also hinders them from translating accurately the content of the source language.'' （孙明慧.口译中的文化障碍问题研究[J].产业与科技论坛,2019,18(20):166-167.）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the interpreter has consolidated the cultural foundation of the source language and the translated language and mastered the cultural history of the source language, he or she should focus on actively participating in the practice of interpreting, constantly summarizing the experience of interpreting in practice, and reflecting on some problems that have arisen, so that he or she can have the awareness of intercultural communication and learn some strategies of intercultural translation work, and discover the shortcomings through continuous practice, Likewise, a large amount of knowledge must be applied in practice to achieve the goal of accurate translation and improve the level of communication, and interpreting practitioners should reasonably handle and organize some corresponding skills and special cultural potential factors, and form their own guiding principles of translation, and through continuous practice, they can have high intercultural communication translation ability, which is important for the development of current social activities. This is an important contribution to the development of social activities. Especially for some fresh graduates, they must learn more about the translation characteristics of the language they are translating in some foreign-related communication occasions through continuous study, so as to better improve their own interpretation experience and enrich their interpretation ability. (Simona Simon,Lavinia Suciu. Raising Cultural Awareness in Interpreting Students[J]. Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences,2015,197.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the whole paper, we've gotten an overview of the reason of the emergence of cultural differences in interpreting and corresponding, and also the strategies to cope with it. For interpreters, it is necessary to absorb more knowledge and experiences to broaden our horizon and improve our professional skills. At the end of the paper, the writer wants to recommend some suggestion to readers for further improvement, hope more interpreters could learn something from it. In this regard, this paper points out the necessity of improving the cross-cultural barrier of interpretation, so as to accurately translate the connotation of the source language on the one hand, so that the interlocutor can fully grasp the connotation expressed by the other party. On the other hand, improving the level of interpreters can show the respect of our country to the other party, which can also play a certain role in facilitating the cooperation between them. It is also pointed out that the strategies to improve the spoken language across cultural barriers are to strengthen the foundation of the source language and the translated language, to master the cultural history of the source language and to increase the practice of interpreters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper discusses the cultural differences in interpreting and corresponding in the aspects of Cultural differences analysis, cultural differences in interpreting and corresponding, e.g. foreign affairs interpretation and business interpretation, and corresponding strategies to cope with cultural differences, thus in order to help improve interpreters' capability. The existence of cultural differences places higher demands on the ability of translators and raises higher expectations on the mode of training translators. The translators themselves should strengthen their knowledge of different cultural backgrounds and learn more about the relevant contents to enrich their accumulation. When preparing work before translation, they should collect relevant information well. Due to the immediate and on-site nature of interpretation, the learning of cultural background knowledge should be put in the usual way. For the translation master training institutions, they need to make up for the lesson of cultural differences in the curriculum, especially for the institutions offering business English, they should be more specific and detailed in cultural differences, and they can understand the cultural differences of different countries and regions by regions, not limited to the cultural differences between China and Britain, but also detailed to the cultural differences in different aspects of business activities, and they can simulate business activities in class, so that Students can simulate business activities in class, so that they can deeply experience the necessity of understanding cultural differences under the context of teaching.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘洋.文化差异对英语口译的影响与应对[J].智库时代,2019(17):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]洪小丽.以“联络口译”为抓手的新时代口译教学探究——评《联络口译》[J].当代教育科学,2020(09):97.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]姜怡.浅谈在口译中如何弥补中英文化的差异[J].海外英语,2014(13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]范雄杰.浅析文化差异对翻译的影响[J].校园英语,2014(26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]杨秀芳.外事口译中文化差异问题的应对策[J].湖北函授大学学报,2014,27(14):141-142.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]陈永智.浅谈口译过程中的文化差异及应对策略[J].国际公关,2019(09):279.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]孙明慧.口译中的文化障碍问题研究[J].产业与科技论坛,2019,18(20):166-167.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]MALINI MURALI. Interpreting the Other: Intellectual History and Cultural Difference[J]. The Journal of Indian and Asian Studies,2020,01(02).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]Simona Simon,Lavinia Suciu. Raising Cultural Awareness in Interpreting Students[J]. Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences,2015,197.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]Flaskerud. Cultural Differences in Interpreting Behavior: Staring and Spitting[J]. Issues in Mental Health Nursing,2013,34(12).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Cultural Elements in Tourism Promotional Materials Under Skopos Theory 杨子泠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
杨子泠 Yang Ziling 202070080647&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Abstract==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China has become an increasingly large inbound tourism country, efforts are put in the promotion of supporting facilities, among which promotion service, especially Tourism Promotional Materials (TMP), is the main way to introduce to not only Chinese tourists themselves but also the great number of foreign travelers, China’s scenic spots, natural resources and culture, and thereby arouse their interest in the landscapes and ancient cultural relics. Therefore, the translation of TMP is of vital importance in the publicity. Based on Skopostheory, this paper first introduces TPMs, then compares cultural differences in TPM translation. Finally it concludes some strategies and techniques used in TPM translation under the framework of Skopostheory. The author deems it that TPM translation should stand on the side of foreigners, meanwhile revealing the main idea of Chinese original sources.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Key Words== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TPM translation   cultural differences   Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==摘要==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国已经成为了一个旅游大国，政府开始大力完善旅游配套设施，其中旅游宣传服务，特别是旅游宣传资料是向中外游客介绍中国旅游景点，自然资源以及文化的最主要方式，从而激起他们对自然风光和古文物的兴趣。因此，旅游宣传资料对宣传工作十分重要。文章从目的论的角度出发，首先介绍了旅游宣传资料，然后对比了宣传资料中中西方的文化差异。最后基于目的论，文章总结出几种实际可行的翻译策略和技巧。作者认为旅游宣传资料的翻译应该站在外国游客的立场来传达中文素材的主要信息。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==关键词==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旅游宣传资料翻译   文化差异    目的论&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==I. Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Economic globalization boasts the rapid development of tourism industry around the world and the interaction between people (Yang, 2014, 3). Tourism has become increasingly more an entertainment enriching people’s spiritual life. Serving as promotional materials and advertisements, Tourism Promotional Material (hereafter referred to as TPM) play increasingly important role in introducing China’s specialty to the world. With the development, more and more TPMs have been translated into English in recent years. Indeed, some good translation materials leave a strong impression on travelers to China, especially those from English speaking countries. It is truly a better way to attract more visitors across the world, to introduce famous scenic spots, tourist attractions and food specialties and to promote the development of international tourism and cultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TPM, to a certain degree, is a trademark and an external promotion work of tourism destinations, revealing the first image of the tourist attractions, landscapes and the surrounding environments. A good translation is of great significance in the first impression it leaves on potential visitors. (Wu, 2008, 319)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since TPM has a strong effect on the image of tourist attractions in domestic tourism industry, the study of it is of great importance. Mr. Liu Fagong (2012, 70) once said, “some translation errors seem to be very slight, but it can reflect the international communicative competence of a certain area or a certain enterprise”. Inappropriate translation will not only lead to cultural misunderstanding, but also result in barriers in the development of international tourism as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This thesis focuses on the possible strategies to improve the quality of TMP by comparing Chinese and western cultural differences. To guide the practice of Chinese TPM translation, various theories have been adopted and used, among which Skopostheory is going to be testified. The merits of it and the awareness of cultural differences are to be revealed. Therefore, it first introduces the definition and features of TPM. Then it reveals the difficulties in the translation of TPM caused by cultural differences. After that, the framework of Skopostheory is introduced and the methods and strategies of cultural translation in TPM is discussed under the framework of Skopostheory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==II. Literature Review==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1	Tourism Promotional Materials (TPM)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1.1	Definition of Tourism Promotional Materials&lt;br /&gt;
In order to define tourism promotional materials, the definition of promotional materials should first be made clear. Mr. Duan Liancheng (1990, 97) has put TPM into two separate categories: the general type and the official type. The former refers to general reports and region guiding brochures, mainly introducing China’s current issues to the public, including introduction of economy, politics, society, culture, people’s living situation and historical heritage. The latter refers to official documents, diplomatic conference and legal instruments, etc. Written in a special form, TPM covers many fields and areas. (Ding, 2008,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TPM in this article is the general type, dealing with the tourism industry and resources in tourism cities, which aims at foreign readers. TPM has various types, including books, brochures, maps, paintings, videos, TV documents,newspapers, periodicals and tourism-guided websites as well. TPM serves to depict China’s scenic spots, culture and historical heritages, broadening viewers’ sight, arousing interests among them and finally making them eager to pay a visit. (Yang, 2014, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1.2	Characteristics of Tourism Promotional Materials&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As an informative type of material with certain purposes, tourism promotional materials are very distinct from other type of text, for example news, document, reports etc. They are equipped with features as follow:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, informative as they are, abundant messages covering all parts of social life are included. Since tourism, nowadays, not simply embraces scenery and transportation, but is a concept including experiencing different culture convention, food distinction and language confliction. Therefore, tourism publicity materials should convey a wide range of ideas that may be involved in tourism activities. (Ding, 2008,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, tourism publicity materials mainly boost deep cultural connotation. They aim at tourists all over the world who come from different cultural backgrounds, who share distinct religions and who have various thinking modes and patterns. To make TPM understood and accepted by all, cultural connotation is to be expressed with the aid of aspects of laws, politics, economics and so on. (Ding, 2008,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1.3	Function of Tourism Promotional Materials&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Intended for the potential tourists, tourism publicity materials provide basic information about destinations, including its cultural background, local people and services. With the assistance of such materials, people’s overview about the target destinations is formed; their interests of visitation are aroused. It aims at convincing tourists, say target readers, of the beauties of destinations. Taken this intention into consideration, TPM contain functions as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, TPMs are informative and serve informative function. Generally speaking, TPM passes the first images of tourist attractions, cities or provinces on to target readers. Tourism materials such as brochures, photo albums and leaflets impress people at first. TPM carry basic information not only about culture, history but also always nature and ethnic relics as well. (Cheng, 2015,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, TPMs are attractive, intending to attract people when they see them at the first sight. In order to make it a success, only to provide information is far from enough. A successful promotional material needs to be equally informative and attractive, making the content easy to remember. Rather through their bright colors and magnificent landscapes, TPM are attractive in the way they depict and express. Therefore, often a series of writing techniques are required and used to achieve this effect. (Wu, 2008,319)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, apart from being informative and attractive, TPM should be persuasive as well. Actually speaking, persuasive function is the most important of the three functions, as through it visitors’ interests and final minds are to be stimulated. As a promotion function, it is always significant to appeal to target readers.(Cheng, 2015,204)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, the translation of TPM should also take these three functions into consideration in order to achieve final goal of TPM.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==III. Difficulties in The Translation of TPM Caused by Cultural Differences==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The so-called cultural difference is what people form in different ecological and natural environment, such as various language, knowledge, belief, outlook on life, values, ways of thinking, ethics, customs and other aspects of social life. In their own living environment, distinct ethnic groups create their own unique cultural system, shaping their own culture. The difference of culture, especially between Eastern and Western countries, leads to people's different understanding and interpretation on the same thing or even causes misunderstanding (Yu, 2000,58). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.1 Differences in Food Culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese pay close attention to diet, and have formed a rich diet culture, emphasizing color, smell, taste of each dish. However, some foods, such as traditional salted production, are not good for the body with some auxiliary materials due to the pursuit of taste. In the process of cooking, Chinese fry the dishes in many ways. To name the dishes, menu also expresses the people's pursuit of beauty, such as Sixi Wanzi, glutinous Rice Balls etc. They have all been granted special meanings. Nevertheless, people in western countries focus on nutrition. They pay attention to the quantity of protein, Calorie, and raw materials in each food. So American &amp;quot;KFC&amp;quot; -- Kentucky Fried Chicken -- is a simple combination of production process and the raw material. So in the translation of diet culture, translators should also take into account the differences between Chinese and western people.(Cheng, 2015,232)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.2 Differences in Customs&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every nation has its own unique folk customs. Many foreign tourists are very interested in Chinese people's way of life, especially the origin of some festivals and the way local people celebrate them. For example, during Chinese lunar spring festival, people make dumplings and eat them. During Chinese Lantern Festival, people boil sweet dumplings and hang up lanterns. Tomb-sweeping Day is not only a solar term, but also a day for people to worship ancestors. Dragon-Boat Festival and Mid-Autumn Festival have customs respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In western countries, they have Halloweens and Christmas, carrying distinct cultures as well. People in China bow to Heaven and Earth as part of a wedding ceremony while westerners go to churches. Westerners have Valentine's Day and China Double Seven Day. Although the origins are different, they have evolved into special days for lovers to exchange passion between each other. Increasingly more young westerners know The Legend of Love in China. Therefore, apart from distinctions, culture also has something in common, which makes it translatable and understandable. (Wu, 2008, 328)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.3 Differences in Religions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The majority of westerners believe in Chris, and Chinese people have more religious belief include: Buddhism, Taoism, Islam, Catholicism and Protestantism. They are having far-reaching influence on people's ideology in China. These places have also become the tourist hot spots. Temples, Buddha, Buddhist scriptures in many attractions have attracted a large number of foreign tourists across the world. (Cheng, 2015,38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==IV. Tourism Text Sources Translation Under Skopos Rules==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1 A Functionalist Theoretical Framework: The Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
The functionalist approach to translation came into being in the late 1970 in Germany. After its emergence, it had become a prominent strategy and one of the dominant theories used in translation studies. A German scholar Hans J. Vermeer (Vermeer, 1879,208) first proposed Skopostheory which is widely applied in translating various projects. Skopostheory is to be the functionalist theoretical framework of this research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1.1 An Overview of the Functionalist Approach&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bassnett (Bassnett, 2002,43-44), the purpose of translation theory is to achieve an understanding in the course of translation behavior. The act of translation was purely a linguistic activity then. Because of the limitations of linguistic theories, translation theorists started to approach the act of translation in a different point of view in the 1970s. Therefore, the functionalist approach to translation began to emerge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source-language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style” (Nida &amp;amp; Taber, 1983,12). Later, Nida proposed dynamic/functional equivalence theory, which breaks the stereotype of the traditional linguistic approach and then leads the way of further studies. This theory is very practical in TPM translation because it achieves functional equivalence while sharing the same purpose of TPM translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1.2	Development of Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Paul Kussmaul’s (Kussmaul, 2005,37) point of view, the functional approach is closely related to Skopostheory. To translate the source text into a new language, target readers’ culture characteristics, religion relics and historical backgrounds are to be considered, which determines whether the source texts are to be preserved, modified, or even changed. As TPM is highly practical and pragmatic, its function value is not to be ignored. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nord’s (Nord, 2005,10) words, “in the translation of practical texts (such as advertisement, instructions), instead of literary works, theorists adhering to equivalence are more likely to adopt the method of non-word-for-word translation. They choose translation methods followed by identifying different or even contrary standards in accordance with different types of texts and genres of discourses, which makes them more on fused by equivalent theory”. Some scholars agreed with Nord’s view and made functional approaches more practical in translation, which makes the theory more useful in TPM translation. Consequently, the Skopostheory developed with the main study of the four theorists: Katharina Reiss, Hans J. Vermeer, Justa Holz-Manttari and Christiane Nord. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katharina Reiss (Reiss, 2004,32) first put forward the concept of text topology, denying the proposal that any target sources not equivalent to the original ones are considered as “non-translation”. Reiss pointed out comprehensive communicative translation, which made the ideas equivalent to the corresponding sources rather than individual words. His contribution laid the foundation for the development of Skopostheory. Katharina Reiss’s view better serves the function purpose of TPM translation, making Chinese traditional culture features well revealed in a foreign way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vermeer was the first one who proposed Skopostheory. According to his theory (Vermeer, 2000,228), “translation is a type of human action”, and “any action has its own purpose (skopos)”, thus “translation is an intentional and purposeful behavior”. It can be concluded that translation is a purposeful action aiming at target readers, so the target text should bear fully their culture, religion and background to be better appropriate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Skopostheory was improved by Justa Holz-Manttari (Manttari, 2001,35) with his translation action method. Translation is defined as “a complex action designed to achieve a particular purpose or function”(Nord, 2005,16), and according to Holz-Manttari, it should be regarded as the “translation action” instead of “translation”. Her theory highlighted oriented outcome and driven purpose. Moreover, the commissioner is concerned. The translation action proposed by Holz-Manttari is later widely used in TPM translation due to its practical features.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Christiane Nord (Nord, 2001,197) finally refined Skopostheory by proposing her own functional practice “function plus loyalty”. She added the concept of “loyalty” to the framework of functional approaches. In her theory, “Function refers to the factors that make a target text work in the intended way in the target situation” (Nord, 2001,125), which is basically in accordance with Vermeer’s view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.2 Skopos Rules (Wu, 2008,28)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Skopos rule itself is above all in three rules. There are many purposes in the field of translation, but skopos refer to the purpose of target text. According to it, what determines the process of translation is not source text itself or the effect it has on target readers, but the expected function of the target source. Therefore it is regarded as results determining methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second one is the coherence rule. As a target source, the translation is for target readers who share different cultural backgrounds or religion relics and who are going to find the parts that interest them. In this regard, translators should bear in mind their distinct backgrounds and cultural situations, making the translation reasonably understandable and acceptable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third rule is the loyalty rule. Since target text is originated from the source text, they are related to each other. However, the relationship is depended upon the skopos and explanation of the translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Skopostheory, the skopos rule is above all to follow, then the coherence rule and then the loyal rule.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.3 The Translation of Cultural Elements in TPM Under Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation of TPM aims at ordinary foreign tourists, introducing Chinese tourism industry and various natural resources, not including monographs for experts traveling in China(Cheng, 2008,30). Tourism promotional materials are practical, which arouse interests among tourists. As a result, TPM translation should first follow the basic rule of Skopostheory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of the target text-oriented principles are concerned about the target text itself and the tastes of readers. The majority of the source text is written to attract tourists at home, so it will not have the same effect on foreigners. If the source text is created for translation, the translator is also short of indispensable target culture. The translator should be aware that he is translating one culture to another and that he needs to pick out useful information from source text. Furthermore, the source text is one kind of all messages. It does not necessarily be the primary standard. Translation should aim at tourists, so translators should translate to attract them and arouse their interest. This is the final goal of TPM translation (Yang, 2014,5). TPM can be various in style and form. As for a translator, cultural elements are huge challenges. However, under Skopostheory, it is to pass cultural messages on to potential foreign visitors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, those who travel distances to China are not only for bird viewing landscapes, but also for exotic culture and lifestyles. Therefore, culture translation should include as many Chinese cultural messages as possible, to a certain degree, following the third rule – loyalty rule. (Yang, 2014, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==V. The Translation of Cultural Elements in TPM Under Skopostheory==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traveling is not only for landscapes but cultural differences as well. The translation of TPM is intended to attract visitors to come and consume. Consequently, cultural translation is a matter of primary importance. (Wu, 2008, 328)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Susan Bassnett (Bassnett, 2002,59), the famous Britain translation theorist, pointed out four specific concepts in Cultural Translation Theory. Firstly, translation should be based on the culture rather than text itself. Secondly, translation is not simply to decode restructuring, but a communication process. Thirdly, target text should not be restricted to source text, and should focus on functional equivalence in two cultures. Last but not least, there are difference norms and standards for translation in different period, each meeting distinct needs. The translation of cultural elements in TPM is to meet the need of people experiencing Chinese local culture. There are various cultural elements in TPM, such as food culture, custom, religion, poetry and landscape architecture etc. Under the framework of Skopostheory, the translation strategies of cultural elements can be concluded into transliteration, literal translation and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.1 Transliteration with Explanation&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is often adopted when translating Chinese words that do not exit in English. However, only transliteration may lead to misunderstanding sometimes, therefore, it is usually followed by explanations. Explanations always well express the meaning, enabling target readers better understand the different culture it embraces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1. 党参 dangshen (Codono pilosola)&lt;br /&gt;
           厚朴 houpu (Magnolia of ficinalis)&lt;br /&gt;
           天麻 tianma (Gastrodiae elata)&lt;br /&gt;
           枣 Chinese date ( jujube)&lt;br /&gt;
           当归 Chinese angelica (Angelica sinenses)   (Jin, 2006, P265-266)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Examples of transliteration are often found in food translation. Chinese traditional foods are short in Chinese and rarely seen in western countries as well. Therefore, only using transliteration is hard to explain clearly what the main source of the foods are and how they come into being, as these elements are highlighted by western countries. So transliteration is followed by explanation in such translation. (Jin, 2006, 264)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2. 土家族建筑的独特之处在于，在正屋左右两端建有吊脚楼。吊脚楼分上下两层，楼上有伸出的悬空走廊，下面有雕刻而成的柱脚。走廊外沿两边，檐角翘起，雄伟壮观。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The special feature of the Tujia architecture – Diao Jiao Lou is represented by the house with an extending corridor supported by wooden pillars on both side of the main room. There are two stories in the house, the upper floor of which has an extending corridor seemingly suspended in the air while the lower one has sculpted pillars on the ground. Grand are the eave points tilting up on both ends of the corridor edge. (Xu, 2007,133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People take granted for “吊脚楼” in Chinese, because the name suggests the appearance of the building. However, when translated into English, Diao Jiao Lou is followed by explanations – “the house with an extending corridor supported by wooden pillars”. If it is literally translated, the sound effect of revealing a picturesque image will not be achieved. (Xu, 2007: 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3. 西湖犹如西子，无论晴雨，无论四季更迭，都有着美丽的容颜。正如苏东坡所写：“欲把西湖比西子，淡妆浓抹总相宜。”&lt;br /&gt;
West Lake is often likened to Xizi, one of the four ancient beauties in China. No matter whether it is sunny or rainy, or no matter in great Northern Song poet, wrote, &amp;quot;West Lake may be compared to Beauty Xizi at her best, / it becomes her to be richly adorned or plainly dressed.&amp;quot; (Wu, 2008, 324)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, if translation stops by transliteration, target readers will not get the full picture of the history behind the West Lake. The impression made on them will not that deep so it may not achieve the effect of attracting them to visit. Therefore, explanation is indispensable in such special words that merely exist in Chinese. (Wu, 2008, 324)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.2 Literal Translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to the faithful translation that is loyal to original sources. The translators do not need to make any adjustment in addition to the sentence structure due to the essential information and not much special cultural contents provided in original sources. This translation method is often used in the introduction of the area, location, development and entertainment. The examples are as follow:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 4. 酸辣汤 Hot and Sour Soup&lt;br /&gt;
           老醋蜇头 Jellyfish with Black Vinegar &lt;br /&gt;
           砂锅排骨Stewed Spare Ribs in Casserole&lt;br /&gt;
           三鲜海参 See Cucumber with Three Delicacies (Cheng, 2015,234)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this menu, literal translation is used because essential information has been given and there is not much special culture contents. Under this circumstance, literal translation will not lead to misunderstanding among target readers. (Cheng, 2015:234)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 5. 桂林位于广西壮族自治区的北部，面积565平方公里，人口100多万，是国内外旅游胜地之一。&lt;br /&gt;
Located in the north of Guangxi Zhuang Autonomous Region, Guilin is one of the tourism attractions famous both at home and abroad, with an area of 565 square kilometers and a population of more than 1 million. (Yang, 2014, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the English expressions of places and numbers are kept the same as those in Chinese. However, when translated into English, this sentenced in re-sequenced in order so as to make it more coherent in English. Chinese emphasizes on parataxis while English stresses hypotaxis. This is what should be paid attention to when we translate sentences. (Yang, 2014, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation is practical for TPM that does not contain specific substantive cultural content. It is not necessarily to adopt various methods to translate. (Yang, 2014, 53)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.3 Free Translation&lt;br /&gt;
Considering that not every original text can be literally translated because of the differences of sentence structures or words. Free translation is to express the original meaning in a complete English way, not word for word or sentence for sentence translation, which focuses more on the content of sentences. Translators should pay more attention to the whole meaning rather than single words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 6. 白云凤爪 chicken leg（鸡脚）&lt;br /&gt;
           四包豆腐羹 steam tofu soup（蒸豆腐汤）&lt;br /&gt;
           炒素丁 vegetable roll（菜卷）&lt;br /&gt;
           鸳鸯馒头 Shanghai buns（上海馒头）&lt;br /&gt;
           百年好合 red bean fresh lily bulb（红豆百合茎）&lt;br /&gt;
           鱼香肉丝 fried shredded pork with sweet and sour sauce &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many original dish names with no sources in them because they always have stories behind and are often well-known among Chinese, however, with which foreigners will be frightened. These examples often contain exaggerated elements. If translated literally, it will not express the original idea or the true features of the dishes which foreigners value most. (Yang, 2014, 60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 7. 梁山伯与祝英台的故事，是西湖爱情的又一不朽之作。(Wu, 2008,342) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1. The love story of Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai is another imperishable work of the West Lake Romance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2. Butterflies Romance, known as a Chinese Romeo and Juliet, is another heartbreaking love story engendered by the West Lake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first version is noticeably literal translation, without the explanation of the two names. In China, the names are well-known to all. However, it is not the same story with westerners. After reading the first version, they are not deeply impressed. Therefore, here merely transliteration cannot work. In comparison, the second translation takes free translation, omitting the names and adding “known as a Chinese Romeo and Juliet”. In this way, they immediately know what has happened by the West Lake, because they are quite familiar with the love story between Romeo and Juliet. (Wu, 2008, 342)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 8. 南京的风俗：但凡新媳妇进门，三日就要到厨房收拾一样菜，发个利市。这菜一定是鱼，取“富贵有徐”的意思。 (Wu, 1958,285)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The custom in Nanjing is for all brides to invite good luck by going to the kitchen on the third day and cooking a fish, which stands for fortune. (杨宪益、戴乃迭译)  (Bao, 2001,340)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this sentence, it is “收拾” in Chinese and “cooking” in English. In Chinese “收拾” has many meanings such as tidy(the room), clear away(the kitchen), and even repair(a bike). However, these are not related to the dishes. So Mr. Yang and Mr. Dai used free translation and put it into “cooking”. Then the idea is clearly delivered. (Bao, 2001: 340)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation is widely used in TPM translation when much special cultural content is included and literal translation is not practical. Free translation can better maintain cultural features of original sources while expressed in a foreign way. (Yang, 2014,56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==VI. Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tourism promotional materials translation plays an important role in the development of tourism. Translators should not translate word by word or sentence by sentence, but they should translate under a certain theoretical guidance, adopting some translating methods and strategies and taking into account the differences between Chinese and Western cultures. Only in this way can translation be possibly understood and accepted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tourism promotional materials are practical, aiming at attracting potential visitors to come and visit China after reading them. In this regard, they should be translated under the framework of Skopostheory. Based on translation practice, this paper studies the method of translation from several cultural points under the guidance of Skopostheory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Part one gives a brief introduction of this paper. Part two discusses the definition and the main features of TPM and the importance of a better translation. Then it analyzes the difficulties in translation caused by cultural differences and the framework of Skopostheory. Finally, under this framework, translation strategies and methods are discussed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many other aspects in the field of cultural differences in tourism promotional materials, such as poetry, landscapes and architecture etc. Due to the limited length of the paper and my own knowledge, other parts cannot be fully illustrated. To conclude, it is worthwhile to study TPM translation from the perspective of cultural differences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett, S. Translation Studies [M]. 3rd ed. (2002). London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida E. A. &amp;amp; Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation. (1983) Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nord C. Text Analysis in Translation: Theory, Methodology and Didactic Application of a Model for Translation-Oriented Text Analysis [M]. (2005) Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nord C. Translating as a Purposeful Activity — Functionalist Approaches Explained [M]. (2001) Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reiss K. Translation Criticism----The Potentials and Limitation [M]. (2004) Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vermeer H. J. A Framework for a General Theory of Translating[M]. (1897) Heidelberg: Heidelberg University 海德堡大学&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vermeer H. J. Skopos and Commission in Translational Action [A]. Tr. Andrew Chesterman, in The Translation Studies Reader [C], Ed. Lawrence Venuti. (2002) London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bao Huinan 包惠南 (2001)《文化语境与语言翻译》. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao Xueqin 曹雪芹. (1982).《红楼梦》. 北京: 人民文学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Jinneng 程尽能. (2008).《旅游翻译理论与实务》.北京: 清华大学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duan Liancheng 段连城. (1990).《呼吁译界同仁都来关心对外宣传[J]》. 中国翻译出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Fagong 刘法公. (2012).《汉英/英汉译名统一与翻译规范研究》. 国防工业出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Feng 伍锋. (2008).《应用文体翻译:理论与实践》. 浙江: 浙江大学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Jingzi 吴敬梓. (1958). 《儒林外史(第一版)》. 北京: 人民文学出版社 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Luya 徐鲁亚. (2007). 民族文化翻译策略的探讨.《中国青年政治学院学报》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Jianping 于建平. (2000). 文化差异对英汉翻译中词义和语义理解的影响.《中国翻译》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xianyu 杨贤玉. (2014).《旅游英汉比较与翻译》. 湖北：武汉大学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding Dagang 丁大刚. (2008).《旅游英语的语言特点与翻译》. 上海：上海交通大学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Huikang 金惠康. (2006). 《跨文化旅游翻译》. 中国对外翻译出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Functional Equivalence'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==On the study and analysis of three kinds of beauty and transformation in the mid autumn festival prelude to water melody under the guidance of functional equivalence	林敏	Lin Min==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Research on C-E Translation of Corporate Publicity Texts from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence  彭锐宏	 Peng Ruihong Student Number 202070080641 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the further deepening of global  economic integration, more and more Chinese enterprises are going to the global market and the English translation of enterprise publicity text becomes the bridge between domestic enterprises and foreign customers. The English translation of the publicity texts of Chinese enterprises includes a large number of excellent translations; But at the same time, there are many enterprises publicity English translation with bad quality. In the practice of translation of publicity texts of enterprises, Nida’s functional equivalence theory can well guide the translation of publicity materials of enterprises. Therefore, this paper compares China’s corporate publicity texts with foreign corporate publicity texts and makes deep discussion and exploration in C-E translation of corporate publicity texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
corporate promotional materials; Functional equivalence; translation methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等视角下企业外宣文本英译研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘 要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着全球经济一体化进程的不断发展，越来越多的中国企业开始走向全球市场，企业外宣文本的英译文本成为了国内企业与国外客户联系的桥梁。查阅我国企业外宣文本的英译本，其中不乏大量优秀译作；但同时,也有不少企业外宣英译文本的质量有待提高。在翻译企业外宣文本实践中，奈达的功能对等理论能够很好地指导企业外宣资料的翻译。因此本文将中外外宣文本进行对比，并对中外企业外宣文本的英译做深入的分析探讨。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论；企业外宣文本；翻译方法&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, with the development of economic globalization, corporate publicity texts are used frequently across the world. Corporate publicity texts constitute an important part of corporate international publicity. The translation of corporate publicity texts has become a significant bridge and connection between different countries in the world in the exchange of trade and culture, which poses a brand new challenge to translators across the world. Corporate publicity texts translation is different from other types of translation because of its unique vocabulary and syntactic features. The study of domestic corporate publicity texts translation mainly focuses on stylistics, registration or functional grammar. The study of corporate publicity texts translation started late. Fortunately, Chinese scholars have recently strengthened research in this area, including language features, translation standards and translation strategies for corporate publicity texts translation. However, the results of Chinese corporate publicity texts translation research are relatively limited. There is a lack of systematic theoretical research and lack of comprehensive articles on the description of some translation examples. At present, domestic research on this aspect is mostly empirical and decentralized. How to systematize existing theories, how to develop in depth, and to propose a clear methodology are important topics for each researcher. This paper studies the translation of commercial contracts based on Nida’s functional equivalence theory. This paper first reviews the current research status of corporate publicity texts translation, and points out the application value of functional equivalence theory in corporate publicity texts translation. Then the linguistic features of corporate publicity texts are analyzed and elaborated from two aspects: vocabulary and sentence structure. On this basis, the linguistic features of corporate publicity texts are analyzed through examples. This article focuses on the translation of corporate publicity texts. Based on the functional equivalence theory, this paper explores and studies the translation of corporate publicity texts, which is expected to enrich the application of translation theory and research. In addition, it helps to draft and translate corporate publicity texts for companies outside China for reference and guidance. （Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II. Brief Introduction to Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence theory exerts a significant influence on translation in the world. Nida is one of the founders of the western linguistic translation theory. One of his greatest contribution to the translation theory is to put forward the functional equivalence theory, a theory that is different from most of the early theories that focus on the verbal comparison between the SL and TL. Nida attempts to provide a new way to generate equivalents that take into account the relationship between receptors and text. It is believed that “the relationship between the target language receptor and the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptor and the original text.”  The basic ideas of Nida’s functional equivalence theory are mainly reflected in the following three aspects.(Nida,1993)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Concept of Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
One way to defining functional equivalence in translation is to describe it as “the natural equivalent of the source language information” .There are three basic terms in this definition that deserve our attention: closest, natural, and equivalent. “equivalent” here should not be understood as the meaning of “identity”, but should only be understood as “close”. Functional equivalence translation focuses on the equivalence of receptor “response” rather than the equivalence of linguistic forms. Using the term “equivalent”, Nida recommends to bring the response of the target language receptor as close as possible to the response of the source language receptor.(Nida,1964)&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of language, the term “natural” means that the presentation must be readable (related to the linguistic form) and understandable (related to the content) to the target recipient, as different languages have different grammatical features and vocabulary. As far as culture is concerned, functional equivalence is considered to be rendering.&lt;br /&gt;
Translators should be familiar with the cultural patterns familiar to the target receptors, and translators should domesticate those foreign cultural patterns. It is allowable to make some adjustments in the form and even in the content to achieve a functionally equivalent effect.(Nida,1993)&lt;br /&gt;
Nida uses the term “closest” to describe the proximity between the source language and the target language. Functional equivalence requires the highest degree of proximity. Personally, the author believes that the word “closest” should be analyzed in two different ways: linguistic form and meaning discourse. The ideal situation is to make the version of the form and meaning “closest” to the original message. No aspect should be sacrificed at the expense of the other, but in fact, in translation practice, problems between linguistic forms and discourse meanings always occur, especially when it comes to culturally loaded words or expressions. The transferred information directly determines the response of the target receptor, so in most cases, the linguistic form is forced to give way to the transferred information in order to obtain the closest response between the receptors in two different cultures.(Nida,1964)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Concept of Receptor Response====&lt;br /&gt;
It is essential that functional equivalence be stated primarily in terms of a comparison of the way in which the original receptors understood and appreciated the text and the way in which receptors of translated text understand and appreciate the translated text. From this point of view, we can see that Nida emphasizes the response of different receptors ‘source language and target language, i.e, language function, instead of language form.&lt;br /&gt;
Functional-equivalent translation is receptor-directed and places great emphasis on the response of target receptors. In judging the version, Nida put the receptor in a very important position. Traditionally, translation has always been judged by the comparison between the original text and the translated text. Compared to formal equivalent translation, functional equivalence translation focuses more on the response of the receptor and the naturalness of the target language rather than the linguistic form.(Nida,1993)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Concept of Diversity====&lt;br /&gt;
Functional equivalence theory provides varying degrees of sufficiency for the minimum translation to the largest qualified translation, rather than a fixed standard. In the case of given the minimum and maximum levels, all translations between the two levels are considered acceptable. Nida pointed out many different factors that the adequacy of translation depends on“the reliability of the text itself, the discourse type, the intended audience, the manner in which the translated text is to be used, and the purpose for which the translation has been made.” All of these factors can produce enough translations. In fact, a series of different degrees of equivalence are understandable and reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, functional equivalence theory provides translators with more freedom to deal with specific situations. (Nida,1993)&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with many other translation theories that attempt to develop a single standard, functional equivalence theory not only establishes an ideal definition of translation, but also has the lowest standards, and allows for a wide variety of translations.&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, according to the theory of functional equivalence, the response of the target reader to the translation should be basically consistent with the response of the original reader to the original text. To this end, Nida emphasizes that the translation should faithfully convey the original information. As a propaganda text, the corporate text is reflected in the recommendation of enterprises and the promotion of corporate products. The translation should faithfully conveys the original information, so that the target reader can obtain the same amount of information as the original reader, understand the enterprise, produce a response consistent with the original reader, and then recommend the enterprise among the target readers, so that the reader can recognize the business philosophy of the enterprise and have confidence in the company’s products. The similar response of readers is what Nida’s functional equivalence theory emphasizes. Therefore, equivalence theory can be used to guide the translation of corporate texts.&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Nida also emphasized that the translation should conform to the expression habits of the translated words. The corporate publicity text of the company represents the image of the company in the eyes of the reader. The original text of the company’s external materials is in line with the reading habits of the source language readers. The translation cannot be bound by the structure of the original text in the text. Moreover, the translation should conform to the reading habits of the target language reader. Functional equivalence proposes the lowest level of equivalence and the highest level of equivalence, and translations within both limits are acceptable, but the quality of the translation is different. When translating a company’s external propaganda text, the translator can use the functional equivalence theory as a guide and adopt appropriate translation methods to make the translation conform to the reading habits of the target readers, and to achieve the highest degree of equivalence of the translations as much as possible. Therefore, functional equivalence at the specific translation operation level can also guide the translation of the corporate publicity text.(Nida,1969)&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above two points of analysis, it is feasible that functional equivalence theory guides the translation practice of corporate publicity texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III. Features of Corporate Publicity Texts===&lt;br /&gt;
With the vigorous development of Chinese enterprises, more and more enterprises are turning their eyes to foreign countries in order to open up a larger and broader market and development space. Of course, the quality of their products is significant. In addition, the quality of the corporate publicity texts translation is also a very important part. To produce high-quality translation, translators need to grasp the characteristics of Chinese and western corporate publicity texts, compare them, find differences, and translate them with the guidance of functional equivalence theory.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
Corporate publicity texts have their own unique characteristics. The two main functions of corporate publicity texts are information function and imperative function, and communication are its characteristics. There are four basic elements in the process of foreign exchange: communicators, translators, communication channels and foreign audiences.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese corporate publicity texts have obvious Chinese expression characteristics: pursuing the glory word and abusing the “flowers of speech”; using empty phrases, slogans, and official language. In the process of translation, the language, culture, politics, economy and ideology in the primitive and translated language society play a significant role in macro or micro. In order to achieve effective translation of foreign materials, it is necessary to understand the translation principles (information prominence, summoning and simplicity), the content of translation, and specific purposes on the basis of understanding the characteristics of the text itself. At the same time, the factors of the target language, reader response and translation culture should be taken into account. In the process of translation, we should follow the style of the target language, focus on the reader, pay attention to the reader’s reaction, respect the culture of the target language, and moderately control the value information between the source language and the detailed language to ensure the realization of intercultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, foreign corporate publicity texts highlights the delivery of practical information for the company, so that customers can have a very clear understanding of the company’s products and service and the company can obtain a favorable position in the customer’s mind. Therefore, it focuses on the history, performance and future development of the company, rather than the ideological and political belonging of the company.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Features of Chinese Corporate Publicity Texts====&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese corporate publicity text offers readers a view of beautiful language and strong momentum; while the text provides corporate information, it also allows readers to gain aesthetic enjoyment in reading. Specifically, Chinese corporate publicity texts have the following main features:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.1 Four-character Structure=====&lt;br /&gt;
The corporate publicity text presents the soft power of enterprise competition, and its function is to promote the enterprise, recommend products and services. In order to attract readers and realize the function of corporate publicity texts, Chinese corporate publicity texts often have a four-character structure. The four-character structure has rich and concise forms. It is a unique structural form of Chinese and an expression favored by Chinese readers. The proper application of the four-character structure in the corporate publicity text can not only enhances the cultural connotation of the enterprise, but also enables the text to be neat, rhythmic and musical, so that the corporate text is more aesthetically pleasing than the general text. Moreover, corporate publicity texts satisfy the aesthetic psychological need, enhance the appeal of the text and leave a good impression in the minds of customers. &lt;br /&gt;
E.g: “The core concept of a company’ s culture is ‘至诚无息,博厚悠远’ .” &lt;br /&gt;
“至诚无息,博厚悠远”源自《中庸》,原文是“故至诚无息。不息则久,久则征。征则悠远。悠远则博厚,博厚则高明。博厚,所以载物也；高明,所以覆物也；悠久,所以成物也。博厚配地,高明配天,悠久无疆”Qiao Junchen, Du Yuzhu, 2007) Combined with the actual situation of the company, this company has integrated and summarized this famous saying. It has condensed the “sincere and uninteresting, profound and far-reaching”. These two four-character structures illustrate its corporate culture, and make the readers add a sense of trust to the company, which makes the company take an advantage in the market competition.&lt;br /&gt;
In another example, in 2013, China Petroleum &amp;amp; Chemical Corporation ranked first in the top 500 Chinese companies. The company also likes to use the four-character structure in its text. On the basis of full investigation, they formulated and promulgated the outline of China’s petrochemical enterprise culture construction, and announced the outline to the public, leaving a deep and good impression on the people. The outline puts forward the corporate tenet of “发展企业,贡献国家,回报股东,服务社会,造福员工” and reaffirm the enterprise spirit of “爱我中华,振兴石化”. Moreover, the outline also clarify the fine style of “精细严谨,务实创新” and establish the business philosophy of “诚信规范,合作共赢”, and comprehensively promoted the development of company’s corporate culture.&lt;br /&gt;
The above examples show that the four-character structure is a feature of the domestic corporate propaganda text. Appropriate use of the four-character structure can increase the vividness and attractiveness of the text, and is conducive to the propaganda function of the corporate propaganda.(Wang qin,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.2 Curve Thinking=====&lt;br /&gt;
When expressing in Chinese, the Chinese are accustomed to knocking out sideways, turning around, explaining the external environment, and then speaking the main purpose, reflecting the characteristics of curved thinking. This feature is also reflected in the corporate publicity texts. The corporate publicity texts often list the excellent achievements of the company in various aspects, and then the central idea of the bright future of the enterprise. To this end, the corporate publicity texts firstly give the facts, draw conclusions, and then use the inductive method which is in line with the curve thinking to introduce the enterprise and the products of the enterprise to our customers. For example, Aucma wrote in his external text:&lt;br /&gt;
“澳柯玛拥有员工7000多人,具备年产冷柜300万台、冰箱300万台、生活家电500万台、洗衣机400万台、电动车100万辆、自动售货机1万台的生产能力,营销网络覆盖全球五大洲100个国家和地区,呈现出蓬勃向上的发展态势。”&lt;br /&gt;
The text first enumerates the number of employees, annual production capacity, and broad product sales channels, and finally proposes the main purpose of Aucma’s development prospects. The method of first dividing and then concluding is in line with the thinking and reading habits of the Chinese people, which helps the company to win the reader’s goodwill.&lt;br /&gt;
The corporate publicity texts written by the curve thinking is in line with the reading expectations of domestic readers. Such text helps to promote the enterprise. At the same time, the Chinese corporate publicity texts also focus on the second-person perspective to recommend companies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.3 The Third-person Perspective=====&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese corporate publicity texts often adopt the third-person perspective, and regard the enterprise as the narrative theme, highlighting the subjectivity of the enterprise. This kind of perspective makes the reader feel that the facts stated in the text are objective, without personal feelings, exaggeration, and then trust the enterprise. The following example sentences are taken from Zoomlion’s official website:&lt;br /&gt;
“中联重科股份有限公司创立于1992年,主要从事建筑工程、能源工程、环境工程、交通工程等基础设施建设所需重大高新技术装备的研发制造,是一家持续创新的全球化企业。&lt;br /&gt;
中联重科成立20年来,年均复合增长率超过65%,为全球增长最为迅速的工程机械企业。&lt;br /&gt;
中联重科是中国工程机械首家A+H股上市公司。&lt;br /&gt;
中联重科开创了中国工程机械行业整合海外资源的先河……”&lt;br /&gt;
When introducing a company, Zoomlion’s publicity texts often refer to the enterprise as the company name. Using a third-person perspective, the name of the company can continually stimulate the minds of customers and leave a deep impression on the minds of customers; at the same time, it makes the texts of the propaganda objective and authoritative.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.4 With Political Color=====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s socialist economic system determines the dominant position of state-owned enterprises in the Chinese economy. At the same time, private and individual enterprises are also an important part of the socialist economy and make positive contributions to the development of socialist construction. Party organizations in state-owned enterprises, private enterprises and individual enterprises play a guiding role in China’s economic development. Therefore, Chinese companies have an ideology with a strong political color. When discussing the nature of the enterprise, the corporate publicity texts emphasize the care and support of the Chinese Communist Party. Domestic customers believe that the party branch of the company reflects the recognition and attention of the state to the enterprise. Therefore, in the corporate publicity texts, domestic enterprises have focused on highlighting the work of their party construction departments, enhancing the soft power of enterprise competition, and winning the trust of customers.&lt;br /&gt;
The official website of Sinopec Group has a column of “Party Construction” advocates the activities organized by the company in the implementation of the party’s guidelines, which shows that the company has always supported the party’s leadership. Domestic readers believe that their development prospects are worth looking forward to with the trust and support of the party. Therefore, this part of the content has important publicity value in the external propaganda text for domestic customers.&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above analysis that the Chinese corporate publicity texts have formed four characteristics of this type of text in order to better recommend the enterprise. These characteristics are in line with the reading habits of domestic readers and can be accepted well by readers, thus effectively realizing the function of corporate texts.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Features of English Corporate Publicity Texts====&lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of Chinese and western corporate publicity texts is to recommend corporate products and services to customers. The functions and purposes of the two are the same, but their direct readers are different, and their styles are naturally different, showing their different characteristics. To be specific, western corporate publicity texts have the following characteristics. (Lin Qingyang&amp;amp;Shi Chunrang,2011)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.1 Use Common Vocabulary=====&lt;br /&gt;
The western corporate publicity texts advocate the beauty of simplicity, use everyday vocabulary, and are easy to read, which can meets the needs of customers at all levels of reading, and achieve the effect of the enterprise propaganda. These everyday vocabularies help to build a bridge of communication between readers and businesses, making it easy for companies to reach their customers.&lt;br /&gt;
Wal-Mart, Chevron and GM’s corporate publicity texts frequently use everyday vocabulary. For example, Wal-Mart’s slogan “Have money, Live better”. It not only reflects Wal-Mart’s business philosophy, and draws closer to the customer’s psychological distance, bringing customers a sense of intimacy. Moreover, it also makes Wal-Mart leave a good impression in the hearts of customers.&lt;br /&gt;
There is such a sentence in Chevron’s official website:&lt;br /&gt;
“We also care about the environment and are proud of the many ways in which our employees work to safeguard it.”&lt;br /&gt;
The “care about and are proud of” in the sentence explain the company’s efforts in fulfilling its environmental responsibilities, and familiar words make customers feel more intimate. The sentence also adds a sense of closeness and trust of the company.&lt;br /&gt;
An example in the official website of the automobile giant GM is:&lt;br /&gt;
“Our culture, one which represents diversity, inclusion, mutual respect, responsibility and understanding, welcomes fresh perspectives and varied experiences.”&lt;br /&gt;
The familiar vocabularies of “mutual”, “fresh” and “varied” in the sentence embody the closeness of the enterprise. Among them, “fresh” and “varied” highlight the company’s continuous innovation and introduction of various talents when providing high-quality products to customers, so that the products can meet the needs of customers to the greatest extent.&lt;br /&gt;
Western companies have a large number of everyday vocabularies, which not only make the text easy to read, but also have a sense of intimacy. In the meanwhile, the everyday vocabularies can eliminate the strangeness of customers to the company.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.2 Linear Thinking=====&lt;br /&gt;
Westerners follow linear thinking. When communicating, westerns often get to the point, unlike the Chinese who are mealy-mouthed. This linear way of thinking is also reflected in the text of western corporate publicity texts. In narrative, westerners are accustomed to first explaining the main points and then interpreting them. The layout of the articles follows the principle of from general to concrete, from general to example, and from whole to individual. The linear thinking in the western corporate publicity texts: using the deductive method, the important information is placed at the beginning of the paragraph, and then the cases is used for argumentation. This is in line with the reading habits of western readers and is conducive to propagandizing the company. For example, when GM introduced the development process of the company, it has the following text:&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, there are a lot of exciting things to share about our company. This text is straightforward to show that GM has a gratifying performance, allowing readers to quickly get the meaning of the text, and then use specific examples to prove.&lt;br /&gt;
The western corporation publicity texts influenced by linear thinking use deductive method of writing, which can help readers quickly find the center of the text. At the same time, the author also found that western corporate publicity texts often introduce enterprises in the first-person perspective.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.3 The First-person Perspective=====&lt;br /&gt;
The function of the corporate publicity texts is to propagandize the enterprise. In order to better perform this function of the text, one can give the text the emotional color. The corporate publicity texts often use the first-person writing when introducing companies. Adopting the first person perspective can give the company vitality, let the company and customers communicate close the distance between the company and the customer, which is beneficial to recommending the company to the customer.&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Chevron wrote in its corporate profile:&lt;br /&gt;
“Chevron is one of the world’s leading integrated energy companies. Our success is driven by our people and their commitment to get results the right way.... We explore for, produce and transport crude oil and natural gas; refine, market and distribute transportation fuels and lubricants; manufacture and sell petrochemical products”&lt;br /&gt;
The example uses “us”, “we” to call the enterprise, letting the reader feel that it is a face-to-face conversation with the company. In this way, the sentence closes the psychological distance between the company and the customer, which is conducive to recommending the enterprise.&lt;br /&gt;
The first-person perspective of writing has given the company the emotional color. This kind of feeling encourages readers to get in touch with the company.(Lin Qingyang&amp;amp;Shi Chunrang,2011)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.4 Focus on the Transmission of Practical Information=====&lt;br /&gt;
The western corporate publicity texts highlight the delivery of practical information of the company, so that customers can have a very clear understanding of the company’s products and services and the company can win a favorable position in the customer’s mind. Therefore, it focus on the history, the performance and future development trend of the company, rather than the ideology and political belonging of the company.&lt;br /&gt;
Reading Wal-Mart, Chevron and GM’s corporate publicity texts, we can easily find that western companies’ introduction focuses on introducing the history of the company, propagandizing the scale of the business, and explaining the social responsibilities, development prospects, and enterprises of the company. The practical information is what readers care most about, and it is also the most convincing.(Lin Qingyang&amp;amp;Shi Chunrang,2011)&lt;br /&gt;
For example, in its corporate text, GM first focused on the company’s excellent design, quality products and caring services, then introduced the history of the company, its achievements and development prospects, and finally focused on how the company provides its customers with high-end products and high-quality enjoyment. The information such as “safety and Quality” and “Create Lifelong Customers” appearing in the text will leave a deep impression on the customer’s mind and make the customer feel good about the company. In this way, the corporate publicity texts can achieve the functions of recommending the company and products.&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis of the characteristics of the Chinese and western corporate publicity, we can see that the Chinese and western corporate publicity texts have their own characteristics. These characteristics are consistent with the reading habits of the respective text readers, so they can play a very good publicity role in their respective fields. The characteristics and differences of Chinese and western corporate publicity texts require translators to appropriately transform the text structure into the target language structure when translating the Chinese corporate publicity texts. In this way, the translations can have the characteristics of western corporate publicity texts, which are in line with western readers’ reading habit.(Lin Qingyang&amp;amp;Shi Chunrang,2011)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV. C-E Translation Methods in the Guidance of Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Combining the theory of functional equivalence, the classification of textual functions, and the theory of translation function, the author believes that foreign translation should follow the principle of functional equivalence and functional translation. Translators should adopt interpretive translation, omission and re-creation methods, and use the strategy of domestication and foreignization .(Ning Hailin&amp;amp;Xu Jianzhong,2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Explanatory Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural omission is the biggest obstacle of readers in a cross-cultural environment. If the translator ignores the cultural omission or avoids the translation, it will result in the omission and absence of the important information of the original text, which will affect the understanding of the target reader. The translator must create the fullest contextual effect for the target readers and narrow the cultural information, such as:&lt;br /&gt;
“863计划” “The Match 1986” “Program to stimulate the development of high technologies”&lt;br /&gt;
“三讲” “the Three Stresses-the stresses of studying ,raising political awareness and ensuring honesty and integrity”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Omission in Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Translators who translate foreign propaganda must cut down some low-value information, try to reduce the reading and thinking burden of the target readers and convey the meaning of the original text. For example:&lt;br /&gt;
“昆明物华天宝,人杰地灵,曾孕育和涌现出郑和,兰茂,徐霞客,聂耳等许多风流人物,留下了许多历史文物。”&lt;br /&gt;
“As a place of excellent products and outstanding people, Kunming has numerous historical relics with time passing by.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Re-creation Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Re-creation translation is not simply a “check-in seat”. It must be multi-level and multi-angled. It must be “designed and meticulously constructed”. It must first adjust, sort, summarize, refine, adjust and then carry on the interpretation. Such as:&lt;br /&gt;
“把国家电网公司建设成为“电网坚强、资产优良、服务优质、业绩优秀”的现代公司。”&lt;br /&gt;
“To build a modernized power grid company with a strong grid, excellent assets, service and performance. ”&lt;br /&gt;
“我厂轴承产品多次荣获国家金奖、国家质量金奖杯,并获重大科研成果奖。”&lt;br /&gt;
These products are finely machined and highly meet the specifications of relevant standards. Choosing them , you are choosing the best,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.4 Domestication and Foreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
In the translation of the corporate publicity texts, in order to make the target readers better understand, it is recommended to adopt the domestication strategy, with the target language culture and readers as the center, and use the easy-to-accept expression method of the target language to make the translation easy to understand. Such as “金鸡奖” translated as “JinJi Award”或 “the Golden Rooster Award”, The effect is not good, but it is naturalized as “China’s Oscar”. The effect is obviously improved. For some languages with Chinese characteristics, the alienation strategy can better preserve its exotic atmosphere, which can let the Chinese culture affects the world. 10 domestication and 10 alienation complement each other, such as: “鸳鸯”, “lovebird” , “龙舟”, “dragon boat” , “公积金”, “public accumulation fund” , “梁祝”, “China’s Romeo and Juliet” , “七彩云南”, “7-Colored Yunnan”, “汉文化”, “the Han Culture”, “中原”, “Zhongyuan”, “the central plains” , and “鱼米之乡”, “a land of rice and fish or a land of milk and honey”等.&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign translation, aiming to introduce China objectively and truthfully to foreign readers, is a strategic issue. All sectors of society should give more attention and support to quality control, academic control, administrative control, media monitoring, and work together to improve the quality of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign translators must have a deep understanding of the corporate publicity texts translation work and have a highly responsible attitude. Translators should take the word seriously and accurately understand the meaning. Translators should pay attention to the cultivation of language skills, expand the knowledge, enhance cross-cultural communication awareness, be familiar with Chinese and English, and strive to become an expert of Chinese and English language and culture. The translation of the corporate publicity texts is “to let other countries and people in the world understand China”, and its translators should uphold cultural conscious and cultural self-confidence and actively deal with the specific words of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
In short, the translation of the corporate publicity texts is not a corresponding copy of the machine, but the use of the linguistic advantage of the translation under the guidance of functional equivalence. To achieve effective cross-cultural communication, foreign translations must have sufficient audience awareness and strive to achieve cultural self-awareness and demonstrate cultural self-confidence.(Ning Hailin&amp;amp;Xu Jianzhong,2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, corporate publicity texts put forward more stringent requirements for the accuracy of the translation. As a translator, one should constantly accumulate professional knowledge and improve professional literacy, which should be combined with specific context. Also, one should be good at making use of grammatical rules and strengthening cultural cultivation to enhance the ability to transform different cultural connotations and enrich the experience of improving the accuracy of translation of corporate publicity texts from practice, in order to promote the smooth development of international communication in the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, E. A. Towards a Science of Translating[M]. Leiden: E.J.Brill, 1964. &lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, E. A. Language, Culture, and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, E. A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation[M]. Leiden: E. J.Brill, 1969.&lt;br /&gt;
*李权东.Li Quandong 中文企业简介英译研究[D].[Research on English Translation of Chinese Corporate Profiles] [D].  上海外国语大学,2013. [Shanghai International Studies University, 2013.]&lt;br /&gt;
*林庆扬,石春让.Lin Qingyang,Shi Chunjan. 基于语料库的企业简介文体分析及英译启示[J]. [A Corpus-based Analysis of Corporate Profile Style and English Translation Insights][J].  长春师范学院学报,2011,(1):107-111.[Journal of Changchun Normal University,2011,(1):107-111.]&lt;br /&gt;
*宁海霖,许建忠.Ning, Hailin, Xu, Jianzhong. 知“异”方可“异”——谈企业简介的汉译英[J].[The Chinese Translation of Enterprise Profiles into English] 中国科技翻译,2008,(4):21-23.[China Science and Technology Translation, 2008,(4):21-23.]&lt;br /&gt;
*王青. Wang Qing 论外宣资料的编译 [J]. [On the Compilation of Foreign Propaganda Materials] [J]. 淮海工学院学报:社会科学报,2010,(4):86-88. [Journal of Huaihai University of Technology: Journal of Social Sciences, 2010,(4):86-88.] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 03:18, 8 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study of Functional Equivalence in Translating the Prose——A Case Study on Cong Cong	汤伊然	Tang Yiran==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Ziqing's masterpiece ''Cong Cong'' is highly popular in the translation community, and several English translations have been published. However, the study on English versions of ''Cong Cong'' started late in China and focuses on a few domestic translators. While researches on translations by foreign translators or [[those]] based on functional equivalence [[are]] rather limited and need further in-depth explorations. Therefore, this paper analyzed the translations of Ge Haowen, [[Howard Goldblatt]], the foremost translator of modern and contemporary Chinese literature [[from America]], and the young Chinese translator Peter, Jingcheng Xu from the perspective of Eugene Nida's functional equivalence in meaning and style, so as to discuss the guiding significance of this theory to prose translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
''Cong Cong''; Translation comparison; Functional equivalence; Ge Haowan; Peter Jingcheng Xu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
基于功能对等视角下的散文翻译——以《匆匆》为例&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
朱自清的代表作《匆匆》在翻译界备受青睐，目前有多个英译本刊行。但国内对其英译本的研究起步较晚，且重点关注译者国内少数译者，对国外译者译文研究严重不足；同时基于功能对等视角下的研究较少，有待进一步深入研究。因此，本文选取素有&amp;quot;中国文学首席翻译家&amp;quot;之称的葛浩文和翻译后起之秀许景城的译文，基于尤金·奈达的功能对等视角，从意义和风格两个层面进行分析，探讨该理论对散文类文学文本翻译的指导意义。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
《匆匆》；译文对比；功能对等；葛浩文；许景城&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
This paper probes into the applicability of Nida's functional equivalence theory in prose translation via comparing two English versions of ''Cong Cong'' translated by a foreign and domestic translator respectively. The whole paper centers on two main aspects of Nida's functional equivalence theory: meaning equivalence and stylistic equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
The paper consists of five chapters. Chapter One gives a brief outline of this paper. Chapter Two serves as the theoretical framework in which two main aspects of functional equivalence theory are elaborated in detail. Chapter Three has a glimpse of the studies on the English translations of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; from the perspective of functional equivalence theory both at home and abroad. Chapter Four firstly provides an in-depth appreciation of ''Cong Cong'' by paragraphs and then an introduction of the two translators Ge Haowen (Howard Goldblatt) and Peter Jingcheng Xu. Chapter Five offers a detailed case analysis of the two translations from the perspective of meaning and stylistic equivalence, trying to confirm the guiding significance of Nida's theory in prose translation. And the last Chapter is an overall summary of the whole paper.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II. Theoretical framework===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Development of Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In 1959, in the article &amp;quot;Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating&amp;quot;, Nida characterized his new concept of translation: &amp;quot;Translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.&amp;quot; It was in this article that Nida first mentioned the idea of dynamic equivalence. Later in 1964, in his &amp;quot;Towards a Science of Translating&amp;quot;, Nida put forward the principle of dynamic equivalence in explicit terms. (Nida, 2001)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Nida worked with Charles R. Taber on The Theory and Practice of Translation, in which he developed the contents of Towards a Science of Translation. Nida further clarified the definition of dynamic equivalence and shifted the focus of translation from the message itself to the response of the receptor, which created an epoch-making brand-new perspective of studying translation. In 1986, Nida replaced the term &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; with &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; in his From One Language to Another so as to avoid misunderstandings of the word &amp;quot;dynamic&amp;quot;. But the essence of the theory is the same. (Nida &amp;amp; Taber, C.R. 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Nida improved his Functional Equivalence. In his revised theory, there are two levels of equivalence, minimal equivalence and maximal equivalence. Minimal equivalence means that the readers in the target language text should be able to understand content to the degree that they can imagine how the source language text readers must have understood the content, while maximal equivalence is defined that audiences in the target language should be able to understand the content in basically the same style as the source language audience did (Nida, 1993).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Key Aspects of Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Meaning Equivalence===== &lt;br /&gt;
Nida states that functional equivalence should be stated primarily in terms of a comparison of the degree to which the original receptors understand and appreciate the text and the target receptors do. From Nida's point of view, translation is aimed at the target language readers. That is to say, the readers of the target language should have the same reaction as those of the source language. Because of linguistic and cultural differences in literary translation, a translator should not only pursue structural equivalence, but also value the reproduction of meaning, which is in line with the theory of functional equivalence. (Hong Chen, Kaimeng Zhao, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Stylistic Equivalence=====&lt;br /&gt;
In light of his definition of translation, Nida points out that though style is secondary to content, it is nevertheless important. Therefore, Nida makes exceptions of rules for some literary translations, poetry, for example. From Nida's point of view, the style itself is indeed a part of the message, especially in literary translation, which cannot be totally separated from content. Stylistic equivalence is also an important way to achieve functional equivalence. (Hong Chen, Kaimeng Zhao, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III. Research on the English Translation of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest study on English versions of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; began in 2003 and draw many scholar's attention since then. There are 29 papers related on China Knowledge Net, with translations by Zhu Chunshen and Zhang Peiji as the core. Moreover, major breakthroughs are made in the research perspectives that are being more diverse and refined. However, there are very few papers from each perspective. For example, only three papers were searched in the full-text database of China Knowledge Net using &amp;quot;匆匆&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;功能对等&amp;quot; as the subject, keywords, title or abstract. (Zhai Zihui, Liu Lingling, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the contents, these three papers mainly focused on the comparative analysis of different English translations of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; in vocabulary, syntax, and chapters. (Zhai Zihui, Liu Lingling, 2015).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Concerning the research perspectives, Yang Fan analyzed the English translation of ''Rush'' by Zhang Peiji based on the functional equivalence theory and proved that this theory is a helper to the discovery of a better literary translation technique (Yang Fan, 2017). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cen Junhao entered on the flexibility and rationality of Nida's ''Dynamic Equivalence'' theory via analyzing three methods—corresponding, paralleling, and substitution of transforming words and sentences, as well as their application in &amp;quot;Rush&amp;quot; translated by Zhu Chunshen's, from Chinese to English (Cen Junhao, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhai Zihui and Liu Lingling compared the similarities and differences in the rhetoric of ''Cong Cong'' and its translation by Zhu Chunshen, such as parallelism, rhetorical questions, similes, and personification, based on the theory of functional equivalence, and confirm that Zhu's translation is faithful to the original text and reproduces its rhetorical features (Zhai Zihui, Liu Lingling, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here is the summary: First, the studies on ''Cong Cong'' in English were mainly conducted on Zhang Peiji's translation, followed by Zhu Chunshen's and Zhang Mengjing's, only one on that of foreign translators. Second, among the existent researches from the perspective of Eugene Nida's functional equivalence theory, analysis confines to a single English version either by Zhu Chunshen or Zhang Peiji, and foreign translators are excluded. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given this, this paper will take the English translations of Ge Haowen (Howard Goldblatt) and Peter Jingcheng Xu, and do a comparison based on meaning and stylistic equivalence, trying to prove the guiding importance of functional equivalence in prose translation. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV. Appreciation of ''Cong Cong'' and Introduction of the Translators=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Zhu Ziqing and his prose ''Cong Cong''====&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Ziqing, a well-renowned master in prose-writing, made a very important contribution to modern Chinese literature. His works were designed to reflect his inner feelings about the objective world, and were characterized by simplicity, naturalness, meticulousness, freshness in language, and sincerity in emotion. Zhu advocated the &amp;quot;conversational style&amp;quot; of writing, attempting to make the literary works colloquial while attaching great importance to the beauty of language and sound. (Zhang Jing, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Cong Cong'' was written in 1922, during the ebbing of the May Fourth Movement. It was a time of silence and turmoil, of disappointment and hope. This article shows the despondency and bewilderment of ambitious young people who were disappointed with reality. Zhu Ziqing, in his lamentation of the rapid passage of time, expressed his thinking of cherishing time and making progress. At this time, Zhu was gradually shifting from poetry to prose, so &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; combines the characteristics of both of them, with rich emotion, imagery and philosophy. (Zhang Jing, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot;, a set of neatly worded sentences of consistent length and contrast depicts a scene of changing natural landscape, followed by a set of interrogative sentences of varying length and colloquial expressions. While lamenting the passage of time, the author shows his helplessness. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second paragraph, through metaphors, personification, and other rhetorical devices, the author describes the disappearance of more than eight thousand days without &amp;quot;声&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;影&amp;quot; so that he can't help &amp;quot;禁头涔涔而泪潸潸,&amp;quot; displaying his frustration and anxiety with the traceless, fleeting time. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third paragraph, via a series of daily life scenes, the author uses repetition and anthropomorphism to describe how the days pass when &amp;quot;洗手&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;吃饭&amp;quot;，&amp;quot;默默&amp;quot;. This deepens his anxiety about the loss of time. The fourth paragraph climaxes the author's worries about the vanishing days through six questions, thus leading to the question of life with indignation and discontent: &amp;quot;为什么要白白走一遭啊？&amp;quot;.(Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fifth paragraph restates the first question of the text: &amp;quot;我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢?&amp;quot; which reiterates the theme and implies that time is irreversible and that it is important to cherish it. The text has a variety of sentence patterns scattered in an orderly fashion, both long and short, regular and variant, making the whole structure of the text evolve in a well-organized manner, with a rising and falling tone. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Introduction of the Two Translators：Ge Haowen(Howard Goldblatt) and Peter Jingcheng Xu ====&lt;br /&gt;
As one of America's most prolific and influential translators of any language, Howard Goldblatt, whose Chinese name is Ge Haowen, has introduced generations of English readers to a wide spectrum of contemporary Chinese-language literature and brought translated Chinese literature from the confines of academia into the mainstream. He is the only official English-language translator of novelist Mo Yan, who won the Nobel Prize in literature.(''Howard Goldblatt Collection'', 2019).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With nearly 50 translations of novels, memoirs, and a major anthology of poetry, he is also hailed as the foremost translator of modern and contemporary Chinese literature in the West. (''Howard Goldblatt Collection'', 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
PeterJingcheng Xu is a Chinese poet and translator. He has translated into Chinese context many contemporary British poets, such as ''Gillian Clarke'', ''Jason Walford Davies'', ''Ian Gregson'', ''Robert Minhinnick'' and ''Emily Critchley'', and into English a wide spectrum of Chinese literary texts (both ancient and contemporary). His translation works and reviews are published in some key journals, such as Foreign Literature and Art, The World of English, and Journal of World Chinese Studies. (Poetry Hall, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One is the most prestigious foreign translator of Chinese literature, and the other is a young Chinese translator with a good English education, how would the two present different tactics to the translation of ''Cong Cong''?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V. Case Analysis===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Functional Equivalence in Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Example one：但是，'''聪明的，你'''告诉我，我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''You who are wiser than I''', tell me, then: why is it that the days, once gone, never again return?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：Now, '''you my sage''' would you please tell me, why should our days roll by, never to return?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example one, the author put forward the question—“我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢?”. Obviously, here, it is not a philosophical question calling for the answers like Marx’s time and space view, but just a lamentation of the passing time.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Xu translated “聪明的，你” into “You my sage”, which refers to a very wise person. It showcases humility, also a sense of detachment. Maybe even the sage has no idea since the question remained unsolved [[till]] at the end of the source text. In this way, it reflects the smallness of human beings in front of immortal time. Ge used a comparison, “you who are wiser than I”, creating a sense of intimacy. The two versions reproduced the original meaning while having their own distinctive highlights. &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example two：我掩着面叹息。但是'''新来的日子的影儿'''又开始在叹息里闪过了。 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：But '''the shadow of the new day''' begins darting by, even in the midst of my sighing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：Burying my face in my hands, I heave a sigh, and '''the new day''' begins thrilling through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example two, Xu adopted omission and translated “新来的日子的影儿” in a straight-forward manner, while Ge applied literal translation and preserved “shadow”. Time in nature is colorless and invisible, but light and shadow can project its trajectory. Hence, it is the “shadow” that fully manifests how fast the time goes by, uncovering stronger disappointment of the author. Ge’s version achieved meaning equivalence very well. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example three：'''过去的日子'''如轻烟，被微风吹散了，如薄雾，被初阳'''蒸融'''了； &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：The days that are gone are like smoke that has been dissipated by a breeze, like thin mists that have been burned off under the onslaught of the morning sun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：The bygone days like wisps of smoke, have been blown away by breezes and like clusters of thin mist, have been evaporated by the rising sun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example three, the two metaphors not only paint a beautiful picture of the rainy south of the Yangtze River but also make us feel that time passes quickly and without a trace. &lt;br /&gt;
“过去的日子” was translated by Xu as “The bygone days” and Ge, “The days that are gone”. From the [[perspective]] of accuracy, Ge’s version is more inclusive because it covers [[all]] moments in the past while “bygone” means happening or existing a long time ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another distinction falls on the translation of “蒸融”. Ge used “burn off” and Xu “evaporate”, both of which [[connote]] “vanish” and thus depict the fleeting time vividly. Besides, Ge applied addition with “the onslaught of the morning sun”. However, “初阳” indicates that the sunlight is generally not intensive, so the word “onslaught” is not suitable here. In conclusion, Xu’s translation is more meaning-equivalent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example four：'''燕子去了，有再来的时候；杨柳枯了，有再青的时候；桃花谢了，有再开的时候。'''&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''The swallows may go, but they will return another day; the willows may whither, but they will turn green again; the peach blossoms may fade and fall, but they will bloom again.'''&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Gone are swallows, but they may come back again; withered are willows, but they may turn green again; fading away are peach blossoms, but they may flower again.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example four, both Xu and Ge chose the plural form of the noun for “燕子”, “杨柳” and “桃花”, with the exception that the latter is preceded by a definite article. The original wording of “Cong Cong” is highly colloquial, so here “燕子”, “杨柳” and “桃花” should refer to [[specific]] things we see in the real world, [[rather than]] imagery with profound connotation. Thus, “the swallows” “the willows” “the peach blossoms”, in which definite articles were added, are more accurate. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In respect of the tense, Ge used “may do” while Xu “are” in the first simple sentence. The general tense better indicates that “燕子去了” “杨柳枯了” “桃花谢了” are natural phenomena. Another difference lies in the following &amp;quot;but&amp;quot; clause. Ge picked the future sense &amp;quot;they will&amp;quot; while Xu kept &amp;quot;they may&amp;quot;. The former &amp;quot;will&amp;quot;, to some extent, further strengthen the cycle of nature. Overall, meaning equivalence is better accomplished by Ge's version. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example five：'''默默时，便从凝然的双眼前过去。'''&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''When I am standing still and quiet, my eyes carefully follow its progress past me.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''When I am in contemplation, my gazing eyes feel the day passing by.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example five, firstly the two translators chose a different expression for “默默”. Compared with Xu’s “in contemplation”, Ge’s “standing still and quiet” is more vivid and touching, creating a picture that attracts the readers’ empathy. Secondly, apart from taking “my eyes” as the subject, one translated “凝然” into an adjective “gazing”, the other an adverb “carefully”. In this case, Ge’s “carefully”, together with the verb “follow” reproduced the scene in the source text more specifically and [[convincingly]].  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example six：'''在逃去如飞的日子里，在千门万户的世界里的我能做些什么呢？只有徘徊罢了，只有匆匆罢了；''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''During these fleeting days what can I, only one among so many, accomplish? Nothing more than to pace irresolutely, nothing more than to hurry along.&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Amid the fleeting days, what could I do in the world of hustle and bustle, but roaming and sighing the flight of time?'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example six, for “千门万户的世界”，Xu’s “the world of hustle and bustle” not only contain Ge’s “so many” people, but also the fast-pace of the world. Besides, their treatment of “徘徊” and “匆匆&amp;quot; saw a big difference. Ge used &amp;quot;pace irresolutely&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;hurry along&amp;quot; while Xu &amp;quot;roaming and sighing the flight of time&amp;quot;. Obviously, Ge adopted the literal translation and Xu, free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, given the context, &amp;quot;徘徊” “匆匆” is no way just point to the exact action. To sum up[[,]] Xu’s version is more consistent with the meaning of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 Functional Equivalence in Style====&lt;br /&gt;
Example one：'''《匆匆》'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''Haste'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''The Fight of Time'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example one, “匆匆” in the source text varies in part of speech. For example, “匆匆” in “去来的中间，又怎样地匆匆呢？” “我觉察他去的匆匆了&amp;quot; is an adverb, in &amp;quot;只有徘徊罢了，只有匆匆罢了” is a noun. Here both Ge and Xu translated it into a [[form of]] noun , which conforms to the title-style. Ge’s “Haste”, compared with Xu’s “The Flight of Time”, is more concise and consistent in form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, “Haste” pronounces with only one syllable and ends in a combination of fricative and blast, which sounds like a sigh and is more in line with the emotional tone of the source text. Therefore, Ge’s version reproduces the original style in a better way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example two：我不禁'''头涔涔而泪潸潸'''了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：Uncontrollably, my '''sweat and tears stream down'''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：Aware of this, I feel '''sweats exuding from my forehead, and tears brimming in my eyes'''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example two, Xu translated it into two simple sentences, with diversity in the use of words such as “exude” “brim”. Nevertheless, Ge’s “stream down” is more precise, and condensed as same as the style of the original. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example three：'''你聪明的，告诉我，我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢？'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''You who are wiser than I, please tell me why it is that once gone, our days never return.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''You my sage, please tell me, why should our days roll by, never to return?&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example three, here the sentence is the last paragraph, and repetition is applied. From the two versions, we can tell that both Xu and Ge maintained this rhetorical, wording, and tone. One thing worth mentioning is that Ge emphasized “the days” for the first time and the second “once gone”. Besides, he transformed this question into a definite sentence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In an overview, the first “你聪明的，告诉我，我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢？” provokes the reader to think. After elaboration, the question appears again at the end of the text, which is a finishing touch but implies a certainty: our days are gone. Ge’s translation reproduces the repetitive rhetoric of the original text, and more skillfully reflects the different connotations in line with the sequence of the two questions by emphasizing different words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The treatment of the last sentence into a definite sentence is even more exquisite, serving both as the answer and conclusion for the whole text: the past cannot be repeated, only time can be cherished. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example four：'''燕子去了，有再来的时候；杨柳枯了，有再青的时候；桃花谢了，有再开的时候。''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''The swallows may go, but they will return another day; the willows may whither, but they will turn green again; the peach blossoms may fade and fall, but they will bloom again.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Gone are swallows, but they may come back again; withered are willows, but they may turn green again; fading away are peach blossoms, but they may flower again.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example four, both Ge and Xu preserved the sentence structure of the source text. Differing from Ge’s version which strictly abided by the original wording, Xu adopted inversion. He underlined the verb of “去” “枯” “谢”, attempting to stress the changes brought by time: as spring goes by and autumn comes, flowers bloom and fall, but only time remains unchanged and keeps moving forward. Yet from the point of retaining the style and melody beauty, Ge’s version is more fluent and catchier. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example five：'''是有人偷了他们罢：那是谁？又藏在何处呢？是他们自己逃走了罢：现在又到了哪里呢？ '''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''Are they stolen by someone? Then, by whom? And where are they hidden? Or do they run away by themselves? Then, where are they now?'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Are they stolen by someone? If so, who could it be, and where could they be hidden? If they run away by themselves, where are they now?'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example five, three questions and two declarative sentences [[are]] combined. Xu copied this pattern in his translation while Ge turned the two declarative sentences implying guesses and doubts—“是有人偷了他们罢”, “是他们自己逃走了罢” into questions. By enhancing the questioning tone, Ge’s version effectively fulfills the purpose of guiding the readers along with the author to explore the answer, as well as the style equivalence in translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example six：早上我起来的时候，小屋里射进两三方斜斜的太阳。'''太阳他有脚啊'''，轻轻悄悄地挪移了；我也茫茫然跟着旋转。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：In the morning when I get up, there are two or three rays of sunlight slanting into my small room. '''The sun, does it have feet?''' Stealthily it moves along, as I too, unknowingly, follow its progress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：When I get up in the morning, the sunshine the slanting sun sheds beams into my room, edging away gently and quietly, '''as if he is footed.''' Without awareness, I feel myself already echoing his revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example six, personification [[is used as]] “太阳他有脚啊”, [[which]] illustrates that time flies like a shuttle. Xu used the adjective &amp;quot;footed&amp;quot; and related it as a clause led by “as if”. Ge, in another way, translated it into a question—“The sun, does it have feet?”. He put “The sun” at the beginning of the sentence and used the pronoun “it” to emphasize the temporal symbolism of the sun. Ge’s version, with a stronger questioning tone, reinforced the author's helplessness about the passage of time. Does the sun have feet? How else could time pass so quickly? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example seven：'''过去的日子如轻烟，被微风吹散了，如薄雾，被初阳蒸融了；''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''The days that are gone are like smoke that has been dissipated by a breeze, like thin mists that have been burned off under the onslaught of the morning sun.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''The bygone days like wisps of smoke, have been blown away by breezes and like clusters of thin mist, have been evaporated by the rising sun.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example seven, Ge and Xu both used the preposition &amp;quot;like&amp;quot; and the perfect tense &amp;quot;have/has been&amp;quot;. Given the sentence pattern, the two translators paused at a different beat. Xu cut it as the same as the source text, and flows more smoothly, structured in neat style with &amp;quot;wisps&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;clusters&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;blow away&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;evaporate&amp;quot;. To conclude, Xu observed the style equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example eight：'''于是——洗手的时候，日子从水盆里过去；吃饭的时候，日子从饭碗里过去；''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''Then as I wash up, the day passes through my washbasin, and at breakfast through my rice bowl.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Thus, when I wash my hands, the sink washes away the day. When I have a meal, the bowl vanishes the day.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example eight, although Xu’s translation is consistent with the original text in terms of syntax, and shows his innovation [[of]] not using “the day”, namely, “time” as the subject, which restored the scene and created a sense of being in it. The materialization of time, that is, the use of tangible things to replace the invisible time to show the dynamics of its passing. Compared with Ge’s translation, Xu's seems slightly abstruse, but it cannot efface its shining points.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===VI. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
The motion of this paper derives from the gap of research on foreigner’s translations of ''Cong Cong'', especially from the perspective of Nida’s functional equivalence theory. Moreover, this paves the way for further analysis of this theory’s significance and applicability in prose translation. In this process, based on translations of Ge Haowen and Peter Jingcheng Xu, cases are listed and exemplified to discuss how does Nida’s functional equivalence in meaning and style be achieved in Cong Cong, a typical literary work with distinctive colloquial and sound style. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, both Ge and Xu have their own strengths and characteristics. By comparison, Ge’s translation is better in light of the correspondence of the theory and features of prose translation. Ge better preserved the language style and emotional tone of the source text, reproduced the beauty of its meaning, and achieved a perfect combination of “translation” and “expressiveness”. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Peter Jingcheng Xu, a promising young translator, also left a great impression with his translation. His succession of three exclamations—“Alas” “Nothing” “Nay, not even…” sends the readers into a shock both visually and mentally; His “the sink washes away the day” and “the bowl vanishes the day” open a new perspective for readers to taste [[the prose]] ''Cong Cong''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To conclude, the functional equivalence initiated by Nida is of great and profound significance in prose translation which is worthy of being paid more attention to. (importance, which has the same meaning as significance, is deleted) --[[User:Zhang Weihong|Zhang Weihong]] ([[User talk:Zhang Weihong|talk]]) 13:01, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Zhang Weihong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===VII. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* GOLDBLATT, H. Haste. In J.S.M LAU&amp;amp;H. GOLDBLATT (eds.) The Columbia Anthology of Modern Chinese Literature[C]. New York: The Columbia University Press, 1955.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
* Ge Haowen (2011) ‘A Mi Manera: Howard Goldblatt at home A self-interview’, Chinese Literature Today, 2(1): 97-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Hongping Chen, Kaimeng Zhao. On the Functional Equivalence in Literary Translation[C]. Information Engineering Research Institute, USA. Proceedings of 2016 3rd International Conference on Psychology, Management and Social Science (PMSS 2016). Information Engineering Research Institute, USA:智能信息技术应用学会, 2016: 139-143.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* ''Howard Goldblatt Collection'', Chinese Literature Translation Archive, University of Oklahoma (USA).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Nida, Eugene A. ''Language and Culture: Contexts in Translating''[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Taber, C. R. ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi. ''On Nida’s Translation Theories''[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Corporation, 1999.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
* 蔡丹, 陈文安．从音律美的角度分析叠词的英译——以《匆匆》的两个英译本为例[J]．现代语文（语言研究版），2014(9): 159-160．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 郭建中. 当代美国翻译理论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社, 1999: 65.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 李现勇, 逄强. 秉原文之形，传原文之神——《匆匆》朱纯深译本审美赏析[J]. 青春岁月, 2012(08).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 闵西鸿. 《匆匆》两译本修辞翻译风格对比研究[J]．牡丹江师范学院学报（哲学社会科学版）, 2013(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 易红波, 许姗姗. 修辞视角下《匆匆》英译赏析——以朱纯深与葛浩文译文为例[J]. 四川民族学院学报, 2020, 29(04): 69-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 尤金·A·奈达. 翻译科学探索[M]. 上海外语出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 叶乃芳. 朱自清名篇散文的诗意[J]. 语文教学与研究, 2008 (08).&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
* 张静. 试论朱自清前期散文的抒情特色[J]. 现代语文(文学研究版), 2006(04). English Versions missing--[[User:Zhang Weihong|Zhang Weihong]] ([[User talk:Zhang Weihong|talk]]) 11:59, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Zhang Weihong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Semantic Translation and Communicative Translation 阳慧 Yang Hui  202070080646,英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
                                                         Yang Hui   阳慧   202070080646&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== '''Abstract''' ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 80 's of the 20th century, Peter Newmark, a famous translation theorist, put forward a profound theory of semantic translation and communicative translation. It is considered that there are both differences and links between the two. Under the guidance of semantic translation and communicative translation, the translator uses corresponding translation strategies according to the type of source text and the characteristics of target language readers. From the perspective of semantic translation and communicative translation, this paper discusses the translation strategies under the  &lt;br /&gt;
guidance of this theory to demonstrate the application of Newmark's translation theory in translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''Key words'''===	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
semantic translation; communicative translation; application&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''题目'''===&lt;br /&gt;
语义翻译与交际翻译&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''摘要'''===&lt;br /&gt;
 20世纪80年代初期，著名翻译理论学家彼得·纽马克提出了影响深远的语义翻译和交际翻译理论。认为这两者之间既存在差异又存在联系。在语义翻译和交际翻译的指导下，译者根据源文本的类型和目的语读者的特点，使用对应的翻译策略。本文将从语义翻译和交际翻译视域出发，通过具体翻译案例的展示，探讨这一理论指导下的翻译策略论证纽马克翻译理论在翻译实践中的应用。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''关键字'''===&lt;br /&gt;
语义翻译；交际翻译；应用&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''Introduction'''===&lt;br /&gt;
At present, when we discuss the western schools of modern translation theory, we always refer to Eugene a . Nida, a prominent representative in his field of research. Nida's translation theories, such as those on &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence &amp;quot;, are particularly popular among domestic translators. By contrast, peter Newmark, another prominent translation theorist, has little influence. In fact, Newmark's translation theory in the Western modern translation theory schools can also be called unique. In this paper, the author divides translation into two methods of &amp;quot; communicative translation and semantic translation &amp;quot; . From the two aspects of language form and content, the author discusses the translation methods of achieving different &amp;quot; equivalence &amp;quot; and provides new ideas and approaches for translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== '''Development of Semantic translation and Communicative Translation''' ===&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation and communicative translation are important translation theories put forward by British translation theorist Peter Newmark. On the basis of summing up the previous translation theories and his own translation experience, he put forward these two important translation concepts. In the development of translation theory, it has made outstanding contributions. The essential difference between them is that semantic translation emphasizes retaining the style of the original text, while communicative translation focuses on communicative function, which makes it easy for the readers of the target language to understand(Tang Jie 2016,19). literal translation and free translation are inextricable topics when translation is discussed in the field of translation. It is under this kind of &lt;br /&gt;
thinking that the target text rarely considers the factors such as reader reflection, the category of the text and the purpose of translation (Ye Zinan 2001, 17). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, when we discuss the Western modern translation theories, we frequently refer to Eugene Nida, who is the most prominent representative in this research field. Nida's translation theories, such as those on &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, are particularly popular among scholars of translation studies in China. By contrast, Peter Newmark, another prominent translation theorist, has relatively little influence. In fact, Newmark's translation theory within the Western modern translation theory schools can also be called unique. (Please indicate the source!)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the author divides translation into the two strategies of &amp;quot;communicative&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;semantic&amp;quot; translation. From the two aspects of language, form and content, the author discusses the translation methods of achieving different &amp;quot;equivalences&amp;quot; and provides new ideas and approaches for translation practice. Nida once remarked on the theory of Newmark: &amp;quot;...&amp;quot; (The quote and its source is missing.)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation and communicative translation are important translation strategies put forward by British translation theorist Peter Newmark. On the basis of summing up the previous translation theories and his own translation experience, he put forward these two important translation concepts. Within the development of translation theories, they are an important part. (Please indicate the source!)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essential difference between them is that semantic translation emphasizes retaining the style of the original text, while communicative translation focuses on the communicative function, which makes it easy for the readers of the target language to understand (please indicate the object). (Tang Jie 2016, 19).--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation and free translation are inextricable topics, when translation is discussed. If we follow this kind of thinking, we rarely consider factors such as reader reflection, the category of the text and the purpose of translation in regards to the target text. (Ye Zinan 2001, 17).--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, when we discuss the Western modern translation theories, we frequently refer to Eugene Nida, who is the most prominent representative in this research field. Nida's translation theories, such as those on &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, are particularly popular among scholars of translation studies in China. By contrast, Peter Newmark, another prominent translation theorist, has relatively little influence. In fact, Newmark's translation theory within the Western modern translation theory schools can also be called unique. (Please indicate the source!)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the author divides translation into the two strategies of &amp;quot;communicative&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;semantic&amp;quot; translation. From the two aspects of language, form and content, the author discusses the translation methods of achieving different &amp;quot;equivalences&amp;quot; and provides new ideas and approaches for translation practice. Nida once remarked on the theory of Newmark: &amp;quot;...&amp;quot; (The quote and its source is missing.)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation and communicative translation are important translation strategies put forward by British translation theorist Peter Newmark. On the basis of summing up the previous translation theories and his own translation experience, he put forward these two important translation concepts. Within the development of translation theories, they are an important part. (Please indicate the source!)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essential difference between them is that semantic translation emphasizes retaining the style of the original text, while communicative translation focuses on the communicative function, which makes it easy for the readers of the target language to understand (please indicate the object). (Tang Jie 2016, 19).--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation and free translation are inextricable topics, when translation is discussed. If we follow this kind of thinking, we rarely consider factors such as reader reflection, the category of the text and the purpose of translation in regards to the target text. (Ye Zinan 2001, 17).--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''3.Comparison Between Semantic Translation and Communicative Translation'''===&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark regards language as a &amp;quot;tool for thinking and self-expression&amp;quot;, which means that individual thinking differences determine the differences in style characteristics. In view of the extensive differences in texts, Newmark makes a detailed analysis of semantic translation and communicative translation in his book About Translation (1991).&lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi (2004) gives a more detailed explanation of semantic translation and communicative translation based on the summary given by Newmark. And according to Liao's explanation, it is summarized as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.1 Objectivity and Subjectivity'''====&lt;br /&gt;
First, semantic translation is objective, precise and subject to the culture of the source language and the original author. When translating the semantic meaning of the source text, it should be interpreted only when the connotation of the source text constitutes the biggest obstacle to understanding. In order to reproduce the thought process of the source text, semantic translation strives to keep the language features and unique semantic expressions of the source text, and gives full play to the expression function of the language. Communicative translation, on the other hand, is subjective, and the core lies in the transmission of information, making the reader think, feel and act, giving full play to the function of language to express information (informative)and producing effects (vocative), concentrating only on the response of the target language readers, making the source language yield to the target language and the culture of the target language. Therefore, when using communicative translation strategies, the translator has some freedom to modify the source text, but this does not mean that the translator cannot respect the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.2 Forms of Expression'''====&lt;br /&gt;
Second, there are differences between semantic translation and communicative translation in the form of expression. Semantic translation makes the form of the target text closer to that of the source text, and tries to retain the sound effect of the source text. Communicative translation focuses more on the response of the target language readers to easy reading, reorganizes syntax, utilizes more general words and collocations, and strives for a straightaway translation Semantic translation focuses on the transmission of textual meaning. Communicative translation, on the other hand, focuses on the transmission of textual context Semantic translation is still centered on the source language. Communicative translation, whereas, centers on the reader of the target language. mean that the translator cannot respect the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.3 Highlights on Contents '''====&lt;br /&gt;
Third, semantic translation and communicative translation have diverse highlights when the content and effect of information are contradictory. Semantic translation emphasizes content over effect, while communicative translation emphasizes effect over content.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.4 Language Style'''====&lt;br /&gt;
Fourth, compared with communicative translation, semantic translation is more technical, intricate, arcane even unintelligible. It does not lay emphasis on reproducing the intention, but focuses on reproducing the thinking process of the author of the source text. It tends to over translate, choosing more professional specific words than the source text to express the subtle differences of meaning. Communicative translation, on the other hand, is more unobstructed, simple, clear and direct, which is more in line with the language habits of the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.5 Length'''====&lt;br /&gt;
Fifth, the translation with semantic translation generally has no explanatory words to help readers comprehend, so the translation of communicative translation is usually longer than that of semantic translation. In addition, semantic translation takes smaller words, phrases or clauses as translation units, while communicative translation tends to take sentences and paragraphs as translation units.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.6 Inferiority and Superiority '''====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixth, semantic translation is an art, which is more than one person's responsibility, there can be no inaccurate translation, and the translation is generally inferior to the original, but communicative translation is a skill, which can be undertaken by many people. The translated text is generally superior to the source text because of its emphasis on effect, concise and straightforward language, and appropriate polishing to make up for some missing meanings in semantic translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many differences between semantic translation and communicative translation, they are closely related and cannot be separated completely. emphasis text only has a function alone, plays a single guiding role or only reflect a kind of method strategy, just for a variety of functions, methods, strategy , When semantic translation and communicative translation overlap in translation practice, no matter which strategy is adopted and guidance is reflected, the target text should subject to the basic grammatical structure and some fixed stylistic features of the target language while reflecting the ideological content of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Relation Between Semantic and Communicative Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Previously, Karl Buhler, a German linguist, proposes the model of &amp;quot;Language tools&amp;quot; to study Language in his book Theory of Language (1990. According to Buhler, there are four elements in )daily communication the speaker, the receiver, the symbol and the context, so in the process of language in communication, it should be at least three basic functions, that is, expressive function, informative function and vocative function; Then, the linguist R. Jakobson thinks that there should be six important factors in the process of intersection: that is, mode, context, receiver, sender, contact channel and message itself. On the basis of the theory of language function, Newmark divides the source text into three types: that is, expressive texts, informative texts and vocative texts.&lt;br /&gt;
According to Newmark, translation is the translation of the text, the study of translation cannot be separated from the text. And according to Newmark's point of view, the core of the expressive function of language lies in the thought of the speaker. The typical expressive texts mainly include: First, literary works such as poetry, novels, plays and ancient books; Second, authoritative works such as philosophical works, legal documents and political speeches; Third, autobiography, essays and literary works are included. The core of the expressive text is the author-centered, and the author's status is sacred. When translating expressive texts, the translator should reproduce the features of the source language expression form in the target language to reflect a more complete aesthetic effect. Therefore, the translator should reproduce some figures of speech in the source language when translating this text. On the contrary, in some special expressive texts, the expressive function of the language, which requires the translator to be able to distinguish the emphasis when translating expressive texts, is higher than its aesthetic function.&lt;br /&gt;
As for the informative function of language, Newmark believes that the core of the informative function of language hinges on the external situation context, the authenticity of topics and the objective world beyond the language. Therefore, the core of informative text lies in the objective authenticity of the information content. In the process of translating informative texts, the translator should present the authenticity and accuracy of the information content of the source text in the target language as completely as possible. Therefore, the translator should take the target language as the orientation and pay attention to the effectiveness and accuracy of communication. However, it should be noted that the success of the translation of informative texts largely depend on the linguistic features and stylistic features of the texts themselves. In addition, for example, in the translation of informative texts, the greater the cultural differences between the source culture and the target culture, the more difficult it is to achieve equivalence between the translated text and the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
The third type of text proposed by Newmark is the vocative text. He believes that the vocative function of language lies in the reader or the language receiver. The so-called &amp;quot;vocative&amp;quot; is that the author appeals to the reader or the receiver to act, think or feel something based on the emotional level, specifically, the author makes some response according to the intention of the reader. Therefore, when translating vocative texts, the translator should be guided by the target language rules and culture, and reproduce the vocative effect that is relative to the original author and the vocative elements that are faithful to the original author.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Application Between Semantic Translation and Communicative Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
These three text types cannot be completely separated. Very few texts are pure fragmentary expressive, informative and evocative texts, but usually three or two texts have both functions, but with some emphasis. The formation of text type theory opens up a new perspective for translators to do translation work. In this way, before translation, translators should carefully study the text content and linguistic style after selecting the translated text, and determine the appropriate perspective of text type according to Newmark's analysis of text type. Given the above, the ultimate goal of text type classification is to provide the most appropriate translation method, strategy and guidance for translated works. In succession, Newmark proposes the effective translation strategies and he thinks that semantic translation and communicative translation are the most convenient and extensive applications. As mentioned above, semantic translation lay emphasis on the thinking process of the original author, while communicative translation pays more attention to how the language itself achieves proper effect. Therefore, semantic translation is applicable to expressive texts, while communicative translation is applicable to the latter two types of texts. He puts forward: materials suitable for semantic translation include texts that are as important to the specific language as the content of the speaker or author, whether it is philosophy, religion, political science, technology or literature. Materials appropriate for communicative translation include: news, informative writing, non-personal communication, propaganda, announcements, standardized writings and popular fictions&amp;quot; In a word, the English version of Jingui Yaolue (Synopsis of Prescriptions of the Golden Chamber) is a type of text with both expressive and informative. According to Newmark(Peter Newmark, 2001, 44). The knowledge to  readers. Based upon the connotation of semantics and communicative translation theory and their discrepancies, the translator gives a general overview of the roles they play in practical application. &lt;br /&gt;
On the score of transforming the content of the original text and author 's intention well and truly, the translator retains the linguistic characteristics and unique expressions of theorists when illustrating their theoretical notions and insights. When the translator translated certain words with cultural background, era background, and historical background, such as academic vocabulary and proper nouns in diversified subject domains, the translated names cannot be obtained based on her own assumptions and judgments. Instead, the translator should confirm whether her translation is a generic term recognized within the academia. The author abides by this rule firmly ,,ring the translation process. Besides, sometimes, if the objective things are described in chronological order, causal order, logical order, or in the same primary and secondary order, the two languages have basically the same way of writing, it can be translated by linear translation method according to the specific situation, maintaining the consistency of voice and tense. Semantic translation can better reflect the author 's thinking process and the expression of opinions so that the target readers can read it without obstacles. The communicative translation provides the translator with more freedom. In translation, the translator must consider the target reader 's feelings and strive to guard linear translation method according to the specific situation, maintaining the consistency of voice and tense. English and Chinese have different thinking modes, language habits and means of expression. When translating, it is sometimes the case that certain words and phrases should be added, so that the translation can achieve the same effect as the original text in terms of content, spirit and style (Cheng Mei, 1993,58). Additional translation is to add words that are not in the original text but actually have certain meanings. In a word, through additional translation, firstly, it can ensure the integrity of the grammatical structure of the target text, and secondly, it can make certain that the meaning of  the text is explicit and consistent with Chinese expression habits.&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Source text: The mother inclines over the child and both verticality and horizontality cease to be operative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target text:母亲的情感向孩子倾斜，纵向思维与横向思维都不再奏效。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It mentioned the inter-subjectivity theory earlier before this sentence. the author inquired relevant materials and found that this theory is the discussion of emotional cognition. Therefore, the word &amp;quot;t !&amp;quot; should be added to complete the content that is not clearly explained but gives a hint, so as to facilitate readers' understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Inter-subjectivity theory is concerned with the horizontal expansion and vertical extension of thinking. Horizontal thinking, as the name implies, refers to the person's thinking has its characteristics of lateral, broad development. People with this kind of thinking are good at drawing inferences from one example. Vertical thinking refers to the thinking form that is carried out in a sequential, predictable and stylized direction within a kind of structure. It is a clear and logical thinking mode that is consistent with the development direction of things and human cognition habits. In Example 1, the author indicates that because parents love their children so much, they will easily lose their sense of reason when they encounter problems with their children. This is realistic and commonplace phenomenon. Verticality and horizontality denote &amp;quot;垂直性&amp;quot;和&amp;quot; 横向性 &amp;quot; respectively, they are both abstract words. English expressions are sometimes abstract, while Chinese express abstract contents in concrete images. Literal translation will cause confusion. In this case, appropriate word likes &amp;quot; 思维&amp;quot; should be added according to the context to make the meaning concrete.&lt;br /&gt;
The four-character structure is the crystallization of the wisdom of the Chinese nation. It has a compact and flexible structure, gives the essentials in compendious language, and is easy to read. It is a major component of Chinese expressions, a terse language material.&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1:&lt;br /&gt;
Source text: This dissemination, however, has also been a kind of domestication(perhaps inevitable), as anyone who lived through the heady days of the late 1970s and the 1980s of line-in-the-sand warring factions - Marxists versus post structuralists, feminists versus Marxists, psychoanalytic theorists versus all three.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target text:然而，这种传播也是一- 种归化(或许是不可避免的)，就像任何经历过20世纪70年代末和80年代那些令人兴奋的，界限分明的交战派别一样一马克思主义者与后结构主义者、 女权主义者与马克思主义者、精神分析理论家与以上三者，这些派别的对抗。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Line-in-the-sand&amp;quot; has the definition of dividing the demarcation line. As can be seen from the context, what is said here is the fighting status of various theoretical factions. These factions resisted each other. If the translation is rendered directly, the translation will be too plain, and it will not manifest the intense and tangle some circumstances. Thereby, based on her accumulation of Chinese traditional civilization, the translator adopted a vivid four-character idiom to describe such a situation, displaying the linguistic characteristics and particular qualities of Chinese, and giving the article an affinity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As Newmark said, it is impossible to use a single theory to support any work, nor can it use a single technique, nor can semantic translation and communicative translation. The ultimate goal of semantic translation and communicative translation is different. The semantic translation is the original author's service, which follows the way of thinking and text genre characteristics are all original text ;The ultimate goal of communicative translation, unlike semantic translation, is to make the reader better understand the translation, let the reader think and feel. Therefore, the translator needs to translate the main content of the original text, pay more attention to the social value of the translation, and conform to the target language of speech. In the study of semantic translation strategies and communicative translation strategies, we should note that the distinction between semantic translation and communicative translation is relative, not absolute, and is often complementary and complementary. Liao Qiyi, a Chinese scholar, argues that there is a common ground between semantic translation and communicative translation, and that there is a strong connection between semantic translation and communicative translation. Secondly, both must faithfully reflect the main content of the original text ;Finally, these two translation strategies can be combined when the readers of the translation are consistent with the readers' interests and knowledge level of the original text, which means that the author and the reader of the translation are truly realized. German linguist Karl Buhler proposed that language has three functions: information function, expression function and infection function. On the basis of his theory, Newmark sums up three types of text.Informative text, expressive text and call active text. Informative text is an objective summary of events. Newmark's translation theory emphasizes semantic translation and communicative translation as a whole, because they are two different and complementary translation methods. Context, time and city are the necessary factors in the process of translation . What kind of translation strategies are adopted, and specific problems need to be analyzed. If semantic translation is adopted, the translator aims to follow the content and form of the original text, but in order to make the translation more popular and natural, avoid the language obscurity caused by the great differences between Chinese and English, sometimes it is necessary to combine the two methods, which combines the faithfulness of the author with the faithfulness of the reader, that is to promote the normal communication even in the translation of a sentence, at the same time two methods can be used to ensure the smooth communication and attract more readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark. (2001).Approaches to Translation. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark. (2001). A Textbook of Translation. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark. (2006). About Translation. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Mei 成梅. (1993). “翻译理论探秘，反思及应用——纽马克译论精选”[Exploration, Reflection and Application of Translation Theory--Selected Version of Newmark Translation Theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Science and Technology Translation 上海科技翻译.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi 廖七一.(2004）.“当代英国翻译理论”[Contemporary British Translation Theory]. Wu hai: Wuhai Education Press 武汉教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tang Jie 唐洁. (2016).“语义翻译与交际翻译的区别与应用”[Differences and Applications Between Semantic Translation and Communicative Translation].Hu Nan: Hu Nan Press 湖南出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ye Zinan 叶子南.(2001). “高级英汉翻译理论”[Advanced English-Chinese Translation Theory]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of Functional Equivalence in Translating Children's Literature---A Case Study on ''The Lion King''	刘智伟	Liu Zhiwei 202020080622==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘智伟 Liu Zhiwei, 202020080622 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract=== &lt;br /&gt;
Childhood is the most important stage of life development, and the influence of children's literature on children's education is in the first place. Children's literature is particularly required to be vivid and easy to understand, which requires that translation strategies should be adjusted according to the characteristics of children's psychological development and on the basis of functional equivalence translation theory. Based on the characteristics of children and children's literature, and combined with the translation strategies and methods of ''The Lion King'', this chapter makes a more profound analysis of translation equivalence theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words=== &lt;br /&gt;
Children's Characters, Children's Literature, Functional Equivalence Theory --[[User:Liu Zhiwei|Liu Zhiwei]] ([[User talk:Liu Zhiwei|talk]]) 01:59, 1 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题 目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论在儿童文学翻译中的使用---以《狮子王》为例&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘 要=== &lt;br /&gt;
儿童期是人生发育最重要的阶段，而儿童文学对于儿童的教育影响处于前位且是第一性的。儿童文学特别要求通俗易懂，生动活泼，这也就要求儿童文学翻译作品应根据儿童心理发展特点、基于功能对等翻译理调整翻译策略。本文主要是通过儿童特点、儿童文学特点，同时结合《狮子王》翻译策略与方法，对翻译对等理论进行更加深刻的解析。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词=== &lt;br /&gt;
儿童特点，儿童文学，功能对等理论&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Children’s literature contains different kinds of genres such as children’s prose, children’s novels, fairy tales and so on, in which fairy tales are the most special one and the most popular one for there are strange plots, vivid expressions and interesting characters helping children form theirs values towards the world. To make English literature suitable for Chinese kids, translators should think about the cultural backgrounds, psychological features and linguistic features of the readers of the works based on the theory of equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Children’s literature contains different kinds of genres such as children’s prose, children’s novels, fairy tales and so on, in which fairy tales are the most special one and the most popular one for there are strange plots, vivid expressions and interesting characters helping children form theirs values towards the world. To make English literature suitable for Chinese kids, translators should think about cultural backgrounds, psychological features and linguistic features of the readers based on the theory of equivalence.--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 08:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Introduction of the Theory of Equivalence===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional equivalence is a translation theory put forward by Eugene Nida, which consists of dynamic equivalence and formal equivalence making great contributions to translation theory. In his book Toward a Science of Translating (1964), he put forward and distinguished what he called dynamic equivalence and formal equivalence for the first time. Later, he expounded dynamic equivalence in his book The Theory and Practice of Translation (1969).&lt;br /&gt;
Dynamic equivalence is therefore to be defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language. (Nida, 1969) To avoid being misunderstood and provide a clearer meaning, Nida used “functional equivalence” to replace “dynamic equivalence” in From One Language to Another (1986). According to Nida, the best version of translation should never look like a translation. To avoid such feeling of translation, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency, the precedence of dynamic equivalence and precedence of forms that are acceptable to the readers. At the same time, translation should not be isolated and cultural background should be considered and try to make translations with original features and without cultural differences. While there is no possibility to balance between significance and culture, one must abandon the formal equivalence. Furthermore, it is better to recreate when the changes of form cannot show the original meanings of the text. &lt;br /&gt;
According to the functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meaning, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in the response the readers act after reading the translation. To sum up, the functional equivalence theory focuses on reader’s response, which calls for the response of the original receptors to original text (Jia Xiuhai 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Functional equivalence is a translation theory put forward by Eugene Nida, which consists of dynamic equivalence and formal equivalence making great contributions to translation theory. In his book ''Toward a Science of Translating'' (1964), he put forward and distinguished what he called dynamic equivalence and formal equivalence for the first time. Later, he expounded dynamic equivalence in his book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' (1969).&lt;br /&gt;
Dynamic equivalence is therefore to be defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language. (Nida, 1969) To avoid being misunderstood and provide a clearer meaning, Nida used “functional equivalence” to replace “dynamic equivalence” in From One Language to Another (1986). According to Nida, the best version of translation should never look like a translation. To avoid such feeling of translation, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency, the precedence of dynamic equivalence and precedence of forms that are acceptable to the readers. At the same time, translation should not be isolated and cultural background should be considered and try to make translations with original features and without cultural differences. While there is no possibility to balance between significance and culture, one must abandon the formal equivalence. Furthermore, it is better to recreate when the changes of form cannot show the original meanings of the text. &lt;br /&gt;
According to the functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meaning, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in the response the readers act after reading the translation. To sum up, the functional equivalence theory focuses on reader’s response, which calls for the response of the original receptors to original text (Jia Xiuhai 2008).--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Salient Features of Children’s Literature===&lt;br /&gt;
Children’s literature formed in the mid-18th century with the publishment of Émile, ou De l'éducation, a book of Rousseau. The advent of Hans Christian Andersen fairytale marked the beginning of the boom period of world children’s literature. After 20th century, a large amount of excellent works came out all over the world pushing it into another boom period. There was no specific literary works for children in the early period of China until the “New Culture Movement” period when children’s literature occurred to be an independent status. (Hua Xiaofen 2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
Children’s literature, as a way of enlightenment, is required to be serious but as a kind of reading material for children it is required to be simple and interesting. At the same time, children’s linguistic features, cognitive features and psychological features should be considered in order to meet the needs of children. On the contrary, a lot of authors try very hard to write children’s literature so as to make them “de-adultification”.(Zhang Yanling 2019, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
The beginning of literature is from imitation so that a large amount of translation works of children’s literature come out. The difference between English and Chinese is clear but to make language interesting with translating it in proper way is not an easy thing.(Tang Huaying2017, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The beginning of literature is from imitation so that a large amount of translation works of children’s literature come out to learn foreign works of children's literature. The difference between English and Chinese is clear but to make language interesting with translating it in proper way is not an easy thing.(Tang Huaying2017, 133)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====Distinct Themes in Children’s Literature====&lt;br /&gt;
Childhood is the developing period of a man which means it is the most important stage in one’s life and children in this time have a sensitive sense to learn new things. From simpleness to complexity, children have formed a complete system of perception and their understandings change to be deeper from the surface understanding. As a kind of enlightenment, children’s literature provides a way for children to learn simple lessons so that it contains simple but distinct themes, clear but positive themes with educational meanings. Furthermore, children’s literature in foreign countries, especially in British and America, emphasizes on maternal love that is often reflected in girls’ childhood.  And in children’s literature, it also shows a world in imagination with a sharp contrast with the real world in order to open children’s mind. Children could recognize truth from bad things, beauty from colorful things and kindness form cruel things. At the same time, culture of religion cannot be avoided in literary works. To infuse correct religious ideas properly is what we need to think deeper in case that the literary works should get in the way for children to know the world.(Wang Yali 2020, 74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Childhood is the developing period of a man which means it is the most important stage in one’s life and children in this time have a sensitive sense to learn new things. From simpleness to complexity, children have formed a complete system of perception and their understandings change to be deeper from the surface understanding. As a kind of enlightenment, children’s literature provides a way for children to learn simple lessons so that it contains simple but distinct themes, clear but positive themes with educational meanings. Furthermore, children’s literature in foreign countries, especially in British and America, emphasizes on maternal love that is often reflected in girls’ childhood.  And in children’s literature, it also shows a world in imagination with a sharp contrast with the real world in order to open children’s eyes. Children could recognize truth from bad things, beauty from colorful things and kindness form cruel things. At the same time, culture of religion cannot be avoided in literary works. To infuse correct religious ideas properly is what we need to think deeper in case that the literary works should get in the way for children to know the world.(Wang Yali 2020, 74)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be an excellent translator of children’s literature, one should grasp the distinct theme in each work, paying much more attention to the values that the work wants to show about, for all the literary works for children must have a positive effect on children. In other words, a translator should take the responsibility of choosing best works and translating them from the perspective of a child. Just as Chen Bochui, an author of children’s literature, says that only if an author writes his works through the perspective of a child, hearing by the ears of a child, seeing by the eyes of a child, and feeling by the heart of a child, can he have literary works understood and appreciated by children. It is the same for a translator because translating is like recreating following the footprints of the original works.(Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be an excellent translator of children’s literature, one should grasp the distinct theme in each work, paying much more attention to the values that the work wants to show about, for all the literary works for children must have a positive effect on children. In other words, a translator should take the responsibility of choosing best works and translating them from the perspective of a child. Just as Chen Bochui, an author of children’s literature, says that only if an author writes his works through the perspective of a child, hearing by the ears of a child, seeing by the eyes of a child, and feeling by the heart of a child, can he have literary works understood and appreciated by children. It is the same for a translator because translating is like following the footprints of the original works.(Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====Various of Genres of Children’s Literature====&lt;br /&gt;
Various of genres can be found in children’s literature which consists of poem, novel, fairy tale and allegory and so on. Different genres may show different aspects of the world and different genres may provide different ways to know the world pushing children form a complex but colorful cognitive system. Poem is the most beautiful genre containing impressing rhythm, catchy words, and simple content, which provides an easier way for children to learn to use language in a graceful manner. Novel is usually a long story that consists of a complete system like family or society, through which children could get an overview of the world. Fairy tale is usually different from the real world but reflects the real world in some ways. Children are very fond of this kind of genre for it enriches children’s experience and has an impressive influence on their thinking. Different genre gives different possibilities but rationality and normality should be put in the first place.(Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Various of genres can be found in children’s literature which consists of poem, novel, fairy tale and allegory and so on. Different genres may show different aspects of the world and different genres may provide different ways to know the world pushing children form a complex but colorful cognitive system. Poem is the most beautiful genre containing impressing rhythm, catchy words, and simple content, which provides an easier way for children to learn to use language in a graceful manner. Novel is usually a long story that contains a complete system like family or society, through which children could get an overview of the world. Fairy tale is usually different from the real world but reflects the real world in some ways. Children are very fond of this kind of genre for it enriches children’s experience and has an impressive influence on their thinking. Different genre gives different possibilities but rationality and normality should be put in the first place.(Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To become an excellent translator of children’s literature, one must get to know the essence of different genres in order that a translator can transfer his styles easily in different genres. Translation is a complex process that consists of many steps. Zhang Meifang (1999) once pointed out that “In the process of translation, a translator is the recipient of the source text and the producer of the target text either. In this way, he must have text analysis in both of the two processes and compare the results to finish the translation task properly.” Newmark come up with the three steps of translation: firstly, understand and analyze the source text; secondly, conceive a mind map of translating about the choice of words and sentences; thirdly, reproduce the text according to author’s intention, readers’ expectation, and proper regulation. Choosing proper translation strategies through text analysis is necessary.(Zhou Xuanfeng2004, 102) &lt;br /&gt;
====Vivid Expressions in Children’s Literature====&lt;br /&gt;
In the period of childhood, language system is not mature enough to accept all the linguistic phenomenon. And children cannot focus on the same thing for a long time so that abstract and complex languages cannot arise their attention. To make sure that children of different ages can understand the expression easily, vivid expressions are acceptable. In 1865, the publication of Alice's Adventures in Wonderland caused a stir and it fully showed the vivid expressions of children’s literature. It is a story about the real experience in wonderland of the sweet girl, Alice. The reason why it is still popular in the world is that it tells an interesting story with simple words and the translation even uses allusions in Journey to the West to stimulate children’s interests. (Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the period of childhood, language system is not mature enough to accept all the linguistic phenomenon. And children cannot focus on the same thing for a long time so that abstract and complex languages cannot arise their attention. To make sure that children of different ages can understand the expression easily, vivid expressions are acceptable. In 1865, the publication of ''Alice's Adventures in Wonderland'' caused a stir and it fully showed the vivid expressions of children’s literature. It is a story about the real experience in wonderland of the sweet girl, Alice. The reason why it is still popular in the world is that it tells an interesting story with simple words and the translation even uses allusions in ''Journey to the West'' to stimulate children’s interests. (Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:31, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be a good translator of children’s literature, one must learn children’s psychological and linguistic features in order to translate the literary works in a proper manner. Different from adults, the linguistic competence of children is not as perfect as that of adults. According to a research about linguistic features of children, children acquire intonation of Chinese first and then pronunciation. The acquisition of vowel is much earlier than that of consonants. It is reported that a kid aged three years old making mistakes in speaking language is very normal. Language acquisition in the early age of childhood must go through a specific process and children in this stage don’t have a mature system for language and their cognitive ability is limited so that translators should try to use simple but vivid words to make children of different ages understand texts easily.(Cao Li2018, 437)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be a good translator of children’s literature, one must learn children’s psychological and linguistic features in order to translate the literary works in a proper manner. Different from adults, the linguistic competence of children is not as perfect as that of adults. According to a research about linguistic features of children, children acquire intonation of Chinese first and then pronunciation. The acquisition of vowels is much earlier than that of consonants. It is reported that a kid aged three years old making mistakes in speaking language is very normal. Language acquisition in the early age of childhood must go through a specific process and children in this stage don’t have a mature system for language and their cognitive ability is limited so that translators should try to use simple but vivid words to make children of different ages understand texts easily.(Cao Li2018, 437)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:31, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Cultural Infusion in Children’s Literature====&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural confidence is a core point in today’s development in all aspects. Culture is the soul of a nation and it pushes the development of a nation in some ways. It is like an invisible weapon which influences people’s mind and value towards the world. Nowadays, more and more literary works concern more about cultural infusion through which Chinese culture can be spread to the whole world and foreign cultures can come into China either. In this way, literary works are regarded as an important tool to transmit cultures so that assessing literary works can be an essential point. And as a way of enlightenment for children, children’s literature plays an essential role in developing Chinese culture. (Liu Xiaoqing 2020, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural confidence is a core point in today’s development of all aspects. Culture is the soul of a nation and it pushes the development of a nation in some ways. It is like an invisible weapon which influences people’s mind and value towards the world. Nowadays, more and more literary works concern more about cultural infusion,through which Chinese culture can be spread to the whole world and foreign cultures can come into China either. In this way, literary works are regarded as an important tool to transmit cultures so that assessing literary works can be an essential point. And as a way of enlightenment for children, children’s literature plays an essential role in developing Chinese culture. (Liu Xiaoqing 2020, 91) --[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:34, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
To be a translator taking the responsibility of exchanging different cultures, one must know the east and know the west. There’s difference in social conventions affected by geographical and historical factors. There’s difference in thinking patterns and authors in the western countries take sentence stricture for granted such as Shakespeare. There’ s difference in etiquette and Chinese culture has been influenced by Confucius. To combine the two kind of different cultures and to make it easy to understand become the key point for translators.(Wang Yali2020, 74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===A Case Study: E-C Translation of ''The Lion King'' under the Guidance of Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
''The Lion King'' is story written by The Walt Disney Company inspired by Shakespeare’s Hamlet. It has been made into a movie in 1944 when it caused a stir to the whole world. Simba is the little prince of Pride Land, and his father Mufasa is the majestic king. However, his uncle Scar has designs on Mufasa's throne for a long time. In order to take the throne, Scar must eliminate the little prince for Simba will be the next king of Pride Land. Therefore, he has been wrestling to try every means to make Simba go outside of the land where there is no Mufasa protecting Simba, and then waits for the opportunity to kill him with the help of those hungry hyenas who are the army of Pride Land. It is when Simba cannot fight that Mufasa comes to rescue him in time. Later, Mufasa is murdered by Scar who has tried every means to scheme against the real king of the land. After Mufasa’s death, Scar had ulterior motives to make Simba to leave and at the same time, he sent some hyenas to kill him, but Simba escaped to other place with his wit. Simba went through the very hot and dry dessert and encountered a meerkat named Timon and a kind warthog named Pumbaa who witnessed Simba grow into a powerful lion. Not long afterward Simba met Nana, his playmate when he was in his childhood. Nana told Simba that Pride Land had suffered a disaster and she encouraged him to return to the land but Simba was unwilling to get back to the place anymore.   Later, Simba met with his father's spirit and decided to restore the country with the guidance of mage Rafiki. In the following struggle to restore Pride Land and save the people, Simba understood the true meaning of responsibility and got victory with the help of his friends and relatives. (Zhang Liya2020, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Lion King'' is story written by The Walt Disney Company inspired by Shakespeare’s Hamlet. It has been made into a movie in 1944 when it caused a stir to the whole world. Simba is the little prince of Pride Land, and his father Mufasa is the majestic king. However, his uncle Scar has designs on Mufasa's throne for a long time. In order to take the throne, Scar must eliminate the little prince for Simba will be the next king of Pride Land. Therefore, he has been wrestling to try every means to make Simba go outside of the land where there is no Mufasa protecting him, and then waits for the right opportunity to kill him with the help of those hungry hyenas who is the army of Pride Land. It is when Simba cannot fight that Mufasa comes to rescue him in time. Later, Mufasa is murdered by Scar who has tried every means to scheme against the real king of the land. After Mufasa’s death, Scar had ulterior motives to make Simba to leave and at the same time, he sent some hyenas to kill him, but Simba escaped to other place with his wit. Simba went through the very hot and dry dessert and encountered a meerkat named Timon and a kind warthog named Pumbaa who witnessed Simba grow into a powerful lion. Not long afterward Simba met Nana, his playmate when he was in his childhood. Nana told Simba that Pride Land had suffered a disaster and she encouraged him to return to the land but Simba was unwilling to get back to the place anymore.   Later, Simba met with his father's spirit and decided to restore the country with the guidance of mage Rafiki. In the following struggle to restore Pride Land and save the people, Simba understood the true meaning of responsibility and got victory with the help of his friends and relatives. (Zhang Liya2020, 20)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Lion King'' is a glorious animation that praise justice and love, castigates evil and conspiracy, and it shows respect to the principle of the circle of life, and discloses a philosophy of the whole life. According to Nida’s theory, the translation work must represent the original meaning of the source text with proper words and structure. And to make the target text attract children’s attention, the translation work must find the best way to cater their interests. Due to the popularity of the movie version of The Lion King, the translation version is fewer. The translation version of The Lion King is translated by Song Ruixue and published by National Open University Press. (Zhang Liya2020, 20)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====Functional Equivalence at Lexical Level====&lt;br /&gt;
The use of simple words is the basic feature of children’s literature, through which the translators choose lucid and suitable words for children readers. Just as Nida mentioned that “Translation is the representation of the source text with the closest and most natural words, so the first equivalence is in semantics and the second is in literary genres.”(Xiong Ziwei2018, 9)   &lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Reduplication=====&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic features, the use of reduplication in Chinese gives readers the beauty of rhyme, expression, and form so that it will arise children readers’ interests no matter in the aspect of reading or listening. On the other hand, the intonation will be stressed with the use of reduplication that will strengthen the emotional expression which makes the character more prominent and the translation work more readable.(Xiong Ziwei2018, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic features, the use of reduplication in Chinese gives readers the beauty of rhyme, expression, and form so that it will arise children readers’ interests no matter in the aspect of reading or listening. On the other hand, the intonation will be stressed with the use of reduplication that will strengthen the emotional expressions which makes the character more prominent and the translation work more readable.(Xiong Ziwei2018, 9) --[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reduplication is to reuse the same word so that it gives readers catchy rhythm which makes the ordinary words special and gives more power to language itself. For example, the use of reduplication combining with the sound shows the mental activity of the character and children readers will easily get the image. (Xiong Ziwei2018, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reduplication is to reuse the same word so that it gives readers catchy rhythm which makes the ordinary words special and gives more power to language itself. In this way, the use of reduplication combining with the sound shows the mental activity of the character and children readers will easily get the image. (Xiong Ziwei2018, 9)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: The three scared bullies ran away as Scar looked from shadows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 三只鬣狗吓破了胆，灰溜溜地逃跑了。刀疤躲在阴影里，看见了这一切。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first example is taken from the part that Mufasa went to resecure Simba when he was in trouble. Mufasa’s majestic looking was showed up with the sharp contrast with bullies’ coward reactions. The translator doesn’t have a literal translation but adds an adverb in the replication form in which it makes the sentence beautiful in rhyme. Furthermore, the three bullies were scared and regretful at the same time so that “灰溜溜地” represents their psychological activity in a proper way. The coward characters seem to leap off the page, from which children will understand the character better and get the kindness from the bullies. (Song Ruixue2020,18)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: Simba saw his father fall. He ran calling Mufasa’s name but the king was already dead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 辛巴眼睁睁地看着自己的父亲掉落深谷，他痛苦地呼唤着父亲的名字，然而木法沙再也无法回应他了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second example is taken from the part when Mufasa was murdered by Scar, and Simba could do nothing to help his father so that he just saw the death of Mufasa and felt devastated and self-condemned. For Simba, it is because of his inability that makes his father die who has loved him so much. For children readers, they may regard themselves as Simba who felt depressed and the word “眼睁睁地” causes a feeling of useless, through which children may get to understand the importance of responsibility. In this way, it makes a contrast between the helpless Simba and brave Simba who conquered Pride Land, through which children get a more impressive image of Simba.(Song Ruixue2020,24) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: Scar could not run away. Simba hit him with a powerful blow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 刀疤再也逃不掉了。辛巴重重一击……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third example is taken from the part when Simba began to fight with Scar and he hit him in the last second. The translator translates “with a powerful blow” to “重重地” making the sentence more easy to understand for a child and showing Simba’s power and anger. The use of reduplication not only makes the image impressive but also strengthen the emotion of Simba. It is in this part that Simba revenged for his father. Different from Shakespeare’s Hamlet, Simba didn’t have hesitations but on the contrary, he fought against Scar in a very quick and powerful manner. There is clear boundary between truth and evil so that Simba’s decisive actions show that one must not hesitate to make choice or the evil will go on making troubles. (Song Ruixue2020,47)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third example is taken from the part when Simba began to fight with Scar and he hit him in the last second. The translator translates “with a powerful blow” to “重重地” making the sentence more easy to understand for a child and showing Simba’s power and anger. The use of reduplication not only makes the image impressive but also strengthens the emotion of Simba. It is in this part that Simba revenged for his father. Different from Shakespeare’s Hamlet, Simba didn’t have hesitations but on the contrary, he fought against Scar in a very quick and powerful manner. There is a clear boundary between truth and evil so that Simba’s decisive actions show that one must not hesitate to make choice or the evil will go on making troubles. (Song Ruixue2020,47)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The background of a story is difficult for a writer to explain to children readers for they don’t have a mature cognitive system to accept all the social and history background. However, the lexical choices of a writer or a translator can be a best way to show the deeper meaning of a simple story. Firstly, the use of republication makes every sentence in the story vivid and clear. Like a poem, the republication in each sentence gives readers beautiful rhythm that helps children form the sense of pace in language. At the same time, it is easy for them to accept this kind of beautiful expressions rather than those straightforward and dull words. Secondly, the use of republication makes each sentence in the story filled with the psychological activities of characters so that the complex changes of a character is showed up through very simple sentences. It is reported that children in the early age when they begin to learn language are very sensitive to every word they heard. And the use of reduplication helps them to use simple words to show their own feelings. The form of reduplication itself is a kind of beauty which will fulfill children’s need of appreciation of beauty. To summarize, the use of republication makes the whole text rhythmic, makes the whole story more vivid, makes all characters impressive and interesting.(Guo Zimeng2020, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The background of a story is difficult for a writer to explain to children readers for they don’t have a mature cognitive system to accept all the social and history background. However, the lexical choices of a writer or a translator can be a best way to show the deeper meaning of a simple story. Firstly, the use of republication makes every sentence in the story vivid and clear. Like a poem, the republication in each sentence gives readers beautiful rhythm that helps children form the sense of pace in language. At the same time, it is easy for them to accept this kind of beautiful expressions rather than those straightforward and dull words. Secondly, the use of republication makes each sentence in the story filled with the psychological activities of characters so that the complex changes of a character is showed up through very simple sentences. It is reported that children in the early age when they begin to learn language are very sensitive to every word they heard. And the use of reduplication helps them to use simple words to show their own feelings. The form of reduplication itself is a kind of beauty which will fulfill children’s need of appreciation of beauty. To summarize, the use of reduplication makes the whole text rhythmic, makes the whole story more vivid, makes all characters impressive and interesting.(Guo Zimeng2020, 94)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Adverbs=====&lt;br /&gt;
The use of adverbs in English is very common no matter in literary works or daily life. Whereas, we may hardly find adverbs in Chinese adults’ daily life. On the contrary, the use of adverbs in children’s literature makes the whole text filled with cute and clear expressions. The acquisition of Children’s emotion is the reflection of psychological states and social environment. According to Donald Olding Hebb, a Canadian psychologist, pioneer of cognitive psychophysiology, children’s emotion and cognition are inseparable. The expression of emotion relies on cognition in some way. In other word, understanding is prior to emotion and emotion is the production of cognition. In some literary works, the use of adverbs gives readers a chance to percept the emotions of characters in order to improve the ability to feel emotion and express emotions in a correct way.(Xiong Ziwei2020, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of adverbs in English is very common no matter in literary works or daily life. Whereas, we may hardly find adverbs in Chinese adults’ daily life. On the contrary, the use of adverbs in children’s literature makes the whole text filled with cute and clear expressions. The acquisition of Children’s emotion is the reflection of psychological states and social environment. According to Donald Olding Hebb, a Canadian psychologist, pioneer of cognitive psychophysiology, children’s emotion and cognition are inseparable. The expression of emotion relies on cognition in some way. In other word, understanding is prior to emotion and emotion is the production of cognition. In some literary works, the use of adverbs gives readers a chance to perceive the emotions of characters in order to improve the ability to feel emotion and express emotions in a correct way.(Xiong Ziwei2020, 9)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 4: All the animals were quiet and bowed in respect to Simba the little lion cub.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 动物们保持安静，他们心怀敬意地跪拜着小狮子辛巴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 4 is taken from the part when Rafiki ceremoniously marked Simba’s forehead and lift him into the air for all to see. The translator uses the adverb to show the respect of all the animals in Pride Land. The meaning of “bow” is strange for a child to understand for children don’t have any ideas about social conventions and historical background. But the use of this adverbs shows the meaning of it which is a kind of behavior with respect. The social position of little Simba is represented in this way, through which children may understand the etiquette in a social group especially in family. The contrast between the respectable Simba and the Simba chased out by Scar is produced so that the changing features of a character are clear to understand.(Song Ruixue2020,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 4 is taken from the part when Rafiki ceremoniously marked Simba’s forehead and lift him into the air for all to see. The translator uses the adverb to show the respect of all the animals in Pride Land. The meaning of “bow” is strange for a child to understand for children don’t have any ideas about social conventions and historical background. But the use of this adverbs shows the meaning of it which is a kind of behavior with respect. The social position of little Simba is represented in this way, through which children may understand the etiquette in a social group especially in family. The contrast between the respectable Simba and the Simba chased out by Scar is produced so that the changing features of a character are clear to be understood.(Song Ruixue2020,4)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 5: Simba told Scar his dad had just showed him the kingdom which he was going to rule.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 辛巴高兴地告诉刀疤，父亲带他参观了整个王国。这里所有的土地都将是他的。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 5 is taken from the part when Mufasa takes Simba to visit the whole land except the place under the shadow. The translator adds “高兴地” to show Simba’s excitement in order that children readers can feel Simba’s pure kindness that children will find themselves in this story. Comparing with Scar’s evil, Simba’s innocent character has a more impressive effect resulting in reader’s preference towards Simba.(Song Ruixue2020,13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 6: “Being brave doesn’t mean you go looking for trouble.” Mufasa explained gently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 木法沙温柔地回答：“儿子， 勇敢并不代表你要到处闯祸。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 6 is taken from the part when Mufasa rescued Simba from the hyenas and he taught him a lesson but in a very gentle way. The image of a father is usually strict and great, and the character of Mufasa makes it gentler which will make children have more admiration towards their father. At the same time, Simba’s mistake doesn’t get serious criticism because he tells the truth to his father. So in this part, children may learn to be a calm person and tell the truth no matter in what kind of situation. (Song Ruixue2020,20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 6 is taken from the part when Mufasa rescued Simba from the hyenas and he taught him a lesson but in a very gentle way. The image of a father is usually strict and great, and the character of Mufasa makes it gentler which will make children have more admiration towards their father. At the same time, Simba’s mistake doesn’t get serious criticism because he tells the truth to his father. So in this part, children may learn to be a calm person and tell the truth no matter in what kind of situations. (Song Ruixue2020,20)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 7: “I can’t go back,” Simba replied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: “我回不去了。”辛巴绝望地说。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 7 is taken from the part when all of Simba’s partners come to persuade him to go back to Pride Land. The translator adds a adverb to describe his mental activity at the moment which makes the character round with guilty and desperation. But the word “绝望地” may be very strange for a child within 6 years old to understand because it is a word taught in the primary school so that it is necessary to explain about it. Regardless of this point, the use of this adverb will help children to feel the emotion of Simba who has guilty in his mind but wants to go back to his homeland hopelessly.(Song Ruixue2020,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 7 is taken from the part when all of Simba’s partners come to persuade him to go back to Pride Land. The translator adds a adverb to describe his mental activity at that moment which makes the character round with guilty and desperation. But the word “绝望地” may be very strange for a child within 6 years old to understand because it is a word taught in the primary school so that it is necessary to explain about it. Regardless of this point, the use of this adverb will help children to feel the emotion of Simba who has guilty in his mind but wants to go back to his homeland hopelessly.(Song Ruixue2020,35) --[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To explain about a complex mental activity of the character is a great challenge for a writer or a translator of children’s literature, but the use of adverbs may solve this problem. And the use of adverbs in this story helps children to express their own feelings and expressing one’s own feeling is always a compulsory for a person at all ages. (Zhu Xiaotong2020, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Four-Character Idioms=====&lt;br /&gt;
One of the features in Chinese literary works is the use of four-character idioms and it is a way for readers to learn Chinese culture in this way. However, the use of four-character idioms in Children’s literature must be chosen according to children’s cognitive feature and knowledge background.(Zhou Wenjuan2018, 81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the features in Chinese literary works is the use of four-character idioms and it is a way for readers to learn Chinese culture. However, the use of four-character idioms in Children’s literature must be chosen according to children’s cognitive feature and knowledge background.(Zhou Wenjuan2018, 81)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:02, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 8: Mufasa asked why Scar had not come for the celebrations. Scar said he forgot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 当木法沙询问他为什么没有来参加庆典的时候，刀疤漫不经心地说自己忘记了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 9: Simba went through the very hot, dry desert until he could not go on and he collapsed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 辛巴走在一片炙热干涸的土地上，最后精疲力竭地倒下了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are only two examples of four-character idioms used in this story. Both examples are talking about the two characters’ mental activities to highlight their mental changes. Due to children’s lack of knowledge storage, the use of four-character idioms gives a chance for them to learn in a pragmatic way.(Song Ruixue2020,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Functional Equivalence at Syntactical Level====&lt;br /&gt;
The difference between children’s literature and literature for adults lies in the sense of direction, rhyme, and description. In syntactical level, it represents in the aspects of simple sentences and oral expressions. Children lack of ability to understand written language and they don’t have a mature cognitive system. To make all the content simple to understand, direct expressions should be put in the first place. At the same time, the use of simple sentences and oral expressions strengthen emotions of characters and add more interests for children readers. (Zhou Wenjuan2018, 81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Simple Sentences=====&lt;br /&gt;
The use of simple sentence in children’s literature is the most common way to make it readable for children. The simple sentences that consist of fewer words and simple structures are allowed in order to accommodate children’s reading ability. Even though a few complex sentences are used, they are mostly the parallelism of simple sentences with loose structures. Furthermore, simple sentences make it easy to express naïve content like children’s childish instinct. (Lu Huaying 2017, 134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of simple sentence in children’s literature is the most common way to make it readable for children. The simple sentences that consist of fewer words and simple structures are allowed in order to accommodate children’s reading ability. Even though a few complex sentences are used, they are mostly the parallelism of simple sentences with loose structures. Furthermore, simple sentences make it easy to express naïve content to meet children’s childish instinct. (Lu Huaying 2017, 134)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:10, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 10: Simba begged his father to let him join, but Mufasa simply commanded Zazu to take Simba home as he sped off to protect the kingdom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 辛巴央求父亲带他一起去，可是木法沙命令沙祖带辛巴回家，接着就迅速地离开了，他要保卫他的王国！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 10 is taken from the part when Mufasa goes to fight and orders Zazu takes Simba to go back home. All the actions happen at once so that the source text uses a complex sentence without a stop. Different from English, a long sentence in Chinese may be so difficult to understand for a child, so the translator divided it into four simple sentences with conjunctions like “接着” making it coherent and loose. (Song Ruixue2020,10) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 11: Under Simba’s rule, there was a lot of food and all the animals returned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation：在辛巴英明的统治下，荣耀国食物充足，动物回归。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 11 is taken from the ending part that is the same as the start of the story representing a circle of life. The use of the three simple sentences produce a peaceful ending with relaxing tone. (Song Ruixue2020,48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Oral Expressions=====&lt;br /&gt;
Oral expressions have differences in words, sentence structures and figures of speech comparing with formal expressions through which the literary work becomes native and naïve. On the contrary, it has the same meaning as the formal expressions but it represents the content in different tone, style and emotion which is suitable for different situations. And the choice of oral expressions depends on context in the text and social background. (Lu Huaying 2017, 134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oral expressions have differences in words, sentence structures and figures of speech comparing with formal expressions through which the literary work becomes native and naïve. On the contrary, it has the same meaning as the formal expressions but it represents the content in different tone, style and emotion which is suitable for different situations. And the choice of oral expressions depends on context and social background of the text. (Lu Huaying 2017, 134)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 12: Scared, the cubs ran for their lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 两个小家伙拼命逃跑，他们被吓坏了！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 12 is taken from the part that Simba and Nana ran away from the danger in a hurry. However, the expression of example 12 is flat and it doesn’t represent their fear. Whereas, the translator divides the sentence into two and makes it tense giving readers a feeling of hurry. Children readers may feel their fear through the sentence “他们被吓坏了” which is more vivid than a word and earlier to understand. (Song Ruixue2020,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 13: Timon told Simba to forget about the past and enjoy the new life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 丁满告诉辛巴把过去抛在脑后，享受新的生活。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example is taken from the part that Simba escapes from Pride Land and meets his new friends to start a different and new life. The use of “抛在脑后” makes children readers to think about the real meaning of it but it produces a more vivid result than a single word “forget”. (Song Ruixue2020,31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The psychological features and cognitive features make us believe that only interesting things can arise children’s curiosity and children like to read interesting stories and play interesting game at the same time. So, it is necessary to make children’s literature simple but interesting, short but colorful. (Tian Hua2008, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The psychological features and cognitive features make us believe that only interesting things can arise children’s curiosity and children like to read interesting stories and play interesting games at the same time. So, it is necessary to make children’s literature simple but interesting, short but colorful. (Tian Hua2008, 77)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Golgi once said that “children’s literature is a kind of happy literature” so that to make children’s literary works easier to accept by children readers, one must focus on language used in the works. To summarize, the translation of children’s literature is simple but vivid focusing on representing character’s mental activities and helping children learn to express themselves with correct words. To focus on reader’s response, functional equivalence theory in translation of children’s literature is widely used. Functional equivalence theory solves the long-standing discussion over literal translation and free translation. Both literal translation and free translation are desirable in certain translating practice so that the translation of children’s literature should be flexible according to children’s psychological and cognitive features. (Liu Xiaoqing2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Golgi once said that “children’s literature is a kind of happy literature” so that to make children’s literary works easier to accept by children readers, one must focus on language used in the works. To summarize, the translation of children’s literature is simple but vivid focusing on representing character’s mental activities and helping children learn to express themselves with correct words. To focus on reader’s response, functional equivalence theory in translation of children’s literature is widely used. Functional equivalence theory solves the long-standing discussion over &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; problem. Both literal translation and free translation are desirable in certain translating practice so that the translation of children’s literature should be flexible according to children’s psychological and cognitive features. (Liu Xiaoqing2020, 91)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:16, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Ziwei 熊子威. (2018). 儿童文学作品的句式特点 [The Syntactic Features of Children’s Literature]. ''文学教育'' Literary Education(9) 9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bo Lina 薄利娜. (2017). 浅析儿童文学翻译特点及影响因素 [On Translation Features of Children Literature ＆ Influential Factors]. ''太原师范学院学报( 社会科学版)'' Journal of Taiyuan &lt;br /&gt;
Normal University ( Social Science Edition) (6) 85-87.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Lei 赵蕾. (2013). 从儿童文学翻译角度看翻译心理学的表现特点 [On the Characteristics of Translation Psychology from the Perspective of Children's Literature Translation]. ''湖北科技学院学报'' Journal of Hubei University of Science and Technology (4) 41-42.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Liya 张丽娅. (2020). 浅析翻译目的论在儿童文学翻译中的应用 [On the Application of Skopos Theory in Children's Literature Translation]. ''文教资料'' Data of Culture and Education (19) 20-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xue Yang, 2014. The Analysis of Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory, Overseas English (10) 260-261.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao Li 曹丽. (2018). 儿童早期语言发育中的特点分析 [Analysis of The Characteristics of Children's Early Language Development]. ''中国儿童保健杂志''  Chinese Journal of Child Health Care (4) 437-439.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chu Jinjin 楚金金. (2014). 从目的论视角看儿童文学翻译 [On Children's Literature Translation from the Perspective of Skopos Theory]. ''产业与科技论坛'' Estate and Science Tribune (6) 193-194.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hua Xiaofen 华小芬. (2020). 儿童文学的特点及翻译——以《阿丽思漫游奇境记》为例 [The Characteristics and Translation of Children's Literature--- Take Alice's Adventures in Wonderland as an example]. ''文化综合'' Cultural Synthesis (19) 91-92.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Wenjuan 张文娟. (2020). 目的论视角下的儿童文学翻译——以任溶溶汉译《吹小号的天鹅》为例 [On Children's Literature Translation from the Perspective of Skopos Theory--- Take Ren Rongrong's translation of The Trumpet of the Swan]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (15) 194-195.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gong Qin 龚勤. (2011). 早期儿童语音习得的若干特点探析 [Research on the Characteristics of the Child’s Early Pronunciation Acquisition]. ''黄石理工学院学报（人文社会科学版）''Jorney of Huangshi Institute of Technology (Humanities and Social Science) (5) 48-52.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xilin Tuya 锡林图雅. (2019). 英美儿童文学作品的写作特点及翻译研究 [On the Writing Features and Translation of Children's Literature in Britain and America]. ''校园英语''English on Campus (25) 249.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Xuanfeng 周宣丰. (2004). 体裁分析与翻译策略 [Genre Analysis and Translation Strategies]. ''湘潭师范学院学报(社会科学版)'' Journal of Xiangtan Normal University(Social Science Edition) (5) 102-103.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Yali 王亚丽. (2020). 文化差异下的英美文学作品翻译研究 [On the Translation of British and American Literary Works Based on Cultural Differences]. ''遵义师范学院学报'' Journal of Zunyi Normal University (5) 74-77.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Xiaoqing 刘晓庆. (2020). 基于功能对等理论下的英文电影片名翻译 [Translation of English Film Titles Based on Functional Equivalence Theory]. ''北京印刷学院学报'' Journal of Beijing Institute of Graphic Communication (8) 91-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Zimeng 郭梓萌. (2019). 叠词在儿童文学翻译中的应用解析 [A Study of the Application of Reduplication in Children's Literature Translation]. ''文化创新比较研究'' Cultural Innovation and Comparative Study (26) 94-95. &lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Wenjuan 周文娟. (2018). 基于目的论的儿童文学翻译报告 [A Translation Report of Children's Literature Based on Skopos Theory]. ''语言研究'' Study in Language and Linguistics (1) 81-82.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tang Huaying 唐华颖. (2017). 目的论视域下的儿童文学英汉翻译研究 [On the Translation of Children's Literature from the Perspective of Skopos Theory]. ''教育观察'' Survey of Education (24) 133-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yanling 张燕玲. (2019). 探析中国儿童文学的语言特点及其发展[On the Language Features and Development of Chinese children's Literature]. ''文艺评论'' Literature and Art Criticism (11) 248-249.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tian Hua 田华. (2008). 儿童文学作品的句式特点 [The Characteristics of Sentence Patterns in Children's Literature]. ''淮南师范学院学报'' Journey of Huainan Normal University (4) 77-80.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_7&amp;diff=114713</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 7</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_7&amp;diff=114713"/>
		<updated>2020-12-18T12:55:35Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Conclusion */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;这里是《翻译学史》的书稿第七部分(Part 7)。麻烦各位同学看一下已经存在的章回（样品），自己再加进去新的一个章回（就是你们的学期论文）。请也帮助同学们把他们的论文改正。这样多次修改，大家的论文会越来越好。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
学期论文（结合学期所学，撰写一篇5000以上单词的英文论文，按照专业杂志的格式，题目、摘要、关键词和参考文摘需要英中，文章英）。学期论文成绩占70%，平时成绩（含课堂表现、展示及作业）占30%。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Link back to course homepage: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Introduction_to_Translation_Studies Course Homepage Intro. to TS]&lt;br /&gt;
*Link back to the final exam paper section of the course homepage: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/Introduction_to_Translation_Studies#Final_Exam_Papers Final Exam Papers]&lt;br /&gt;
*Link to other parts of the final exam papers' website: [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_1 Part 1], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_2 Part 2], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_3 Part 3], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_4 Part 4]; [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_5 Part 5], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_6 Part 6], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_7 Part 7], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_8 Part 8]; [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_9 Part 9], [https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_10 Part 10].&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Studies'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Review and Reflection of Holmes and Toury’s Descriptive Translation Studies ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 曾雁湖 Zeng Yanhu  202020080590&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Descriptive translation studies transcends the traditional view of translation and enables people to have a more comprehensive and objective understanding of translation, so that translation theory can serve translation practice more effectively. Description is a theoretical supplement to the norm, and the unity of opposites constitutes the overall framework of translation theory. Scholars represented by James Holmes introduced the concept of &amp;quot;independent discipline&amp;quot; into the field of translation studies, and the birth and development of the school of translation studies promoted the establishment of the discipline of translation studies and the development of translation theory studies. This paper mainly introduces the representatives of the school of translation culture and the main points of their theoretical views in order to understand and explore the development and trend of western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Descriptive Translation Studies; Holmes; Toury&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
霍尔姆斯和图里的描述性翻译研究的回顾与反思&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
描述性翻译研究超越了传统的翻译观，使人们对翻译有了更全面和客观的理解，从而翻译理论可以更有效地为翻译实践服务。 描述是对规范的理论补充，对立统一构成了翻译理论的整体框架。 以詹姆斯•霍尔姆斯（James Holmes）为代表的学者将“独立学科”的概念引入了翻译研究领域，翻译学派的诞生和发展促进了翻译学学科的建立和翻译理论学的发展。 本文主要介绍翻译文化流派的代表及其理论观点的要点，以理解和探索西方翻译理论的发展和趋势。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
描述性翻译研究；霍尔姆斯；图里&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction ===&lt;br /&gt;
DTS is also known as the polysystem approach, the manipulation school, the Leuven axis of Tel Aviv, the descriptive, empirical or systematic school, or the low country group, which corresponds to the descriptive, empirical, interdisciplinary, goal-oriented Translation research methods, with special attention to its role in cultural history. This method was first developed in the early 1970s, gained momentum in the 1980s, and flourished in the 1990s, still inspiring some researchers to seek &amp;quot;in-depth research as a translation of cultural and historical phenomena,&amp;quot; Explore its context and constraints, and look for reasons that explain why there is something&amp;quot; (Hermans 1999: 5). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
DTS is also known as multi-system method, manipulation school, Tel Aviv Leuven axis school, descriptive school, empirical school or systematic school, or low-country group. It corresponds to descriptive, empirical, interdisciplinary and goal-oriented translation research methods, paying special attention to its role in cultural history. This method was first developed in the early 1970s, and it flourished in the 1980s and 1990s. Some researchers who are still inspiring seek to &amp;quot;deeply study the cultural and historical phenomena of translation,&amp;quot; explore its context and constraints, and find reasons to explain why it exists &amp;quot;(He Mansi 1999:5).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although usually equivalent to the study of literary translation, especially in its early stages, translation studies have been extended to several directions, including technical translation, audiovisual translation, or interpretation.DTS is said to have emerged in the 1980s due to the contribution of a group of scholars of Manipulation School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation studies are usually synonymous with literary translation studies, especially in its early stages, translation studies have expanded into several directions, including technical translation, audio-visual translation, or interpretation. DTS is said to have emerged in the 1980s as a result of the contributions of a group of manipulative scholars.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idea of describing translation studies originated in the 1950s. John McFarlane(1953) and James Holmes(1972) proposed a translation research map that shocked the translation research community in his thesis of &amp;quot;The Name and Reality of Translation Studies&amp;quot;, and established the role of &amp;quot;descriptive&amp;quot; research in translation research. Central position. After Gideon Toury published the book &amp;quot;Descriptive Translation Studies and Others&amp;quot;, which systematically outlines the methodology and research focus and framework of translation research, descriptive translation research has gradually begun to regulate the position of translation research for a long time. The &amp;quot;scramble for power&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;description&amp;quot; of sex studies have become a new trend in translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idea of describing translation studies originated in the 1950s. John McFarney (1953) and James Holmes (1972), in their paper The Names and Realities of Translation Studies, presented a map of translation studies that shocked the translation research community and established the place of &amp;quot;descriptive&amp;quot; research in translation studies. Center position. It has been a long time since Gideon Tully published Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond, which gives a systematic overview of the methodology, focus and framework of translation studies. &amp;quot;Power struggle&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;description&amp;quot; in gender studies have become a new trend in translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Descriptive translation definition===&lt;br /&gt;
According to existing definitions, descriptive translation is “the use of descriptions to translate terms or phrases in the source, rather than direct translation” (Darwish 2010, p.142). However, there are other ways to look at descriptive translation; for example, some sources define the term from the perspective of social function (Darwish, 2010). As Bao Bao explained, descriptive translation can be considered as a tool &amp;quot;used to faithfully present the values, hegemonic views or ideological positions of the target text participants&amp;quot; (Baby, 2009, p. 201).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the existing definition, descriptive translation is &amp;quot;the use of a description to translate a term or phrase from a source, rather than a direct translation&amp;quot; (Darwish 2010, p. 142). However, there are other ways of looking at descriptive translation; For example, some sources define the term in terms of social function (Darwish, 2010). As Bao explains, descriptive translation can be considered a tool &amp;quot;used to faithfully present the values, hegemonic views or ideological positions of the participants in the target text&amp;quot; (Baby, 2009, p. 201).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, it can be assumed that Descriptive Translation can be seen from both the linguistic and the sociological aspects (Bazzi 2009). It is remarkable that in the course of the search for the definition of Descriptive Translation, some scholars even doubted that the given study can actually be related to the discipline of translation in general (Bazzi 2009). For example, Gutt often criticized the idea of relating the Descriptive Translation to Translation Studies, arguing that the given branch of translation should, in fact, be named as interpretive (Bazzi 2009, p. 199).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, it can be assumed that descriptive translation can be viewed from both linguistic and sociological perspectives (Bao Bao, 2009). It is worth noting that, in the search for a definition of descriptive translation, some scholars even suspect that given research can actually be linked to the general discipline of translation (Bao Bao, 2009). For example, Guth has often criticized the idea of associating descriptive translation with translation studies, arguing that a given branch of translation should actually be named interpretive (Bazzi  2009, p. 199).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pym (2010) broadly defines the aim of Descriptive Translation Studies (henceforth DTS): ‘to describe what translations actually are, rather than simply prescribing how they should be’. Less prescriptive than its predecessors, DTS sought to establish probable expectations of translation behaviour by handling the practice as 'an empirical discipline with a hierarchical organisation and a structured research program’ (Cheung 2013). The concept was propounded by Gideon Toury from the 1970s onwards (Naudé 2012), and it was characteristic of the mood of that time, where ideas that challenged established conventions of translation came to prominence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pym(2010) broadly defined the goal of descriptive translation studies (DTS): &amp;quot;describe the real translation, rather than simply specify what translation should be&amp;quot;. Compared with its predecessor, DTS is not so normative, but tries to establish the possible expectation of translation behavior by taking translation practice as an empirical discipline with hierarchical organization and structured research plan (Cheung 2013). This concept was put forward by Gideon Toury from 1970s (Naudé2012), which was the characteristic of the mood in that era, where the thought of challenging the established translation practice became increasingly prominent.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was a sense that previous theories lacked a certain sensitivity to, and awareness of, the socio-cultural conditions under which the process of translation occurs (Bassnett McGuire 1991; Bassett 2012) and that greater significance should be attached to these issues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a feeling that the previous theories lack some sensitivity and understanding of the social and cultural conditions in the process of translation (Bassnett McGuire 1991；; Bassett 2012), these problems should have greater significance.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Descriptive translation studies are mainly proposed for traditional translation studies that emphasize the equivalence relationship between the original text and the target text, while ignoring the relationship between the target text and the target language reader and the target language culture (He Yuanjian, Wei Zhiqiang, 1998: 17-28 ) The theoretical research of descriptive translation studies is to establish a reference system of principles for explaining and predicting the translation process and the structure and function of the translated text (quoted from Zhang Xiaobo 2001).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Descriptive translation studies are mainly aimed at traditional translation studies, which emphasize the equivalence between the original text and the target text, while ignoring the relationship between the target text, target language readers and target language culture (He Yuanjian, Wei Zhiqiang, 1998): 17-28). The theoretical study of descriptive translation studies is to establish a principle reference system to explain and predict the translation process and the structure and function of the translated text (quoted from Zhang Xiaobo 2001).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The descriptive translation studies framework proposed by Holmes provided the correct development direction for translation studies, made translation studies pay more attention to descriptiveness, and laid the ideological foundation for the later descriptive translation school.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The framework of descriptive translation studies proposed by Holmes provides a correct development direction for translation studies, which makes translation studies pay more attention to description and lays an ideological foundation for the later descriptive translation school.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 The Prospects of Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;The Future of Transla- tion Theory: A Handful of Theses&amp;gt; is not an ordinary paper. Holmes lists the urgent problems in future translation research, such as: creating a synthesis One of the main obstacles to sexual translation theory is the lack of effective communication between scholars in different fields, especially linguistics and literary schools; some researchers are accustomed to regard personal or national or a certain stage of norms as the general rules of translation; 5. Linguistic translation theory seems to have entered a dead end since the decade. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;The Future of Transla- tion Theory: A Handful of Theses&amp;gt; is not an ordinary paper. Holmes lists the urgent problems in future translation research, for example: creating a synthesis One of the main obstacles to sexual translation theory is the lack of effective communication between scholars in different fields, especially linguistics and literary schools; some researchers are accustomed to regard personal or national or a certain stage of norms as the general rules of translation; 5. Linguistic translation theory seems to have entered a dead end since the decade. --[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Researchers are stuck at the word, phrase or sentence level without considering the context at all. To establish a comprehensive translation theory, it is necessary to break through the linguistic research method with sentences as the upper limit. Holmes believes that to create a truly scientific and comprehensive translation theory requires the coordination of textual research, linguistics (especially psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics), literary research, psychology, and sociology. It is necessary to eliminate barriers between countries and languages and promote international academic exchanges. As a translator, Holmes also emphasizes the importance of translators with practical experience participating in the creation of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Researchers are trapped at the level of words, phrases or sentences, regardless of context. To establish a comprehensive translation theory, it is necessary to break through the language research method with sentences as the upper limit. Holmes holds that to create a truly scientific and comprehensive translation theory, it needs the coordination of text research, linguistics (especially psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics), literature research, psychology and sociology. It is necessary to remove the barriers between countries and languages and promote international academic exchanges. As a translator, Holmes also emphasized the importance of translators with practical experience participating in the creation of translation theory.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Benefits of descriptive translation for translation studies discipline===&lt;br /&gt;
An obvious advantage of describing the contribution of translation to the development of translation research is that describing translation almost obliterates the concept of norms (Medros 1985, p.142). Although the given feature of descriptive translation can also be seen as a major shortcoming, which will be demonstrated later, it is also a huge advancement in the development of translation studies as a discipline (De La Bascia, 2008, p. 245 ). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An obvious advantage of describing translation's contribution to the development of translation studies is that describing translation almost eliminates the concept of norms (Medros 1985, p. 142). Although the established characteristics of descriptive translation can also be regarded as a major defect, which will be proved later, it is also a great progress in the development of translatology as a discipline (De La Bascia, 2008, p.245).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kruger explained, descriptive translation provides a prerequisite for shaping the &amp;quot;decision-making process in translation and operational norms in translation&amp;quot; (Kruger 2012, p. 103). Distorting existing translation norms means that translation studies are developing, and the phenomenon of descriptive translation has promoted the progress of the discipline (Koster 2011, p. 21). The fact that descriptive translation is a tool to shape specific translation behavior should also be considered (Flynn and Gambier, 2011, p. 88). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Kruger explained, descriptive translation provides a prerequisite for shaping the &amp;quot;translation decision-making process and translation operational norms&amp;quot; (Kruger, 2012, p. 103). The distortion of existing translation norms means that translation studies are developing, and descriptive translation promotes the development of this discipline (Koster 2011, p. 21). The fact that descriptive translation is a tool for shaping specific translation behaviors should also be considered (Flynn and Gambier, 2011, p. 88).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, it is wrong to assume that descriptive translation technology is only used for the purpose of conveying specific information to the recipient; as Ravisa explained, descriptive translation research is also a means for trainees to memorize specific translation patterns in translation. To develop the required skills: However, at the same time, translation teachers are independently borrowing insights from corpus-based descriptive translation studies, and in the long run, it seems that they aim to formulate cohesive rules, assuming that if translation trainees insist on descriptiveness What should be done in the translation behavior model revealed by scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, it is wrong to think that descriptive translation technology is only used to convey specific information to recipients. As Ravisa explained, descriptive translation studies are also a means for trainees to memorize specific translation patterns in translation. Training the required skills: However, at the same time, translation teachers are learning from corpus-based descriptive translation studies independently. In the long run, they seem to aim at formulating cohesion rules, assuming that translation students insist on what should be done in the translation behavior model revealed by scholars.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The given method reflects the fact that descriptive translation allows the study of translation from an empirical perspective. In other words, descriptive translation practice allows translation research to be regarded as a social activity, rather than a process of presenting certain information by using specific means of expression. Therefore, descriptive translation as a discipline can be regarded as a social activity that has a significant impact on the community, and therefore should be encouraged as an additional tool to improve communication among community members (Esfeld 2001, p. 99). At this point, the linguistic meaning of translation is transferred to the background, and its social importance is reflected (Weissbrodt 2008, p. 50).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The given method reflects the fact that descriptive translation allows an empirical study of translation. In other words, descriptive translation practice makes translation studies a social activity, rather than a process of presenting certain information by using specific expressions. Therefore, descriptive translation, as a discipline, can be regarded as a social activity that has great influence on the community, so it should be encouraged as an additional tool to improve communication among community members (Esfeld 2001, p. 99). At this point, the linguistic meaning of translation is transferred to the background and reflects its social importance (Weissbrodt 2008, p. 50).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 Limitations of descriptive translation for translation studies discipline===&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, the descriptive nature of the above translation practice tools can be described as completely unprescriptive elements (Milan &amp;amp; Patna, 2013). There is actually no problem-solving process in the practice of descriptive translation; instead, the situational translation method is used (Kaplan 2010, p. 478). One might say that the given method of handling the translation process allows to avoid so-called “prescriptive intervention” or purism in language (Toury 2013, p. 87). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needless to say, the descriptive nature of the above translation practice tools can be described as completely non-descriptive elements (Milan＆Patna, 2013). In the practice of descriptive translation, there is actually no problem solving process. Instead, it uses the context transformation method (Kaplan 2010, p. 478). Some people may say that a given method to deal with the translation process can avoid the so-called &amp;quot;prescriptive intervention&amp;quot; or language purism (Toury 2013, p. 87).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although descriptive translation does help to eliminate examples of purism, it still lacks norms completely, which has caused confusion about the definition of descriptive translation methods (Tu Li, 2013, p. 88). Another obvious issue of perspective and scope is that supporters of descriptive translation, which is the key to translation studies, must generally acknowledge the boundaries of descriptive translation; a series of studies have pointed out the vagueness of the subject and the impossibility of descriptive translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although descriptive translation does help to eliminate examples of purism, it still lacks norms completely, which leads to confusion about the definition of descriptive translation methods (Tu Li, 2013, p. 88). Another obvious problem of perspective and scope is that the supporters of descriptive translation (which is the key to translation studies) usually have to recognize the boundaries of descriptive translation. A series of studies have pointed out the fuzziness of topics and the possibility of descriptive translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the fact that it seems to allow more choices in translating a particular idea into the target language, once it tries to define its position in the field of translation studies, it can also lead to a series of confusion (Toury 2013, No. 49 page). In other words, descriptive translation is characterized by the lack of specific norms and rules, which is typical for other types of translation (Tu Li, 2013, p. 50). Descriptive translation does not allow the creation of tangible norms. This is a compromise between the rules and characteristics of a language and an absolute necessary condition for any type of translation research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there seem to be more choices when translating a specific idea into the target language, once it tries to determine its position in the field of translation studies, it may also lead to a series of confusion (Toury 2013, No.49). In other words, descriptive translation is characterized by the lack of specific norms and rules, which is unique to other types of translation (Tu Li, 2013, p. 50). Descriptive translation does not allow the creation of tangible specifications. This is a compromise between the rules and features of language and the absolute necessity of any translation study.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, one might say that “the boundaries between various types of constraints are therefore scattered” (Turi, 2013, p. 54). Therefore, in translation studies, the concept of norms is rather vague. The lack of obvious norms in the field of descriptive translation, which in turn limits the effectiveness of descriptive translation as a translation tool (Tu Li, 2013). Before further discussion, it is necessary to explain that the concepts of &amp;quot;problems&amp;quot; and corresponding &amp;quot;solutions&amp;quot; in the field of translation research are quite loose (Tu Li, 2013). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, some people may say, &amp;quot;Therefore, the boundaries between various constraints are scattered&amp;quot; (Turi, 2013, p. 54). Therefore, in translation studies, the concept of norms is rather vague. There is no obvious norm in the field of descriptive translation, which in turn limits the effectiveness of descriptive translation as a translation tool (Tu Li, 2013). Before further discussion, it is necessary to explain that the concepts of &amp;quot;problems&amp;quot; and corresponding &amp;quot;solutions&amp;quot; in translation studies are still loose (Tu Li, 2013).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Tuli explained, the terminology status of the word &amp;quot;problem&amp;quot; is still very unclear when discussing problem-solving models in the field of translation research, especially descriptive translation (Tuli, 2013). Seeing how descriptive translation reduces the vague concept of translation norms into situational translation practice, the problem-solving model becomes more unclear (Christa Fuli, 2003, p. 13). Descriptive translation actually erased the concept of problem-solving and replaced it with the concept of &amp;quot;conditions of existence&amp;quot; (Tu Li, 2013, p. 37). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Tuli explained, when discussing the problem-solving model in the field of translation studies (especially descriptive translation), the term status of &amp;quot;problem&amp;quot; is still very unclear (Tuli, 2013). Seeing how descriptive translation transforms the vague concept of translation norms into situational translation practice, the problem-solving model becomes more unclear (Christa Fuli, 2003, p. 13). Descriptive translation actually erased the concept of problem solving and replaced it with the concept of &amp;quot;existence condition&amp;quot; (Tu Li, 2013, p. 37).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this phenomenon can be regarded as another stage of the development of translation research, it still creates a series of obstacles in the definition of norms and standards and the methods to solve specific translation problems (Darwish, 2008, p. 35). Finally, the fact that descriptive translation should be put forward creates a premise for translators to link the text with their own cognitive mechanism. Although it is wrong to deny the fact that the translator’s background knowledge is actively used in the translation process, the details of the translator’s vision must not hinder the provision of correct translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this phenomenon can be regarded as another stage in the development of translation studies, it still causes a series of obstacles in the definition of norms and standards and the methods to solve specific translation problems (Darwish, 2008, p. 35). Finally, it should be pointed out that the fact of descriptive translation creates a premise for translators to link texts with their own cognitive mechanism. Although it is wrong to deny that the translator's background knowledge is actively utilized in the translation process, the details of the translator's vision must not hinder the provision of correct translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, by applying the principle of --[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)descriptive translation, it is impossible to have a &amp;quot;correct&amp;quot; translation variant; therefore, the translator may face a very tempting idea, which is to project his own vision into the translation process, thereby making the recipient of the information Observe the information through the translator's visual lens. A series of authoritative sources mentioned the need for translators to avoid filtering information in the source language, emphasized the limitations of cognitive mechanisms, and especially emphasized the limitations of culture (Darwish, 2010, p. 35).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, it is impossible to have a &amp;quot;correct&amp;quot; translation variant by applying the principle of descriptive translation. Therefore, the translator may face a very attractive idea, that is, to project his own vision into the translation process, so that the receiver of information can observe the information through the translator's visual lens. A series of authoritative sources mentioned that translators need to avoid filtering information in the source language, emphasizing the limitations of cognitive mechanisms, especially cultural limitations (Darwish, 2010, p. 35).--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. James Holmes===&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes (1924-1986) is an American Dutch scholar and an outstanding translator of English-Dutch poetry. He has long worked at the University of Amsterdam. His main essays are collected in the collection &amp;quot;Literary Translation and Translation Studies Essays&amp;quot; (1988) compiled for him after his death. His work &amp;quot;The Name and Reality of Translation Studies&amp;quot; (1972) is regarded as the declaration of the establishment of the Translation Studies School and the foundational work of the Translation Studies School. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes (1924-1986) is an American Dutch scholar and an outstanding translator of English and Dutch poetry. He worked at Amsterdam University for a long time. His major papers are included in &amp;quot;Essays on Literary Translation and Translation Studies&amp;quot; (1988) prepared for him after his death. His book The Name and Reality of Translation Studies (1972) is regarded as the declaration of the establishment of the Institute of Translation Studies and its basic work.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It mainly put forward creative opinions on the name, nature, research field, problem setting and subject scope of translation studies as an independent subject. He also proposed the scope and structure of the new field of translation research, and believed that the research method is a practice based on experience, and the object of research is the translation that appears in a particular culture.He finally thought that &amp;quot;Translation studies&amp;quot; was the most suitable name in the terminology.Theoretical assumptions can start research in the other two fields.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It mainly puts forward innovative opinions on the name, nature, research field, problem setting and discipline scope of translation studies as an independent discipline. He also puts forward the scope and structure of the new field of translation studies, and holds that the research method is an experience-based practice, and the research object is the translation in a specific culture. &amp;quot;&amp;quot;is the most appropriate name in this term. Theoretical hypothesis can start the research in other two fields.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Holmes’s point of Descritive Translation Studies===&lt;br /&gt;
Holmes emphasizes the description of the translation process. A significant change in his descriptive translation theory is the change in the nature of the works. Holmes believes that the target of translation is not a specific thing in the objective world referred to by the original text, but the language composition of the original text. Translation language is different from the language in literary works. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holmes emphasizes the description of translation process. A major change in his descriptive translation theory is the change in the nature of his works. According to Holmes, the goal of translation is not the specific things in the objective world, but the language composition of the original. Translation language is different from that in literary works.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He borrowed from Roland Barthes's literary classification: 1) Poems, novels, and dramas reflect specific things and phenomena; 2)The literature category describes not the objective world, but the language composition proposed by others, which is a re-evaluation of evaluation (Barthes, 1964: 126) He also borrowed the term &amp;quot;meta-language&amp;quot; and expanded its meaning from referring exclusively to literary criticism to a variety of meta-literary forms, and poetry translation is only one of them. Holmes pointed out that poetry translation has intensified comments and metalanguage in other forms. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He borrowed Roland Barthes's literary classification: 1) Poetry, novels and plays reflect specific things and phenomena; 2) Literature category describes not the objective world, but the language composition put forward by others, which is a re-evaluation of evaluation (Barthes, 1964: 126). He also borrowed the word &amp;quot;metalanguage&amp;quot; and expanded its meaning from reference. Poetry translation is only one of the various metaliterature forms dedicated to literary criticism. Holmes pointed out that poetry translation intensifies criticism and metalanguage in other forms.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the one hand, it is the evaluation and interpretation of a meta-literary to another work, and on the other hand, it forms a new meta-literary collection with its own literary nature. Therefore, this special literary form not only reflects the original text but is also a self-made creation, which has the dual nature of meta-literature and literature. Some-based translation studies focus no longer on issues such as equivalence and referent, but analyze the relationship between the translation as a second work and the original work in the literary standard symbol system of the original text, and only focus on the translation as a new work and the translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the one hand, it is an evaluation and interpretation of metaliterature of another work; on the other hand, it forms a new metaliterature collection with its own literary nature. Therefore, this special literary form not only reflects the original text, but also is a self-made work with dual characteristics of metaliterature and literature. Translation-based studies no longer pay attention to equivalence and reference, but analyze the relationship between the translation of the second work and the original work in the literary standard symbol system of the original text, and only focus on the translation as translation. New works and translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The relationship between cultural standard symbol systems. Compared with traditional translation theory, Holmes's method of describing the translation process shows another change. That is, he strives to seek a better understanding of a certain type of symbol translation by describing various translation methods and their historical use. He divided translation into four categories: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1) Similar forms, although the exact same form is impossible, similar forms are possible; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2) Similar functions, find similar functions in the translation language standards, and create open forms that can produce similar effects; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3) The content is derived, and the original meaning and specific expression form are maintained in the target language; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4) The form is abnormal, and for some special reasons, only the same as the original text is kept as little as possible. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Relationship between symbol systems of cultural standards. Compared with the traditional translation theory, Holmes's translation process description method shows another change. In other words, he tries to find a better understanding of the translation of certain types of symbols by describing various translation methods and their historical uses. He divides translation into four categories:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1) Similar forms, although the exact same form is impossible, similar forms are possible; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2) Similar functions, find similar functions in the translation language standards, and create open forms that can produce similar effects; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3) The content is derived, and the original meaning and specific expression form are maintained in the target language; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4) The form is abnormal, and for some special reasons, only the same as the original text is kept as little as possible.  --[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holmes believes that the four types are equally important. Translation is a process in which the translator makes a decision. The translator can make a choice in translation according to the different nature of the four translation methods. Once the initial decision is made, the translation forms its own rules, which can provide the translator with some possible translation methods, while also excluding other translation methods, so the initial decision will determine the next choice. He also believes that translation has no distinction between right and wrong, only differences. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holmes thinks these four types are equally important. Translation is a process in which translators make decisions. Translators can choose translation methods according to the different nature of the four translation methods. Once an initial decision is made, translation will form its own rules, which can provide translators with some possible translation methods while excluding other translation methods. Therefore, the initial decision will determine the next choice. He also believes that there is no difference between right and wrong in translation, only difference.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These differences derive from the translator’s poetic level on the one hand, and on the other hand, the translator’s initial choice and the relationship between the two languages. The same source text has as many translations as there are translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These differences are due to the translator's poetic level, the translator's initial choice and the relationship between the two languages. The amount of translation of the same source text is as much as that of translators.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Gideon Toury===&lt;br /&gt;
Gideon Toury is a professor at Tel Aviv University in Israel and a world-renowned translation theorist. He developed the polysystem theory proposed by Evan Zohar, a famous scholar of the Tel Aviv school. In the book &amp;quot;Descriptive Translation Studies and Others&amp;quot;, Tury systematically explained the theoretical framework and methodological basis of Descriptive Translation Studies. Tury believes that the descriptive translation theory focuses on examining the degree of absorption of the target language text in the target language culture, and uses inductive and statistical methods to compare and analyze case texts, and summarize the empirical variables or empirical norms governing translation behavior, and then formulate interpretations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gideon Toury is a professor at Tel Aviv University in Israel and a world-famous translation theorist. He developed the theory of multiple systems put forward by Evan Zohar, a famous scholar in Tel Aviv School. Tury systematically explained the theoretical framework and methodological basis of descriptive translation studies in his book Descriptive Translation Studies and Others. Tury believes that descriptive translation theory focuses on the absorption of the target language in the target language culture, compares and analyzes case texts by inductive and statistical methods, summarizes empirical variables or empirical norms that control translation behavior, and then formulates explanations.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The law of the internal relationship of these variables. (2001: 15-16) Gideon Toury is considered a pioneer of Descriptive Translation Studies, and the theories exposed in his 3 major books on the theme (Translational Norms and Literary Translation into Hebrew, In Search of a Theory of Translation and Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond) show his innovative perspective on translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The internal relation law of these variables. (2001: 15-16) Gideon Toury is regarded as a pioneer of descriptive translation studies, and his theories are covered in his three major books (translation norms and Hebrew literature translation, seeking translation theories and descriptive translation studies) and Beyond), showing his innovative views on translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He established a groundbreaking approach based on the analysis of tendencies in the translation process that doesn’t involve strict rules. Translation science has the role of describing and highlighting tendencies, in order to provide practical guidelines for translators. Gideon Toury has given a significant contribution to translation studies. He formulated groundbreaking theories and succeeded in providing practical guidelines to language professionals, without imposing rigid rules on the translation process. He elaborated the concepts of source-oriented and target-oriented, defined two different strategies to apply when translating a text into a new language. Having worked as a translator himself, he was fully aware of the difficulties experienced by translators and enriched translation studies with his perspective. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the analysis of the trends in the translation process, he established a pioneering method, which does not involve strict rules. Translation science has the function of describing and highlighting trends, so as to provide practical guidance for translators. Gideon Toury has made great contributions to translation studies. He put forward a pioneering theory and successfully provided a practical guide for language professionals, without imposing strict rules in the process of translation. He expounded the concepts of source-oriented and target-oriented, and defined two different strategies to be applied when translating texts into new languages. As a translator himself, he is fully aware of the difficulties encountered in translation and enriches translation studies with his views.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tury’s descriptive translation studies are based on norms and guided by rules. Its purpose is to analyze the general rules governing translation behavior by comparing the source and target texts. This is fundamentally different from the past process-based and application-oriented translation studies. Traditional translation is based on the abstract identity of the effect of &amp;quot;equal&amp;quot;, while Turry's theory is based on the difference. &amp;quot;Each language system and textual tradition, whether in structure or usage guidelines, is different from others. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tury's descriptive translation studies are based on norms and guided by rules. Its purpose is to analyze the general rules governing translation behavior by comparing the source text with the target text. This is completely different from previous translation studies based on process and application. Traditional translation is based on the abstract identity of &amp;quot;equality&amp;quot;, while Turell's theory is based on differences. &amp;quot;Every language system and text tradition, both in structure and usage guide, is different.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different types&amp;quot;. If it is said that being fully accepted by the target culture is one pole, and being completely consistent with the original text is the other pole, then Tury believes that translation should always be between the two poles. No translation can be fully accepted by the target culture, because the translation always brings new information and unfamiliar forms to the system; no translation always brings new forms to the system; no translation is completely the same as the original Consistent, because cultural norms always shift the structure of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different types &amp;quot;. If being completely accepted by the target culture is one pole, and being completely consistent with the original text is another pole, then Toury thinks that translation should always be between the two poles. Because translation always brings new information and strange forms to the system; Translation has not brought new forms to the system; No translation is exactly the same as the original consistency, because cultural norms always change the structure of the original text of the target language.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is never possible for any specific translation to take into account the two extremes and achieve two abstract ideal criteria. Tury believes that the translation itself does not have &amp;quot;inherent&amp;quot; identity. The translation is always affected by various social and literary factors, and thus has multiple identities. The translation is always affected by various social and literary factors. Influence, thus having multiple identities, depends on the factors affecting translation in a particular period. Turi successfully made translation theory break through the framework of &amp;quot;faithful original text&amp;quot; and the theoretical model of a purely unified relationship between the original text and the target text, making translation a relative concept. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is impossible for any particular translation to consider these two extremes and achieve two abstract ideal standards. Tury believes that translation itself has no &amp;quot;inherent&amp;quot; status. Translation is always influenced by various social and literary factors, so it has multiple identities. Translation is always influenced by various social and literary factors. Therefore, the influence of multiple identities depends on the factors affecting translation in a specific period. Toury successfully breaks through the framework of &amp;quot;faithful source text&amp;quot; and the theoretical model of pure unified relationship between the source text and the target text, making translation a relative concept.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Correspondingly, the role of translation theory has also changed. Instead of seeking a theoretical system for evaluating translations, it has instead focused on establishing a model that interprets and determines the process of translation. Tury's theory introduces cultural-historical factors and calls them &amp;quot;translation criteria&amp;quot;. Translation criterion is the center of Tury's theory, which affects every stage of the translation process and plays a coordinating role between two equal potentials. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accordingly, the role of translation theory has also changed. It does not seek to evaluate the theoretical system of translation, but focuses on establishing a model to explain and determine the translation process. Tury's theory introduces cultural and historical factors and calls it &amp;quot;translation standard&amp;quot;. Translation criterion is the center of Toury's theory, which affects every stage of the translation process and plays a coordinating role between two equipotentials.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, it is not enough to study a single text. It is necessary to study the translations of different historical periods to discern general trends. Turui distinguishes the following three translation criteria: Elementary criteria: factors that determine the choice of translation and translation strategies in the entire multi-system Starting criterion: the translator’s personal preference, whether it is the original version or the retranslated text, or an attitude of choosing to be in the middle Operation criterion: Refers to the criterion that influences the translation decision in the actual translation process. Tury pointed out that &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot; is any expression in the target language that is manifested as translation or considered to be translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, it is not enough to study only a single text. It is necessary to study translation in different historical periods to identify the general trend. Turui distinguishes the following three translation criteria: basic criteria: factors that determine the choice of translation and translation strategies in the whole multi-system; starting criteria: translators' personal preference, whether it is the original version or the retranslated text, or attitude choice in the middle; operating criteria: standards that influence translation decisions in the actual translation process. Tury pointed out that &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot; is any expression in the target language that is expressed or regarded as translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Describe the discovery process of Translation Studies (DTS). He believes that this process follows the following sequence: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1) Select those target language texts that the target language culture considers to be &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot;, but do not involve their corresponding original texts, and only study their acceptance as target language texts in the &amp;quot;destination&amp;quot; system. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2) Describe these texts, study these texts and their counterparts in the source language system or original text through the translation phenomenon constituted by the constituent elements of these texts, and find solutions to translation problems. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3) Identify and describe the relationship between each pair of research objects, focusing on discovering the changes and transformations that occur. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4) Finally, by thinking about the function of translation equivalence-the concept of relations, we set out to apply these relations to the overall concept of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last two that constitute the ultimate goal after DTS's systematic research and interpretation. Tury believes that only after the essential concept of translation is determined, can it be possible to reconstruct the consideration and decision process involved in the translation process, as well as the constraints actually accepted by the translator. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contributions and achievements of descriptive translation to translation studies: As a representative of descriptive translation studies, the theory and methodological framework of descriptive translation studies proposed by Turi has an immeasurable impact on translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gentzler believes that Tury's theory has the following contributions to translation studies: First, abandon the &amp;quot;one-to-one&amp;quot; correspondence between the source target text in the normative translation study, and eliminate the possibility of the source target text being literary/language equivalence; Second, introduce the literary tendencies existing in the target language cultural system into the research on the production of translation works; Third, it breaks the concept that people have a fixed understanding of the source language information and translation expression; Fourth, place the source text and the target text in the symbolic network interwoven between the source and target cultures. (Gentzler, 2004: 131) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gentzler holds that Tury's theory has made the following contributions to translation studies: First, it abandons the &amp;quot;one-to-one&amp;quot; correspondence between source and target texts and eliminates the possibility of equivalence between source and target texts and literature/language. ; Secondly, the literary tendency in the target language and culture system is introduced into the production research of translated works; Thirdly, it breaks the concept that people have a fixed understanding of source language information and translation expression. Fourthly, the source text and the target text are placed in a symbolic network interwoven between the source culture and the target culture. （Gentzler，2004：131）--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, descriptive translation studies, as the mainstay of current international translation studies, have contributed far more to translation studies than those listed above. Insufficiency of Toury's theory: Some scholars have pointed out the inadequacies of Toury's theory. Munday pointed out that the meaning of &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; used by Turui is vague, and these norms have the tendency to act and the function of regulation, which is contrary to the original intention of descriptive analysis. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, descriptive translation studies, as the main content of current international translation studies, have contributed much more to translation studies. Shortcomings of Toury Theory: Some scholars have pointed out the shortcomings of Toury Theory. Monday pointed out that the meaning of &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; used by the Turui people is ambiguous, and these norms have effective trend and adjustment function, which is contrary to the original intention of descriptive analysis.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tury’s view ignores factors such as ideology and politics. In addition, the &amp;quot;rules&amp;quot; that Turui wants to summarize from the case analysis seem to be some habitual beliefs or even beliefs that do not need to be proven in translation behavior, and to what extent these abstract and quasi-scientific rules can be applied to translation practice. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tury's point of view ignores ideological and political factors. In addition, the &amp;quot;rules&amp;quot; that Turui hopes to sum up from the case analysis seem to be some habitual beliefs, even beliefs that do not need to be proved in translation behavior. To what extent can these abstract and quasi-scientific rules be applied to translation practice?--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not without controversy. (2002: 113-117) Venuti believes that Tury’s &amp;quot;scientific&amp;quot; descriptive translation studies model aims to extract &amp;quot;value free&amp;quot; norms and rules for translation behavior, and the field of translation studies must involve the social and cultural system Value orientation. In Venuti's view, although norms are initially only in the linguistic/literary sense, they also involve values and beliefs that serve specific social groups and are therefore ideologically binding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is not without controversy. (2002: 113-117) Venuti holds that Tury's &amp;quot;scientific&amp;quot; descriptive translation research model aims to extract the &amp;quot;worthless&amp;quot; norms and rules of translation behavior, while the field of translation research must involve the value orientation of social and cultural systems. In Venuti's view, although the guidelines are only in the linguistic/literary sense at first, they also contain values and beliefs that serve specific social groups, so they are ideologically binding.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4.1 Source-oriented and target-oriented===&lt;br /&gt;
In his 1980 essay In Search of a Theory of Translation, Toury gives a remarkable contribution to translation studies identifying two translation strategies: ‘source-oriented’ and ‘target-oriented’. A source-oriented translation involves a formal approach aimed at reproducing forms and structures of the source language. According to Toury, this strategy is difficult to apply because of the differences between language structures. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury made outstanding contributions to translation studies in his 1980 paper Seeking Translation Theory, and determined two translation strategies: &amp;quot;source-oriented&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;target-oriented&amp;quot;. Source-oriented translation involves formal methods aimed at copying the form and structure of the source language. According to Toury, this strategy is difficult to apply because of the differences between language structures.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While a target-oriented translation aims at adapting the text to the structures and cultural context of the target language. Hence, Toury formulated two principles that define two approaches to translation: acceptability and adequacy. An ‘acceptable’ translation has to comply with the rules and structures of the target language. The primary goal is to convey the meaning of the source text, increasing readability and adapting texts to the language structures of the receiving culture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Goal-oriented translation aims to adapt the text to the structure and cultural background of the target language. Therefore, two principles have been formulated and two translation methods have been defined: acceptability and appropriateness. An &amp;quot;acceptable&amp;quot; translation must conform to the rules and structure of the target language. The main goal is to convey the meaning of the source text, improve readability and adapt the text to the language structure of the receiving culture.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, an ‘adequate’ translation stays true to the source language and complies with the structures of the original text. This means that the result doesn’t conceal its nature of translation. A translation aiming at full adequacy is unacceptable due to the fact that it doesn't take into account the demands of the target reader. Choosing between the two approaches is not an easy task. Everything depends on the kind of translation required and its purpose. But, regardless of a target-oriented or source-oriented approach, the purpose of a translation is to convey the meaning of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, &amp;quot;appropriate&amp;quot; translation is consistent with the source language and conforms to the structure of the original text. This means that the result will not obscure the essence of its translation. In view of the fact that translation does not consider the requirements of the target readers, it is impossible to achieve full translation. It is not easy to choose between the two methods. Everything depends on the type of translation and its purpose. However, regardless of the target-oriented or source-oriented approach, the purpose of translation is to convey the meaning of the original text.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4.2 Translation and postulates===&lt;br /&gt;
In Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond (1995), another masterpiece in the field of translation studies, Toury exposes a normative theory for translation critics. A theory that is not meant as a set of rigid rules for translators and critics but as a series of tendencies that could be observed in the translation process. According to Toury, critics should research those tendencies in order to describe the translation process, which means offering practical guidelines to translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another masterpiece in the field of translation studies, Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond (1995), Toury reveals the normative theory for translation critics. This theory does not mean that there is a set of strict rules for translators and critics, but a series of tendencies that can be observed in the process of translation. According to Toury, critics should study these trends to describe the translation process, which means providing practical guidance for translators.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A normative approach with rigid rules wouldn’t provide translators with a single clue on how to translate texts. Toury acknowledges a set of necessary requirements or postulates that a text has to comply with so that it could be called ‘translation’: The source text postulate: there has to be a source text; The transfer postulate: the translated text has to be generated from a “transfer” process; The relationship postulate: there has to be a relationship or similarity between the original text and translated text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standardized methods with strict rules will not provide translators with any clues on how to translate texts. Toury admits a set of necessary requirements, or assumes that a certain text must be observed before it can be called &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot;: the source text assumes that it must be the source text; Transmission assumption: the translated text must be generated through the &amp;quot;transmission&amp;quot; process; Relationship assumption: there must be a relationship or similarity between the original text and the translated text.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4.3 The value of Toury’s contribution===&lt;br /&gt;
Toury has succeeded in giving practical advice to translators, identifying two possible strategies and approaches, providing professionals with a starting point to reflect upon when translating a text. Thinking of the purpose of translation and its potential readers can help with the choice of the best strategy. By the way, one should always keep in mind that the primary goal of a translated text is to convey the message of the original. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury has successfully provided practical suggestions to translators, identified two possible strategies and methods, and provided a starting point for professionals to reflect when translating texts. Considering the purpose of translation and its potential readers can help to choose the best strategy. By the way, it should always be remembered that the main purpose of translating texts is to convey the original information.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An example of acceptability as an adaptation to the target culture is represented by transcreation. The word transcreation is a blend of ‘translation’ and ‘creation’, suggesting the use of a creative approach in translation. In fact, it seeks to perform all the necessary adjustments to make a campaign work in all target markets while staying legal to the original creative intent of the campaign. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation represents acceptability as an example of adapting to the target culture. Translation is a mixture of &amp;quot;translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;creation&amp;quot;. It is suggested to use creative methods in translation. In fact, it strives to make all necessary adjustments so that the advertising series can work normally in all target markets, while keeping the original creative intention of the advertising series legal.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Transcreation is the creative adaptation of marketing sales and advertising copy in the target language. It involves changing both the words and meaning of the source text while keeping its attitude and the desired persuasive effect. Transcreation focuses on transferring brands and messages from one culture to another and represents a striking example of how changing the language and structure of the source text helps in delivering a message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Transformation is a creative adaptation of marketing and advertising copy in the target language. It involves changing the words and meanings of the source text while maintaining its attitude and persuasiveness. Transcreation devotes itself to transferring brand and message from one culture to another, and represents an amazing example of how changing the language and structure of source text can help convey messages.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury’s theories gave a new impulse to translation studies. New principles have been elaborated since then. For instance, Venuti distinguished between two strategies: domesticating and foreignizing. Nida elaborated the concepts of formal equivalence and dynamic equivalence. Toury’s perspective established an alternative approach to translation studies, starting from merely theoretical concepts and leading to a direct observation of the translation process to finally provide professionals with practical guidelines to follow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury's theory has injected new impetus into translation studies. Since then, new principles have been formulated. For example, Venuti distinguishes two strategies: domestication and alienation. Nida elaborated the concepts of formal equivalence and dynamic equivalence. Toury's viewpoint establishes an alternative method of translation studies, which starts with theoretical concepts, directly observes the translation process, and finally provides a practical guide for professionals to follow.&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation description promotes the study of translator's subjectivity. Any translation is a process of understanding, selection and re-creation. The translator will inevitably show his artistic creativity and individual characteristics in this process. Therefore, the exertion of the translator's subjectivity is an unavoidable problem in translation activities. However, the core of traditional translation theory is the issue of translation standards, and this attention to standards determines the normative characteri--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)stics of traditional translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation description promotes the study of translator's subjectivity. Any translation is a process of understanding, selection and re-creation. In this process, the translator will inevitably show his artistic creativity and personality. Therefore, the exertion of translator's subjectivity is an inevitable problem in translation activities. However, the core of traditional translation theory is the issue of translation standards, which determines the normative features of traditional translation theory.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Norms are to use ideals to restrain practice, and to use principles and standards to guide practice. It focuses on issues such as &amp;quot;how the translation should be carried out&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;what principles should be followed in the translation&amp;quot;, rather than &amp;quot;how the translator translates&amp;quot;. This normative feature is fundamentally excluded from the study of translator's subjectivity. Translation studies have been unable to get rid of the defects of one-sidedness and subjectivity for a long time, and thus cannot see the full picture of translation activities, and cannot conduct in-depth and systematic research on translation studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guidelines are to use ideals to constrain practice, and principles and standards to guide practice. It focuses on such issues as &amp;quot;how to translate&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;what principles should be followed in translation&amp;quot;, rather than &amp;quot;how the translator translates&amp;quot;. Translator's subjectivity study has fundamentally ruled out this normative feature. For a long time, translation studies have not been able to get rid of the defects of one-sidedness and subjectivity, so they can not see the whole picture of translation activities, nor can they conduct in-depth and systematic research on translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1990, Susan Bassnett and André Lefebvre co-authored &amp;quot;Translation, History and Culture&amp;quot;, which raised the issue of the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; in translation studies, which made cultural factors affect translation And the relationship between the two has been extensively studied. From the perspective of the nature of research, the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; is actually the descriptive turn of translation studies, and constitutes an important part of the latter. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1990, Susan Bassnett and AndréLefebvre jointly wrote Translation, History and Culture, which raised the issue of &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; in translation studies, which made cultural factors affect translation, and made extensive research on the relationship between them. From the perspective of research nature, &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; is actually a descriptive turn in translation studies and an important part of translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of descriptive research on translation, people discovered the distance between translation practice and the various translation standards proposed by normative research, and realized that “absolute equivalence” in translation cannot be achieved because of the translator’s Work is always uninterrupted by the purpose of translation, aesthetic preferences and cultural factors. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of descriptive study of translation, people have discovered the distance between translation practice and various translation standards put forward by normative research, and realized that translation work will never be interrupted for translation purposes, so it is impossible to achieve &amp;quot;absolute equivalence&amp;quot; in translation, aesthetic preference and cultural factors.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translation activities are affected and restricted by the subjectivity of the translator. To describe the translation and describe the translation, it is necessary to discuss this long-neglected Translation phenomenon. After decades of development, descriptive translation studies prove their own values and become a new starting point and a new pillar of translation research, leading to a deeper and wider level of translation research. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, translation activities are influenced and limited by the subjectivity of translators. To describe translation and describe translation, it is necessary to discuss this long-neglected translation phenomenon. After decades of development, descriptive translation studies have proved their value and become a new starting point and a new pillar of translation studies, resulting in a higher level of translation studies.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is noteworthy that the descriptive translation study is a deviation and rebel from some degree of normative translation research, but it is not in the state that one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. We should recognize the great contribution of descriptive translation studies to the translational research objectively, while we should also recognize the great results of the translation research agency under the guidance of normative translation research. There is no contradiction between the descriptive translation study and the normative translation study, as Lin Kennan pointed out. We need to combine two so that translation studies can reveal the entire translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is worth noting that descriptive translation studies run counter to normative translation studies to some extent, but they are not in a state where one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. We should objectively recognize the great contribution of descriptive translation studies to translation studies and the great achievements of translation research institutions under the guidance of normative translation studies. As Lincoln pointed out, there is no contradiction between descriptive translation studies and normative translation studies. We need to combine them so that translation studies can reveal the whole translation.--[[User:Hu Huifang|Hu Huifang]] ([[User talk:Hu Huifang|talk]]) 12:48, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Toury, Gideon.Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gentzler, Edwin.Comtemporary Translation Theories[M].Shang-hai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiyao Hong.A Map for the Research in the Present Life and After Life of Descriptive Translation Studies: A Review of Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond[J].Studies in Literature and Language,2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haiying Wang.Some Reflections on Translation Criticism and Descriptive Translation Studies[J].Studies in Literature and Language,2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai-ling Wang.A New Perspective of Translation Criticism: Descriptive Translation Studies[J].Cross-Cultural Communication,2007.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘星.STUDY OF TOURY'S THREE NORMS OF TRANSLATION[J].读与写(教育教学刊),2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
顿官刚.图里的翻译描写模式述评[J].外国语言与文化,2018.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
张美芳.后霍姆斯时期翻译研究的发展:范畴与途径[J].中国翻译,2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
张冬梅.翻译学的实证性学科定位再思——霍姆斯、图里翻译学架构图问题思考之一[J].北京第二外国语学院学报,2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
马士奎.詹姆斯·霍尔姆斯和他的翻译理论[J].上海科技翻译,2004&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Foreignizing Tanslation and National Culture Development	邓锦霞 Deng Jinxia	Student No. 202020080599==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
In the context of economic and social globalization, human civilization in the 20th century is developing towards diversification. In the process of multicultural exchanges, the impact of translation on local national culture has become a new topic of discussion. Foreignizing translation takes the source language as its destination and can retain the cultural characteristics of the source language to the greatest extent, which has gradually attracted the attention of contemporary translators. This chapter introduces the evolution of foreignizing translation in China and the West, then discusses the relationship between foreignizing translation and national culture development from three perspectives: The necessity of foreignizing translation, the restrictions on foreignizing translation, and the influence of foreignizing translation on national culture development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
foreignizing translation; national culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
异化翻译与民族文化发展&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
在经济与社会全球化发展的背景下，20世纪的人类文明正在向多元化发展。在多元文化交流的过程中，翻译作品对本土民族文化的影响成为新的讨论话题。异化翻译以源语言为归宿，能够最大限度地保留源语言文化特色，逐渐受到当代翻译家的重视。本章介绍了异化翻译在中西方的演变历程，从异化翻译的必要性，异化翻译的限制条件以及异化翻译对民族文化的影响三个角度出发，讨论了异化翻译与民族文化发展的关系。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
异化翻译：民族文化&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
The debate between domesticating translation and foreignizing translation has a long history. When contemporary translators choose translation strategies, domesticating translation is the dominant one, for it will be more easily accepted by the readers of the target language. In the translation process of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, it allows the source culture to adapt to the target culture, and even replace the source culture with the target one. Such translations cannot truly achieve the purpose of cross-cultural communication and dissemination. As far as the quality of cultural production and transformation is concerned, this is likely to cause the development of the homogeneity of the cultures of various ethnic groups, and does not conform to the general trend of cultural globalization. （Li Zheng &amp;amp; Zhang Chunbo 2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A typical domesticating translation in C-E translation is David Hawkes's translation of the word &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; in The Story of the Stone. Considering the different understanding of “red” in Chinese and Western cultures, he translated &amp;quot;怡红公子&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;green boy&amp;quot;. Although this translation is conducive to the understanding of western readers, for the connotations of “green” in the West is closest to the connotations of “red” in China. But it will make Western readers unknown to the real connotation of “Chinese red”. In the context of Chinese culture, &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; mostly symbolizes auspiciousness and joy. With such kind of domesticating translation, Western readers can never have the chance to know the real Chinese culture. (Liao Chunlan 2018, 137)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen that in the process of cultural input and output, as an important part of indirect cultural communication, translation actually plays an important role. Therefore, it is very important to choose a suitable translation strategy. Compared with domesticating translation, source-oriented foreignizing translation has better retention of the original text in terms of language and culture. Due to political, economic, international and domestic reasons, domesticating translation once had the upper hand in the translation circles. But with the changes of the times, the choice of translation strategies should also keep pace with the times. As a translation oriented to the source language and culture, foreignizing translation, which plays a role in the development of national culture, deserves our attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Evolution of Foreignizing Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Any translation thought, no matter how modern and novel it is, has a gradual process of formation. Before discussing foreignizing translation and national culture, it is necessary to know the connotation of foreignizing translation. The concept of foreignizing translation is an extension and expansion of literal translation in traditional translation theories. Compared with literal translation, foreignizing translation pays more attention to cultural meanings behind the text. Foreignizing translation was first proposed and developed in the West. After absorbing the essence of Western foreignizing translation theories, Chinese translators have also added their own understanding and innovation toward foreignizing translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1. The Evolution of Foreignizing Translation in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of foreignizing translation in the West can be traced back to the word-for-word translation discussed by Cicero, Horace and St. Jerome in ancient Rome. It can be seen as  the embryonic form of literal translation, which influenced the formation of foreignizing translation. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early Middle Ages, Manlius Boethius, the most famous translator , had a rich view of literal translation as: “(1) Content and style are hostile to each other, either paying attention to style or preserving the content. It is impossible to have both. (2) Translation is centered on objective things, and translators should give up subjective judgments.” (Tan Zaixi 2004, 43) During the Renaissance period, the famous German poet and translator Sebastian Brant substituted the concept of literal translation into the poetry translation and proposed a verbatim translation strategy. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 73) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern times, the dispute between literal translation and free translation has evolved into a dispute between the Old School and the New School. Bachet de Meziriae puts forward three principles that translators must follow: “(1) Do not stuff the original text with private goods. (2) Do not add or delete the original text (3) Do not make changes that are detrimental to the original intent.” (Tan Zaixi 2004, 114-115) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation critic Daniel Huet believes that the best translation strategy is for the translator to follow the original author's meaning;&amp;quot; If possible, the translator should follow the words closely, and finally reproduces the original character as much as possible.&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi 2004, 116) Charles Batteux believes that the primary translation rule is to preserve the original word order as much as possible. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 124)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From a diachronic point of view, the concept of literal translation has become deeper and more specific, and its connotation has become more and more abundant. However, the concept of literal translation in this period still remained in the meaning, content and formal style of the language. The connotations in culture, poetics, society, ethics and ideology have gradually extended and developed, on which Western foreignizing translation is based.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher put forward two different translation strategies in his famous speech entitled ''On Different Translation Strategies'': The translator should either keep the original author as still as possible and make the reader closer to the original author; or let the reader stay still as much as possible and make the original author approach the reader. He advocated that the first translation strategy, foreignizing translation , which allows readers to appreciate foreign customs and respecting language and cultural differences. (Robinson &amp;amp; Douglas 2006, 226-228) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Walter Benjamin's thought of foreignization is reflected in his view of language. He believes that all languages convey themselves in themselves, so the language itself is a translation. Benjamin emphasized the directness of language and intended to subvert the bourgeois instrumental language view. The translation goal of pure language makes Benjamin tend to use the foreignizing translation strategy, retaining the language form of the original text, that is, the different way of conveying meaning. In other words, Benjamin's foreignizing translation idea is not to translate the meaning of the original text, but to convey the language expression of the original text to the target language. It is to achieve the ultimate goal of pure language for human salvation. (Benjamin 1999, 272)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Antoine Berman puts forward the concept of &amp;quot;translation ethics&amp;quot; in the book ''The Test of Difference'' in response to the traditional translation thought centered on &amp;quot;the transmission of meaning&amp;quot; that has long dominated the Western translation world. “Translation ethics” advocated by Berman is to respect the original work and respect the language and cultural differences in the original work. In order to achieve his goal of translation ethics, he advocates foreignizing translation, implementing foreignizing translation through the translation strategy of translating text, which enriches language itself through the introduction of &amp;quot;others&amp;quot;. (Berman 1984, 23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the idea of foreignizing translation has existed for a long time, the terminology of &amp;quot;foreignizing translation&amp;quot; has not been promoted to the agenda of translation studies until 1995, when Lawrence Venuti published his famous book ''The Invisibility of the Translator-A History of Translation''. Venuti’s concept of foreignizing translation puts traditional literal translation on the local cultural and political agenda, and links translation with culture, political ethics, and ideology.（Zhang Jinhua, 2009) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rich connotations of foreignizing translation can be summarized into the following points: foreignization in the selection of material, language, culture, readers and translation ethics. The core of Venuti's foreignizing translation is to practice differentiated ethical propositions to resist the mainstream values of the culture of the target language, thereby highlighting the language and cultural differences of foreign languages. In other words, Venuti's translation ethics emphasizes the absorption and acceptance of “the other” as “the other”. It respects the language and cultural differences of the other, and also challenges the mainstream values of the target language.(Venuti 1995, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2. The Evolution of Foreignizing Translation in China====&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of Chinese translation, there are two different translation strategies of Buddhist scripture, text-oriented (文派) and meaning-oriented (质派).  In modern times, the ideas of foreignization and domestication are embodied in the dispute between literal translation and free translation. The concept of domestication and foreignization were not widely used by Chinese translators until Venuti proposed the translation strategy of “domesticating translation” and “foreignizing translation”. (Chen Fukang 1992)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Text-oriented translators of Buddhist scripture pay attention to the text of the translation and do not strictly follow the original meaning, such as the Buddhist scripture translator Zhi Qian in the Han Dynasty, whose translation is focused on the fluency of the translated text.(Chen Fukang 1992, 16) On the contrary, Dao An, a representative of the translators of the meaning-oriented translators, put forward the &amp;quot;Five Losses of Originals&amp;quot; (五失本) and &amp;quot;Three Difficulties of Transaltion&amp;quot;(三不易), emphasizing faithfulness to the original meaning and content, which is the embryonic form of modern Chinese literal translation. (Chen Fukang 1992, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern times, with the deepening of translation understanding and the influence of Western translation theories, there has been a debate between literal translation and free translation. Scholars headed by Liang Shiqiu and Zhao Jingshen advocate free translation, while scholars headed by Lu Xun and Qu Qiubai advocate literal translation. Among them, the consciousness and concept of foreignization translation have appeared in Lu Xun's view of literal translation. When talking about translation, Lu Xun pointed out that translation needs to be exotic, which is the so-called “foreignness” (洋气). &amp;quot;It must be exotic, which is the so-called foreignness.”(Lu Xun 2005, 365)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The term “foreignizing translation”was first introduced to China by Guo Jianzhong, which arosed fierce debate about foreignization and domestication in China. In fact, as early as 1987, Liu Yingkai put forward that “domestication is the wrong way of translation”. In response to the phenomenon of excessive domestication in translation practice, Liu Yingkai proposed the &amp;quot;transplantation strategy&amp;quot; to maximize the original &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot;. (Liu Yingkai 1986, 59) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the introduction of Western foreignizing translation theory, literary translation practitioner and theorist Sun Zhili clearly proposed that literature translation should follow the principle of foreignizing translation: foreignization as the mainstay, and domestication as the supplement. He pointed out that domestication is mainly manifested at the linguistic level, while at the cultural level, foreignization should be stressed. (Sun Zhili 2001, 35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
Different translators have different definitions for foreignizing translation, but generally believe that foreignizing translation is a translation strategy that could preserves the characteristics of the source language, which will help readers get closer to the author. Although the background and purpose of different theorists’ perspectives on foreignizing translation are different, we should uphold the attitude of foreignizing translation as a translation strategy, and treat the role of foreignizing translation in the development of national culture objectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1. The Necessity of Foreignizing Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The necessity of foreignizing translation comes from the diversity of national culture. If the world culture is homogenized, the concept of foreignizing translation will no longer exist. It can be said that foreignizing translation is proposed based on the development needs of national culture. Basically, there are two kinds of needs, one is the need of language development, the other is the need of cultural communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1.1. The Need of Language Development====&lt;br /&gt;
As the carrier of culture, language has never been self-sufficient and isolated from external factors. On the contrary, it is an open system with strong tolerance and attractiveness. With the deepening of exchanges among countries and ethnic groups, various languages are now enriched in varying degrees. The foreignizing translation played a very important role in this process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The change of language is firstly reflected at the lexical level. Some vocabulary do not exist in the target language originally, but come from the foreignizing translation works. A large number of words with foreign cultural customs were gradually accepted by people in this way. And it can be widely disseminated and used in the target culture. For example: The word &amp;quot;honeymoon&amp;quot; (蜜月) had no corresponding expression in Chinese, and its meaning were also not understood by Chinese at that time for the Chinese couple did not have the custom of being together during the first month of the wedding. But Lin Shu tried foreignizing translation boldly. The two parts of the compound word are translated and arranged together according to their literal meanings (honey &amp;quot;蜜&amp;quot;, moon &amp;quot;月&amp;quot;) to form the word &amp;quot;蜜月&amp;quot;. This undoubtedly injected fresh blood into Chinese at that time and developed modern Chinese. (Fu Weifeng 2007, 372)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are also many other words, such as &amp;quot;咖啡 (coffee)&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;丁克 (DINK)&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;可乐 (cola)&amp;quot;, which have been understood and accepted by Chinese readers. Words such as &amp;quot;Jiaozi (饺子)&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;tofu (豆腐)&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Kungfu (功夫)&amp;quot; originated from Chinese have also entered the English thesaurus and have become part of the English family. The inclusiveness of language is evident. Once these foreign words are accepted by the society, they are established by convention and become new members when they are added to the traditional language and culture. As a result, they will inevitably enrich the way of language expression, promote language proximity and communication, and enhance the vitality of language. In a sense, the process of language development is also a process of language foreignization. The foreignization of language is the general trend, and it cannot be blocked by manpower. The translator's use of foreignizing strategy actually follows the universal law of language development. (Fu Weifeng 2007, 372)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The necessity of foreignizing translation is not limited to the lexical level, but also to the syntactic level. When Liang Qichao investigated the translation of Buddhist scriptures, he found a dozen of foreignizing translation of syntaxes in them. Facts have proved that the foreignizing syntax of these Buddhist translations took root in Chinese with the widespread spread of Buddhism and became the origin of the vernacular Chinese. (Wang Kefei 1997, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The grammar of modern Chinese is also enriched by Western languages, for example, the frequency and scope of passive voice use have expanded in Chinese. Passive form was used as early as in ancient Chinese, but it is rare, and it is generally used to express misfortune or unpleasant experience. Affected by the foreignizing translation of Western languages, the passive form in modern Chinese can also express pleasant things. It means that the syntax of the source language in foreignizing translation can be accepted as a part of the target language. (Zhang Jinlan 2003, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen that the use of foreignizing translation can enrich and expand the vocabulary and syntax of the target language, which is beneficial to the maturity and perfection of the target language. Around the 19th century, when German romantic writers and translators were translating foreign works, they paid great attention to absorbing some vocabulary and special expressions from foreign literary works to enrich the German language. In their view, the development of German is not yet perfect, and it is necessary to enrich and expand the German language through translation. Under the guidance of this kind of thinking, they showed great importance to the language form of the original text. (Zhang Jinlan 2003, 65)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1.2. The Need of Cultural Exchanges====&lt;br /&gt;
Each country and nation has its own unique culture, which all have contributed to the development of world civilization. The prosperity and development of world culture depend more on the further development of these cultures in their own fields rather than extinction. The existence of translation problems actually defaults to the existence of cultural diversity. If there is only one language and one culture in the world, there will naturally be no translation problems. The characteristics of foreignizing translation actually tolerate the diversity of national culture to the maximum extent, which is also the need of the cultural exchanges &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun advocated foreignizing translation, believing that it can import new content and new expressions. He once said: &amp;quot;Why is (translation) not completely sinicized so that readers can save some effort? How can it be called a translation with inexplicability? My answer is: such a translation is not only importing new content, but also importing the new expression.&amp;quot; (Lu Xun 1894, 225) Through translation, we can achieve a deeper and more accurate understanding of the differences between cultures and the specific expressions of various ethnic languages.In the process of cultural input, foreignizing translation is essential if we want to understand the most authentic and essential culture of the source language. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Correct cultural cognition is a prerequisite for cultural exchange. For example, most Westerners believe in Christianity, and they believe that God is the only savior of the world. Westerners' ideology, value system, religious beliefs, ethics, and even behaviors are all derived from Christian culture. As the carrier of culture, language is also influenced by religious culture. For this kind of proverbs, some translators may adopt the domesticating translation strategy, translating &amp;quot;God helps those who help themselves&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;自助者天助&amp;quot;, and translate &amp;quot;The mills of God grind slowly but surely&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;天网恢恢 疏而不漏&amp;quot;. It is easier to understand the sentence meaning, but it is unfair for most Chinese readers to lose the chance of knowing the true religious culture of the West. (Zhang Caixia 2019, 246)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Goethe pointed out that everything has a beginning, and readers will eventually become accustomed to it. In short, readers' approval should be viewed from the perspective of development, not confined to temporary choices. This is the only way to multiculturalism.&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing 2005, 75) When the phrase &amp;quot;Praise is not pudding&amp;quot; is translated into &amp;quot;赞美不能当饭吃&amp;quot;, it is certainly conducive to readers' understanding. But the cultural connotation of pudding for Westerners is completely concealed. The translation of &amp;quot;赞美不能当布丁吃&amp;quot; highlights the importance of pudding in the translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example is the proverb &amp;quot;unkissed, unkind&amp;quot;. If it is translated as &amp;quot;不作揖, 不友善&amp;quot; by using domesticating translation strategy, although such a translation fully conforms to the thinking and habits of the Chinese people, it also causes a lack of the source culture. Therefore, by using the foreignizing translation strategy, &amp;quot;不亲吻, 不友善&amp;quot; can make readers know the difference between Western and Chinese etiquette, and will reduce obstacles in cultural exchanges. (Zhang Caixia 2019, 246)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2. Restrictions on Foreignizing Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignizing translation follows the trend of cultural globalization, but not all foreignizing translation works has a positive influence. This is mainly due to the translator's wrong use of foreignizing strategies and the wrong estimation of readers' expectations. Foreignizing translation is not mistranslation and it also requires the correctness of the translated text. At the same time, though foreignizing translation is not reader-oriented, it also needs to consider the readers' expectations in reality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.1. Accuracy of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun’s pursuit of literal translation was ridiculed by Liang Shiqiu and others at that time. Liang Shiqiu said that &amp;quot;reading some of Lu Xun’s translations is just like looking at a map, you have to stretch your fingers to find clues in the syntax.&amp;quot; He called his translation &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; &amp;quot;. (Liang Shiqiu 1929) This view is actually biased. “Hard translation” of Lu Xun does not mean mistranslation. Lu Xun said: &amp;quot;Any translation must take both sides into consideration, one of course strives to be easy to understand, and the other preserves the beauty of the original.&amp;quot; (Lu Xun 2005, 364-365) It can be seen that he insists on the translation strategy of faithfulness and smoothness under the premise of emphasizing faith first.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This also brings us some enlightenment for using foreignizing translation strategies. As translation strategies, foreignizing translation and domesticating translation are not alternatives. We emphasize the importance of foreignizing translation, but we do not completely deny the meaning of domestication. In the case of mainly foreignizing translation, domesticating translation is also necessary in some cases. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the translation of some brand names, domesticating translation has become the main translation strategy due to the type of audience and the occasion. For example, “Revlon” translates to “露华浓” and “Lamer” translates to”海蓝之谜”. The former translation “露华浓” is born from an ancient Chinese poem “云想衣裳花想容, 春风拂槛露华浓”. For”海蓝之谜”, “海” symbolizes the mystery and “蓝” create a beautiful visual impression. These translations meet the aesthetic expectations of Chinese women and are conducive to the sale of goods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To master the degree of foreignizing translation can make the translation play its due role, otherwise it will make the translated text obscure and difficult to understand and worthless to read. For example, the English proverb “New brooms sweep clean” is difficult for readers of the target language to directly associate with its social meaning. In fact, this proverb means that a person will often do a better job just after taking office. Using foreignizing translation there may influence the readability of the text. In this case, domesticating translation, “新官上任三把火”, is also a good choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.2. Readers' Aesthetic Expectations=====&lt;br /&gt;
For foreignizing translation to be accepted, in addition to the correctness of the translated text itself, some social and cultural conditions need to be considered. Schleiermacher proposed two social and cultural conditions for the acceptance and recognition of foreignizing translation: &amp;quot;First, foreign works are highly recognized and popular with the public in the target country; Second, the target language has certain tolerance and adaptability (for foreign language).&amp;quot; (Rainer Schulte ＆ John Biguenet 1992, 48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For readers in the target country, the foreignizing translation of popular works in the source language country is more likely to have a positive influence. Take China as an example. The closure of the Qing Dynasty has made many foreigners have a stereotype of Chinese culture. Even in the early stage of reforming and opening up in China, some foreigners still think that China is a backward image with braids and are not interested in Chinese culture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Hawkes translated ''The Story of the Stone'', he mainly used domesticating translation. With the deepening of globalization and the rise of China, Chinese culture has begun to occupy an important position in the world. Foreigners are becoming more and more enthusiastic about Chinese culture, and they are more willing to read and understand Chinese literary works. Under such background, Yang Xianyi, a famous Chinese translator,’s foreignizing translation of ''A Dream of Red Mansions'' has also been accepted by more and more foreigners. Therefore, when using foreignizing strategies, the influence of the source language country's culture in the target country should be considered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The view of Schleiermacher is actually put forward from the reader's perspective. When choosing a work of the source language, the translator should consider the reader’s cognitive and aesthetic expectations. &amp;quot;Different readers have different aesthetic tastes, and their emphasis on each function of translation is different&amp;quot; (Gu Zhengkun 1994, 66). The choice of translation strategy for the translated version also depends on the translator's expectations of different readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, unlike domesticating translation, foreignizing translation should not be too accommodating to readers. Instead, it should bring new things to readers and innovate on the basis of fully considering the expectations of the readers of the target language. Jiang Chunfang pointed out: &amp;quot;The purpose of translation is to translate all foreign things, plots, and unique sentence structures that we do not have. This is to innovate for our readers.&amp;quot; (Jiang Chunfang 1989,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3. The Influence of Foreignizing Translation on National Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
The influence of foreignizing translation of national culture is reflected in two aspects: For the source culture, foreignizing translation is beneficial to cultivate the self-confidence of national culture, and enhance the influence of national culture in the world; For the target culture, foreignizing translation helps to avoid national cultural centralism and promotes the development of the local national culture .  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.3.1. The Influence on the Source Culture=====&lt;br /&gt;
For the source culture, foreignizing translation is a manifestation of cultural self-confidence and helps to promote national culture to the world. For example, in the 1830s, in order to realize the cultural rejuvenation of his own nation, the Czech translator John Bowring, on the one hand, used the strategy of foreignizing translation to translate European documents and introduce Western culture to his own people. But on the other hand, he brought the little-known Czech culture to the world of Western civilization through foreignizing translation. His efforts have contributed to the cultural development and the revival of Czech culture (Wang Dalai &amp;amp; Zhang Jinhua. 2002, 105). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the East is learning from the West, there are also traces of the West being influenced by the East, especially Europe and the United States, but it is far inferior to the former. This is mainly due to the influence of &amp;quot;Western Centrism&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Western Superiority&amp;quot;. Today, the Chinese people know more about the West than the West people know about China, and many excellent Chinese works are unknown in the West. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, China, with its long history and glorious heritage, has always had an influence that cannot be ignored in the world. There are ''The Travels of Marco Polo'' written by the 13th-century Italian traveler Marco Polo, ''the History of Chinese Culture'' written by Matteo Ricci, a Catholic Jesuit in the 17th century &amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;China fever&amp;quot; that prevailed in the UK in the 17th and 18th centuries, and the &amp;quot;Sinology fever&amp;quot; that once swept France, they all confirm that Chinese culture has profoundly influenced the development of civilization in Europe and the entire world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in order to make the broad and profound Chinese culture known by the world, when translating Chinese literary works into foreign languages, foreignizing translation should be adopted. For example, when Pound translated ancient Chinese poems, he followed the linguistic habit of the original language, &amp;quot;copying Chinese syntax&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;English is impossible to read&amp;quot; (Zhao Yiheng 1985, 256-257). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural impact of these translations far exceeds the accuracy of its own translation. &amp;quot;These translated poems brought Chinese poems to the West. Before Pound, China had no literature commensurate with its name that was popular in English-speaking countries... Pound is the inventor of Chinese poetry, and his translation enables us to deeply understand the true spirit of Chinese poetry.&amp;quot; (Xie Qian 2001, 74-79)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The influence of foreignizing translation on the source culture needs to be viewed dialectically. For some &amp;quot;weaker cultures&amp;quot;, excessive foreignizing translation will also make translation obscure and difficult to be accepted by the target culture, which loses the basic function of translation. For cultural output, foreignizing translation should be used while ensuring the basic function of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.3.2. The Influence on the Target Culture=====&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignizing translation can promote national culture development of the target country, and avoid the stalemate caused by cultural centralism. Any kind of culture needs to absorb the essence of a heterogeneous culture to enrich and perfect its own culture. For example, the Chinese took advantage of the Western culture at the end of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century. In the New Culture Movement, the Chinese completed their own &amp;quot;literary revolution&amp;quot; and created their own new literary system. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is also a process in which Chinese intellectuals actively learn from the West. When people talk about the prosperous times in Chinese history, they are often referred to the Han and Tang dynasties. In fact, in the aspect of literary works, the Han Dynasty is much more inclusive. The cultural policy of the Han Dynasty was to reject a hundred schools of thought but respect Confucianism only. However, it was different in the Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty was arguably the most open society in Chinese history. As almost free from the restriction of the orthodox thought of the Han Dynasty, it formed a broad mind capable of accommodating cultural forms of different ideological and ideological backgrounds. &amp;quot;Therefore, the cultural and artistic life of the society of the Tang Dynasty, in terms of content and genre all present unprecedented, brilliant colors.&amp;quot; (Du Daoming 2000, 9). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there have been several large-scale cultural reference booms in European history. For example, when Greece learned from Egypt, Rome learned from Greece. When Arabia referred to the Roman Empire, medieval Europe imitated Arabia, and Europe imitated the Byzantine Empire in the Renaissance. Almost every craze prompted a culture to flourish and at the same time promoted the progress of European civilization. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and foreign history tell us a truth: a culture can only achieve great development if it has an open spirit and can recognize and respect differences. &amp;quot;Just as Liang Qichao said:'The richer the culture of a nation, the stronger its growth ability, this theorem is also.'&amp;quot; (Wang Kefei 1997, 27). In short, the greater the openness of the culture, the more vigorous the development, the stronger the absorption, and the more prosperous the foreignizing of translation; on the contrary, a culture that is self-proclaimed will stubbornly restrain foreignization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But foreignizing translation will also have a negative impact on the target language country. When colonialism prevailed, the cultural output of imperialist countries mainly adopted foreignizing translation strategies, which invisibly formed cultural colonization of the &amp;quot;weaker culture&amp;quot;. In Modern China, Chinese once had the idea of admiring and fawning on foreign culture, and lost confidence in the local culture. To make foreignizing translation a boost to the development of national culture, it is necessary to enhance cultural self-confidence and make progress on the basis of the local culture of the target country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignizing translation makes readers closer to the author, retains the linguistic characteristics of the source language, and conforms to the diversity of national culture. The development of national languages, from the perspective of vocabulary and sentence patterns, requires foreignizing translation to inject fresh blood in order to achieve self-enrichment and development of the language. In addition to direct communication, indirect communication facilitated by translation is also indispensable for the communication between various ethnic cultures. Foreignizing translation helps the local culture to correctly recognize foreign culture and reduces cultural obstacles in direct communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to play its role, although the foreignizing translation strategy is necessary, it must follow some restrictions when using it. There are two main points. First, the foreignizing translation must be carried out on the basis of ensuring the correctness of the translation. Second, foreignizing translation should cater to readers’ aesthetic expectations. And readers’ cultural background should be considered when selecting materials and translating. However, foreignization translation does not yield to readers, but innovates for readers on the basis of fully considering the expectations of target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the course of practice, foreignizing translation has a different influence on the source culture and the target culture. For the source culture, foreignizing translation helps to make the local culture known in foreign countries, which is a manifestation of cultural confidence. But for weaker cultures, foreignizing translation may also hinder the spread of culture. For the target culture, foreignizing translation helps the local culture absorb the essence of foreign culture and promote the innovation and development of the local culture. However, in the process of absorbing foreign cultures, foreignizing translation may also cause excessive worship of foreign cultures, leading to a lack of self-confidence in local cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Conclusion, compared with domesticating translation, foreignizing translation embraces the diversity of national culture to a greater extent. At the same time, it needs to follow certain restrictions when applying it. The influence of foreignizing translation on national culture should be viewed dialectically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Antoine Berman. (1984). ''L’epreuve de l’etranger: culture et traduction dans l’Allemagne romantique.'' Paris: Gallimard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang. 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿''. [History of Chinese Translation Theory]. 上海：上海外语出版社[ Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Publishing House].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Du Daoming. 杜道明. (2000). ''盛世风韵''. [Prosperity]. 郑州:河南人民出版社[Zhengzhou: Henan People's Publishing House]. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weifeng. 傅伟锋. (2007). 论翻译中异化趋势的必然性.  [On the Inevitability of the Trend of Foreignization in Translation]. ''内蒙古农业大学学报(社会科学版)'' [Journal of Inner Mongolia Agricultural University (Social Science Edition)] (05): 371-372.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gu Zhengkun. 辜正坤. (１９９４)．翻译标准多元互补论．[Multi-complementarity of Translation Standards]. ''中国当代翻译百论''．[Hundreds of Contemporary Chinese Translation]. 重庆：重庆大学出版社[Chongqing: Chongqing University Press] 41-70．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Chunfang. 姜椿芳. (1989).序言. [Preface]. ''当代文学翻译百家谈''.[Hundreds of Contemporary Literature Translation]. 北京：北京大学出版社[Beijing: Peking University Press] 3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Xiaohua. 蒋骁华. (2003). 《圣经》汉译及其对汉语的影响. [The Chinese Translation of the Bible and Its Influence on Chinese]. ''外语教学与研究:外国语文双月刊'' [Foreign Language Teaching and Research: Foreign Language Bimonthly] 4: 301-305.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing. 刘宓庆. (2005). ''文化翻译论纲''. [An Outline of Cultural Translation]. 湖北教育出版社[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu. 梁实秋. (1929). 论鲁迅先生的“硬译”. [On Mr. Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Hard Translation&amp;quot;]. ''《新月》月刊''[&amp;quot;New Moon&amp;quot; Monthly].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun. 鲁迅. (1894). 关于翻译的通信. [ Correspondence about translation]. ''中国翻译工作者协会.翻译研究论文集''（1894—1948）. [China Association of Translators. Collection of Translation Research Papers (1894-1948)]. 北京：外语教学与研究出版社[Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press] 225.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun. 鲁迅. (2005). ''鲁迅全集第6卷.'' [The Complete Works of Lu Xun Volume 6]. 北京: 人民文学出版社[Beijing: People's Literature Publishing House].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Yingkai. 刘英凯. (1987). 归化—翻译的岐路. [Domestication—The Way of Translation]. ''现代外语''[Modern foreign language ] 58-64.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zheng. 李征 &amp;amp; Zhang Chunbo. 张春柏.(2015).“异化”的翻译与民族文化丰富和发展——重读施莱尔马赫的翻译思想. [The Translation of &amp;quot;Foreignization&amp;quot; and the Enrichment and Development of National Culture——Rereading Schleiermacher's Translation Thoughts].  ''学术探索''[Academic Exploration] (06),134-138. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Robinson, and Douglas. (2006). ''Western Translation Theory''. Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press. 226-228.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Zhili. 孙致礼. (2001). 翻译的异化与归化. [Foreignization and Domestication of Translation]. ''山东外语教学''[Shandong Foreign Language Teaching] (01): 32-35. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi. 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史 : 增订版''. [A brief history of western translation: updated edition]. 商务印书馆[Commercial Press]. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Venuti , Lawrence. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility—A History of Translation''. London: Routledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Walter Benjamin. 瓦尔特·本雅明, Chen Yongguo. 陈永国, and Ma Hailiang马海良. (1999). ''本雅明文选''. [Benjamin Selection]. 中国社会科学出版社[China Social Sciences Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Dalai. 王大来, and Zhang Jinhua. 张景华. (2002). 论文化转型与翻译的定位. [On Cultural Transformation and the Positioning of Translation ]. ''四川外语学院学报''[Journal of Sichuan International Studies University].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Kefei. 王克非. (1997). ''翻译文化史论''. [Translation Cultural History] . 上海:上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Qian. 谢谦. (2001). 庞德:中国诗的&amp;quot;发明者&amp;quot;. [Pound: The &amp;quot;Inventor&amp;quot; of Chinese Poetry]. ''读书'' [Reading ] 10: 74-79.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Caixia. 张彩霞. (2019). 异化与归化在谚语翻译中的应用. [The Application of Foreignization and Domestication in Proverb Translation]. ''校园英语''[Campus English] 47.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Jinhua. 张景华. (2009). ''翻译伦理:韦努蒂翻译思想研究''. [Translation Ethics: A Study of Venuti's Translation Thoughts]. 上海交通大学出版社[Shanghai Jiaotong University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Jinlan. 张锦兰. (2003). 论异化翻译的必要性. [On the Necessity of Foreignization Translation]. ''泰安教育学院学报岱宗学刊'' [Journal of Tai'an Institute of Education Daizong Academic Journal] 04: 64-66.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Yiheng. 赵毅衡. (1985). ''远游的诗神''. [The Poetry God Who Travels Far Away]. 四川人民出版社[Sichuan People's Publishing House].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Analysis of Said’s Post-Cononial Criticism and Orientalism 姜好 Jiang Hao  Student No.202020080606==  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper is on the analysis of Edward Said’s post-colonial criticism and orientalism. In 1978, Edward Said's Orientalism was published, initiating the study of &amp;quot;post-colonialism&amp;quot; and making it another wave of criticism following structuralism.The post-colonial theory was formed in the 1980s and matured in the mid-1990s, affecting all fields of humanities and social sciences in the West. Its rich theoretical content and strong critical consciousness have made it a symbol of academic change and a relatively new critical method in Europe and America. In his classic work of post-colonial criticism, &amp;quot;Orientalism&amp;quot;, American literary and cultural critic Edward Said challenged the traditional Western orientalism, revealing the power discourse implicit in orientalism and the mechanisms by which it operates. Said's post-colonial critique of Orientalism reveals to us the emergence, formation and authority of political and ideological factors, cultural forces and their resulting &amp;quot;inherent modes of domination&amp;quot; in Orientalism, and the generative and inherited nature of these factors, making people rethink and interpret comprehensively the authoritative forms of knowledge and social identity created by colonialism and Western domination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Post-colonial;Orientalism;Criticism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
赛义德后殖民批评与东方主义探析&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文主要是关于赛义德后殖民批评与东方主义的探析。1978年爱德华萨义德的《东方主义》问世，开创了“后殖民”研究，使之成为继后结构主义又一波批评浪潮。后殖民理论形成于20世纪80年代，90年代中后期趋于成熟，影响波及西方人文社会科学研究各领域。其理论蕴合丰富，批判意识强烈，这使得它成为欧美学术变革标志和比较时新的批评方法。美国文学家与文化批评家爱德华·赛义德在其后殖民批评经典著作《东方学》中，对西方传统的“东方学”发起挑战，揭示隐含在东方学中的权力话语及其运作机制。赛义德后殖民批评视野下的东方学批判，为我们揭示了存在于“东方学”中的政治和意识形态因素的产生、形成和权威、文化力量及其由此形成的“固有支配模式”的生成性、传承性,使人们重新全面地思考和阐释由殖民主义和西方统治所创造并且权威化的知识形式与社会认同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
后殖民；东方主义；批评&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Introduction====&lt;br /&gt;
Edward Said, a Palestinian-American scholar. In 1978, he published his representative work of post-colonial criticism, Orientalism, in which “Orientalism” is not a study of the East itself, but refers to a kind of Orientalism existing in the minds of Westerners as an idea. By criticizing the Orientalists and deconstructing the cultural hegemony, it strives to transcend the basic stance of confrontation between the East and the West and emphasizes cultural pluralism, so as to form a new relationship of dialogue, mutual infiltration and symbiosis between the East and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Said's Post-colonial Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As a theoretical critical discourse and academic trend, post-colonial criticism is based on the interdisciplinary study of history, literature, anthropology, philosophy, and other disciplines, dealing extensively with cultural imperialism, colonial discourse, and the West's cultural representation of the East, reflecting on the historical fact of European colonialism and its serious consequences. It focuses on issues of colonial discourse, Orientalism, cultural imperialism, national culture, cultural power identity, and the relationship between race, class, and gender. The core idea of Said's postcolonial criticism is to analyze the mechanisms of power discourse implicit in Orientalism, reveal the essence of Orientalism and cultural hegemony, explore strategies to dismantle cultural hegemony, and critique the colonial discourse and cultural colonization in Orientalism, cultural imperialism, cultural hegemony, the postcolonial era, and the colonial discourse in Western cultural thought since colonialism. The main contents of the criticism focus on the following aspects: criticism of Orientalism and cultural imperialism, representation of the repressed historical memory in the colonies, study of cultural identity, discourse analysis of the colonized, discussion of the unique identity and circumstances of women in the Third World, and the attitude and reference structure of literary criticism. The most important feature of Said's postcolonial criticism is that he regards European literature and culture as a kind of ideological production and the collusion of colonial power. Said's cultural view, critical consciousness and textual theory, as well as his practice of postcolonial literary and cultural criticism, have formed his unique postcolonial critical methodology system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Orientalism====&lt;br /&gt;
In Orientalism, a classic work of post-colonial criticism, Said based his academic views, critical consciousness and theoretical interpretation on a wide range of text interpretation. He not only interprets Orientalism as a kind of academic research, but also as a way of thinking and a way of power discourse, revealing the power discourse and its operation mechanism implied in traditional Orientalism. Said takes colonial discourse as the object of study, that is, from the perspective of how the West sees the East, to criticize the Orientalist aesthetics embodied in Western literary works, including the prejudice that the West is superior, civilized and progressive, while the East is ignorant, barbaric and backward. According to Said, Orientalism exists in three discursive fields: academia, ontological understanding of the binary opposition between East and West, and the process of colonization. Said used Lacan's psychoanalytic method to study western culture, pointing out that Orientalism is the embodiment of the psychological experience of self and other in western culture —the composition of any person's self image is based on the coexistence of recognition and other. Because of this religious bias, much Orientalist scholarship, when one strips away the apparatus of footnotes and sources, is simply speculation, assertion, and baseless judgement with little concrete evidence. Despite these misgivings, Said's thesis has been broadly adopted and refined by anthropologists such as Christopher Miller, Robert Inden and Johannes Fabian, while others such as Nicholas Thomas have used their critiques of Orientalist discourse as a launching pad to develop new areas, theories and methods of anthropological investigation. Since the 1990s, this latter pattern of engagement with Orientalism through critique, refinement, historical contextualisation and reinterpretation has become the norm for scholarship in the humanities.（Teo, Hsu-Ming. Australian Humanities Review; Bundoora Iss. 54,  (May 2013): N_A.）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Said examines the concept and representation of the East in the West since the mid-eighteenth century, gives a basic description of the history of the development and evolution of Orientalism as a disciplinary system, and uses the term Orientalism to generalize the post-colonial relationship between the Western world and the Eastern world. It also reveals the power discourse and its operation mechanism implied in the traditional Orientalism. According to Said, Orientalism refers to three interrelated meanings: first, it refers to the discipline of academic research, a system of knowledge, that is, Orientalism. Most acceptable is what it means to be a discipline of academic study, and indeed the term is still used in many academic institutions. What is most readily accepted is what it means to be a discipline of academic study, and indeed the term is still used in many academic institutions. Anyone who teaches, writes about, or studies the Orient—whether an anthropologist, a sociologist, a historian, or a linguist — is an Orientalist, whether he or she faces specific or general problems. Orientalists are paranoid that the difference between Orientalists and Orientals is that the former writes the latter, while the latter is written by the former.. For the latter, the assumed role is passive acceptance; For the former, it is the power of observation, research and so on. In short, it is an author and an object to be written. Therefore, in the Oriental Studies of Orientalists, the East is expressed as a kind of image symbol which is rigid, stagnant and unchangeable, and needs others to examine it, and even needs others to provide knowledge about themselves. The Orientalist insists that the world of the Orient can be understood and characterized by the West not because of its own efforts, but because of a set of effective Western operational mechanisms. It is through these mechanisms that the East is recognized by the West. In the eyes of orientalists, the East is unable to express itself, is an absent and silent &amp;quot;other&amp;quot;, controlled and expressed only by &amp;quot;certain dominant frameworks&amp;quot; of the West, and the image of the East remains unchanged, that is, it has never been able to define itself. In fact, &amp;quot;Orientalism is an artificially created system of theory and practice&amp;quot;. In Said's view, the Orient, as presented in various Western writings, is not an authentic reproduction of the Orient as a historical existence, but rather a cultural conception and discursive practice of Westerners. Therefore, the &amp;quot;East&amp;quot; is not the east, but the east has been &amp;quot;Orientalized&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it refers to a way of thinking, namely &amp;quot;Orientalism. It is an essentialist, dualistic, narrow way of thinking similar to the &amp;quot;if you are not of our race, you are different&amp;quot; approach, based on the ontological and epistemological distinction between East and West. &amp;quot;A large number of writers, including poets, novelists, philosophers, political theorists, economists, and imperial administrators, accepted this East or West distinction and used it as a means of constructing the East, its people, customs, &amp;quot;mind&amp;quot;, and destiny, among other things. A starting point for theory, poetry, fiction, social analysis, and political discourse.&amp;quot; This way of thinking is based on an ontological and epistemological difference between &amp;quot;the Orient&amp;quot; and what has mostly been called &amp;quot;the Occident. Many poets, novelists, philosophers, and political theorists have used this difference between the Orient and the Occident as a starting point for constructing their own writings and theories about the East and Orientals and Oriental consciousness. In their writings, &amp;quot;the Orient is described as something to be judged (as in a courtroom), something to be studied and portrayed (as in a syllabus), something to be disciplined (as in a school or prison), something to be iconoclastic (as in a zoology textbook)&amp;quot;. This East is the product projected from the West as the center under the opposite thinking mode between the East and the West. Not only has Oriental been essentialized and stereotyped, but also Oriental has been dehumanized as an abstract concept without personality. It is this essentialist way of thinking that limits the horizons of Orientalists and reinforces their arrogance and prejudice: the East is not only a geographical concept, but also a concept of nature. All periods of the cultural, political, and social history of the East are considered merely passive responses to the West, which is an witness and judge of all the actions of the Orient. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again orientalism refers to a mode of discourse of power that is shaped by the exchange of power with political, cultural, moral, and intellectual power. Said states, &amp;quot;We can describe orientalism as a mechanism for dealing with the Orient by making statements about it, authoritatively adjudicating ideas about it, describing it, teaching it, colonizing it, ruling over it: in short, see it as a way for the West to control, reconstitute, and monopolize it.&amp;quot; Because the period of great progress in the structure and content of &amp;quot;Oriental Studies&amp;quot; coincided with a period of dramatic expansion of European colonialism. It coincided with Western imperialism and the slightest element of the Orient. Orientalists see themselves as completing the union between East and West, but mainly by further confirming the technological, political, and cultural superiority of the West. Because of the imperialist colonial expansion, Orientalists deliberately portrayed the East as silent, obscene, weak, authoritarian, backward, irrational and abnormal. This &amp;quot;knowledge&amp;quot; of the Orient not only created a false sense of cultural superiority in the West, but also legitimized the &amp;quot;power&amp;quot; of the colonialists. Orientalism is a political doctrine imposed on the East and is an integral part of imperialism and colonialism. By focusing so much attention on imperialist agents and policymakers rather than professional researchers, Said seeks to emphasize the significant shift from an academic to an instrumental attitude toward Orientalism, knowledge about the East, and communication with the East. The orientalist has now become a spokesman for the Western culture to which he belongs, and he compresses into his work an apparent duality, of which his work (in whatever concrete form) is the symbolic expression: Western consciousness, knowledge, science control the most distant eastern territories and &amp;quot;orientalism itself is the expression of certain political forces and activities&amp;quot;. For Said, a continuous arc of knowledge and power connects the European or Western statesman with the Western orientalist; this arc constitutes the outer edge of the Eastern stage. Orientalism does not describe or study the real Orient, but rather the fictional and manufactured Orient that Western cultural hegemony has created for its own benefit. It is a kind of distribution of regional political consciousness to the texts of aesthetics, economics, sociology, history and philosophy; It is not only a basic geographical division, but also a careful design of the whole interest system, which is created and maintained through academic discovery, linguistic reconstruction, psychological analysis, natural description or social description.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In essence, Orientalism is a kind of cognitive system of the Western world to know the East, a discourse form of the West about the East closely linked with Western colonialism and imperialism, and a way in which the West in a strong position dominates, reconstructs and oppresses the East in a weak position for a long time. The East is not only adjacent to Europe; it is also the most powerful, richest, and oldest colony in Europe, the source of European civilization and language, a competitor of European cultures, and one of the most profound and recurrent images of the Other in Europe. In addition, the Orient helps Europe (or the West) to define itself in terms of images, ideas, humanity, and experience in contrast to the Orient. However, these images of the Orient are not all imaginary. The Orient is an intrinsic part of the material civilization and culture of Europe. Orientalism, as a way of discourse that expresses this component on a cultural and even ideological level, is deeply grounded in academic mechanisms, vocabulary, imagery, orthodox beliefs, and even colonial institutions and styles. Said gives various meanings to the term &amp;quot;Orientalism&amp;quot;, which is a political doctrine that is imposed on the East. Orientalism expresses a relationship of power, dominance, and hegemony of the Western world over the Eastern world. Said emphasizes that the &amp;quot;East&amp;quot; depicted in various Western writings and presented by Orientalists is not a true reproduction of the East as a historical being, but rather a cultural conception and discursive practice of Westerners under the opposing modes of thinking of East and West, and a product of the West-centered projection. Said analyzed, &amp;quot;At the turn of the 17th and 18th centuries, the Orient had already definitively demonstrated the long history of its languages-earlier than the genealogy of the languages of the Hebrew Bible. This discovery was first made by a group of Europeans, then passed on to other scholars, and has been preserved in the new discipline of Indo-European linguistics. With the birth of this discipline, as Foucault shows in The Order of Things, a whole relevant network of scientific research was established. Beckford, Byron, Goethe, and Hugo reconstructed the Orient in the same way in their works, giving expression to its color, light, and people through the imagery, rhythms, and themes of their works. The true Orient at best inspires the writer's imagination, but rarely controls it. Said noted that Orientalism is itself a desire or an intention——to control, manipulate, even annex, so that it has more to do with&amp;quot;our&amp;quot;world than with the &amp;quot;Orient&amp;quot;. Based on the standpoint of post-colonial critical theory, Said criticized the so-called Orientalism or Oriental Studies which came into being in the 18th century, including not only the academic tendency of the West to the East, but also the deep-rooted prejudice of the West to the East in the objective world, political and social life and literary works. To challenge the traditional Orientalism of the West.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Value and Limitation of Orientalism====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Orientalism, Said examines the historical evolution of the construction and expression of oriental concepts in the West, from the early Orientalism shackled in the framework of the Christian Bible to the modern Orientalism with the evolution of religious secularization and colonial expansion, and to the current Orientalism with the development of mass media, all of which contain a kind of power. Such power divides East and West, and labels the East as the &amp;quot;other&amp;quot; with essentialist characteristics. Orientalism is a kind of domination, a helper for the West to reconstruct the East and invade the East, and Orientalism lurks the prejudice and hostility of Westerners towards Eastern culture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, the term &amp;quot;Orientalism&amp;quot; existed before Said, but it was Said who made the concept truly global and provided a unique perspective and theoretical basis for related research. Through this perspective, people began to question and reflect on the meaning of Orientalism as a discipline, and to gain a deeper understanding of the cultural conflicts between developed capitalist countries and Third World countries. Said criticizes the thinking of binary opposition, criticizes the thought of Eurocentrism that the mind of non-US is different, holds that cultural differences should be respected, different cultures should respect and learn from each other, and advocates multiculturalism to eliminate the center, which is of great practical significance. Globalization has narrowed the distance between different countries, in this process, how to treat different cultures, how to protect their own culture, has become a problem that most countries must face and urgent thinking, in this regard, Said advocated the idea of multicultural exchange is worth learning. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Orientalism, Said himself and postcolonial theorists have explored and developed the issues of cultural colonization and discursive power in the context of globalization, which has greatly enriched and developed postcolonialism. More commendable is that, in Orientalism, Said not only exposes the Western colonization of the East, but also profoundly exposes the participation of modern Orientals in the process of Orientalization. He pointed out that the recent contemporary culture is dominated by the European and American models, and the universities in the Arab world are operating on the basis of former colonies, and the Arab world is at a cultural, intellectual, and technological disadvantage. Arab scholars do not dare to despise any American academic publications, and Arab students are proud to study in the United States, and they aspire to learn precisely what is taught under American orientalist dogma. Said finds this situation worrisome. The Eastern consumption model is similarly bound to the American market system, where the United States selectively consumes Arab oil and cheap labor, while Arabs unthinkingly and eagerly consume all American goods, whether material or ideological. After World War II, Western capitalist countries, represented by the United States, have been expanding their culture through aid programs, educational and cultural exchanges, and mass cultural industries, and the American cultural values of freedom and democracy have been spreading around the world, while the national cultures of some developing countries and regions are in danger. In 1977, the Western cultural communication scholar Baoibari proposed &amp;quot;media imperialism&amp;quot;, which refers to the fact that the media in some less developed countries are subject to other countries' media in all aspects and do not have the same influence as them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While we see Said's success in exposing and critiquing the hegemonic and colonial nature of Orientalism, we are forced to reflect on the question: How did Orientalism achieve such a strong position in the West and globally? Said's theory is based on an abstract cultural view, which is clearly biased and unconvincing. His theory is based on an abstract cultural view, with obvious biases and limitations. It is true that the prosperity of Orientalism is closely related to the economic, political and military strength of the West, but it is more closely related to the progress of Western science and technology. It is precisely because of the progress of Western science and technology that the economic, political and military development of Western countries has been promoted in an all-round way. Although Orientalism is constructed according to Western cultural thinking, we should clearly understand two problems: First, Westerners did not construct Orientalism according to Western traditional cultural thinking once and for all, and in the process they also constantly transcended and criticized their own traditional culture. If criticism means a kind of degradation and destruction of the object of criticism, then, according to this way of thinking, Westerners have also degraded and destroyed their own traditional culture (even including the degradation and denigration of their traditional society) many times in different periods. Because, it is in the process of constantly criticizing itself that Western culture progresses and develops. Second, Western culture, especially modern Western science, has unparalleled superiority over other cultures. Although we can not deny the spiritual value of Eastern culture, but from the perspective of historical development, we have to admit that Western culture is more conducive to the development of modern science and the construction of civilized society. Although modern Western scientific thinking has revealed certain limitations, it still has a strong scientific nature, both from the historical and practical point of view. In order to develop, the backward countries must take the initiative to learn Western culture and combine it with their own reality. If we insist on holding on to our cultural self, we will only end up being colonized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western civilization and Western hegemony are somewhat related, but there is also a clear difference. Without Western civilization, it would be difficult for the West to establish lasting world hegemony; but Western hegemony, which gradually departs from the path of human civilization, will sooner or later be negated by Western civilization. The emergence of Marxism is a clear example of this. Faced with Western hegemony, the weak East cannot simply stay or be satisfied with the revelation of hegemony, but must see through the hidden essence of this hegemony, and through the stripping of hegemony and civilization and the learning and use of civilization to strengthen itself, in order to fundamentally get rid of Western hegemony and build a strong country. In the study of Western civilization, it is not enough to master technology and civilization, but also to master and build social civilization. In social civilization, institutional civilization is crucial. Only the establishment of advanced institutions is a lasting guarantee for the development of the state and society. In this regard, Marx's theory of social development is of immense importance. Although Orientalism also deals with Marx's theory of social development and gives him a possible positive assessment, unfortunately Said has always recognized and evaluated Marx's theory of social development in the framework of his Orientalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Said is well aware that in order to resist Orientalism, Orientals themselves must build their own discourse system and seize the right to speak. He is also well aware that Orientals cannot construct their own discourse system with the traditional cultural self, and that the cultural self needs to be pluralistic and mixed. But in the face of the multiple separations of the self in contemporary social development (i.e., the fragmentation of the subject emphasized by postmodernists), how can people build a unified and effective cultural self? What should be the value coordinates for the construction of the cultural self? In this regard, the comments of British scholar George Laren are instructive. He says: &amp;quot;All of these important changes occurred in the late twentieth century, and their rapid pace and global impact are thought to have had a marked effect on the dissolution of individual identity. While I acknowledge the importance of all these changes, I question whether they should be held fully responsible for a subject whose center has been completely dissolved. I acknowledge that the faster the pace of change in relationships, the more difficult it is for the subject to understand what is happening, to see the connections between the past and the present, and therefore to form a unified view of himself and determine how to act.  Yet there is still a great distance to jump from this point to the complete fragmentation of the subject. The so-called dissolution of the center of the subject corresponds to the triumph of the presumed objecthood, to the triumph of the presumed power of the unconscious structure, which completely destroys the individual's sense of wholeness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Third World countries should also recognize these problems of identity from a different perspective, because in a world increasingly divided into three power blocs, they are excluded, for whom the road ahead is not only fraught with hardship and uncertainty, but also with the temptations of neo-historicism and essentialism.&amp;quot; Effective resistance to Orientalism requires not only cultural awareness and effort, but also precise social discernment and strong national power. The latter is what Said's theory lacks.(杨生平.后殖民主义话语下中国问题研究评析[J]中国特艳社会主义研究, 2013, (2))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Influence of Postcolonial Theory on Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Out of Tradition, Toward Diversity. Although the postcolonial theory proposed by Said was directed at literature and literary texts, its theoretical formulation did contribute to the later development of translation. The theory of colonial criticism can be mapped to translation as well, dealing a fatal blow to traditional translation and shedding new light on translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, &amp;quot;Orientalism&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;cultural empire&amp;quot; point out the essence of the dichotomy between Chinese and Western, and the dichotomy between subject and object. In the traditional translation theory, the original work and the translation are dichotomous, the original work is supreme, and the translation must depend on the original work and strive for fidelity. This concept of &amp;quot;original work and copy&amp;quot; has been implicitly transformed into people's unconsciousness, that is, the colonizer and its language and culture are the &amp;quot;original work&amp;quot; in the dominant position, while the colonized and its language and culture are the &amp;quot;copy&amp;quot; in the subordinate position. The colonized and their language and culture are 'copies' and subordinate. The &amp;quot;original&amp;quot; image of the colonizer is personified as Eurocentrism and Orientalism, while the &amp;quot;copy&amp;quot; image of the colonized is personified as marginality and otherness. Said's post-colonial theory paves the way for people to move beyond the traditional faithful reciprocity and dissolve the dichotomy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the inequality of rights hidden under the impurity of language and text, and the non-self-sufficiency of the text point to the great role of factors outside the text and the non-essential nature of the text, which require people to go beyond the traditional language level of translation to include the external factors of translation, such as social, economic, political, and consciousness, into the study of translation. Translation is no longer a neutral act, far away from political and ideological struggles and conflicts of interest. Instead, it becomes a place of such conflict, where the target language has to meet the target language face-to-face, fighting it out over the irreducible differences between them, where authority is invoked and challenged, ambiguity is dispelled or ambiguity is created, until new words or meanings appear in the target language. (Liu He, 36) Translation is actually the result of two cultures colliding, clashing and negotiating with each other, behind which lies the inequality of rights and the confrontation between mainstream and non-mainstream consciousness. Undoubtedly, this is another breakthrough to the traditional theory of fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, Said's emphasis on textual reading and textual criticism, highlighting the importance of the critic, also sheds light on the subjectivity of the translator in translation. In the traditional view of faithfulness and equivalence, the translator is always invisible, the success of the translation is due to the original author, and the failure of the translation is the translator's dereliction of duty, because faithfulness and equivalence is the translator's bounden duty, and the correspondence between the original and the translation seems to be a matter of course, as if the translator had never existed. The introduction of postcolonial theory has given the translator a legitimate status as well, and the subjectivity of the translator is no longer obscured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
Postcolonial theory subverts the traditional theory of faithful equivalence in translation, breaks the rigid binary opposition pattern formed for a long time, and requires translation not only to focus on linguistic equivalence, but also to examine the roles played by society, economy, politic s and consciousness in translation, to examine the subjectivity of translators, and to pay attention to ideology and power in translation. So as to move towards pluralism. Translation is no longer transparent and no longer pure and innocent, I believe that taking this into account, translation studies will have a new perspective. In fact, postcolonial translation theory, feminist translation studies, and deconstructive translation studies have seen this point will be flourishing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]王宁,薛晓源.全球化与后殖民批评[M].中央编译出版社, 1998.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]陈厚诚，王宁.西防当代文学批评在中国[M].百花文艺出版社,2000.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3](英)齐亚乌丁.萨达尔.东方主义[M]马雪峰等,译.吉林人民出版社,2005.[4](美)爱德华.W.萨义德东方学[M].王字根,译.三联书店,1999.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]王岳川.后殖民主义与新历史主义文论[M].山东教育出版社, 1999.[6](美)爱德华.W.萨义德知识分子论[M].单德兴,译.三联书店,2002. [7]张京媛.后殖民理论与文化批评[M].北京大学出版社, 1999.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]许晓琴.文化领域的一种批评实践与策略书泻[J].求索,2008(6).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] (英)乔治拉伦.意识形态与文化身份:现代性和第三世界的在场[M].上海:上海教育出版社, 2005.209、225.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]Bassnett, Susan and Lefever, Andre. ed. Translation, Historyand Culture.New York:Cassell, 1995. [2]Munday, Jeremy.Introducing Translation Studies.London andNew York:Routledge, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]费小平:《翻译的政治》。北京:中国社科出版社, 2005。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]何绍斌，“后殖民语境与翻译研究”，《天津外国语学院报》 , 4 (2006) :11-15。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]刘禾:《语际书写-现代思想史写作批判纲要》 ，上海:上海三联书店, 1999。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11]孙会军:《普遍与差异-后殖民批评视阈下的翻译研究》。上海: 上海译文出版社, 2005。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12]张晶,靳瑞萍，《后殖民主义引发的翻译研究再思》，《佳木斯大学社会科学学报》:2 (2007) 258-259年。 [8]张京瑗:后殖民理论与文化批评。北京:北京大学出版社, 1999。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13]朱立元:《当代西方文艺理论》。. 上海:华东师范大学出版社, 2002。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14]祝朝伟,“后殖民主义理论对翻译研究的启示”，《四川外语学院学报》, 2 (2005) :89-93。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparative Study of Chinese Versions of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'': From the Perspective of Hermeneutics  管钦清 Guan Qinqing  Student No.202070080586  英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics is a discipline that studies understanding and interpretation, and its development is inseparable from translation. Both literary translation and non-literary &lt;br /&gt;
translation are inseparable from the understanding and interpretation of the original text. The nature of translation determines that the relationship between hermeneutic &lt;br /&gt;
theory and translation studies is extremely close. This article is guided by Gadamer's hermeneutics. Based on the core concepts of historical understanding, prejudice, and &lt;br /&gt;
fusion of horizons, this article will discuss how these related factors, such as historical ideology, translator's attitude, language fusion, cultural filtering, and &lt;br /&gt;
translator's subjectivity, work and embody in the Chinese versions of Uncle Tom's cabin. This article first explains Gadamer's hermeneutics. Then the author and translator &lt;br /&gt;
of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' are introduced. Under the guidance of the above theory, the different translation strategies adopted by different Chinese versions and their reasons are analyzed from different perspectives. Through the above analysis, I draw some inspiration from it: the existence of multiple translation versions and the retranslation of literary works are reasonable. Translation works from different historical contexts can reflect the spirit of a particular era. And hermeneutics can provide reasonable explanations for some translation phenomena that are influenced and determined by the context of social culture and history, and it is very suitable for studying translation works that appeared in different periods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics; ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''; historicity of understanding; fusion of horizons; effective history&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
解释学视角下''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''译本的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘 要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
解释学是一门研究理解和解释的学科，其发展与翻译密不可分。无论是文学翻译还是非文学翻译，都离不开原文的理解和解释，翻译的这种性质决定了解释学理论与翻译研究之间的关系是极其密&lt;br /&gt;
切的。本文主要是从伽达默尔的解释学角度出发，根据理解的历史性、偏见和视域融合这几个核心概念，论述历史意识形态、译者态度、语言融合、文化过滤以及译者主体性等相关因素在斯托夫&lt;br /&gt;
人的''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''中译本中的体现及作用。本文首先对伽达默尔的解释学进行了阐述。随后介绍了''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''的原文作者以及译者，并在以上理论基础的指导下，从不同的角度对译本所采取的不同的翻译策略及其原因进行了分析。通过以上分析，笔者从中得出启示：多个译本同时存在以及文学名著重译现象的存在是合理的。产生于不同历史环境的译作，能够反映特定的时代精神。而解释学能为一些由社会文化历史语境影响和决定的翻译现象提供合理的解释，并且十分适用于研究不同时期出现的译作。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
解释学；''Uncle Tom’s Cabin''；理解的历史性；视域融合；效果历史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' is a novel against slavery published by American writer Harriet Beecher Stowe in 1852. The novel's views on African-Americans and American slavery have had far-reaching influences, and to some extent intensified local conflicts that led to the American Civil War. The novel was the best-selling novel of the 19th century (and the second best-selling book, second only to the best-selling book, the Bible), and was considered a major reason for the rise of abolitionism in the 1850s. In the first year of its publication, it sold 300,000 copies in the United States. The impact of Uncle Tom’s Cabin on American society was so great that during the early days of the Civil War, when Lincoln met Mrs. Stowe, he said, &amp;quot;You are the little woman who caused a great war.&amp;quot;（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' is a novel against slavery published by an American writer Harriet Beecher Stowe in 1852. The novel's views on African-Americans and American slavery have had far-reaching influences, and to some extent intensified local conflicts that led to the American Civil War. The novel was the best-selling novel of the 19th century (and the second best-selling book, second only to the best-selling book, the Bible ), and was considered a major reason for the rise of abolitionism in the 1850s. In the first year of its publication, it sold 300,000 copies in the United States. The impact of Uncle Tom’s Cabin on American society was so great that during the early days of the Civil War, when Lincoln met Mrs. Stowe, he said, &amp;quot;You are the little woman who caused a great war.&amp;quot;（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 05:55, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The influence of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' on the Chinese translation industry is self-evident. As the first American novel was translated into Chinese, this novel first appeared in China in the form of classical Chinese in 1901. Its name was 《黑奴吁天录》 and translated by translators Lin Shu and Wei Yi. After the publication of《黑奴吁天录》, it caused a strong response from readers and caused a certain impact on the consciousness of Chinese readers. The second version of Uncle Tom’s Cabin in China was translated by Mr. Huang Jizhong, entitled 《汤姆大伯的小屋》 and published in 1982. A major feature of Huang Jizhong's ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' was its fidelity to the original text. The translation was very popular once it was launched. 59,000 copies were printed in the first edition, and another 30,000 copies were soon printed, all sold out. These two translation works had different production time and different translation methods, but they both enduring have many readers. Why can a foreign novel be retranslated many times in China, and all kinds of completely different translation works can enjoy their respective reputations, and have been sought after by readers of different times? Why these two very different translation methods so successful? The above issues aroused my attention.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 70) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The influence of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' on the Chinese translation industry is self-evident. As the first American novel was translated into Chinese, this novel first appeared in China in the form of classical Chinese in 1901. Its name was 《黑奴吁天录》 and translated by translators Lin Shu and Wei Yi. After the publication of《黑奴吁天录》, it evoked a strong response from readers and had a certain impact on the consciousness of Chinese readers. The second version of Uncle Tom’s Cabin in China was translated by Mr. Huang Jizhong, entitled 《汤姆大伯的小屋》 and published in 1982. A major feature of Huang Jizhong's ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' was its fidelity to the original text. The translation was very popular when it was launched. 59,000 copies were printed in the first edition, and another 30,000 copies were soon printed, all sold out. These two translation works had different production time and different translation methods, but they both  have many readers. Why can a foreign novel be retranslated many times in China, and all kinds of completely different translation works can enjoy their respective reputations, and have been sought after by readers of different times? Why these two very different translation methods so successful? The above issues aroused my attention.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 70) --[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 14:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics is a philosophical theory that explains and understands text. For the first time in the 20th century, translation theorist George Steiner put translation into &lt;br /&gt;
hermeneutics and pointed out that language is constantly changing. With the continuous development of hermeneutics, the German philosopher Gadamer established a systematic &lt;br /&gt;
philosophical hermeneutics and put forward the three principles of &amp;quot;history of understanding&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;fusion of horizons&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;history of effects&amp;quot; in his works. These three &lt;br /&gt;
principles can be used to explain many translation phenomena and translation theories in the history of Chinese and foreign translation, and have high reference value. In &lt;br /&gt;
view of this, the author decided to use Gadamer's hermeneutics as a theoretical guide. Focusing on the analysis of the two versions of ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'', I will research and discuss the issues raised above, and draw inspiration from them to provide a way for literary translation.(Hong Handing 2010, 59)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics is a philosophical theory that explains and understands texts. In the 20th century, translation theorist George Steiner first put translation into &lt;br /&gt;
hermeneutics and pointed out that language is constantly changing. With the continuous development of hermeneutics, the German philosopher Gadamer established a systematic &lt;br /&gt;
philosophical hermeneutics and put forward the three principles of &amp;quot;history of understanding&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;fusion of horizons&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;history of effects&amp;quot; in his works. These three &lt;br /&gt;
principles can be used to explain many translation phenomena and translation theories in the history of Chinese and foreign translation, and have high reference value. In &lt;br /&gt;
view of this, the author decided to use Gadamer's hermeneutics as a theoretical guide. Focusing on the analysis of the two versions of ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'', I will research and discuss the issues raised above, and draw inspiration from them to provide a way for literary translation.(Hong Handing 2010, 59)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 14:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter will give a brief introduction to hermeneutics from three aspects: the development of hermeneutics, Gadamer's Philosophical Hermeneutics, and Hermeneutics' &lt;br /&gt;
Guide to Translation Studies.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 101）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1. Development of Hermeneutics====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics has a profound historical origin and is an ancient and well-established science. Traditional hermeneutics is not a specific philosophical school, but a &lt;br /&gt;
philosophical theory of meaning, understanding, and interpretation. Its history can be traced back to ancient Greece. The term Hemeneutics is the name of Hemes, the &lt;br /&gt;
messenger of the Greek gods. He accepted the will of Zeus and explained it to human beings, and also passed on the human claims to Zeus and the gods. The core of &lt;br /&gt;
hermeneutics is the &amp;quot;interpretation&amp;quot; of problem. The academic community generally believes that hermeneutics can be divided into three stages: classical hermeneutics, &lt;br /&gt;
modern hermeneutics and philosophical hermeneutics.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 104）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hermeneutics has a profound historical origin and is an ancient and well-established science. Traditional hermeneutics is not a specific philosophical school, but a &lt;br /&gt;
philosophical theory of meaning, understanding, and interpretation. Its history can be traced back to ancient Greece. The term Hemeneutics is the name of Hemes, a &lt;br /&gt;
messenger of the Greek gods. He accepted the will of Zeus and explained it to human beings, and also passed on the human claims to Zeus and the gods. The core of &lt;br /&gt;
hermeneutics is the &amp;quot;interpretation&amp;quot; of problem. The academic community generally believes that hermeneutics can be divided into three stages: classical hermeneutics, &lt;br /&gt;
modern hermeneutics and philosophical hermeneutics.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 104）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:01, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of classical hermeneutics is theological hermeneutics, which mainly involves the translation and understanding of the Bible. As a translator, the interpreter must &lt;br /&gt;
explain the ambiguous and vague words that appear in the Bible. Therefore, classical hermeneutics is mainly a technique to convert hidden divinity into a language &lt;br /&gt;
understandable to ordinary people, which mainly serves the spread of religion and promotes the promotion of the Bible and its teachings. With the continuous secularization &lt;br /&gt;
of religious classics, hermeneutics has evolved from a single interpretation of the Bible into an interpretation of classic literary works. After the introduction of &lt;br /&gt;
literary research, it gradually became a research method that pursued objectivity and tried to get rid of subjective will. Both F. Schleier-macher and W. Dilthey were &lt;br /&gt;
deeply influenced by this methodological consciousness, and continuously promoted the development of hermeneutics, making hermeneutics a subject of interpretive methods.&lt;br /&gt;
Modern hermeneutics began at the end of the 19th century, and its representative was Dilthey. Dilthey put forward the hermeneutics of &amp;quot;historical rational critique&amp;quot;, concerned about how the hermeneutics in a specific historical context can objectively understand other historical performances. Hermeneutics is no longer considered as an inquiry into the author's psychological intentions, but rather as an interpretation of the world of existence shown in the text.（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of classical hermeneutics is theological hermeneutics, which mainly involves the translation and understanding of the Bible. As a translator, the interpreter must &lt;br /&gt;
explain the ambiguous and vague words that appear in the Bible. Therefore, classical hermeneutics is mainly a technique to convert hidden divinity into a language &lt;br /&gt;
understandable to ordinary people, which mainly is applied to the spread of religion and promotes the promotion of the Bible and its teachings. With the continuous secularization &lt;br /&gt;
of religious classics, hermeneutics has evolved from a single interpretation of the Bible into an interpretation of classic literary works. After the introduction of &lt;br /&gt;
literary research, it gradually became a research method that pursued objectivity and tried to get rid of subjective will. Both F. Schleier-macher and W. Dilthey were &lt;br /&gt;
deeply influenced by this methodological consciousness, and continuously promoted the development of hermeneutics, making hermeneutics a subject of interpretive methods.&lt;br /&gt;
Modern hermeneutics come into being at the end of the 19th century, and its representative was Dilthey. Dilthey put forward the hermeneutics of &amp;quot;historical rational critique&amp;quot;, concerned about how the hermeneutics in a specific historical context can objectively understand other historical performances. Hermeneutics is no longer considered as an inquiry into the author's psychological intentions, but rather as an interpretation of the world of existence shown in the text.（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:01, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philosophical hermeneutics, represented by German philosophers Heidegger and Gadamer, is a fundamental change in hermeneutics. They changed the ontology of philosophical hermeneutics, so they are called philosophical hermeneutics. “Unlike previous practical philosophy, this type of hermeneutics as a dual task of theory and practice lies in restoring Aristotle's concept of practical wisdom”.And this article uses Gadamer's philosophical hermeneutics as a theoretical guide to analyze the translation.(Hong Handing 2010, 59)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philosophical hermeneutics, represented by German philosophers Heidegger and Gadamer, is a fundamental change in hermeneutics. They changed the ontology of philosophical hermeneutics, so they were called philosophical hermeneutics. “Unlike previous practical philosophy, this type of hermeneutics, with a dual task of theory and practice, lies in restoring Aristotle's concept of practical wisdom”.And this article uses Gadamer's philosophical hermeneutics as a theoretical guide to analyze the translation.(Hong Handing 2010, 59)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:01, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2. Gadamer's Philosophical Hermeneutics====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer always believed that the term &amp;quot;Hermeneutics&amp;quot; came from Hermes &amp;quot;Hermes&amp;quot;, one of the twelve main gods of ancient Greece, so he believed that the interpretation must include the acceptance and performance of the recipient, that is, understanding and explaining. On the basis of inheriting Heidegger's thought, Gadamer deepened his thought of understanding. He further developed hermeneutics into philosophical hermeneutics, and pushed hermeneutics to prosperity. Gadamer opposed the hermeneutics that stood before him in an objective position. He believed that understanding is not an act of reproduction, but should be an act of creation. He believed that the author's &amp;quot;intent&amp;quot; does not exist, and the search for the author's &amp;quot;intent&amp;quot; is also futile.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 25）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer always believed that the term &amp;quot;Hermeneutics&amp;quot; came from Hermes &amp;quot;Hermes&amp;quot;, one of the twelve main gods of ancient Greece, so he thought that the interpretation must include the acceptance and performance of the recipient, that is, understanding and explaining. On the basis of inheriting Heidegger's thought, Gadamer deepened his thought of understanding. He further developed hermeneutics into philosophical hermeneutics, and pushed hermeneutics to prosperity. Gadamer opposed the hermeneutics that appeared before him in an objective position. He believed that understanding is not an act of reproduction, but be an act of creation. He believed that the author's &amp;quot;intent&amp;quot; does not exist, and the search for the author's &amp;quot;intent&amp;quot; is also futile.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 25）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:09, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned earlier, Gadamer's hermeneutics has three main principles: historicity of understanding, fusion of horizons, and history of effects. From the &amp;quot;historicity of understanding&amp;quot;, Gadamer believed that understanding is historical, and the history of understanding constitutes the bias of understanding, which determines the creativity and generation of understanding. Gadamer believed that the historicity of understanding will inevitably lead to prejudice, but the existence of such prejudice is reasonable. The second is the principle of horizon fusion. Gadamer believed that understanding is the way of existence of history, so both the subject and the object of understanding are the existence of history, and both have their own horizons. In the process of understanding, the translator should be as close as possible to the original horizon of the original author to achieve a fusion of horizons. The last principle is effect history. The effect history principle emphasizes understanding the work from the effect history of the work, which closely links history with the present and fully affirms the significance of ancient texts to contemporary society. Understanding Gadamer's history of effects helps us understand the need to retranslate a classic. These three principles of Gadamer provided an important theoretical basis for us to understand and explain some long-running issues in translation theory and translation practice.（Li Lei 2008, 122）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned earlier, Gadamer's hermeneutics has three main principles: historicity of understanding, fusion of horizons, and history of effects. From the perspective of &amp;quot;historicity of understanding&amp;quot;, Gadamer believed that understanding is historical, and the history of understanding constitutes the bias of understanding, which determines the creativity and generation of understanding. Gadamer argued that the historicity of understanding will inevitably lead to prejudice, but the existence of such prejudice is reasonable. The second is the principle of horizon fusion. Gadamer believed that understanding is the way of existence of history, so both the subject and the object of understanding are the existence of history, and both have their own horizons. In the process of understanding, the translator should be as close as possible to the original horizon of the original author to achieve a fusion of horizons. The last principle is effect history. The effect history principle emphasizes understanding the work from the effect history of the work, which closely links history with the present and fully affirms the significance of ancient texts to contemporary society. Understanding Gadamer's history of effects helps us understand the need to retranslate a classic. These three principles of Gadamer provided an important theoretical basis for us to understand and explain some long-running issues in translation theory and translation practice.（Li Lei 2008, 122）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:09, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3. Hermeneutics' Guide to Translation Studies====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned earlier, literary translation and hermeneutical theory are inseparable. Essentially, literary translation is an art of understanding and expressing meaning. It is a process of re-creation through interpretation. At present, hermeneutics is recognized as a valid theory for translation studies. Translation studies based on hermeneutics have broken the traditional inherent understanding of traditional translation theory on some issues, and raised questions and challenges to traditional translation theory. Among them, the guidance of hermeneutics on translation studies is mainly reflected in the following aspects.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned earlier, literary translation and hermeneutical theory are inseparable. Essentially, literary translation is an art of understanding and expressing meaning. It is a process of re-creation through interpretation. At present, hermeneutics is recognized as a valid theory for translation studies. Translation studies based on hermeneutics have broken the traditional inherent understanding of traditional translation theory on some issues, and raised questions and challenges to traditional translation theory. Among them, the guidance of hermeneutics on translation studies is mainly reflected in the following aspects.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First: the historical nature of understanding explained the misreading phenomenon. The historical nature of understanding means that the specific historical environment, historical status, and historical conditions of the translator are different from the object of understanding. Readers always have historical prejudice in the process of understanding the original text, because they cannot transcend historical space and time to objectively understand the original text. Hermeneutics' re-understanding and definition of this prejudice also provides a philosophical basis for the translator's subjectivity and the rationality of creative treason in the field of translation studies. Gadamer believed that there is no so-called normative interpretation of a text. And this prejudice is a positive factor formed in history and tradition. Scholars should treat this existence correctly and should not regard it as a part that should be eliminated.（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First: the historical nature of understanding explained the misreading phenomenon. The historical nature of understanding means that the specific historical environment, historical status, and historical conditions of the translator are different from the object of understanding. Readers always have historical prejudice in the process of understanding the original text, because they cannot transcend historical space and time to objectively understand the original text. Hermeneutics' re-understanding and definition of this prejudice also provides a philosophical basis for the translator's subjectivity and the rationality of creative treason in the field of translation studies. Gadamer believed that there is no so-called normative interpretation of a text. And this prejudice is a positive factor formed in history and tradition. Scholars should treat this existence correctly and not regard it as a part that should be eliminated.（Zhang Qiqun 2002, 77）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second: The principle of fusion of horizons explains the phenomenon of cultural filtering. The principle of horizon fusion theoretically confirms the historical roots of cultural filtering phenomenon in translation and the inevitable existence of cultural filtering phenomenon. Although the translator should strive to approach the original vision of the original author and understand the author's original intention, in fact, the translator always inevitably brings the world he is familiar with into the strange world of the original text.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 26）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second: The principle of fusion of horizons explains the phenomenon of cultural filtering. The principle of horizon fusion theoretically confirms the historical root of cultural filtering phenomenon in translation and the inevitable existence of cultural filtering phenomenon. Although the translator should strive to approach the original vision of the original author and understand the author's original intention, in fact, the translator always inevitably brings the world he is familiar with into the strange world of the original text.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 26）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third：The principle of effective history explains the multiple translation versions of famous works. Gadamer believed that the text is open and its meaning is never endless. The text goes beyond the historical era in which it was created. This provides the possibility for people of different ages to understand the same text differently. Human beings are constantly developing. In the process of development, they constantly surpass themselves, renew their history, and rethink themselves and their culture. This provides a reasonable explanation for the phenomenon of retranslation of famous works.（Li Lei 2008, 122）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third：The principle of effective history explains the multiple translation versions of famous works. Gadamer believed that the text is open and its meaning is never endless. The text goes beyond the historical era in which it was created, which provides the possibility for people of different ages to understand the same text differently. Human beings are constantly developing. In the process of development, they constantly surpass themselves, renew their history, and rethink themselves and their culture. This provides a reasonable explanation for the phenomenon of retranslation of famous works.（Li Lei 2008, 122）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 15:29, 17 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.A Brief Introduction of the Original Author and Two Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter will give a brief introduction to the original author and two translators to strengthen your understanding of the background of the original text and the two translation versions.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 121)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1. Harriet Beecher Stowe====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Harriet Beecher Stowe is an American writer. She was born on June 14, 1811 in a well-known pastor family in North America, and died in 1896. The American Civil War was fought in the 1860s. But since the 1920s, the issue of abolition of slaves has become a central issue in American progressive opinion. At that time, many famous American writers were on the side of abolishing slaves, calling for the liberation of slaves. Mrs. Stowe was one of the most outstanding among these slave writers.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 124)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Harriet Beecher Stowe is an American writer. She was born on June 14, 1811 in a well-known pastor family in North America, and died in 1896. The American Civil War broke out in the 1860s. But since the 1920s, the issue of abolition of slaves has become a central issue in American progressive trend. At that time, many famous American writers were on the side of abolishing slaves, calling for the liberation of slaves. Mrs. Stowe was one of the most outstanding writers who were in favor of slaves.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 124)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 02:53, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mrs. Stowe has been influenced by theology since she was a child, and she has spent her entire life in a religious atmosphere. When Mrs. Stowe was fourteen, their entire family has moved to Boston and has moved to Cincinnati a few years later. At the time, the outskirts of Cincinnati were dotted with large serf farms. It was one of the centers of the abolitionist movement in North America then, and heated speeches against slavery were often heard in urban areas. Mrs. Stowe had fugitive slaves in her home, which gave her the opportunity to hear the tragic experience of fugitive slaves. After that, Mrs. Stowe got another chance to visit several plantations in Maysville, Kentucky with her friends, and witnessed the tragic situation of slaves. Those plantations were the prototype of the Shelby plantation in ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. This novel extensively describes the brutal oppression and exploitation of slaves by slave owners throughout the southern United States, and portrays the cruelty of slaves in various forms. The novel also describes different types of slave images. Once Uncle Tom's cabin came out, it attracted great attention and response at home and abroad. When the former President of the United States Lincoln met Mrs. Stowe, he jokingly called her “a little woman who brought a war&amp;quot;. This joke also fully reflects the huge influence of Uncle Tom's cabin.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mrs. Stowe has been influenced by theology since she was a child, and she has spent her entire life in a religious atmosphere. When Mrs. Stowe was fourteen, their entire family has moved to Boston and then to Cincinnati a few years later. At the time, the outskirts of Cincinnati were dotted with large serf farms. It was one of the centers of the abolitionist movement in North America then, and heated speeches against slavery were often heard in urban areas. Mrs. Stowe had fugitive slaves in her home, which gave her the opportunity to hear the tragic experience of fugitive slaves. After that, Mrs. Stowe got another chance to visit several plantations in Maysville, Kentucky with her friends, and witnessed the tragic situation of slaves. Those plantations were the prototype of the Shelby plantation in ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. This novel extensively describes the brutal oppression and exploitation of slaves by slave owners throughout the southern United States, and portrays the cruelty of slaves in various forms. The novel also describes different types of slave images. As soon as Uncle Tom's cabin came out, it attracted great attention and response at home and abroad. When the former President of the United States Lincoln met Mrs. Stowe, he jokingly called her “a little woman who brought a war&amp;quot;. This joke also fully reflects the huge influence of Uncle Tom's cabin.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 02:53, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2. Lin Shu====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu, a famous writer and translator in modern China, has made outstanding contributions to the translation of Chinese literature. Lin Shu had a profound and solid knowledge of ancient writing. But he did not understand foreign languages, and his translations were all done in cooperation with others. In cooperation with others, Lin Shu has translated 246 works involving 107 writers in 11 countries, and made indelible contributions to the introduction of Western literature. ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' was Lin Shu's second translation work, and it was also a popular work translated at the peak of his translation career. This translation work can reflect Lin Shu's translation technique and his characteristics.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 102）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu, a famous writer and translator in modern China, has made outstanding contributions to the translation of Chinese literature. Lin Shu had a profound and solid knowledge of ancient writing. But he did not understand foreign languages, and his translations were all done in cooperation with others. In cooperation with others, Lin Shu has translated 246 works involving 107 writers in 11 countries, and made indelible contributions to the introduction of Western literature. ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' was Lin Shu's second translation work, and it was also a popular work translated at the peak of his translation career. This translation work can reflect Lin Shu's translation technique and his characteristics.（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 102）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:10, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, China was facing aggression by the Allied Forces of the Eight Kingdoms, and the Qing government signed the Peace Protocol of 1901. In this context, Lin Shu's enthusiasm for anti-imperialist and national salvation was stirred. He wanted to translate some works that can open up people's wisdom and inspire them. So Lin Shu and Wei Yi co-translated Mrs. Stowe's ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. Both of them had a strong sense of political mission in translating this work. After the publication of 《黑奴吁天录》, it caused a great response among the readers at that time. Translator Lin Shu ’s anti-imperialist thoughts in his translation work resonate emotionally with readers, directly stimulating readers’ anti-imperialist consciousness. In the treatment of the original works, Lin Shu made conscious cuts. Most of the unfaithful parts of his translations have adopted translation strategies of amplification and omission. From the perspective of traditional linguistic translation theories, Lin Shu may not be a successful translator. But from the perspective of hermeneutics and culture, the existence of Lin Shu's translation method is reasonable.《黑奴吁天录》was Lin Shu's representative translation, which can fully reflect Lin Shu's translation style. Far from Lin Shu's translation style was Huang Jizhong's Unc《汤姆大伯的小屋》，and I will elaborate on the translator Huang Jizhong below.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, China was facing aggression by the Allied Forces of the Eight Kingdoms, and the Qing government signed the Peace Protocol of 1901. In this context, Lin Shu's enthusiasm for anti-imperialist and national salvation was stirred. He wanted to translate some works that can open up people's wisdom and inspire them. So Lin Shu and Wei Yi co-translated Mrs. Stowe's ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. Both of them had a strong sense of political mission in translating this works. After the publication of 《黑奴吁天录》, it evoked a great response among the readers at that time. Translator Lin Shu ’s anti-imperialist thoughts in his translation work resonate emotionally with readers, directly stimulating readers’ anti-imperialist consciousness. In the treatment of the original works, Lin Shu made conscious cuts. Most of the unfaithful parts of his translations have adopted translation strategies of amplification and omission. From the perspective of traditional linguistic translation theories, Lin Shu may not be a successful translator. But from the perspective of hermeneutics and culture, the existence of Lin Shu's translation method is reasonable.《黑奴吁天录》was Lin Shu's representative translation, which can fully reflect Lin Shu's translation style. Far from Lin Shu's translation style was Huang Jizhong's Unc《汤姆大伯的小屋》，and I will elaborate on the translator Huang Jizhong below.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 122)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:10, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3. Huang Jizhong====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Jizhong was born on September 28, 1923 in a literary family in Ji'an, Jiangxi. He lost his father in his early years, and he followed his grandfather studying in Shanghai since childhood. He is good at Chinese and English and loves literary translation. In addition to teaching related courses, he has devoted himself to the translation of famous books for many years. As early as 1956, Huang Jizhong accepted the invitation of Shanghai Literature and Art Publishing House to translate ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. His original plan was to complete the translation work in two years, but due to external shocks, it could not be published as scheduled. Later, this novel was retranslated in 1982 and published by Shanghai Translation Publishing House. Once this edition of Uncle Tom's Cabin was published, it was warmly welcomed by readers. A major feature of Huang Jizhong's《汤姆大伯的小屋》 was its faithfulness to the original text, and another feature was the use of translation method of foreignization. The translation style of ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' in Huang Jizhong's version was very different from Lin Shu's version, which was of great research value. Therefore, I chose the translated versions of Huang Jizhong and Lin Shu for comparative research.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 71)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Jizhong was born on September 28, 1923 in a literary family in Ji'an, Jiangxi. He lost his father in his early years, and he followed his grandfather studying in Shanghai since childhood. He is good at Chinese and English and loves literary translation. In addition to teaching related courses, he has devoted himself to the translation of famous books for many years. As early as 1956, Huang Jizhong accepted the invitation of Shanghai Literature and Art Publishing House to translate ''Uncle Tom's Cabin''. His original plan was to complete the translation work in two years, but due to external shocks, it could not be published as scheduled. Later, this novel was retranslated in 1982 and published by Shanghai Translation Publishing House.As soon as the edition of Uncle Tom's Cabin was published, it was warmly welcomed by readers. A major feature of Huang Jizhong's《汤姆大伯的小屋》 was its faithfulness to the original text, and another feature was the use of translation method of foreignization. The translation style of ''Uncle Tom's Cabin'' in Huang Jizhong's version was very different from Lin Shu's version, which was of great research value. Therefore, I choose the translated versions of Huang Jizhong and Lin Shu for comparative research.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 71)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:17, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. A Comparison of Two Chinese Versions from Gadamer's Hermeneutics===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The professor of Poetics and Comparative Literature Gideon Toury once said that translation is inevitably involves at least two languages and two cultural traditions (Toury, 2001:56). Professor Chen Hongwei of China also said that translation involves not only language conversion, but also cultural translation. Therefore, in the following chapter, the two translation works will be analyzed from a cultural and linguistic perspective.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 24）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The professor of Poetics and Comparative Literature Gideon Toury once said that translation is inevitably involved at least two languages and two cultural traditions (Toury, 2001:56). Professor Chen Hongwei of China also said that translation involves not only language conversion, but also cultural translation. Therefore, in the following chapters, the two translation works will be analyzed from a cultural and linguistic perspective.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 24）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1. Comparative Analysis from A Linguistic Perspective====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two translators use different languages because they are in different eras. Lin Shu used classical Chinese, while Huang Jizhong used vernacular Chinese. Then they must have many differences in translation. Next, under the guidance of hermeneutics, we will analyze the differences between the two translation works from a linguistic perspective in three aspects.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 74) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two translators use different languages because they are in different eras. Lin Shu used classical Chinese, while Huang Jizhong used vernacular Chinese, so they must have many differences in translation. Next, under the guidance of hermeneutics, we will analyze the differences between the two translation works from a linguistic perspective in three aspects.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 74)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.1. Contrastive Discourse Analysis=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the two translators come from different historical times, the translation methods adopted by the two translators are also different. In terms of translation methods, Lin Shu adopted intercompilation while Huang Jizhong adopted complete translation. Examples are as follows:（Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 2015, 103）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.“Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master.”(Stowe 2011, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：语至此，门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黠，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主人主妇所厚昵者。(Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：正在这当儿，房门开了。一个四、五岁左右的第二代混血男孩走了进来。这孩子相貌长得分外清秀，特别逗人喜爱。圆圆的脸蛋上有一对酒窝，头上覆盖着一圈圈光滑、鬈曲、细如绢丝的黑头发；一双又大又黑、柔和而炯炯有光的眼睛，从两道浓浓的长睫毛下面好奇地向屋内张望着。他身穿一件黄格子花呢的罩衫；手工精制，剪裁合身，越发衬托出这孩子黝黑、浓郁的俊秀劲儿；那种悠然自得、滑稽有趣而又略带羞涩的神态，表明他惯常得到东家的青睐和宠爱。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 3）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph comes from the first chapter of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'', where the original book vividly describes the cute image of the son of the slave Eliza who owned by Shelby. Comparing the two translations, Lin Shu's translation is in classical Chinese, and in his character description, Lin Shu used a compilation method，omitting many details. However, Huang Jizhong's translation is in vernacular form, and every detail of the original text has been translated in detail by Huang Jizhong. The original text of this paragraph consists of 122 words. Lin Shu's translation is only 62 words, while Huang Jizhong's translation is as many as 183 words. Before the New Culture Movement in the late Qing Dynasty, vernacular Chinese were not welcomed by literati and intellectuals, let alone let them write or translate in vernacular Chinese. The specific society in which Lin Shu lived formed his inherent horizon, which also determined his choice to translate in classical Chinese. In the era of Huang Jizhong, vernacular Chinese have been popular throughout the country, and have become popular in all classes. Therefore, Huang Jizhong must also translate in vernacular texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph comes from the first chapter of ''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'', where the original book vividly describes the cute image of the son of the slave Eliza who owned by Shelby. Comparing the two translations, Lin Shu's translation is in classical Chinese, and in his character description, Lin Shu used a compilation method，omitting many details. However, Huang Jizhong's translation is in vernacular form, and every detail of the original text has been translated in detail by Huang Jizhong. The original text of this paragraph consists of 122 words. Lin Shu's translation is only 62 words, while Huang Jizhong's translation is as many as 183 words. Before the New Culture Movement in the late Qing Dynasty, vernacular Chinese were not welcomed by literati and intellectuals, let alone let them write or translate in vernacular Chinese. The specific society in which Lin Shu lived formed his inherent horizon, which also determined his choice to translate in classical Chinese. In the era of Huang Jizhong, vernacular &lt;br /&gt;
Chinese have been popular throughout the country, and have become popular in all classes. Therefore, Huang Jizhong must also translate in vernacular texts.(The quote is missing)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to hermeneutics, translating a work is a process in which the translator brings his own specific horizon into the historical horizon of the text. It is not a process of letting the interpreter abandon his own horizon, nor is it a horizon replacement. In this example, two translators both are in their own specific field of horizon and try to merge with the field of horizon of the original author, resulting in different translated texts. Gadamer's view of the fusion of the two horizons, to a certain extent, shows the essence of translation, especially literary translation. &amp;quot;Fusion of Horizons &amp;quot; overcomes the time gap and historical gap between the text and the interpreter, and the infinite process of understanding and discovery of text meaning is also achieved through &amp;quot; Fusion of Horizons &amp;quot;. (Xie Tianzhen  2000, 204)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to hermeneutics, translating works is a process in which the translator brings his own specific horizon into the historical horizon of the text. It is not a process of letting the interpreter abandon his own horizon, nor is it a horizon replacement. In this example, two translators both are in their own specific field of horizon and try to merge with the field of horizon of the original author, resulting in different translated texts. Gadamer's view of the fusion of the two horizons, to a certain extent, shows the essence of translation, especially literary translation. &amp;quot;Fusion of Horizons &amp;quot; overcomes the time gap and historical gap between the text and the interpreter, and the infinite process of understanding and discovery of text meaning is also achieved through &amp;quot; Fusion of Horizons &amp;quot;. (Xie Tianzhen  2000, 204)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.2. Contrastive Study of Lexicon=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literary translation is an aesthetic re-creation process that is completed through interpretation, that is, the process of including the translator's acceptance and release of information. Lin Shu was proficient in Chinese, and he regarded translation as a creative process. Therefore, in the process of releasing the information, he incorporated his own opinions and adopted the translation strategies of amplification and revision. However, Huang Jizhong's horizon is different from Lin Shu's, so his method of receiving and releasing information was also different. For examples:(Zhu Jianping 2006, 72) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.“I’m sorry to say that I am,” said Mr. Shelby. “I’ve agreed to sell Tom.” (Stowe 2011, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：解而培忸怩久之，曰：“吾已署券卖汤姆矣！” (Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 14) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：“很抱歉，”谢尔贝先生答道，“我已经答应把汤姆卖给他了。”（Huang Jizhong 1993, 30）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
his example is from Chapter 5 of the original text. In this case, Lin Shu added the word &amp;quot;忸怩久之&amp;quot;, showing Shelby's entangled heart and the fear of her wife's blame. Looking back at the original text, there is no word in the original text that can express the meaning of &amp;quot;忸怩&amp;quot;. However, Huang Jizhong was faithful to the original text here, and didn’t add or subtract words from the original text. In Gadamer's hermeneutic theory, there is the concept of &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;. Pre-understanding refers to the fact that people are influenced by the specific historical environment, historical conditions, historical status, etc. they are in when they understand texts or recognize things. People always carry certain subjective consciousness elements such as emotion, knowledge, and will when they observe and recognize external things. The word &amp;quot;忸怩&amp;quot; added by Lin Shu here embodies the concept of &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;，and shows that Lin Shu brought his emotions into his translation work.It's“Rather, we stand always within tradition, and this is no objectifying process, ie we do not conceive of what tradition says as something other, something alien. It is always part of us, a model or exemplar, a recognition of ourselves which our later historical judgment would hardly see as a kind of knowledge, but as the simplest preservation of tradition.” Gadamer believes that every interpretation is based on a pre-existing basis. In order to understand something, we must first have it. We cannot understand something that is not part of our overall world. Our understanding of things is based on our own existing knowledge system. That is, we rely on our existing knowledge and experience to understand and explain phenomena and things. Therefore, translators must have their own &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot; in the process of understanding and translating the source text.(Gadamer H 1999, 250) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is from Chapter 5 of the original text. In this case, Lin Shu added the word &amp;quot;忸怩久之&amp;quot;, showing Shelby's entangled heart and the fear of her wife's blame. Looking back at the original text, there is no word in the original text that can express the meaning of &amp;quot;忸怩&amp;quot;. However, Huang Jizhong was faithful to the original text here, and didn’t add or subtract words from the original text. In Gadamer's hermeneutic theory, there is the concept of &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;. Pre-understanding refers to the fact that people are influenced by the specific historical environment, historical conditions, historical status, etc. they are in when they understand texts or recognize things. People always carry certain subjective consciousness elements such as emotion, knowledge when they observe and recognize external things. The word &amp;quot;忸怩&amp;quot; added by Lin Shu here embodies the concept of &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;，and shows that Lin Shu brought his emotions into his translation work.It's“Rather, we stand always within tradition, and this is no objectifying process, ie we do not conceive of what tradition says as something other, something alien. It is always part of us, a model or exemplar, a recognition of ourselves which our later historical judgment would hardly see as a kind of knowledge, but as the simplest preservation of tradition.” Gadamer believes that every interpretation is based on a pre-existing. In order to understand something, we must first have it. We cannot understand something that is not part of our overall world. Our understanding of things is based on our own existing knowledge system. That is, we rely on our existing knowledge and experience to understand and explain phenomena and things. Therefore, translators must have their own &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot; in the process of understanding and translating the source text.(Gadamer H 1999, 250) --[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 03:56, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. But real gentlemen, such as I hopes you’ll be, never let fall no words that isn’t respectful to their parents. (Stowe 2011, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译:盖极望吾小主为一代伟人,万勿肆口出言,以逢二亲之怒。(Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译:我希望你将来做个正人君子,而一个正人君子是决不会说一句不尊敬父母的话的。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 94）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Uncle Tom said goodbye to his little master George, he expressed his expectations for the little master ---- be a real gentleman. Lin Shu translated this as &amp;quot;一代伟人&amp;quot;, thereby expressing his strong desire to change the status quo. Huang Jizhong translated it as &amp;quot;正人君子&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;正人君子&amp;quot; used to refer to people with good conduct. It was the ultimate goal of ancient China and had a profound influence in Chinese history. Lin Yupeng, a translator born after the two translators, translated this as &amp;quot;真正的绅士&amp;quot;. It can be seen from this that translators in different eras are very different in the translation of the same word due to the influence of the era at that time. In addition, there are some examples in the text, such as &amp;quot;married&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;my wife&amp;quot; were translated by two translators as &amp;quot;出阁&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;结婚&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;吾妻&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;内人&amp;quot; respectively. These are the two concepts of hermeneutics---&amp;quot;effective history&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;. The so-called effect history means that history produces effects by restricting our historical understanding. Here, the translation of the same text by the two translators is consistent with their own social and historical environment. The social environment and social development of the era in which the two translators lived both affected and restricted the two translators' understanding of the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hen Uncle Tom said goodbye to his little master George, he expressed his expectations for the little master ---- be a real gentleman. Lin Shu translated this as &amp;quot;一代伟人&amp;quot;, thereby expressing his strong desire to change the status quo. Huang Jizhong translated it as &amp;quot;正人君子&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;正人君子&amp;quot; used to refer to people with good conduct. It was the ultimate goal of ancient China and had a profound influence in Chinese history. Lin Yupeng, a translator born after the two translators, translated this as &amp;quot;真正的绅士&amp;quot;. It can be seen from this that translators in different eras are very different in the translation of the same word due to the influence of the era at that time. In addition, there are some examples in the text, such as &amp;quot;married&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;my wife&amp;quot; were translated by two translators as &amp;quot;出阁&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;结婚&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;吾妻&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;内人&amp;quot; respectively. These are the two concepts of hermeneutics---&amp;quot;effective history&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;pre-understanding&amp;quot;. The so-called effect history means that history produces effects by restricting our historical understanding. Here, the translation of the same text by the two translators is consistent with their own social and historical environment. The social environment and social development of the era in which the two translators lived both affected and restricted the two translators' understanding of the original text.(The quote is missing）--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:01, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the translation process, the translator will let his pre-understanding and experience come into play, thus forming different understanding and expression of the same text. Because of this, there will be different versions of the same literary work in the same era, and different versions of the same literary work will appear in different times. Therefore, the co-existence of the two versions of Uncle Tom's cabin in completely different styles is reasonable from the point of view of Gadamer's hermeneutics. Similarly, the retranslation of other literary texts and the existence of multiple versions of translation works are also reasonable.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the translation process, the translator will let his pre-understanding and experience come into play, thus forming different understanding and expression of the same text. Because of this, there will be different versions of the same literary works in the same era, and different versions of the same literary works will appear in different times. Therefore, the co-existence of the two versions of Uncle Tom's cabin in completely different styles is reasonable from the point of view of Gadamer's hermeneutics. Similarly, the retranslation of other literary texts and the existence of multiple versions of translation works are also reasonable.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 70)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:01, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.3. Contrastive Study of Syntax=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.“But why, of all others, choose these?” said Mrs. Shelby. “Why sell them, of all on the place, if you must sell at all.” (Stowe 2011, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：爱密柳曰：“君既欲卖，胡不再谋，而必卖此二人？尔知汤姆为极忠挚义之人,小海雷又意里赛独子，尔何忍心鬻此二人？纵为势所迫，亦何必属之此伧？” (Lin Shu &amp;amp;Wei Yi 1981, 14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：“可是为什么偏偏要挑这两个呢？”谢尔贝太太问道：“即使非买不可，在园上这么些黑人，为什么一定要卖他们呢？” （Huang Jizhong 1993, 30）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Lin Shu added “尔知汤姆为极忠挚义之人，小海雷又意里赛独子，尔何忍心鬻此二人？纵为势所迫，亦何必属之此伧？” to express the anger of Shelby's wife and her extreme disapproval of Shelby's behavior. On the whole, Lin Shu adopted the strategy of free translation here, while Huang Jizhong's translation was quite consistent with the original text, using the strategy of literal translation.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 73) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Gadamer's hermeneutics, as special readers, translators selectively accept textual information due to historical factors of their own understanding ，and incorporate their own aesthetic concepts into their translation works. Therefore, their translation methods will also be different. The interpretation of artistic works is closely related to the translator's understanding and expression of the source text in the translation process. “Translation is a dynamic process from understanding to expression, and the master of this process is the translator.”Translators cross the barriers of different languages and cultures and build a bridge between the source language and the target text. However, as Gadamer emphasizes, the text is open to all ages and enters into the field of meaning of the understander, so the translator's interpretation will inevitably conflict with the objective existence. To this end, translators must play an active and subjective role and adopt different strategies for selection and adaptation. Here, Lin Shu integrated his own aesthetic concepts into his translation work and exerted his own subjectivity, thus forming a different translation version from Huang Jizhong. This also further reveals that the interpretation of text in the translation process from the perspective of hermeneutics can reveal the process and mechanism of translator's understanding of text in translation activities. ( Liu Xiaohui 2010, 125 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Gadamer's hermeneutics, as special readers, translators selectively accept textual information due to historical factors of their own understanding ，and incorporate their own aesthetic concepts into their translation works. Therefore, their translation methods will also be different. The interpretation of artistic works is closely related to the translator's understanding and expression of the source text in the translation process. “Translation is a dynamic process from understanding to expression, and the master of this process is the translator.”Translators cross the barriers of different languages and cultures and build a bridge between the source language and the target text. However, as Gadamer emphasizes, the text is open to all ages and enters into the field of readers, so the translator's interpretation will inevitably conflict with the objective existence. To this end, translators must play an active and subjective role and adopt different strategies for selection and adaptation. Here, Lin Shu integrated his own aesthetic concepts into his translation work and exerted his own subjectivity, thus forming a different translation version from Huang Jizhong. This also further reveals that the interpretation of text in the translation process from the perspective of hermeneutics can reveal the process and mechanism of translator's understanding of text in translation activities. ( Liu Xiaohui 2010, 125 )--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. …and the arrangements of the house, and the general air of the housekeeping, indicated easy, and even opulent circumstances. (Stowe 2011, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林纾：其一人文秀，家亦少康，名解而培。(Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄继忠：跟他一起谈话的那位谢尔贝先生倒是个绅士模样的人；屋子里的陈设和气派都说明此人家道小康，甚至可以说得上颇为富裕。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 1）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example comes from the first chapter of the novel. At the beginning of the article, the author introduces the characters of the novel. Comparing the translations of the two translators, we can see that Lin Shu's translation should be more concise and refined. The original author's description of the environment has been deleted in Lin Shu's translation. It may be that the translator believed that this was not important for the development of the novel. This long sentence of the original text was simplified by Lin Shu to four words &amp;quot;家亦少康&amp;quot;, while the translation version of Huang Jizhong almost matched the original content. In the translation of this sentence, the translation methods adopted by the two translators are also completely different.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 125)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example comes from the first chapter of the novel. At the beginning of the article, the author introduces the characters of the novel. Comparing the translations of the two translators, we can see that Lin Shu's translation should be more concise and refined. The original author's description of the environment has been deleted in Lin Shu's translation. It may be that the translator believed that it was not important for the development of the novel. This long sentence of the original text was simplified by Lin Shu to four words &amp;quot;家亦少康&amp;quot;, while the translation version of Huang Jizhong almost matched the original content. In the translation of this sentence, the translation methods adopted by the two translators are also completely different.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 125)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the field of translation, people often liken translators to shackled dancers. This metaphor vividly describes that while the translator is restricted by the original author and the original text during the translation process, he must use his subjective initiative to reshape the work. Traditional translation theory values the author and the original text, treats the original as authority, and treats &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; as the highest standard of translation. Hermeneutics redefines the &amp;quot;prejudice&amp;quot; caused by the historicity of understanding, and provides an effective basis for the translator's subjectivity and the rationality of creative treason in the field of translation studies. In the above two examples, the two translators, while being influenced by the historical society in which they are located, also gave full play to their subjectivity, especially Lin Shu. This also tells us that the translator's subjectivity plays an important role in literary translation.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 69)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the field of translation, people often liken translators to shackled dancers. This metaphor vividly describes that while the translator is restricted by the original author and the original text during the translation process, he must use his subjective initiative to reshape the works. Traditional translation theory values the author and the original text, treats the original as authority, and treats &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; as the highest standard of translation. Hermeneutics redefines the &amp;quot;prejudice&amp;quot; caused by the historicity of understanding, and provides an effective basis for the translator's subjectivity and the rationality of creative treason in the field of translation studies. In the above two examples, the two translators, while being influenced by the historical society in which they are located, also gave full play to their subjectivity, especially Lin Shu. This also tells us that the translator's subjectivity plays an important role in literary translation.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 69)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 04:33, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2. Comparative Analysis from A Cultural Perspective====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
British anthropologist Taylor believes that culture is &amp;quot;a complex whole including knowledge, beliefs, arts, morals, laws, customs, and other abilities and habits learned by people as members of society&amp;quot;. Language is the carrier of culture. A text is generated from a specific cultural context, and it must also include the characteristics of the culture. When translators translate one text into another language，the translator must bring the characteristics of his own culture when reading and interpreting the source text because the translator's language and culture are different from the original author's culture.(Hebding &amp;amp; Glick 1992, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.1. Analysis from A Religious Perspective=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A major feature of Uncle Tom’s Cabin is that it contains a lot of religious elements. In translating this religious content, the two translators took radically different approaches. That is, Lin Shu's selective translation of religious content, most of which is carried over or not translated directly. However, Huang Jizhong conveyed the Western religious intentions to his readers at that time. For example:(Zou Guangsheng 2001，1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6. “…, but I didn’t think any Christian legislature would pass it！” (Stowe  2011, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林纾：吾思文明之国，法当不如此。 (Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄继忠：但是我相信任何一个基督教国家的立法机关都不会通过这种法令的。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 72）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above example, &amp;quot;Christian&amp;quot; is an exact word for Christ. In the translations of the two translators, Lin Shu chose to omit it, while Huang Jizhong chose the method of literal translation. This was not only related to the era in which the two lived, but the play of the two translators ’subjectivity also played a great role. In the era which Lin Shu was, although Christianity had begun to spread on the land of China, the public acceptance rate was still low. Therefore, Lin Shu omitted the relevant words or used some words with Chinese culture to replace them. By the time Huang Jizhong was in, people's acceptance of these words had greatly increased. Therefore, it is appropriate to choose the method of literal translation.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This difference stems from the historical environment and historical status of the two translators being different from the object of understanding, which is the historicity of understanding. Translators and readers will always incorporate what belongs to their time in the process of understanding the original text, and that is what we called historicity. The purpose of translation is not limited to conveying the original intention of the original author, which reasonably explains the &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot; phenomenon in translation. Lin Shu's downplay of religious content in the original work is an interesting phenomenon of &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot;. This &amp;quot;misreading&amp;quot; also gives us a good explanation of why the same religious content can be understood and interpreted in two different ways.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer believes that &amp;quot;the horizon is the area of view, and this area encompasses everything that can be seen from a certain standpoint.&amp;quot; Understanding is to place yourself in the traditional process, to make the past and the present continually merge. The so-called translation is that in a cross-cultural historical context, a historic translator blends his horizon with the horizon of the original text to form a new horizon, and the process of re-fixing the new horizon to form a new text with language symbols infiltrating the target language culture.The main body of understanding (translator or reader) and the author of the original text have their own unique horizons. When the original works cross different nationalities, languages, and eras, and enter a completely strange social and cultural context, translators can only play creatively to make his own views closing to the horizon and historical environment of the original author. However, no matter how hard the translator tries to enter the thoughts and feelings of the original author or imagine himself as the original author, he cannot completely get rid of the original vision, nor can he really enter the author's vision. Therefore, the translator has to form a new horizon between the horizon of the strange original author and the horizon of his own. Creative treason is a necessity in understanding. The generation of meaning requires creative thinking and moderate treason under normative constraints.(Zhu Jianping 2006, 73) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.2. Analysis from Cultural Image=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer pointed out in Truth and Method that understanding is not a process of reproduction, but a process of creation. It can also be said that as long as people are thinking, different understandings will arise. For some cultural images in the original work, the translations of the two translators are also different. For example：(Zou Guangsheng 2001，3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
7. As a fire in her bones, the thought of the pursuer urged her on.（Stowe 2011, 73）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：而意里赛此时，心绪兔起鹘。（Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 25）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：一想起后面的追兵，她就五内如焚。急着想向前逃命。（Huang Jizhong 1993, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; was used to describe Eliza's internal fear and anxiety while she was trying to save her son when the disaster came. Here, Lin Shu replaced “fire” with two animals, rabbit and falcon. In traditional Chinese culture, rabbits are docile and fragile, just like Eliza; and falcons are agile and fierce birds, just like black slave traders. Huang Jizhong translated “fire” into “五内如焚”, which vividly reproduced Eliza's anxious heart at the time. Lin Shu used domestication here, while Huang Jizhong used alienation.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above example, the horizon of the two translators and the original author merged in different forms, thus forming two different translation versions. While the translator strives to get closer to the original author's horizon, the two translators also strive to integrate with the horizon of the readers of their time, so they adopted a more acceptable expression for the target reader of the time. The language used in China in Lin Shu ’s time was classical Chinese, and the expression was more obscure, so Lin Shu replaced “fire” with two animals to reflect the characters in the text. In the era of Huang Jizhong, literature has further developed, and the official language used in China has also become vernacular, so he used the four-word &amp;quot;五内如焚&amp;quot; to translate. The reason why two different translation methods can be accepted by the target readers of the era is that the translator tried hard to integrate with the reader's horizon.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of hermeneutics, the text is only a semi-finished product, which is in the process of understanding. The meaning of the text and the translator's understanding are in a constantly changing process, and they are constantly evolving. Understanding is not a one-time act, but an endless process of integration between the &amp;quot;Horizon&amp;quot; of original text and the translator’s &amp;quot;Horizon&amp;quot;. Each understanding is a process of generating textual meaning. The possibilities of textual meaning are endless, and textual meaning is a source of endless meaning.（Chen Hongwei 2004, 28）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8. The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon.（Stowe 2011, 215）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
林译：彼夫妇在蜜月期内，……（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归）。(Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 1981, 75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
黄译：正值新婚夫妇在……欢度蜜月，……（Huang Jizhong 1993, 143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A text is generated from a specific cultural context, and it must also include the characteristics of the culture.In the above example, Lin Shu used the method of literal translation and annotation when translating the word &amp;quot;honeymoon&amp;quot;, so that the readers at the time could understand it. At that time, there was little cultural exchange between China and the West, so if Lin Shu used the literal translation method, it may cause readers to be unable to understand the word. Here Lin Shu adopted the method of annotation to translate the word, which is also a reflection of his efforts to integrate with the reader's horizon. Huang Jizhong directly adopted the literal translation method to convey the original imagery. Both the original text and the translated text exist in their respective historical conditions and horizons. Even if the translator tries his best to enter the world of the meaning of the original text and try to understand the intention of the original author, it will inevitably impose her own ideas and purposes. Coupled with the different historical environments of the two translators, the translation strategies used by them are certainly different.（Li Lei 2008, 122）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of hermeneutics, literary translation is actually a process of interaction between text and readers. Because readers of different times are constrained by their own experience, intelligence, and aesthetic tastes, they have different expectations and evaluations of the translated text. The Reception Aesthetic theory pays much attention to the reader and emphasis on the uncertainty of the text, which have brought about a diversity of values and an open way of thinking.Understanding of the text is inseparable from the initiative of the reader. The translated text must also exist in the creativity and participation of readers. Readers of different ages have different understandings of the same cultural image. Therefore, in the process of translation, the translator should not only merge with the horizon of the original text, but also the horizon of the readers that the translation work is aimed at. Only in this way, the works translated by the translator can be understood by the readers of the time, and can be admired by the readers. The majority of our translators can draw enlightenment: when translating, while observing the principles of &amp;quot;faithfulness, elegance, and elegance&amp;quot;, we must also take into account the reader's understanding.(Zou Guangsheng 2001，2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above, under the guidance of hermeneutics, we have conducted a comparative analysis of the two Chinese versions. Through the above analysis, the three major concepts contained in hermeneutics—historicity of understanding, fusion of horizons, and effective history have brought us some inspirations: 1.The existence of multiple translations is reasonable.  Translation is a special interpretative act, which is based on the translator's own understanding, so it will inevitably carry the personal trace of the translator. Based on their different experiences and views, translators make different interpretations of the same text in the process of translating, resulting in different translation works. 2. Creative treason is inevitable. A correct understanding of &amp;quot;creative treason&amp;quot; will help translators to bravely accept the challenges and find the correct solutions when facing translation difficulties caused by cultural differences between China and the West. 3. The changes of translation works can reflect social change. On the whole, hermeneutics can effectively explain some translation phenomena and provide a new perspective for translation studies.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above, under the guidance of hermeneutics, we have conducted a comparative analysis of the two Chinese versions. Through the above analysis, the three major concepts contained in hermeneutics—historicity of understanding, fusion of horizons, and effective history have brought us some inspirations: 1.The existence of multiple translations is reasonable.  Translation is a special interpretative act, which is based on the translator's own understanding, so it will inevitably carry the personal trace of the translator. Based on their different experiences and views, translators make different interpretations of the same text in the process of translating, resulting in different translation works. 2. Creative treason is inevitable. A correct understanding of &amp;quot;creative treason&amp;quot; will help translators to bravely accept the challenges and find the correct solutions when facing translation difficulties caused by cultural differences between China and the Western countries. 3. The changes of translation works can reflect social change. On the whole, hermeneutics can effectively explain some translation phenomena and provide a new perspective for translation studies.(Liu Xiaohui 2010, 123)--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 12:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Li Lili&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gadamer, Hans-Georg. (1999). [Truth and Method]. Beijing: Peking University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hebding, Daniel E. &amp;amp; Glick, Leonard. (1992). [Introduction to Sociology:a Text with Reading]. New York: McGraw-Hill, Inc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stowe, Harriet Beecher. (2011). [Uncle Tom’s Cabin]. Jilin: Jilin Publishing Group Co., Ltd.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury, Gideon. (2001). [Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Hongwei 陈宏薇. (2004). ''新编汉英翻译教程'' [A New Coursebook on Chinese-English Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hong Handing 洪汉鼎. (2010). ''诠释学：真理与方法''[Hermeneutics:Truth and Method]. Beijing: Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Jizhong 黄继忠. (1993). ''汤姆大伯的小屋'' [Uncle Tom's Cabin]. Shanghai: Shanghai Translation Publishing House 上海译文出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li lei 李磊. (2008). 从伽达默尔哲学阐释学看''Uncle Tom’s Cabin'' 的两个中译本[D]. 上海外国语大学硕士学位论文, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu &amp;amp; Wei Yi 林纾,魏易. (1981) ''黑奴吁天录''[Uncle Tom's Cabin]. Beijing: Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Xiaohui 柳晓辉. (2010). ''译者主体性的语言哲学反思''[A Reflection of the Language Philosophy of Translator's Subjectivity]. ''外语学刊'' Foreign Language Research （1）122-125. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xie Tianzhen 谢天振. (2000). ''翻译的理论建构与文化透视''[ Theoretical Construction of Transaltion from a Cultural Perspective]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Guangsheng 邹广胜. (2001). ''读者的主体性与文本的主体性''[ The Subjectivity of the Reader and the Text]. ''外国文学研究'' Foreign Literature Studies （4）1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Jianping 朱健平. (2006). ''翻译即解释:对翻译的重新界定----哲学诠释学的翻译观''[Translating Is Interpreting:Redefining ''Translating'' from Perspective of Philosophical Hermeneutics]. ''解放军外国语学院报'' PLA University of Foreign Languages （2）69-74.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zheng Liping &amp;amp; Yi Xinqi 郑立平,易新奇. (2015).  ''翻译过程中文本理解的解释学阐释''[Interpretation of Textual Understanding in Translation Process from the Perspective of Hermeneutics]. ''外语学刊'' Foreign Language Research （04）101-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qinqun 章启群. (2002). ''意义的本体论----哲学阐释学''[The Ontology of Meaning----Philosophical Hermeneutics]. Shanghai: Shanghai Translation Publishing House 上海译文出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==On Translation Strategies of ''Why Women Kill'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory	唐铭	Tang Ming==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===On Translation Strategies of ''Why Women Kill'' from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Tang Ming唐铭, 202020080643. &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
In process of subtitle translation, it is worth our attention that how to make information successfully conveyed in limited time and space, and to make the response of target audience as close as possible to that of original audience. Eugene Nida’s functional equivalence theory puts emphasis on the closest response of the target audience, which enables them to understand and appreciate the original texts in the way that the source audience do. This paper mainly discusses the application of Eugene Nida’s functional equivalence theory in the American TV series ''Why Women Kill'' from the levels of lexical, syntactic, textual and stylistic, and summarizes some specific strategies of subtitle translation according to its characteristics, among which are reduction, addition, interpretation, substitution, punctuation, word order adjustment and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional equivalence theory, subtitle translation, subtitle characteristics, translation strategies&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论下的《致命女人》字幕翻译策略研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
如何使观众不仅能及时地了解字幕传达出的信息，并且获得与原文观众尽可能相近的感受，是字幕翻译过程中应当集中关注的问题。尤金•奈达的功能对等理论强调译本读者的反应，使其应能够以源语读者对原文的理解和欣赏方式，理解译本的要点。本文分别从词汇、句法、篇章、文体层面上探讨了功能对等理论在美剧《致命女人》英译汉中的应用，并就字幕特点总结了缩减法、增译法、解释法、替代法、标点符号法、语序调整法等具体策略。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论；字幕翻译；字幕特点；翻译策略&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being a kind of language conversion restricted by many factors such as time, space, culture, and scene change, subtitle translation has the characteristics of being instantaneous, informative, comprehensive, situational, popular and colloquial(Qian Shaochang 2000, 61), etc. Throughout the domestic translation industry, however, the investment in literary translation is far greater than that of subtitle translation. And yet there is no systematic and specialized translation theory applied to it, for which most of researches are still at the empirical stage. The social role of subtitle translation wants urgent attention. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That using ''the most close and natural equivalents'' in translation practice is the core of Eugene Nida’s (1969, 71) functional equivalence theory, which has been recognized and valued by many translators at home and abroad.  From the perspective of the audience, we should choose popular expressions that are easy for audience to understand, maximizing service for audience and helping them to get the source information accurately. This is exactly the guiding significance of the functional equivalence theory for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper is going to analyze subtitle translation from the perspective of functional equivalence theory by introducing the theory and main characteristics of subtitles, and comparing one subtitled version against the other (one is Renren subtitle group version and the other is Wanwan subtitle group version) of the American TV series ''Why Women Kill'' released in 2019, and discussing in detail the application of functional equivalence theory in ''Why Women Kill''. In the end, we will come to a natural and succinct conclusion of all the research findings. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter2 Subtitle Translation Analysis===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Introduction of Subtitle Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the field of subtitle translation, the European Association for Studies in Screen Translations (ESIST) was established in 1955, and gradually became an influential academic organization, whose formation has promoted exchanges and cooperation between researchers in the field, and advanced the development of subtitle translation in Europe. At home, however, we haven’t established a systematic and specialized translation theory applied to subtitle translation yet. Professor Qian Shaochang (2000, 61-65), who has many years of experience in subtitle translation, called for more attention to it in ''Film Translation--The Increasingly Important Fields in Translation Parks'' published in ''Chinese Translation''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to the definition of subtitle translation, we may have heard about several versions, among which Nedergaard-larson’s (1993) definition for it will be introduced first. ''He defines subtitle translation as a special language conversion, in which the film subtitle condensed the essence of the original spoken language. It enables the audience to better understand the plot of the film while listening to the information of the source language, and to experience the atmosphere and environment beyond the film subtitles.'' (Nedergaard-larson 1993, 116)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, Du Zhifeng, Li Yao, and Chen Gang jointly compiled the book Basic Film Translation and Research, in which the film subtitle is explained as: ''Subtitles often present the dialogue or monologue in written form, to help the audience understand the dialogue and other information, sound language including background music, the phone rings and other sound in the audio tracks, and non-sound language information such as words, street signs and so on''(Du Zhifeng, Li Yao, and Chen Gang 2013, 8). Therefore, subtitle translation does not only pay attention to the translation of characters’ dialogues, but also the translation of some key information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Characteristics of Subtitle Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his article ''The Increasingly Important Fields in Translation Parks'', Qian Shaochang (2000, 61-65) analyzes the differences of film and television language and literary language. He also sums up five features of subtitle translation, which are the feature of hearing, comprehensiveness, instantaneity, popularity and no note. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, by the feature of hearing, we mean that literary works are read with the eye, while the language of film and television works is heard with the ear. (Qian Shaochang 2000, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, subtitle translation is comprehensive in that a film or television work is a kind of comprehensive art, in which actor’s speech and act performance, various changes of scenes and sounds are presented simultaneously. Therefore when doing subtitle translation, we need pay attention to details such as a gesture or a nod as well. (Qian Shaochang 2000, 62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, for factors of time and space, subtitles put on the bottom of the screen can change in a moment. Such characteristic of subtitles demands that subtitle translation be evident and smooth since limited time doesn’t allow audience to think deeply. Audience need to give up the words if they don’t hear or understand clearly, or they may even miss the following words. (Qian Shaochang 2000, 62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, popularity means that subtitle language is informal, even vulgar sometimes, for that it mainly consists of daily dialogues of common people. Moreover, reading literary works must have a certain level of literacy, but even illiterate people can understand film and television. The audience for film and television works is so wide that the language of film and television ought to be suitable for all classes and ages.(Qian Shaochang 2000, 62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, subtitles have no additional note. It is another trait different from literary works. Literary translation where readers find it difficult to understand can be noted on the page, however, subtitle translators do not enjoy such treatment.(Qian Shaochang 2000, 62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Chunbai (1998) proposed immediacy and popularity, features of subtitle translation, in his article Preliminary Study on Film Translation. He also mentions an extraordinarily important feature of subtitle language - personalization of language. In film and television works, character traits are often expressed through language. In such case, free translation is usually required for presence of personalization of language, which is exactly the application of Eugene Nida’s theory of functional equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter3 Theoretical Framework===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Overview of Functional Equivalence Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of functional equivalence, was first proposed by Eugene Nida, a famous American translator. ''Translators should strive for equivalence instead of identity. In a sense, it’s just another way of reproducing the information in the source language.'' (Nida 1969, 35) It makes it clear that it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence, and it also emphasizes the most natural and closest equivalence. This is the core of Nida’s theory of functional equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida (1993, 117) also puts emphasis on the requirement that the translator should achieve in translation: that is, ''the audience should be able to grasp the key points of the translation, based on the way in which audience of the source language understand and appreciate the original text.'' From the perspective of audience’s reception, the target audience should have as much as similar reactions to the source audience when reading the translation. Therefore, the translator should make full use of the closest and the most natural equivalents.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, people often make mistakes not in language, but in the wrong understanding of cultural construction. There are similarities and differences between language and culture, but there is a close relationship between them. (Nida 2001, 89) Obviously, translation practice is not only a simple literal translation of language itself. The impact of cultural differences also needs to be considered. ''In order to achieve “functional equivalence”, cultural adjustment can be carried out.'' (Ma Huijuan 2003, 63)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the contents of functional equivalence theory, “equivalence” includes four aspects: (1)Lexical equivalence: the value of a word lies in its use in the language so that translators should find the corresponding meaning in the target language; (2)Syntactic equivalence: translators should not only know whether the target language has such a structure, but also how often it is used; (3)Textual equivalence: in discourse analysis, besides on language itself, translators should focus more on how the language embodies the meaning and function in the specific context; (4)Stylistic equivalence: translation works of different styles have their own unique linguistic characteristics.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 122)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 The Guiding Significance of Functional Equivalence Theory to Subtitle Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from general text translation, Subtitle translation is influenced and restricted by more factors, among which cultural factors are the most critical. Cultural factors, obviously, form a gap between the target audience and the source language. This is something that no good translator can eliminate.In order to make up for this deficiency, the missing parts should be compensated, so that the audience response of the two texts can be the same. Narrowing the gap as far as possible and building a bridge connecting the two ends of the gap is the goal of subtitle translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To convert subtitle language properly needs to cater to the taste of audience and characteristics of culture. This is a process of dynamic compromise, in which the theory of functional equivalence is an important guiding principle for generating closest audience experience. It is also noted that absolute equivalence does not exist. Taking subtitle translation for instance, audiences of the two texts are influenced by various factors such as historical and cultural background, social ideology, lexicon, grammar, etc., so that there is rare possibility that subtitle translators can achieve completely equivalent translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the functional equivalence theory pursues the closest response of the two groups of audience, so as to guide the translators to highlight more the cultural connotation and charm of the source text rather than its form. Under the guidance of functional equivalence theory, strategies of subtitle translation should adopt more liberal translation techniques, integrating the unique characteristics of the subtitles and the prominent characters and relationships in the plays. Functional equivalence theory as the principle, there are varied strategies available for subtitle translation, such as substitution, interpretation, addition, reduction, punctuation, word order adjustment and so on. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter4 Text Analysis===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This part makes a comparative analysis of the translation of Renren subtitle group and Wanwan subtitle group at lexical level, syntactic level, textual level and stylistic level respectively, points out the existing problems and puts forward some opinions on them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Lexical Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-Beth Ann: Oh, Rob, it’s lovely.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Robert: Damn straight!...Well, it’s a mention, is what it is. Yeah, you’re married to a guy who can afford a goddamn mansion.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Neighbors: Hello! Sheila Mosconi. This is my husband, Leo. I guess you’re our new neighbors.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Beth Ann: I must apologize for my husband’s language…He doesn’t usually swear.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：那是当然！…这可是豪宅，你嫁给了一个买得起该死的豪宅的人。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-贝丝安：抱歉我的丈夫出口成脏。…他平时很少说脏话的。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：你说得太对了！…嗯，这是个豪宅，一个豪宅。没错，你嫁给了一个买得起该死的豪宅的人。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-贝丝安：我必须为我丈夫的言语道歉。…他通常不说脏话的。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here Beth Ann and her husband had just arrived at the mansion. Beth Ann said the house is beautiful, and Rob said “straight” to show his approval. Since his feeling of proud, Rob added a “damn” to strengthen the tone, similar to “真他妈的” in Chinese. Similarly, “goddamn” is a word used to show that you are angry, annoyed, or surprise. Beth Ann was afraid that the neighbors would think less of them because of her husband’s previous rude remarks, so she explained to the neighbors for her husband. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both groups didn’t rightly translate Rob’s remarks. Because for the former words of Rob, their translations are respectively “那是当然” “你说得太对了”, not demonstrating Rob’s rudeness at all, so that the audience may be confused when they see Beth Ann’s words for apologize. The translation of “真他妈的太对了” will be better. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Beth Ann’s words, “language” means words that most people think are offensive, and swear to use rude and offensive language. Renren subtitle group translates “language” as “出口成脏”, ordinarily intending to be homophonic with “出口成章”. The intention is faultless, but such translation apparently doesn’t agree with Beth Ann’s following words “He doesn’t usually swear”. Wanwan subtitle group’s translation of it is simply “言语”, it is not clear enough, while subtitle translation is ought to be as much as easy to understand. Thus “粗言粗语” for “language” here will be a better choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Leo：Well, we have four little rug rats. At some point, they are gonna break something that you own.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
里奥：我们有四个小家伙。早晚有一天，他们会弄坏你们的东西。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
里奥：好吧，我们有四只小耗子。指不定哪天，他们可能会弄坏你们家什么东西。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Sheila and Leo were visiting Beth Ann’s house, they asked Robert and Beth Ann if they had any children, and introduced that they had four. Leo used “rug rats”, which means annoying children, to describe his children. Because he thought the children are naughty, which was indicated by his following words “they are gonna break something that you own”. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such background, both groups didn’t translate the word phrase properly. Renren subtitle group translate it as “小家伙”, failing to embodying the children’s feature of naughty, while Wanwan subtitle group translate it as “小耗子”, employing literal translation strategy, but can cause puzzlement of audience since we are not used to using “小耗子” to describe children in Chinese. Considering Chinese culture, the translation can be revised as “熊孩子”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Eli: I married a kick-ass lawyer.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
伊莱：我嫁给了一个成功的律师。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
伊莱：我娶了一个超厉害的律师。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we introduced above, Taylor’s husband Eli was unemployed and Taylor had been the one who provided the family. She was an extremely independent, capable woman, taking care of Eli like his mother. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So there is a breakthrough in Renren subtitle group’s translation, it uses the word “嫁” to present Eli’s feature of reliance. The important feature of subtitle language - personalization of language gets embodied. In addition, Taylor was a feminist. The series’ three female protagonists, their social identity lifting from a housewife, a socialite to a lawyer, constitute a history of female growth. The translation at here is exactly to the point and is a bravo example of functional equivalence at lexical level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4)Simone: Tommy, that kiss we shared was sweet, but it was not a down payment.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：汤米，我们那一吻是很甜蜜，但它不是笔首付。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：汤米，我们的那个吻很甜蜜，但它并不代表我们之间有可能。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tom was constantly on the pursuit of Simone. Because of Tom’s age and identity, her best friend’s 18-year-old son, Simone thought there is no possibility between them.&lt;br /&gt;
The word phrase “down payment” is a metaphor here, and “首付” is literal translation. In principle, the translation of literary works should try to keep the rhetorical devices of the original. In subtitle translation, however, in order to reduce the time for the audience to think, semantics of language must be as clear as possible, so as to better convey the information. It’s also a kind of fidelity to the original. So I think to specify it as “并不代表我们之间有可能” is better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Syntactic Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5)Naomi: Misery loves company.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
娜奥米：一起比惨，痛苦减半。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
娜奥米：同病方能相怜。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Misery loves company” is an English proverb, generally translated as “同病相怜”. The translation is proper since Chinese idiom was employed, functional equal to English proverb. The translation of “一起比惨，痛苦减半” here is also acceptable. Because it contains end rhyme, “惨” and “半”, and has a slang feel. Moreover, it perfectly restores the original symmetrical sentence structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(6)①Simone: I’m 20 minutes late, again.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：我迟到了20分钟，又一次。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：我迟到了20分钟，我已经迟到了很多次了。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Simone: You think you’re gonna get out of this by dying?（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：你以为你能以死解脱吗？(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：你觉得，你这样死掉就可以摆脱这一切吗？(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we mentioned above, for factors of time and space, subtitles put on the bottom of the screen can change in a moment. Therefore subtitle translations are required to be not only precise, but also concise. In these two sets of sentences, Renren subtitle group’s translations are better, both contains 10 words of Chinese, while Wanwan’s both contains 17 words. If the sentence is too long, the space at the bottom of the screen may not hold, and the subtitles have to switch more quickly to keep up with the dialogue of the characters. In addition, the duration of the subtitle is very short, only about two or three seconds. In such a short time, to let the audience understand the message conveyed by the subtitle, the subtitle translation must be concise and easy to read.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(7)①Taylor: You’ve been insecure lately because of your career.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
泰勒：你最近没有安全感，因为你事业不顺。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
泰勒：因为你的工作，你最近一直没有安全感。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Tom: You’re wearing sunglasses in doors, at night.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
汤姆：你在室内而且是在晚上戴着墨镜。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
汤姆：那是因为你大晚上的还在屋子里戴墨镜。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are big differences between English and Chinese in the center of gravity. In these two sets of sentences, we will discuss two kinds of centroid ordering problems, one is the ordering of causes and results, the other is the ordering of time and space. The center of gravity of English sentences and Chinese sentences is generally presented in hypotheses, conclusions, results, etc. English sentences generally focus on the front and put the main part at the beginning of the sentence, while Chinese sentences generally vice versa, like “因为你的工作，你最近一直没有安全感”, rather than “你最近没有安全感，因为你事业不顺”. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When stating the time and place of the event, English sentences usually start with the place and end with the time, so we seldom hear statement like “I tonight stay at home”, but “I stay at home tonight”. But in Chinese, the situation is different, the time usually comes first, behind which follows the place. For this factor, Wanwan subtitle group’s translation of “大晚上的还在屋子里” is better than Renren’s “在室内而且是在晚上”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(8)①Simone: You know what they say: It’s not a party until someone breaks something.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：俗话说，没有打碎过东西的派对就不算是派对。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西蒙妮：你知道的，大家都说派对是从有人打碎了什么贵重的东西开始的。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Taylor: This is the part where you walk away to avoid going to prison.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
泰勒：你现在该为避免蹲大牢走开了。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
泰勒：但如果你现在转头离开，就不用再进监狱。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By syntactic equivalence, it emphasizes that translators should not only know whether the target language has such a structure, but also how often it is used. It means that translators must take idiomatic expressions of the target language into consideration, to make target texts expressive and smooth. Regarding the three translation principles of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” put forward by Yan Fu, Qian Shaochang believes that “expressiveness” should be the first. In these two sets of sentences, translations  of “没有打碎过东西的派对就不算是派对” and “但如果你现在转头离开，就不用再进监狱”are much more idiomatic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Textual Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(9)-Robert: I saw you talking to the neighbors. What are they like?（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Beth Ann: Italian.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：我看到你和邻居聊天了，他们什么样？(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-贝丝安：意大利人。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：我看到你在和邻居讲话，他们怎么样啊？(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-贝丝安：意大利人。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After talking with her new neighbors for the first time, Beth Ann described her new neighbors as Italian, with a little bit of a label, which shows that she is not very fond of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, there contains a culture-bound situation in the dialogue. But two groups did not illuminate the conventional meaning, thus making audience completely confused. They only cared about language itself, but did not pay attention on how the language embodies the meaning and function in the specific context, failing to realize functional equivalence at textual level. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, once during World War II, Americans suffered unfair treatment for a long time, then President Franklin D. Roosevelt, issued a statement, announcing citizens of Japan, Germany and Italy as “America’s foreign enemies”. Although on October 12, 1942, the U.S. attorney general Francis Biddle announced that Italian was no longer the nation’s enemies, but Americans in the 1960s still cannot get rid of their inherent prejudice for Italians. In such historical background, the implication concerning cultural factors requires illuminating. Translators can add a brief annotation behind the words, or add words like “你懂的”, “你说呢” to indicate deliberate implication but evident prejudice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(10)–Jade: Do you like bacon?（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Eli: Well, I’m Jewish, so, yeah.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
伊莱：这个嘛，我是犹太人，所以，我喜欢。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
伊莱：我是犹太人，但…行吧。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jade stayed at Taylor’s, she would get up early every day to make breakfast for the couple. The couple, on the other hand, enjoyed it because they usually ordered takeout and few people took care of their lives. So when Jade brought breakfast bacon to Eli and asked if he liked it, Eli replied politely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as Eli implied, he was a Jewish. If we know something about Jewish culture, we know that they don’t eat pork. And bacon is salted or smoked pork. For this case, Wanwan subtitle group handled it better than Renren did. It translate “so, yeah” as “但…行吧。”, adding an ellipsis and expressing the turning meaning, so that manifested Eli’s polite intention of not letting Jade down and conveyed the function of the original dialogue. Renren subtitle group’s translation just adopted literal translation, failing to present Eli’s inner rejection, thus making audience neglect the culture fact. Translation practice is not only a simple literal translation of language. The impact of cultural differences also needs to be considered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(11)–Tom: It’s called a Swatch. And, it’s waterproof.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Simone: Oh, so it’s safe from my tears of joy.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-汤姆：这是斯沃琪手表。而且，这是块防水手表哦。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-西蒙妮：那它不会被我喜悦的泪水弄坏了。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-汤姆：是斯沃琪手表。还有，防水。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-西蒙妮：那我就不用怕我的喜悦之泪把它泡坏了。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simone and Tom were on their first date. Tom carefully prepared a gift - a watch called Swatch- and cheerfully told Simone that it was waterproof. Before opening the present, Simone assumed it was something like jewelry. After seeing the waterproof watch, she expressed her distaste for the gift humorously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reading the two translations, we will feel two completely different tone of Tom. One is earnest and full of expectation, the other is brief and coldish. As we know, Tom is a boy in his early eighteen, the calm and concise language style does not fit him. And when he presented the watch to Simone, he was delightful and thought Simone would like it. Therefore Renren subtitle group’s translation of “这是斯沃琪手表。而且，这是块防水手表哦” is better. The adding modal particle “哦” is to the point, too. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently, Simone did not like the gift, and she thought her little boyfriend and his gift of a waterproof watch were childish. As harsh as she was, so sharp were her words. The two group’s translation both failed to transmit the illocutionary meaning of Simone’s words, thus failing to fulfill the pragmatic function of language. In order to convey Simon’s implication and retain the humorous style of the source language, this sentence can be translated as “那它真是能防住我喜悦的泪水”, which means that she was very happy and expected to receive gift from Tom, but the gift itself made her joy disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(12)-Simone: You wouldn’t want to ruin her special day with a divorce.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Karl: No.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-西蒙妮：你不会想用离婚来毁了她的大好日子吧。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-卡尔：对。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-西蒙妮：你不想因为离婚，就毁掉她最特别的一天吧。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-卡尔：不会。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Simone put forward that she won’t divorce with Karl until her daughter’s wedding. Karl also did not want to ruin her daughter’s wedding so he agreed, shaking his head.&lt;br /&gt;
Karl was shaking his head when he answered “no”. Therefore it is not agree with his act if we translate “no” into “对”, although it is right in English when we translate the answer of general questions. When translating film and television works, due to the role of pictures, sounds, characters, the translation should fully consider all of the factors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Stylistic Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(13)Beth Ann: You want to see the same old Beth? Fine, here she is in all her glory.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
贝丝安：你不是想从前那个贝丝吗？好啊，老娘在此，胴光闪耀。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
贝丝安：你想看那个始终如一的贝丝？她就在这儿呢，毫无保留。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Beth Ann found out that her husband was cheating on her, she still thought it was her fault, so she changed her image, got a haircut and bought a new dress. However, Robert did not notice her change at all, and said he did not need Beth Ann to change but to make dinner for him. Beth Ann got a little angry and made a surprising move: she sat down at the table, naked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There contains a word “胴” in Renren subtitle group’s translation. It means the body after the removal of the head, limbs and internal organs. But in real life, people use it very infrequently and few people know what it means. This is likely to prevent the target audience from resonating with the source audience. So Renren subtitle group’s translation is improper here. The choice of word, if too written or obscure, will affect the target audience’s understanding of the meaning of the source sentence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(14)-Taylor: Honey, that is a stupid plan.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Eli: That’s a bit harsh, but, okay, fine, you go.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-伊莱：扎心了，好吧，你说。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-伊莱：这么说可有点伤人，那行吧，你来。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There contains a network vocabulary “扎心” in Renren subtitle group’s translation. As we emphasized, in films and TV works, the words of the translation should be popular. When the translator can find several similar equivalents, he must choose them carefully. At present, the majority of Chinese people who like to watch American TV series are young people, so the appropriate use of Internet vocabulary can enhance the resonance with the target audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(15)①-Robert: Well, I should get going.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-Beth Ann: Going?（''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
- Robert: To my dinner meeting.（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：去我的晚餐会议。(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-罗伯特：去应酬。(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②–Amy: Who got to you?（''Why Women Kill'' 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-艾米：谁给你吹耳边风了？(Renren subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-艾米：谁影响了你？(Wanwan subtitle group 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In these two sets of sentences, “应酬” and “吹耳边风” are better translations, while “晚餐会议” and “影响” are too formal. In films and TV series, especially in the dialogue between characters, colloquialism should be emphasized. Take “Who got to you?” for instance, Amy was Simone’s daughter and was angry about her boyfriend’s affair. Simone had been on Amy’s side at first, but began to speak good words for Amy’s boyfriend after she knew that Amy intended to use Tom to revenge. So the idiom “吹耳边风” is rather appropriate here. The use of idiom exactly accords with the principle of colloquialism. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter5 Subtitle Translation Strategies===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the analysis above, we can achieve some conclusions in terms of lime lights on subtitle translation under the guidance of functional equivalence theory. In this part we will discuss on some specific strategies to deal with the re-combed unique characteristics of subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Instantaneity: reduction/word order adjustment'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In subtitle translation, we are obliged to provide information instantaneously and to ensure that the subtitle and the picture are highly synchronized. Due to the restriction of time and space, the strategies of reduction and word order adjustment are worth our attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 The property of being informative: colloquialism'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation came into being in order to facilitate the audience to get a better viewing experience. Therefore it is ought to provide authentic, useful and easily understandable information, which requires the language of subtitle translation be concise, clear, informal and easy to understand. In addition, in films and television works, the dialogue of characters occupies a so important position that sometimes the colloquialism of language must be considered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
i.e. she is in all her glory: 毫无保留（''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 The property of being situational: addition/interpretation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation discussed here includes many aspects, such as the character in the film, historical and cultural background, plot hints and so on. In this case, it is necessary to find out the profound meaning behind the literal meaning, and give the audience more clear prompts, solving the comprehension gap.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
i.e. language: 粗言粗语; it was not a down payment: 不代表我们之间有可能; Italian: 意大利人，你懂的/你说呢 （''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Comprehensiveness: punctuation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is to be noted that, in subtitle translation, language should include not only the spoken language, but also the action, gesture, emotion and other information implied in the picture. Only by realizing the comprehensiveness of subtitle translation, can the film information be conveyed to the audience completely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
i.e. Well, I’m Jewish, so, yeah: 我是犹太人，但…行吧 （''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Popularity: substitution/colloquialism'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A film or television work faces the broad masses, its language should be popular correspondingly. This feature puts forward two main requirements for subtitle translators: the first is the popularity, which is similar to colloquialism we have mentioned; the second is the timeliness. The appropriate use of buzzwords can enhance the audience’s resonance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
i.e. little rug rats: 熊孩子; That’s a bit harsh: 扎心了; dinner meeting: 应酬; Who got to you: 谁给你吹耳边风了（''Why Women Kill'', 2019）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chapter6 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being an explanatory thesis, this paper has tried to shed light upon the topic of subtitle translation from the perspective of functional equivalence theory. The work has followed the typical procedure of a scientific study: firstly, it introduces the main characteristics of subtitle translation summarized by previous researches and then it presents the functional equivalence theory. Then, respectively from lexical, syntactic, textual and stylistic level, this paper selected some typical examples of subtitles in Why Women Kill as analysis objects, pointing out the advantages and disadvantages of the translation versions. Lastly, the author explores the subtitle translating strategies under the guidance of this theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is to be noted that functional equivalence is not absolute, but approximate. In the process of subtitle translation, the translator is obliged to employ various kinds of strategies and methods, from different angles and levels for effective treatment, to make the effect of the target text as much as possible close to that of the original, and make cultural characteristics of the original can be reserved. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In particular, subtitle translation guided by functional equivalence theory should attach importance not only to the equivalence of words and sentences, which are small translation units, but also to the equivalence of texts and styles. Translators often focus on how to translate a single sentence or word well, but ignore the cohesion of the context or the consistency of the speaker’s dialogue, resulting in the dialogue between the characters becoming self-talk. Several typical examples are given to illustrate the importance of contextual equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds that translators must have a thorough understanding of the unique characteristics of subtitles, such as being instantaneous, informative, situational, comprehensive, and popular etc., flexibly apply various translation strategies, and constantly improve their quality in translation practice. The evaluative criterion of subtitle translation should be whether it can provide the audience with the closet and the most natural information combined with the picture and sound in the limited space and time. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Gottlieb, Henrik. (1994). ''“Subtitling – A New University Discipline,” in Dollerup, Cay and Anne Loddegaard'' [M] Teaching Translation and Interpretation: Training, Talent and Experience, Amsterdam, Philadelphia, John Benjamin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nedetgaard-Larson, Birgit. (1993). ''Culture-Bound Problems in Subtitling'' [M]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene A. (1993). ''Language, Culture, and Translation'' [M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene A. (2001). ''Language and Culture: Contexts in Translating'' [M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, Eugene A., C. R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' [M]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Du Zhifeng, Li Yao, Chen Gang杜志峰,李瑶,陈刚. (2013). 基础影视翻译与研究[M].[Basic Film translation and Research]. 浙江:浙江大学出版社Zhejiang: Zhejiang University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Hong Li洪莉. (2007). 功能译论在字幕翻译中的运用[J].[Application of Functional Translation Theory in Subtitle Translation]. 科技信息:学术研究Science and Technology Information: Academic Research (21): 460-461.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yunxing李运兴. (2001). 字幕翻译的策略[J].[Subtitle Translation Strategy]. 中国翻译Chinese Translation (04): 38-40.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liang Shuang梁爽. (2012). 功能对等理论在电影字幕中的应用研究[J].[Research on the Application of Functional Equivalence Theory in Film Subtitle Translation]. 对外经贸Foreign Trade and Economic Cooperation (09):140-142.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Huijuan马会娟. (2003). 奈达翻译理论研究（英文本）[M].[Research on Nida’s Translation Theory (English Version)]. 北京:外语教学与研究出版社Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Qian Shaochang钱绍昌. (2000). 影视翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].[Film Translation--The Increasingly Important Fields in Translation Parks]. 中国翻译Chinese Translation (01): 61-65.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tan Zaixi谭载喜. (2005). 翻译学[M].[Translatology]. 武汉:湖北教育出版社Wuhan: Hubei Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Chenxiang张沉香. (2007). 功能目的理论与应用翻译研究[M].[Functional Purpose Theory and Applied Translation Studies]. 湖南:湖南师范大学出版社Hunan: Hunan Normal University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Chunbai张春柏. (1998). 德国的功能翻译理论[J].[German Functional Translation Theory]. 中国翻译Chinese Translation (03): 45-50.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhang Yan张燕. (2009). 浅析英文电影翻译中的文化碰撞[J].[An Analysis of Cultural Clash in English Film Translation]. 电影文学Film Literature (14): 147-148.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Renren subtitle group (2019.7.26).Translation of Subtitles in ''Why Women Kill''.“Why Women Kill” .http://www.rrys2020.com/, 2019-7-26/2020-12-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Wanwan subtitle group (2019.7.30).Translation of Subtitles in ''Why Women Kill''“Why Women Kill” .http://wanwansub.com/, 2019-7-30/2020-12-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Breakthrough and Innovation of Dong Qiusi’s Translation Thoughts	娄灿灿	Lou Cancan, student no.202070080599 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Breakthrough and Innovation of Dong Qiusi’s Translation Thoughts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi is a famous Chinese practitioner and thinker in translation. From the second half of the 1940s to the early 1950s, he deeply reflected on many issues in the field of Chinese traditional translation studies and made important contribution to the innovation and development of translation in the middle of the 20th century. During this period, Dong Qiusi put forward some innovative viewpoints of breakthrough sense. For example, he believed that translation criteria should be followed based on different styles and that translation is &amp;quot;re-creation&amp;quot;. When it comes to idea that the nature of translation is art, Dong Qiusi argued that translation is theoretical and emphasized the objective regularity of translation, which marked the shift of traditional Chinese translation thoughts from traditional to modern ones. Dong Qiusi initiated the establishment of Chinese translation studies as a discipline. He took the lead in separating translation criticism from traditional translation theories and focused on the two for deep study. He also included the history of translation into the research of translation as a discipline, thus building up a frame of translation studies consisting of translation criticism, translation theory and translation history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
translation criteria; science;recreation; translation studies as a discipline; translation criticism; translation theory; translation history&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
董秋斯翻译思想的突破与创新&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
董秋斯是我国著名的翻译实践者和思想家。从20世纪40年代下半叶到50年代初，他对中国传统翻译研究领域的许多问题进行了深刻思考，为20世纪中期翻译的创新和发展做出了重要贡献。这一时期，董秋斯提出了一些具有突破性意义的创新观点。例如，他认为不同的风格应该遵循不同的翻译标准且翻译是“再创造”。在谈到翻译的艺术性质时，董秋斯认为翻译是理论性的，强调翻译的客观规律性，这标志着中国传统翻译思想由传统向现代的转变。董秋斯开创了中国翻译研究这门学科的创立，他率先将翻译批评理论与传统翻译理论分离开来，并对两者进行了深入研究。他还把翻译史作为一门学科纳入到翻译研究中，从而形成了由翻译批评、翻译理论和翻译史组成的翻译研究框架。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译标准；科学；再创造；翻译学；翻译批评；翻译理论；翻译历史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1.Brief Introdction of Dong Qiusi===&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi, originally named Zhan Shaoming, was born in Jinghai County (today's Tianjin City) in 1899. He graduated from Yanjing University (the predecessor of Beijing University) and in the same year he participated in the Northern Expedition （北伐战争）in 1926， editing the monthly Bloody Road. In 1930, he joined in the launching of the League of Left-Wing Writers and the Council, editing the monthly International. He worked as a secret agent in China for the Communist International during the 1930s. He participated in orginazing the China Association for Promoting Democracy in 1945 and joined the Communist Party of China in 1946. Persecuted during the Great Cultural Revolution in 1969, he died with unjust. (庄智象 2017, 901)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi is a famous and outstanding Chinese literary translator. He had translated more than 50 foreign literary masterpieces in his lifetime. After the founding of the New China, he bacame chairman of the Shanghai Translators'Association, Editor-in-Chief of Translation, copy-editotr of the China Writers Association and Deputy Chief Editor of World Literature. His major translations include ''David Copperfield'', which is now still in print, ''A Home for the Highland Cattle'' by Doris Lessing, ''Cement'' by Fyodor Gladkov,  ''War and Peace'' by Leo Tolstoy and so on. (Tian Chuanmao 2013，242)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only did Dong work hard as a translator, but he also devoted himself to theoretical research on translation. During his long years of translation practice and work, he kept thinking about translation theories and made great contribution to the development of translation in New China. Early before the founding of the People's Republic of China, he had expressed his views on translation in such papers as ''On Translation Principles'' (1946), ''About Indirect Transalation'' (1946), and ''On the Value of Translation'' (1948). After 1949, he published three papers in ''Translation Tongbao Magazine'', including ''On the Construction of Criticism'' and ''Self-criticism in Translation Circles'' (1950), ''The Criteria and Priorities of Translation Criticism'' (1950) and ''On the Construction of Translation Theory'' (1951). (庄智象 2017, 901)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three papers are of great significance for the development of translation theory in China. Dong's translation thought is profound and extensive, covering construction of translation theory, translation criticism, selection of source texts, strategies of foreignization and domestication, recreation in literary translation, relationship between and the value of translation, etc. His views on translation, especially on the construction of Chinese translation theory and translation criticism, are of great importance in the translation history of our country. (庄智象 2017, 901-902)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.Dong Qiusi’s Breakthroughs in Translation Thoughts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Breakthrough in the Traditional Translation Criteria'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of translation standards, Dong Qiusi made up for the deficiency of traditional Chinese translation criteria from the perspective of text type. From Buddhist scriptures translation to the middle of 20th century, one-way and simplistic mindset had been throughout the discussion on the issue of translation criteria. people always consciously or unconsciously sought a unique and right translation criterion as their ultimate pursuit and most people were prone to deem the translation for literary texts as the reference. (汪庆华 2016, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is doubt that we all hope that translation standards are as simple as possible, and that one standard can function as solution to all problems in translation. However, practice has proved that it is not feasible for the complex work of translation. With the increasing various text types, unified translation standard can barely guide all types of translation practice. When discussing translation standards, most people only consider the relatively single text types they are exposed to, namely Buddhist scripture, social science or literature. Few take it into account that translation standards should vary depending on the type of text. Dong Qiusi was aware of this matter as early as 1946, and it is probably not enough to judge that he had a keen academic vision. (汪庆华 2016, 32-33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To study Dong Qiusi's translation criterion, we can not bypass Yan Fu. Yan Fu's three-character criteria &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; had exerted far-reaching influence and had been the only guide for translators for decades since it was put forward. Especially in the first half of the 20th century, most of the Chinese translation experts embraced the criterion of Yan Fu. (Sun Yifeng 2012, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contrary to Yan Fu, Dong Qiusi believed that translation criteria for theoretical texts and literature ones are distinctive. For literary text, translators could adopt such standards as to be faithful to the original in &amp;quot;thought, style, inclination and fluency,&amp;quot; which could be condensed into a single word, &amp;quot;faithfulness.&amp;quot; Dong Qiusi held flexible and dialectical attitude towards the order of &amp;quot;thought, style, inclination and fluency&amp;quot;. (汪庆华 2016, 18-19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of theoretical texts, Dong Qiusi thought that yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; should be adopted. That is to say, we should be faithful to the ideological content of the original work and ensure the fluency of the translation. As for &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;, Dong Qiusi thought it could be justified by the times where Yan Fu lived in. &amp;quot;Elegance&amp;quot; was not only unsuitable for the standard of &amp;quot;theoretical texts&amp;quot; in the era of &amp;quot;vernacular Chinese&amp;quot;, but also unsuitable for the standard of &amp;quot;literature texts&amp;quot;. As is known to all, in the 1940s, the discussion on translation criteria at home and abroad basically stayed within the language level of content, form, style and so on. The fact that Dong Qiusi thought about this issue from the perspective of text type was leading the world at that time. (汪庆华 2016, 20-21)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Literature Translation is Recreation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation means to transfer the meaning of one language into another, while creation refers to the production of literary and artistic works. Translation is constrained by source text, while creation is free. It has been undcr discussion for a long time whether translation is a kind of creation or not. Many scholars, such as Guo Moruo, Zhu Guangqian , Luo Xinzhang , agreed that translation is a kind of creation. For example, Bassnett said it is therefore quite foolish to argue that the task of the translator is to translate but not to interpret, as if the two were separate exercises. (Newmark 1988, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interlingual translation is hound to reflect the translator’s own creative interpretation of the SL text. Dong also thought of translation as a recreation. He said, &amp;quot;a translator should not only get well acquainted with the meaning and style of the source text, but also with the author’s personality, his intention and other factors concerned. Having arrived at this stage, the translator is not only faced with words any more, but with the images behind the words. Therefore, what he needs to do is to express those concrete images out in his native language rather than just transfer the lexical meaning of one language into another. What I said might be a little exaggeration, but the translator should feel as if he were the author of the source text who was writing in another language that he was good at.&amp;quot; (Bassnett 2004, 83) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the images are organized by the author, their expression modes should also belong to the author. In this case, as British translator Alexander Fraser Tytler has stated, what the translator can do is nothing but recreate, although he has already obtained the soul of the original author.” (Ling Shan 2004, 86)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see, initially, Dong viewed that literature translation is creation, which could be seen as his recognition of the idea by Guo Moruo. Dong Qiusi considered that translation is not merely a simple, technical work, and the translation process requires the translator to exert his/her personal understanding, imagination and expression. A translator, like a writer, faces exactly the same things, but produces very different products. There is no doubt that both of them show the characteristics of creation. (Ling Shan 2004, 86-88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi also said that just because of the existence of creativity, translators are able to produce different versions, making it possible that readers get close to and learn the true charm of the original work. Meanwhile, it should be alert that the translation being elevated to the status of creation will typically cause the translators to move from one extreme to another. In the history of translation, there are many cases in which the original texts have been freed from the shackles and the creativity has been overplayed. (汪庆华 2016, 41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Lin Shu, a translator who had not master any foreign language, gave free play to his subjective creativity in the process of translation and ended up deviating from the original texts. Considering the limitation of creativity, Dong Qiusi modified his previously agreed view that &amp;quot;translation is creation&amp;quot; and added a &amp;quot;re&amp;quot; in front of the word &amp;quot;creation&amp;quot;. Obviously, Dong Qiusi still believed that the translation of literature work were by no means a mechanical and technical labor and could not be completed by mere imitation. In his mind, the creativity of literature translation is essential. The translator can only constantly get close to the original, but can not do a complete match with the original. (汪庆华 2016, 41-43)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, the translators will inevitably give full play to his creativity. However, writers are free to write as they please. In contrast, the specific images that the translators wants to express are created by the original authors, meaning that translators are not as liberal as the original authors. Therefore, he was convinced that the creation of the translator is relative and absolute 100% creation is impossible; The translator's creation should be based on the original creation, which is a kind of &amp;quot;re-creation&amp;quot;. (汪庆华 2016, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is self-evident that the modification of &amp;quot;translation is creation&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;translation is re-creation&amp;quot; is intended to emphasize the unity and opposition relations between the creativity and faithfulness of literary translation. &amp;quot;Re-creation&amp;quot; not only affirms the status and value of the translator's creativity in translation, the translator's positive role in the translation, but also demonstrates that the translator's creativity is limited, which means they can not break away from the original texts, give play to the imagination of the individual and create as much as they desire. In a word, Dong Qiusi deems it that the creation of literary translation should be definitely based on the original work and it is a kind of &amp;quot;re-creation&amp;quot; in nature. (Ling Shan 2004, 87)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translation is Science'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1951, Dong Qiusi clearly proposed that translation is science in his article ''On the Construction of Translation Theory''. According to him, the translation process is regulated by objective rules. These rules can be used for generating adequate translations. In order to discover and understand these rules,translation scholars should study all factors involved, and then use their findings to contribute to a complete theory, which is scientific owing to its objective basis. He explained that translation is science, meaning that there are laws that can be followed in the process of translation between Chinese and Western languages, and that it is not correct to say that translation can be done simply by talents and inspiration. (Luo Xuanmin 2004, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since these translation laws are objective, not discovered simply by imagination, to master these laws, we need to do thorough and detailed study. To be specific, we need to explore three main aspects: first, the structure, characteristics of  various languages; Second, the contents and ways of expression of various disciplines; Third, translation experience in different times and countries. (Luo Xuanmin 2004, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Dong’s opinion, if many objective laws in translation could be summarized through investigation and research for people to learn and refer to, the novice translators would avoid wasting much time and energy to explore methods and techniques, and would not repeat the previous failures. Thus, it would be helpful to promote the translation work to achieve greater progress. This not only shows Dong Qiusi's profound understanding of the significance of studying the objective laws of translation in guiding practice, but also can be interpreted as his regret for the loss caused by Chinese translators' long-term neglect of the scientific nature of translation. (Chan Tak-hung 2004, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi, inheriting the traditional Chinese concept that translation is art and enlightened by the newly emerging foreign view that translation science, clearly realized that translation, as art, would become random activities if it did not observe the objective scientific laws and accept the guidance of the objective laws. Therefore, in 1951, he became the first person in China who claimed that &amp;quot; translation is a kind of science &amp;quot; in the most authoritative journal Bulletin on Translation. (Chan Tak-hung 2004, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi is the earliest translators in China who was aware of the unity and opposition relations between scientific and artistic translation. His view that translation is science is an important breakthrough in the development of traditional Chinese translation studies in the middle of 20th century, which marks the beginning of Chinese translation studies turning to linguistic science and plays an important role in the historical transition of Chinese translation studies from ancient to modern times. (Chan Tak-hung 2004, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Dong Qiusi’s Innovation: to Establish Translation Studies As a Discipline===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back in the 1950s, it became obvious that translation Studies in China required theoretical breakthroughs. Speaking of translation studies, the name of Dong Qiusi was worth special mentioning. Dong Qiusi, in an article entitled On the construction of translation theory in Translation Newsletter, made the proposal to establish translation studies as a discipline, claiming that &amp;quot;China has a long history of translation and, in spite of the lack of systematic theorization, has acquired an abundance of scattered and unconsolidated experiences and ideas&amp;quot;. (Dong Qiusi 1951, 608)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his view, &amp;quot;translation is not something unknowable; rather, it is an existential phenomenon governed by laws unique to itself, and therefore has all the qualities needed to become a theoretical&amp;quot;. Dong projected a sanguine prognosis largely based on this perception of China’s long history of translation. With the wisdom that hindsight affords, Tan Zaixi ruefully notes:“In the 1950s China was behind no other country in terms of the construction of Translation Studies. Had Dong Qiusi’s idea caught everyone’s attention, our translation research might have been ahead of the West all along.” (Tan Zaixi 1995, 15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What Dong seemed to be doing in that paper was what Nida had earlier on in 1947 tried to do, i.e. applying a ‘scientific’, modern linguistics approach to the study of translation. Given the fact that there was virtually no academic contact with the West in the early years after the Chinese socialist revolution of 1949, Dong or his fellow Chinese scholars would not have access to, or be able to even hear of, Nida’s work, and that the Russian scholar Andrei Fedorov’s work was not to be published till 1953, a full two years after Dong had published his paper, we may say that at the time Dong’s proposition on applying a ‘scientific’ translation studies approach to the theoretical development of translation was quite original, and seemed in large measure to be modernizing Chinese translation discourse, in spite of the fact that Dong’s paper did read more like a ‘policy speech’ than in-depth academic research, or in some ways it was not as substantiated research as were Nida’s or Fedorov’s work. (Chan Tak-hung 2004, 225)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this optimism is retrospectively ungrounded because China was soon afterwards plunged into great social and political upheaval and its embryonic intercultural connectivity would be severed. Translation Studies could not develop until the early 1980s when translation activity was in full swing once again, fuelling an interest in analyzing translation problems as well, since large scale translation practice created renewed impetus for promoting Translation Studies. (Sun Yifeng 2012, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, it was not difficult to judge from the contents of several articles by Dong published successively from 1950 to 1951, such as How to Establish Translation Criticism and Self-Criticism, Criteria and Key points of Translation Criticism, and On the Construction of Translation Theory that he had formed a preliminary framework at that time. This framework consists of three parts: translation criticism, translation theory and translation history. Dong envisaged two steps towards this. (汪庆华 2016, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, that a “common programme” be drafted on the study of major issues such as methods of translating, systems of revision and proofreading, criteria of translation, etc. for adoption by a national conference on translation. Second, that the government sanctioned agency organize experts to do six things: (1) write a history of translation in China, (2) introduce Western books on translation theory to Chinese readers, (3) use scientific linguistic methods to compare Chinese and foreign languages, (4) conduct translation criticism, (5) sum up experiences of translating, and (6) publish a translators’ journal. The end products of this national drive would be two books, one on the history of translation in China, and the other on the translatology of China. (Fan, S.1999, 42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Translation Criticism'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Translation criticism is a major link between translation theory and translation practice.&amp;quot;  Not only can translation criticism be used to guide translation practice, but it can also enrich translation theory. It plays most direct role in the application of translation theory into translation practice. It can be seen that Dong has a very clear understanding of the positive function of translation criticism, hi order to make translation criticism serve translation practice constructively, he put forward practical opinions and suggestions on the criteria, priorities, and approaches of translation criticism, etc. (Newmark 1988, 184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Exactly as he said, this kind of translation criticism could play a very good supporting role even though it could  not substitute for the whole work of constructing theoretical system of translation, because it could enrich translation theory, and defined each definition clearly and specifically, which was very important for the construction of any theory. (张茜 2012, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation development is inseparable from translation criticism, but translation criticism has been in a non-rational state for a long period, and translators always turn a blind eye to some serious problems, such as the impetuous translation climate, blind introduction of copyright, decreased translation quality. etc. The fundamental reason for this situation lies in that we do not establish a positive and effective criticism theory as Dong said. The establishment of such a theory depends largely on the establishment of scientific translation criticism system. (张茜 2012, 5) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation criticism can be traced back to ancient times in China, such as the argument about literal translation and free translation, the research on translation criticism itself did not start until after 1949. In the early period after the founding of New China, the tasks that Chinese translators faced with were pretty arduous. There were two main problems: translation work was poorly planned and organized, and low-quality translations were published in large quantity. Therefore, how to solve the problems became one of the major tasks for the relevant department of the government. On March 26, 1950, China Daily published three papers on translation criticism with the title of “Taking Serious Attitude to Translating” by the Divisions of People’s literature and People’s Field for Arts. That is to say, the first new chapter of translation criticism began in early 1950’s in China. (孙致礼 1996，193)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Dong's opinion, translation criticism is of great importance in that it is conducive to solving many practical problems and makes great contribution to cultivating translation talents, improving translation quality and developing translation criticism research itself. Dong Qiusi also put forward seven valuable Suggestions on how to carry out translation criticism: Firstly, distinguish established translators from novice ones. If a famous translator is irresponsible, he should be seriously criticized. For new translators, try to point out their mistakes. What is more important is to tell them how to correct mistake. Secondly, pin down the key points. The number of translation work is too large to criticize each of them. Thirdly, master principles and solve the issue of principles in translation through some typical cases. Fourthly, recommend successful experience and avoid simply criticizing mistakes. Fifthly, correct bad attitudes towards work. Translators and publishers should be responsible and meticulous respectively and avoid being perfunctory. Sixthly, establish correct theory. Translation theory is the foundation of translation criticism. Without the guidance of translation theory, translation criticism will become unclear about what is right or wrong. Seventhly, conduct critical attitude. Critics should seek truth from facts, be kind to others and try to be unbiased and objective. What’s more, Dong put forward the proposal of “constructive translation criticism.” (Dong Qiusi 1951, 608-610)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He illustrated that the constructive translation criticism was “to deal with fundamental problems, which have not been handled properly for long, with the aid of some typical examples.” He further explained “It is only by means of intensively reading one book and extensively reading many books that we can focus on criticism priorities, obtain a practical criticism criterion, so that we can criticize or appraise fairly and appropriately, the people to be criticized can be convinced, and readers can benefit. This kind of translation criticism can be called truly constructive.” (Dong Qiusi 1951, 609)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reviewing the history of translation criticism 50 years ago, constructive translation criticism was quite rare. Apparently, translation criticism lacked theoretical self-consciousness.  Due to the lack of supervision and guidance on practice, it was difficult to make thorough and reasonable explanations for many phenomena in the history of translation. Given that Translation criticism tended to be mixed with translation theory. Dong Qiusi separated translation criticism from translation theory and focuses his research on the construction of translation criticism. At that time, it was of extreme historical significance to emphasize the importance of the construction of translation criticism. (汪庆华 2016, 81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Translation Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the study of stage translation theory had been making progress and had made some achievements, there were still many problems, which were mainly manifested in the lack of system, scientific research methods, pure theory explorations and communication with the West. In his article ''The Cultivation of Translators'', Dong Qiusi expressed his regret that China had not established a complete theoretical system of translation until the People’s Republic of China was founded in 1949. (张茜 2012, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi held that the construction of translation theory was a long and arduous mission, the finishing of which required a lot of people to spend a long time, adopt scientific linguistic methods, and carry out in-depth investigation and research. In order to accomplish the task smoothly, he proposed a two-step strategy. The first step was to solve some important issues in the translation field in a short time. Second, long-term planning should be implemented simultaneously with short-term planning, including compiling ''Chinese Translation history'', sorting out and explaining China's local translation experience, absorbing and drawing on the essence of foreign theories and so on. After a long period of construction and the full development of the theoretical system of translation, some translation problems involved in the first step of the scheme would be finally solved. (张茜 2012, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi's main views on the guidelines for the construction of translation theory can be summarized as follows: adopting scientific linguistic methods, focusing on traditional Chinese translation theories, learning from foreign translation theories and closely connecting with practice. Dong suggested that like all other scientific theories, Chinese translation theory has its own general and specific features. On one hand, it should correspond with the general laws of science; and, on the other hand, it should possess its own distinctive features of its own time and place. It should draw on the theories and experiences of foreign countries, but it is absolutely not a blind copy. (汪庆华 2016, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In other words, there is no shortcut. What is required is the investment of human and material resources of our country. He  put forward that we could not simply expect foreign countries to establish translation theories for our use. Theories stem from experience. We already had a preliminary theoretical foundation and over-one-thousand-year translation experiences, including the experiences of translating Buddhist Scriptures in the early period of Tang Dynasty, and those of many translators like Lu Xun, Qu Qiubai since the May Fourth Movement. Therefore, it would not be difficult to establish a complete theoretical system if we could collect, analyze, refine and develop the experiences of our own country. After the founding of New China, Dong Qiusi took the lead in openly criticizing the traditional translation theories in China. Not only did he point out the crux of the slow development of Chinese traditional translation theories, but also, more importantly, he clarified the study objects of Chinese translation theories and the guidelines for the construction of translation theories. (汪庆华 2016, 88-89)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Translation History'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi are also a pioneer in the study of translation history. As we know, the study of translation history had been neglected for quite a long time. Although there had been relevant researches before Dong Qiusi, for example, in 1940, Huang Jiade(黄嘉德) edited a collection of Translation Studies entitled ''The History of Translation'', which excerpted the pertinent articles of Hu Shi and other translators in this field, we could not find anyone who formally came up with the history of translation as a specialized field of translation studies prior to Dong Qiusi. The study of the history of translation is a basic step which plays a decisive role in the construction and development of translation as a discipline. (汪庆华 2016, 90)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi also attached great importance to the study in the construction of his translation system. In &amp;quot;On the Construction of Translation Theory&amp;quot;, he wrote We should compile the ''History of Chinese translation'', sum up the translation experience since the Eastern Han Dynasty from a correct historical point of view, and grasp the right direction and principles in the process of development. Dong Qiusi stated that any research field inevitably had its own clear direction and principles if it wante to develop into an independent discipline. As far as the field of translation studies is concerned, the study of translation history undertakes this task. (汪庆华 2016, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of translation provides necessary documents for the construction of translation as a discipline. The study of the history of translation is favorable to understand the natural  characteristics of translation and to provide reference for the construction of translation study. In the past, translators and researchers were bound to come across problems similar to those we encounter today, and have struggled to solve them. The ideologies, the development level of language and cultural in the Times they lived in would also have influenced them, so that they made choices on many issues such as translation standards, translation methods and translation functions. By sorting out the relevant experience and theories of translators throughout the history and mastering the development history of Translation in China, we can draw lessons from them, which is of enlightening significance to the confirming of status of the translation as a discipline. (汪庆华 2016, 991-93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the second half of the 1940s to the beginning of the 1950s, Dong Qiusi had a comprehensive and in-depth reflection on many important issues in traditional Chinese translation studies, such as translation standards, the nature of translation, the creativity of translation etc., among which there were multiple original perspectives, such as: the translation criteria are adhered to based on text styles; Literary translation is &amp;quot;re-creation&amp;quot;; The essence of translation is &amp;quot;science&amp;quot;, etc. In the early 1950s, Dong Qiusi established a translation framework consisting of translation criticism, translation theory and translation history. This viewpoint is not only leading in China, but also in the history of translation studies around the world. Chinese translation experts and scholars generally agree that Dong Qiusi is the founder of the establishment of the translation discipline. In terms of the historical contribution to the construction of the translation discipline, Dong Qiusi can be regarded as a worthy pioneer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett Susan. (2004). Translation Studies. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Chan Tak-hung. (2004). Twentieth-century Chinese Translation Theory: Modes, Issues and Debates. Amsterdam and Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qianghua 汪庆华. (2016). ''董秋斯译学思想研究'' [Studies on Dong Qiusi's Translation Thoughts]. East China Normal University 华东师范大学.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Dong Qiusi 董秋斯. (1951). ''‘論翻譯理論的建設’'' (On the Development of Translation Theory). 翻譯通報 (Translators’ Bulletin). 2: 3-4. Reprinted in Luo Xinzhang 羅新璋 and Chen Yingnian 陳應年 (2009) 翻譯論集 (修訂本) (An Anthology of Essays on Translation [Revised Edition]). Beijing: The Commercial Press. pp. 601-609. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan, S. (1999). Highlights of Translation Studies in China Since the Mid-Nineteenth Century. Meta, 44 (1), 42.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ling Shan 凌山. (2004). 一个翻译家的脚印：关于董秋斯的翻译 [The Footprints of a Translator: On Dong Qiusi's Translation ]. Shanghai Literature ''上海文学''(3)86.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark Peter.纽马克. (1988). ''翻译教材''[A Textbook of Translation]. 伦敦/纽约London/New York: Prentice-Hall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng. (2012). The Shifting Identity of Translation Studies in China. Intercultural Communication Studies XXI:2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Zhili 孙致礼. (1996). ''我国英美文学翻译概论'' [An Introduction to Chinese and American Literary Translation]. Beijing: Yilin Press 北京: 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (1995). ''中西现代翻译学概论'' [A general survey of Chinese and Western translation theories]. 外国语言 Foreign Languages 16(3)15. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tian Chuanmao. (2013). A Sociocultural Analysis of Retranslations of Classic English Novels in Mainland China 1949‐2009. Universitat Rovira i Virgili.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanmin Luo &amp;amp; Hong Lei. (2004). 中国的翻译理论与实践 [Translation theory and practice in China]. ''视角'' Perspectives: Studies in Translatology 12:1, 25-26.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Qian 张茜. (2012). ''董秋斯翻译批评思想研究''[Research on translation Criticism of Dong Qiusi]. Shanxi University 山西大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhuang Zhixiang, Fang Mengzhi 庄智象、方梦之. (2017). ''中国翻译家研究（民国卷）''[A Study of Translators in China]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海:上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Criticism'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==On Translation Criticism-based on back-translation 丁代凤 Ding Daifeng==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation practice has a rather long history both at home and abroad. Once there is translation practice, there is translation criticism. Due to the change of time and space, translation criticism needs to be carried out from different perspectives. Based on previous studies and personal translation practice, the author finds two common problems in translation criticism: 1) lack of translation criticism in translation practice; 2) lack of awareness of time and space change during the process of translation criticism. Based on the analysis of the relationship between back translation and translation criticism, the author analyzes the application of back translation in words, expressions and texts, and illustrates the roles of back translation in translation criticism. The author analyzes a large number of examples in this thesis and tries to be reasonable and well-founded, hoping that this thesis can give some inspiration to other scholars who study translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
translation criticism; back translation; translation testing; cultural communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
论翻译批评—基于回译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
无论在国内还是国外，翻译实践的历史可谓悠久。而只要有翻译实践，就会有翻译批评。由于时间与空间的变化，翻译批评也需从不同的角度进行。基于前人的研究以及自身的翻译实践，作者发现目前普遍存在于翻译批评中的两个问题：1）在翻译实践过程中缺乏翻译批评意识；2）在翻译批评过程中，缺乏对空间和时间变化的意识。基于对回译与翻译批评二者关系的分析，作者对回译法在词汇以及文本当中的应用分别进行了分析，阐述了回译法在翻译批评中作用。作者在论文中分析了大量的实例，尽量做到有理有据，希望本论文能够给其他研究翻译批评的学者些许启发。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译批评；回译；翻译检测；文化交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of translation criticism===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation practice has a rather long history both at home and abroad. Once there is translation practice, there is translation criticism(Wang Kefei 1994,33). As for translation criticism, it refers to the evaluation of a translation under certain social conditions, following certain translation principles and using certain methods. It is one of the three major components of translation studies, and it also serves as an internal driving force for the disciplinary construction of translation. As the characteristic of one language is different from the other, it is difficult for us to judge whether a translation is appropriate or not. In the process of translation, we have to take both language and culture into consideration.(Wang Jianguo 2005,78) That is to say, we also have to lay equal emphasis on language and culture when we judge a translation. As a complete paragraph or passage is composed of many words and sentences, we are prone to analyze each word and sentence when we assess the quality of a translation. If we analyze a passage under the reader-oriented translation criticism principle, then the translation should be easy to read and be accepted by its readers. If we analyze a passage based on the translator-oriented translation criticism principle, the translated version should be in line with the original text in terms of meaning as much as possible. However, this far from enough. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation practice has a rather long history both at home and abroad. Once there is translation practice, there is translation criticism(Wang Kefei 1994,33). As for translation criticism, it refers to the evaluation of a translation under certain social conditions, following certain translation principles and methods. It is one of the three major components of translation studies, and it also serves as an internal driving force for the disciplinary construction of translation. As the characteristic of one language is different from the other, it is difficult for us to judge whether a translation is appropriate or not. In the process of translation, we have to take both language and culture into consideration.(Wang Jianguo 2005,78) That is to say, we also have to lay equal emphasis on language and culture when we judge a translation. As a complete paragraph or passage is composed of many words and sentences, we are prone to analyze each word and sentence to assess the quality of a translation. If we analyze a passage under the reader-oriented translation criticism principle, then the translation should be easy to read and accept for its readers. If we analyze a passage based on the translator-oriented translation criticism principle, the translated version should be in line with the original text in terms of meaning as much as possible. However, this far from enough. --[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the translation practice takes place at different times and in different cultural backgrounds, we should adopt different perspectives to examine a translation accordingly(Xu Jun 2016,439). When it comes to the translation of Buddhist scripture in the Han Dynasty, its main purpose is to spread its doctrine, so what the translator needs to do is to grab its main idea. But when it comes to the sci-tech translation during the Westernization Movement in modern times, the main goal of this kind of translation is to learn advanced technologies from developed western countries, so the translator have to make sure that the translation of each sentence in the original text should be totally correct and their translations should be operational and practical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the translation practice takes place at different times and in different cultural backgrounds, we should adopt different perspectives to examine a translation accordingly(Xu Jun 2016,439). When it comes to the translation of Buddhist scripture in the Han Dynasty, its main purpose is to spread its doctrine, so what the translator needs to do is to grab its main idea. But when it comes to the sci-tech translation during the Westernization Movement in modern times, the main goal is to learn advanced technologies from developed western countries, so the translator have to make sure that the translation of each sentence in the original text should be totally correct and their translations should be operational and practical.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Professor Xu Jun, translation activities have always existed in human history, and their forms and connotations are constantly enriched because of the social, economic and cultural development.(Xu Jun 2014,288) Therefore, translation practice is a dynamic process, and that means translation criticism should be conducted under a certain historical and cultural context. Taking the factors mentioned above into consideration, the author found that there are still two problems existing in translation criticism, they are: 1) lack of translation criticism in translation practice; 2) lack of awareness of time and space change during the process of translation criticism.(Wang Jianguo 2005,78) Generally speaking, the author tries to solve these two problems of translation criticism by using the back translation method and analyzing the texts related to back translation, thus improving the current situation of translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Professor Xu Jun, translation activities have always been in human history, and their forms and connotations are constantly enriched because of the social, economic and cultural development.(Xu Jun 2014,288) Therefore, translation practice is a dynamic process, and that means translation criticism should be conducted under a certain historical and cultural context. Taking the factors mentioned above into consideration, the author found that there are still two problems existing in translation criticism, they are: 1) lack of translation criticism in translation practice; 2) lack of awareness of time and space change during the process of translation criticism.(Wang Jianguo 2005,78) Generally speaking, the author tries to solve these two problems of translation criticism by using the back translation method and analyzing the texts related to back translation, thus improving the current situation of translation criticism.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Relationship between translation criticism and back translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a large number of translation methods available for us to choose when we do some translation, such as free translation, literal translation, transliteration, amplification, omission, back translation and so on. Among these translation methods, no translation method can have the same effects on testing the original text as back translation. Literally, back translation is the process of translating a text that has already been translated into a foreign language back to the original language(He Xianbin 2002,45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a large number of translation methods available for us to choose when we do some translation, such as free translation, literal translation, transliteration, amplification, omission, back translation and so on. Among these translation methods, no translation method can have the same effects on testing the original text as back translation. Literally, back translation is the process of translating a text that has already been translated into a foreign language to back to the original language(He Xianbin 2002,45). --[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In A Dictionary of Translation Studies in China, Fang Mengzhi had divided back translation into three categories. They are back translation for testing, back translation for research and mechanical translation.(Fang Mengzhi 2011,97) Here, the author will mainly talk about back translation for testing. According to Fang Mengzhi, back translation for testing works as a kind of question type, aiming to test and find out the problems existing in the translation process(Fang Mengzhi 2011,97). As such, back translation for testing has the same purpose as translation criticism. This just proves that it is the right choice to apply back-translation method to translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In A Dictionary of Translation Studies in China, Fang Mengzhi had divided back translation into three categories. They are back translation for testing, back translation for research and mechanical translation.(Fang Mengzhi 2011,97) Here, the author will mainly talk about the first one. According to Fang Mengzhi, back translation for testing works as a kind of question type, aiming to test and find out the problems existing in the translation process(Fang Mengzhi 2011,97). As such, back translation for testing has the same purpose as translation criticism. This just proves that it is the right choice to apply back-translation method to translation criticism.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back translation plays a irreplaceable role in comparing the similarities and differences between the structures of the original text and the translated version.(He Xianbin 2002,46) During this process, we can have a better understanding of the characteristics of the two languages involved. When we translate text A into text B, if we want to examine the quality of text B, an appropriate way is to translate it back into text C which is almost similar to text A in terms of its meaning and structure. Unlike other ways used in translation criticism, back translation offers us three different texts. Text A, the original text, will be the best material for us to examine the quality of our translation. Although text A serves as a criteria for us to conduct translation criticism, we can not decide whether the translation is good or not simply by judging the degree of similarity between text A and text C. We all know that every coin has two sides. On the one hand, there is no doubt that text A and text C can not be exactly the same. This is mainly because different languages have different language structures and different ways of expressing ideas. Even the one who do the back translation is exactly the writer himself or herself, the vocabularies and sentence patterns he or she uses will change over time. On the other hand, if the structures of text A and text C are very similar, it may means that text B only apply literal translation and its translation may not very elegant to some extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back translation plays an irreplaceable role in comparing the similarities and differences between the structures of original text and translated version.(He Xianbin 2002,46) During this process, we can have a better understanding of the characteristics of the two languages involved. When we translate text A into text B, an appropriate way to examine the quality of text B is to translate it back into text C which is almost similar to text A in terms of its meaning and structure. Unlike other ways used in translation criticism, back translation offers us three different texts. Text A, the original text, will be the best material for us to examine the quality of our translation. Although text A serves as a criteria for us to conduct translation criticism, we can not decide whether the translation is good or not simply by judging the degree of similarity between text A and text C. We all know that every coin has two sides. On the one hand, there is no doubt that text A and text C can not be exactly the same. This is mainly because different languages have different language structures and different ways of expressing ideas. Even the one who do the back translation is exactly the writer himself or herself, the vocabularies and sentence patterns he or she uses will change over time. On the other hand, if the structures of text A and text C are very similar, it may means that text B only apply literal translation and its translation may be not very elegant to some extent.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What we should we do is not only just to focus the correctness of each word and sentence, but to ensure similar or even same effects on cultural communication. That is to say, there is no need to pursue syntactic and lexical consistency in text A and text C. Otherwise, anyone who holds the text A will criticize your translation and say that there is still some difference between text A and text C, and your translation is still not good enough(Si Guo 2000,119). Therefore, back translation will not make any sense in the process of translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What we should we do is not only just to focus the correctness of each word and sentence, but to ensure similar or even same effects on cultural communication. That is to say, there is no need to pursue syntactic and lexical consistency in text A and text C. Otherwise, anyone who holds the text A will criticize your translation and say that there is still some differences between text A and text C, and your translation is still not good enough(Si Guo 2000,119). Therefore, back translation will not make any sense in the process of translation criticism.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Analysis of texts related to back translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As our country continues to deepen the reform and opening-up policy, we have began to come into contact with more and more foreign words. Meanwhile, quiet a few foreign literary work related to Chinese culture and history have merged(Tan Zaixi 2018,3). For translators, it is a rather trick task to deal with such words, expressions and texts. In this part, the author will mainly analyze two situations of the use of back translation, namely, back translation in words and expressions and back translation in different texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As our country continues to deepen the reform and opening-up policy, we have began to come into contact with more and more foreign words. Meanwhile, quiet a few foreign literary works related to Chinese culture and history have merged(Tan Zaixi 2018,3). For translators, it is a rather trick task to deal with such words, expressions and texts. In this part, the author will mainly analyzes two situations of the use of back translation, namely, back translation in words and expressions and back translation in different texts.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:52, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Back translation in words and expressions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, back translation usually takes place at the word level. We can find that many Chinese words in our daily life come from western countries, such as 莎士比亚(Shakespeare), 华伦天奴(Valentino), 猎头(head hunter), 唐老鸭(Donald Duck), 雅思考试(International English Language Testing System, also known as IELTS), 阿司匹林(aspirin) and so on. At the same time, some foreign literati and scholars in China usually change their names or take a Chinese one. Here are some typical examples: 赛珍珠(Pearl S. Buck), 利玛窦(Matteo Ricci), 费正清(John King Fairbank), 马悦然(Goran Malmqvist) and葛浩文(Howard Goldblatt). Likewise, there are also many English words and expressions coming from China, such as Confucius(孔子), Long March(长征), tofu(豆腐), litchi(荔枝), chow mein(炒面), brainwash(洗脑), long time no see(好久不见) and so on. When we translate these two kinds of words, we have to make sure that our translation is completely the same as the original word. Because the translations of these words are fixed in the target language, we should not take it for granted that we can translate them by virtue of our own experience or in a normal way.(He Xianbin 2002,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, back translation usually takes place at the word level. We can find that many Chinese words in our daily life come from western countries, such as 莎士比亚(Shakespeare), 华伦天奴(Valentino), 猎头(head hunter), 唐老鸭(Donald Duck), 雅思考试(International English Language Testing System, also known as IELTS), 阿司匹林(aspirin) and so on. At the same time, some foreign literati and scholars in China usually change their names or take a Chinese one. Here are some typical examples: 赛珍珠(Pearl S. Buck), 利玛窦(Matteo Ricci), 费正清(John King Fairbank), 马悦然(Goran Malmqvist) and 葛浩文(Howard Goldblatt). Likewise, there are also many English words and expressions coming from China, such as Confucius(孔子), Long March(长征), tofu(豆腐), litchi(荔枝), chow mein(炒面), brainwash(洗脑), long time no see(好久不见) and so on. When we translate these two kinds of words, we have to make sure that our translation is completely the same as the original word. Because the translations of these words are fixed in the target language, we should not take it for granted that we can translate them by virtue of our own experience or in a normal way.(He Xianbin 2002,45)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 07:00, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Back translation in texts====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, translation criticism usually take place in literary text. There are a large number of famous work related to back translation, such as Moment in Peking written by Lin Yutang, Joy Luck Club written by Amy Tan, The Good Earth written by Pearl S. Buck, My Country and My People written by Lin Yutang, Naked Earth written by Eileen Chang and so on. All these work are written in English, but the contents in them are all related to China. Some of them are written by overseas Chinese writers, and some of them are written by those foreign writers who have lived in China for a rather long time, so the authors of these works all have a great understanding of China’s society and its national conditions(Li Changbao 2019,133).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, translation criticism usually takes place in literary text. There are a large number of famous works related to back translation, such as Moment in Peking written by Lin Yutang, Joy Luck Club written by Amy Tan, The Good Earth written by Pearl S. Buck, My Country and My People written by Lin Yutang, Naked Earth written by Eileen Chang and so on. All these work are written in English, but the contents in them are all related to China. Some of them are written by overseas Chinese writers, and some of them are written by those foreign writers who have lived in China for a rather long time, so the authors of these works all have a great understanding of China’s society and its national conditions(Li Changbao 2019,133).--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we translate these kinds of work back into Chinese, this process is called rootless back translation. In this process, we have to pay particular attention to the cultural communication effect of its Chinese translation. Next, the author will analyze some literary texts by using the back translation method so as to compare the different structures of English and Chinese and illustrate how back translation functions in the process of translation criticism. Here are some examples and their analyses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Original Text: Now this magistrate was a poor man and had not seen so much money in his life time before, being only newly risen to his position through the bounty of his father, who had put all the money he had and could borrow to buy this place for his son, so that from it the family might acquire some wealth. (Buck 2016,272)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: 这县官原是个穷汉，一辈子不会见过这么多的款子，他靠了他父亲的鑽营，才谋到这位置，他父亲用了自己所有的以及能够借到的钱给儿子买到这官缺，目的是那家从此可以发财了。(Hu Zhongchi 1933,270) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph is excerpted from The Good Earth written by Pearl S. Buck. As the most famous novel of Pearl S. Buck, The Good Earth describes the situations of the farmers in China in the early 20th century, aiming to show a real China to the western world.(Buck 2016,272) In order to compare the structures of the original text and the target text, the author tries to translate the target text back into the original text by means of some popular translation websites. Here is the translated version offered by Sougou online translation: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The county magistrate was a poor man, and he never saw so much money in his life. He got this position by his father’s gaining, and his father used all his money and the money he could borrow to buy this official vacancy for his son, with the aim that the family can get rich from now on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, “他靠了他父亲的鑽营，才谋到这位置” is translated into “He got this position by his father's gaining”. But in the original text, it is “being only newly risen to his position through the bounty of his father”. In Chinese, we usually use many short sentences to express one thing, while a long sentence with many clauses are commonly used in English. Besides, “官缺” in the target text is “place”, while it becomes “official vacancy” when using the back translation method. The word “place” here refers to a position that is available for or being used by somebody. That exactly proves that English usually uses a simple word to express a rather complicated meaning. Hu Zhongchi extends the meaning of “place” and translated into “官缺”, which ensure the translation is in line with the the expression habits of Chinese and the background in The Good Earth.(Hu Zhongchi 1933,270)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, &amp;quot;他靠了他父亲的鑽营，才谋到这位置&amp;quot; is translated into &amp;quot;He got this position by his father's gaining&amp;quot;. But in the original text, it is &amp;quot;being only newly risen to his position through the bounty of his father&amp;quot;. In Chinese, we usually use many short sentences to express one thing, while a long sentence with many clauses is commonly used in English. Besides, &amp;quot;官缺&amp;quot; in the target text is “place”, while it becomes &amp;quot;official vacancy&amp;quot; when using the back translation method. The word &amp;quot;place&amp;quot; here refers to a position that is available for or being used by somebody. That exactly proves that English usually uses a simple word to express a rather complicated meaning. Hu Zhongchi extends the meaning of &amp;quot;place&amp;quot; and translated into &amp;quot;官缺&amp;quot;, which ensures the translation is in line with the the expression habits of Chinese and the background in The Good Earth.(Hu Zhongchi 1933,270)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Original Text: “It was accompanied by ‘dragon-and-phonex cakes’, silks, tea leaves, fruits, a pair of living geese, and four jars of wine.” (Lin Yutang 1998, 78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: “......送有龙凤饼、绸缎、茶叶、水果、一对鹤、四坛子酒。”(Zhang Zhenyu 2005,46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Original Text: &amp;quot;It was accompanied by 'dragon-and-phonex cakes', silks, tea leaves, fruits, a pair of living geese, and four jars of wine.&amp;quot;(Lin Yutang 1998, 78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: “......送有龙凤饼、绸缎、茶叶、水果、一对鹤、四坛子酒。”(Zhang Zhenyu 2005,46)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence is excerpted from Moment in Peking. It describes some gifts that the bridegroom should present to the bride when they get married. Here is the translated version offered by Sougou online translation: There are dragon and phoenix cakes, silks and satins, tea leaves, fruits, a pile of cranes and four jars of wine. Based on the translation given by Sougou, we can easily find that there are some differences between it and the original text. Firstly, “绸缎” is translated into “silks and satins” by Sougou. Actually, “绸缎” in Chinese refers to silk products in general. Therefore, the target text translated by Zhang Zhenyu is more idiomatic. According to Qian Zhongshu, translation is like painting, what we should pursue is the similarity in spirit rather than the similarity in form. As such, there is no need for us to translate every word in the original text in order to pursue royalty. Secondly, “一对鹤” is translated into “a pair of cranes” by Sougou. The meanings of living geese and crane are totally different. In China, cranes represent longevity. It is obviously not customary for men to give cranes to women when they get married. Therefore, “a pair of living geese” had better be translated into “一对活鹅” rather than “一对鹤”.(Wu Yangbo 2010,133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence is excerpted from Moment in Peking. It describes some gifts that the bridegroom should present to the bride when they get married. Here is the translated version offered by Sougou online translation: There are dragon and phoenix cakes, silks and satins, tea leaves, fruits, a pile of cranes and four jars of wine. Based on the translation given by Sougou, we can easily find that there are some differences between it and the original text. Firstly, &amp;quot;绸缎&amp;quot; is translated into &amp;quot;silks and satins&amp;quot; by Sougou. Actually,  &amp;quot;绸缎&amp;quot; in Chinese refers to silk products in general. Therefore, the target text translated by Zhang Zhenyu is more idiomatic. According to Qian Zhongshu, translation is like painting, so what we should pursue is the similarity in spirit rather than the similarity in form. As such, there is no need for us to translate every word in the original text in order to pursue royalty. Secondly, &amp;quot;一对鹤&amp;quot; is translated into &amp;quot;a pair of cranes&amp;quot; by Sougou. The meanings of living geese and crane are totally different. In China, cranes represent longevity. Obviously, it is  not customary for men to give cranes to women when they get married. Therefore, it is better to translate &amp;quot;a pair of living geese&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;一对活鹅&amp;quot; rather than &amp;quot;一对鹤&amp;quot;.(Wu Yangbo 2010,133)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Original Text:余幼聘金沙于氏，八龄而天。娶陈氏。陈名芸，字淑珍，舅氏心余先生女也，生而颖慧，学语时，口授《琵琶行》，即能成诵。四龄失怙，母金氏，弟克昌，家徒壁立。芸既长，娴女红，三口仰其十指供给，克昌从师，修脯无缺。一日，于书簏中得《琵琶行》，挨字而认，始识字。刺绣之暇，渐通吟咏，有“秋侵人影瘦，霜染菊花肥”之句。(Shen Fu 1878,8)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: I was engaged in my childhood to one Miss Yu, of Chinsha, who died in her eighth year, and eventually I married a girl of the Ch’en clan. Her name was Yun and her literary name Suchen. She was my cousin, being the daughter of my maternal uncle, Hsinyu. Even in her childhood, she was a very clever girl, for while she was learning to speak, she was taught Po Chuyi’s poem, The P’iP’a Player, and could at once repeat it. Her father died when she was four years old, and in the family there were only her mother(of the Chin clan) and her younger brother K’ehch’ang and herself, being then practically destitute. When Yun grew up and had learnt needlework, she was providing for the family of three, and contrived always to pay K’ehch’ang’s tuition fees punctually. One day, she picked up a copy of the poem The P’iP’a Player from a wastebasket, and from that, with the help of her memory of the lines, she learnt to read word by word. Between her needlework, she gradually learnt to write poetry. One of her poems contained the two lines:“Touched by autumn, one’s figure grows slender, Soaked in frost, the chrysanthemum blooms full.”(Lin Yutang 1936,10)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: I was engaged in my childhood to one Miss Yu, of Chinsha, who died in her eighth year, and eventually I married a girl of the Ch'en clan. Her name was Yun and her literary name Suchen. She was my cousin, being the daughter of my maternal uncle, Hsinyu. Even in her childhood, she was a very clever girl, for while she was learning to speak, she was taught Po Chuyi's poem, The P'iP'a Player, and could at once repeat it. Her father died when she was four years old, and in the family there were only her mother(of the Chin clan) and her younger brother K'ehch'ang and herself, being then practically destitute. When Yun grew up and had learnt needlework, she was providing for the family of three, and contrived always to pay K'ehch'ang's tuition fees punctually. One day, she picked up a copy of the poem The P'iP'a Player from a wastebasket, and from that, with the help of her memory of the lines, she learnt to read word by word. Between her needlework, she gradually learnt to write poetry. One of her poems contained the two lines:&amp;quot;Touched by autumn, one's figure grows slender, Soaked in frost, the chrysanthemum blooms full.&amp;quot;(Lin Yutang 1936,10)--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This passage is excerpted form Six Chapters of a Floating Life written by Shen Fu in the Qing Dynasty. Later on, it was translated into English by Lin Yutang. Based on the translation of Lin Yutang, Li Hui translated it back into Chinese. Here is the translation of Li Hui:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This passage is excerpted from Six Chapters of a Floating Life written by Shen Fu in the Qing Dynasty. Later on, it was translated into English by Lin Yutang. Based on the translation of Lin Yutang, Li Hui translated it back into Chinese. Here is the translation of Li Hui:--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我年幼时与金沙于氏小姐定亲，于氏八岁而亡，最后我娶了亲族陈家的姑娘。陈氏名芸，字淑珍，是我的表姐，我舅舅心馀先生的女儿。芸自小聪慧伶俐，在她学说话时，教她白居易的长诗《琵琶行》，她很快就能背诵。四岁时她父亲去世，家中只有她母亲（金氏）、弟弟克昌和她自己，家境几乎一贫如洗。芸年岁稍长即学做女红，供养一家三口用度，并始终设法按期付克昌的学费。一天，她自废纸篓中捡得《琵琶行》一诗，凭着对此诗的记忆，便从上面逐字逐句学认起来。刺绣的闲暇，她渐渐学会学诗，其中一首里有如下两句：“秋侵人影瘦，霜染菊花肥。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the original text and the translated version of Li Hui, we can easily find that the translation of Li Hui is obviously shorter than the original text. What is more, the translation of Li Hui is more like an explanation of the original text rather than a new text using the back translation method. The difference of these two texts lies only in the usage of some Chinese words because of the change of the times. For example, “失怙”, which means somebody lose his or her father, was changed into “父亲去世”. “修脯”, which means a gift or reward for the teachers in the Qing Dynasty, was changed into “学费”. Likewise, “书簏” was also changed into “废纸篓”. In order to ensure readability, Li Hui used the words popular in the present, which means that the era in which a translator live will influence the words he or she adopts. This also proves that Mr Lin Yutang has totally understood the meaning of the original text and used the free translation method so that the translation of Li Hui can be in line with the original text in terms of meaning. At the same time, all the words in the translation of Li Hui are rather easy for readers to accept, which means that Mr Lin Yutang has attached much importance to the the cultural communication in order to promote foreigners’ understanding of China and spread China’s culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the original text and the translated version of Li Hui, It is easy for us to find that the translation of Li Hui is obviously shorter than the original text. What is more, the translation of Li Hui is more like an explanation of the original text rather than a new text using the back translation method. The difference of these two texts lies only in the usage of some Chinese words because of the change of the times. For example, &amp;quot;失怙&amp;quot;, which means somebody lose his or her father, was changed into &amp;quot;父亲去世&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;修脯&amp;quot;, which means a gift or reward for the teachers in the Qing Dynasty, was changed into &amp;quot;学费&amp;quot;. Likewise, &amp;quot;书簏&amp;quot; was also changed into &amp;quot;废纸篓&amp;quot;. In order to ensure readability, Li Hui used the words popular in the present, which means that the era in which a translator lives will influence the words he or she adopts. This also proves that Mr Lin Yutang has totally understood the meaning of the original text and used the free translation method so that the translation of Li Hui can be in line with the original text in terms of meaning. At the same time, all the words in the translation of Li Hui are rather easy for readers to accept, which means that Mr Lin Yutang has attached much importance to the the cultural communication in order to promote foreigners’ understanding of China and spread China’s culture.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the economy in China is booming and the cultural exchanges between China and the rest of the world are increasing, translation plays an more and more important role in promoting the cultural soft power of China. Although most translation criticism activities take place in the field of literary text, we should put equal emphasis on the development of translation criticism in both literary text and non-literary text, thus improving our translation quality as a whole. Here is an example of the back translation method used in the non-literary text:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the Chinese economy is booming and the cultural exchanges between China and the rest of the world are increasing, translation plays an more and more important role in promoting the cultural soft power of China. Although most translation criticism activities take place in the field of literary text, we should put equal emphasis on the its development in both literary text and non-literary text, thus improving our translation quality as a whole. Here is an example of the back translation method used in the non-literary text:--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4)Original Text: Coal is the most abundant energy source in the world, but opponents to its use are more vocal than ever.(excerpted from the Financial Times)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target Text: 煤炭是是全球储量最大的资源，但反对使用煤炭的声浪逐渐增长。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph is excerpted from the Financial Times, which mainly describes the decreasing demand of coal. The author tries to translate the target language back into the original on her own, and use online translation website to translate it respectively, here are the two translated versions:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paragraph is excerpted from the Financial Times, which mainly describes the decreasing demand of coal. The author tries to translate the target language back into the original on her own, and also uses online translation website to translate it respectively. Here are the two translated versions:--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Coal, the most abundant energy resource on the globe, is now facing increasing backlash. (trans by the author)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Coal is the resource with the largest reserves in the world, but the voice against the use of coal is increasing gradually.(trans by Sougou translation)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing these two translated versions offered by the author and Sougou respectively and the original text, we can easily find that there is still a big gap between them. For the same expression “声浪逐渐增长”, the translation of the author only expresses its superficial meaning, which is only faithful but not elegant. Similarly, the translated version offered by Sougou only use free translation without paying much attention to idiomatic expressions in English. However, the expression “are more vocal than ever” exactly corresponds to “声浪逐渐增长”. The word “vocal” is a word related to voice, so does the word “声浪”. The target text has ensured the same effects of cultural communication and made the passage more vivid and attractive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing these two translated versions offered by the author and Sougou respectively and the original text, we can easily find that there is still a big gap among them. For the same expression &amp;quot;声浪逐渐增长&amp;quot;, the translation of the author only expresses its superficial meaning, which is only faithful but not elegant. Similarly, the translated version offered by Sougou only uses free translation without paying much attention to idiomatic expressions in English. However, the expression &amp;quot;are more vocal than ever&amp;quot; exactly corresponds to &amp;quot;声浪逐渐增长&amp;quot;. The word &amp;quot;vocal&amp;quot; is a word related to voice, so does the word &amp;quot;声浪&amp;quot;. The target text has maintained the same effects of cultural communication and made the passage more vivid and attractive.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Application of back translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the examples being analyzed in the previous part, the author will mainly introduce when back translation should be applied to translation criticism and the roles of back translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first, back translation help us improve China’s external image(Tan Zaixi 2018,2). Just as example 3 mentioned in the chapter three, this example is excerpted from a very famous work written by a Chinese, then another Chinese person who masters English has translated into English. If we want to understand how foreigners perceive the history of China and make sure that the English version can produce an impact on the spread of Chinese culture, we have to assess the quality of the English version. Of course, the most important thing is to ensure that all the contents are correctly translated. But except that, we should also ensure that the values are correctly conveyed. It is commonly known that the original text can not be totally the same as the target text because of the language differences. By translating the target text back into the original language, we can have a strong sense of the inner meaning of the target text, and we can also know how foreigners feel when they read the target text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At first, back translation help us improve China’s external image(Tan Zaixi 2018,2). Just as example 3 mentioned in the chapter three, this example is excerpted from a very famous work written by a Chinese, then another Chinese person who masters English has translated it into English. If we want to understand how foreigners perceive the history of China and make sure that the English version can produce an impact on the spread of Chinese culture, we have to assess the quality of the English version. Of course, the most important thing is to ensure that all the contents are correctly translated. Except that, we should also ensure that the values are correctly conveyed. It is commonly known that the original text can not be totally the same as the target text because of the language differences. By translating the target text back into the original language, we can have a strong sense of the inner meaning of the target text and also know how foreigners feel when they read the target text.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, back translation plays a key in improving our translation quality.(He Xianbin 2002,46) For example 1 and 2 in the chapter three, their main purpose is to show the image of China in a specific time or context. Therefore, we have to make sure that every word is correctly translated. However, we should not only pursue faithfulness and expressiveness, but pursue elegance as well. Just like the example 4 mentioned above, no matter how our translation correct is, we still can not make our translation as idiomatic as the original text. Only when we know that there is still a much room for us to improve, can we try our best to improve our translation abilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, back translation plays a key in improving our translation quality.(He Xianbin 2002,46) For example 1 and 2 in the chapter three, their main purpose is to show the image of China in a specific time or context. Therefore, we have to make sure that every word is correctly translated. However, we should not only pursue faithfulness and expressiveness, but also elegance as well. Just like the example 4 mentioned above, no matter how our translation correct is, we still can not make our translation as idiomatic as the original text. Only when we know that there is still a much room for us to improve, can we try our best to improve our translation abilities.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, back translation greatly helps us assess the whole structure and general meaning of the translation for we have to do the translation twice.(He Xianbin 2002,47) Usually, back translation takes place in a certain context or a relatively complete text so that we can avoid only analyzing the target text word by word or sentence by sentence. What is more, the usage of words and expressions may change with the times. As far as the author concerned, back translation is another way to rewrite the original text and make it more acceptable for the readers now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China’s comprehensive national strength continues to increase, more and more researchers and scholars in the field of translation studies and translation practice have attached more importance to the cultural communication so as to promote the development of Chinese literature and culture. However, the translation market is still a mixed bag because of lack of awareness of translation criticism.(Fan Dongsheng 2000,33) When scholars began to pay attention to translation criticism, many problems still lie in this field. For example, translation criticism is usually conducted in literary texts, and there is lack of general principles to conduct translation criticism. Among various methods that can be applied to the improvement of the translation quality, the author particularly choose the back translation method. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China’s comprehensive national strength continues to increase, more and more researchers and scholars in the field of translation studies and translation practice have attached more importance to the cultural communication so as to promote the development of Chinese literature and culture. However, the translation market is still a mixed bag because of lack of awareness of translation criticism.(Fan Dongsheng 2000,33) When scholars began to pay attention to translation criticism, many problems still lie in this field. For example, translation criticism is usually conducted in literary texts, and there is lack of general principles to conduct translation criticism. Among various methods applied to the improvement of the translation quality, the author particularly chooses the back translation method. --[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:32, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no doubt that translation criticism can have a great influence on the improvement of the general translation quality in our country. Based on previous studies and personal translation practice, the author analyzes the application of back translation in words, expressions and texts, and respectively illustrates three roles of back translation in translation criticism. Firstly, back translation help us improve China’s external image. Secondly, back translation plays a key in improving our translation quality. And thirdly, back translation greatly helps us assess the whole structure and general meaning of the translation. The author analyzes a large number of examples in this thesis and tries to be reasonable and well-founded, hoping that this thesis can give some inspiration to other scholars who study translation criticism. However, there are still some limitations in this thesis. At first, the selected examples are limited in genre and can not fully explain all the problems. Secondly, back translation can only be applied to a certain situations because of the complexity of the translation activity. Learning is a lifelong process, the author will continue to study in this field in her later study life, hoping that the translation quality in China will gradually improve in days to come.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no doubt that translation criticism can have a great influence on the improvement of the general translation quality in our country. Based on previous studies and personal translation practices, the author analyzes the application of back translation in words, expressions and texts, and respectively illustrates three roles of back translation in translation criticism. Firstly, back translation help us improve China’s external image. Secondly, back translation plays a key in improving our translation quality. And thirdly, back translation greatly helps us assess the whole structure and general meaning of the translation. The author analyzes a large number of examples in this thesis and tries to be reasonable and well-founded, hoping that this thesis can give some inspiration to other scholars who study translation criticism. However, there are still some limitations in this thesis. At first, the selected examples are limited in genre and can not fully explain all the problems. Secondly, back translation can only be applied to certain situations because of the complexity of the translation activity. Learning is a lifelong process, the author will continue to study in this field in her later study life, hoping that the translation quality in China will gradually improve in days to come.--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 08:32, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Buck, S. Pearl. The Good Earth [M]. New York: Simon&amp;amp;Schuster, Inc., 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang. Moment in Peking [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 1998.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Buck, S. Pearl赛珍珠.(1935).大地 [The Good Earth]. trans by Hu Zhongchi胡仲持. Shanghai: Kaiming Bookstore开明书店.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Dongsheng范东生.(2000).翻译的本质与翻译批评的根本性任务 [The essence of translation and the fundamental task of translation criticism]. 中国翻译Chinese Translators Journal(04): 32-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Mengzhi方梦之.(2011).中国译学大辞典[A Dictionary of Translation Studies in China]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press上海外语教育出版社．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He Xianbin贺显斌.(2002).回译的类型、特点与运用方法 [Types，features and methods of application of back translation].中国科技翻译Chinese Science&amp;amp;Technology Translators Journal(04):45-47+54.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Changbao黎昌抱, Tu Qingyin屠清音.(2019). 无本回译研究纵览 [An overview of research of rootless translation]. 中国翻译Chinese Translators Journal 40(03): 130-140.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang林语堂.(2005).京华烟云 [Moment in Peking]. trans by Zhang Zhenyu张振玉. Xi’an: Shaanxi Normal University Press陕西师范大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Si Guo思果.(2000).翻译研究[Translation Studies].Beijing:China Translation and Publishing Corporation中国对外翻译出版公司.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi谭载喜.(2018)翻译与国家形象重构——以中国叙事的回译为例 [Translation and National Image Reconstruction: The Case of China Narratives and Cultural Back-Translation]. 外国语文Foreign Language and Literature 34(01): 1-10.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jianguo王建国.(2005).回译与翻译研究、英汉对比研究之间的关系 [The relationship between back translation and translation studies and contrastive studies of English and Chinese]. 外语学刊Foreign Language Research(04):78-83+112.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Kefei王克非.(1994).关于翻译批评的思考—兼谈《文学翻译批评研究》[Reflections on Translation Criticism—A Study on Literary Translation Criticism].外语教学与研究Foreign Language Teaching and Research( 3) : 33-36．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yangbo吴央波(2010).华裔英语文学翻译中的文化还原问题—以《京华烟云》为例[Cultural Restoration in the Translation of Chinese English Literature—A Case study of Moment in Peking].重庆科技学院学报(社会科学版)Journal of Chongqing University of Science and Technology(Social Sciences Edition)(07):132-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun许钧. (2016).论翻译批评的介入性与导向性——兼评《翻译批评研究》 [On the Interventionism and Orientation of Translation Criticism—A Review of Research on Translation Criticism]. 外语教学与研究Foreign Language Teaching and Research 48(03): 432-441+480.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun许钧.(2014).翻译论[On Translation].Nanjing:Yilin Press译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Analysis of Liang Shiqiu's domestication and Foreignization  translation strategies on the Shakespeare's plays.	苏琳	Su Lin==&lt;br /&gt;
Please write your student number and major here --[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 03:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Abstract ===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an &amp;quot;art of choice&amp;quot;. Translators are always faced with the choice of domestication or foreignization in the process of translation. The basic task and requirement of translation lies in that the translator can transcend the differences between languages and cultures and achieve the harmony and unity of the two cultures. Therefore, the principle of &amp;quot;appropriateness&amp;quot; is very important. The famous Chinese literary translator Liang Shiqiu translated independently ''The Complete Works of Shakespeare''by using the  translation strategies of &amp;quot;the doctrine of the mean&amp;quot;, that is, foreignization is the main translation strategy, and domestication is the supplementary translation strategy, which embodies the principle of &amp;quot;appropriateness &amp;quot;. His translation strategy is based on the openness and inclusiveness of the language and culture itself, which not only fully conveys the meaning of the original text, but also has the translator's careful intervention, which is conducive to the mutual communication and penetration of different cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords ===&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu; Foreignization; Domestication; ''The Complete Works of Shakespeare''&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
翻译是一门“选择的艺术”，译者在翻译过程中，始终面临着应该采用归化还是异化的问题。而翻译的基本任务和基本要求在于译者能跨越语言文化间的差异，求得两种文化的协调统一，因此“适度”原则很重要。我国著名的文学翻译家梁实秋独立完成的汉译《莎士比亚全集》就采用了“中庸”的翻译策略，即以异化为主，归化为辅，体现了“适度”的原则。他的此种翻译策略立足于语言文化本身的开放性、包容性，既充分传递了原文意义，又有译者的谨慎介入，有利于不同文化的相互交流与渗透。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
梁实秋；异化；归化；《莎士比亚全集》&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction=== &lt;br /&gt;
when it comes to translation strategies,it is worthwhile to mention the American translation theorist Lawrence venuti who borrowed his ideas directly from German theologian and philosopher friedrich schleiermacher and defined the two translation strategies domestication and foreign inaction respectively.the former,as venuti argues,means bringing the foreign culture closer to readers in the target culture, making the text recognizable and familiar while the later refers to taking readers over to the foreign culture,making they see the culture and linguistic differences.(Lawrence Venuti,1995:19-20)And In the field of translation, the choice of domestication and foreignization is very important.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation strategies, it is worth mentioning the American translation theorist Lawrence venuti, who borrowed his ideas directly from the German theologian and philosopher Friedrich schleiermacher and defined two translation strategies, domestication and foreign inaction, respectively. The former, as venuti suggests, refers to drawing the foreign culture closer to the readers in the target culture so that the text is recognizable and familiar, while the latter refers to bringing the readers into the foreign culture so that they see the cultural and linguistic differences. (Lawrence Venuti, 1995:19-20) And in the field of translation, the choice of domestication and externalization is very important.--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu used the two strategies accordingly and paid more attention to function-plus-loyalty model. He made a target text work in the intended way in the target situation, meanwhile he gave consideration to the interpersonal relationship between social environment, target receivers and original authors. If there is any conflict between them, he always mediated and sought the understanding of all sides. Just as he said in his article ''Talking about Translation'',“There is no certain method in translation. It is up to the translator who, with his mastery of language, weighs his words and reproduces the source text in another language in the way he thinks to be the best.&amp;quot; (Yang Xunwen,2002: 437) From these words, we can see Liang Shiqiu did not hold that the translator must use one certain strategy or method in translation and thereby the adopting of domestication or foreignization in translation all depends on the actual needs. According to the “cultural turn”theory, it could be possible for us to think that it is the embodiment of Liang Shiqiu's idea of the mean in his translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dear Ms. Su, you have too many words in this paragraph, try to write a hundred words per paragraph.--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The problem of domestication and foreignization is not only a question of language choice on the technical level of translation, but also a moral and ethical attitude of translators towards foreign cultures.Foreignization does not take the original text and the culture of the original text as the final destination, because it always involves the process of the target language and cultural transformation, in which the translator mainly pays attention to and follows the cultural and moral factors of the original text.Therefore, domestication and foreignization are a pair of general concepts rather than a strict binary opposition. The definition and choice of the two depends on the specific cultural context and effect of the translation, which may change at any time and on the occasion.”（Liu Junping,2009:445)Through the study of Liang Shiqiu's translation, the author finds that there are both foreignization strategies and domestication strategies in liang Shiqiu's translation, but generally speaking, foreignization is the main translation strategy and domestication is the secondary translation strategy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What needs to be clarified here is that Liang Shiqiu, as a representative of early Chinese translators, has translated over ten western masterpieces.Due to the limited space of this article, the author finds it difficult to go through every translation of Liang’s . As the saying goes,the falling of one leaf heralds the autumn.The Complete Works of Shakespeare is his most successful and possessive representative works, so the author mainly makes effort to analyze some typical examples from his The Complete Works of Shakespeare so as to provide readers with an overall picture of Liang’s translation strategies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should be noted here that Liang Shiqiu, as a representative of early Chinese translators, has translated more than ten Western masterpieces, and due to the limited space of this paper, it is difficult for the author to list each and every one of Liang's translations. As the saying goes, a leaf falls, and the Complete Works of Shakespeare is his most successful and possessive masterpiece, therefore, the author mainly endeavors to analyze some typical examples from his Complete Works of Shakespeare in order to provide readers with an overall picture of Liang's translation strategy.--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.The application of foreignization and domestication===&lt;br /&gt;
The problem of foreignization and domestication is a pair of very important categories in the study of literary translation. It can be traced back to the interpretation of translation approaches by German translation theorist Schleiermacher in 1813. “There are only two ways for translation: one is to let the author remain there and lead readers to approach the author, and the other is to make the author approach readers while readers remain there.&amp;quot;These two concepts were later adopted by the American translator Venuti in 1995 and were titled &amp;quot;foreignization &amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication &amp;quot; in his book &amp;quot;The Invisibility of the Translator&amp;quot;.  Foreignization and domestication are essentially a kind of thinking and value orientation of the translator that is, when facing heterogeneous factors, whether the translator tends to the original author's thinking or reader's thinking. Liang adopted foreignization strategy in translating the culture-loaded words so as to retain exotic flavor.  It would be good to add a citation --[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 03:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1Foreignization-dominated strategy====&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu's foreignization strategy in translating Shakespeare's plays mainly includes two levels of connotation, one is cultural content, and the other is language structure .  At the level of cultural content, translators mainly try to present the original foreign culture as much as possible, without any deletion.  On the level of language structure , translators focus on introducing fresh expressions, and strive to expand and enrich certain norms in the target language culture.The author analyzed his foreignization strategy from the following three perspectives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1Transliteration=====&lt;br /&gt;
“when it comes to translating the names of characters,Liang always transliterates them.transliteration can be understood as a method to practice foreignization,since it brings readers no familiar feeling of these names.Liang once pointed out that foreigners often had some strange and long-winded names and there was no need for a translator to offer them names with Chinese  characteristics”(Kefei,1988:49).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let’s look at the following examples:Antonio 安图尼欧,bassanio 巴珊尼欧,Lorenzo 洛兰邹,Shylock 夏洛克,Tubal 条巴尔,Launcelot Gobbo 朗西洛特高波,Leonardo 李昂那多,Portia 波西亚,Nerissa 拿利萨,Jessica 杰西卡,etc.&lt;br /&gt;
All the names in this play are transliterated into Chinese. They sound strange in Chinese. They bear no local imagination to our readers. This way of foreignizing names of the original into the target language will bring readers a fresh breath of air and avoid imposing false connection with Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western literature owes its development to the ancient Greek and Roman culture which is supposed to be the cradle of western civilization. Many writers from western countries would quote myths from the ancient Greece and Rome in one way or another to enrich the content of their works. The Bible is another source of quotation. Bible, together with the ancient Greek and Roman myths, makes western works difficult for us Chinese to appreciate. Since Chinese literature lives on a totally different cultural background, a translator could often find it hard to offer readers proper Chinese counterparts in his translations. The Merchant of Venice is full of allusions characteristic of western culture. Let's look at how Liang deals with the names of these allusions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus when I shun Scylla,your father,I fall into Charybdis,your mother:(Act 3,Scene 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
好像是我躲开了西拉，你的父亲，又触上了卡利伯底斯，你的母亲：（2001:36-37）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peace,ho!The moon sleeps with Endymion,and would not be awak’d!(Act 5,Scene I)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
别响了，喂！月亮伴着恩地米昂睡了，不愿被惊醒。（2001:182）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Hercules and Lichas play at dice which is the better man,the greater throw may turn by fortune from the weaker hand:(Act 2, Scene 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
赫鸠里斯若是和赖卡斯掷骰子，赌谁的幸运大，就许是弱手反倒占胜：（2001:180）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By Jacob’s staff I swear I have no mind of feasting forth to-night;(Act 2,Scene 6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我凭着雅各的杖发誓，我真不想今晚去赴宴；（2001:174）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For if they could,Cupid himself would blush to see me thus transformed to a boy.(Act 2,Scene 6)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
因为假如情人能看得见，鸠比得见了我这样女扮男装也要脸红吧。（2001:178）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All these allusions are transliterated into Chinese and sound foreign to us Chinese readers. From the Chinese translations, readers can not make sense of what they really mean. Liang persists in transliterating these allusions rather than explaining their meanings directly so that readers can easily notice their existence. In order to help readers realize and appreciate allusions, Liang still provides readers with notes to explain their implied meanings. This way of translating allusions catches readers ' eyes to the existence of allusions and betters their understanding of them.&lt;br /&gt;
Liang's transliterating those names avoids false local connection and his notes explain clearly those allusions and promote readers better understanding, which also further prove the fact that Liang is a meticulous translator always pursuing faithfulness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Literal translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation can be understood as a way of foreignization. It refers to maintaining with smooth language such linguistic forms of the original as wording, sentence structure, figure of speech, etc. in a translation (Zhu Anbo, 2009: 11).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with other Shakespeare's translators, Liang's translations retain more foreign flavor of the original. This is what Liang intends to realize in his translations. To be close and faithful to the original, Liang mainly adopts literal translation method.&lt;br /&gt;
Let's look at the following examples.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:The crow doth sing as sweetly as the lark&lt;br /&gt;
When neither is attended.(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：乌鸦和百灵鸟唱的一样的好听，假如二者都没有环境的陪衬。（2001:158）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
鲍西亚：如果没有人欣赏，乌鸦的歌声也就和云雀一样。（2001:187）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jessica:I would out-night you,did no body come;(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
杰西卡：这样背夜晚的典故，我可以战胜你，若是没有人来；（2001:174）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
杰西卡：倘不是有人来了，我可以搬弄出比你所知道的更多的夜的典故来。（2001:181）&lt;br /&gt;
Both domestication and foreignization include two aspects: culture content and language structure. In the above examples, Liang keeps purposefully the original linguistic structures with adverbial clauses of condition after the main sentences,which do not sound like idiomatic Chinese. Zhu, however, domesticates language structures by changing sentences sequences. Liang wants to be faithful to the original. Therefore, he often literally translates the original sentence structures without altering the original sentence sequences. Liang's way of literal translation can be called foreignization on a linguistic level. Sometimes, Liang' version may not like idiomatic Chinese, but he indeed does great contribution to the development of modern Chinese by adopting the literal translation method. Nowadays, foreignized Chinese sentence structures like Liang 's can often be found in some literary woks.&lt;br /&gt;
Gratiano:They lose it that do buy it with much care(Act 1,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
格拉蒂亚诺：用过多的烦恼去购买人生，是反倒要丧失人生的。（2001:18）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
葛莱西安诺：一个人思虑太多，就会失却做人的乐趣。（2001:9）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the original version, the word “buy” is used metaphorically. This “buy&amp;quot; is not followed by things but by life. How can one's life be bought by something? Here the word “buy&amp;quot; implies the preciousness of life. In Liang’s version, he literally translates “buy”  into “购买”so as to keep the original metaphor. Zhu, on the other hand,liberally translates “buy it with much care&amp;quot; into “思虑太多”, which simply presents the meaning without maintaining Shakespeare's metaphor. A master piece is a good combination of content and language. We can not appreciate a piece without taking its language features into consideration. In this case, however, Zhu gives us no chance to appreciate the beauty of the metaphor. Liang's literal translation of the original brings readers a true Shakespeare. The above example of Liang's literally translating original metaphors is not an exception. In fact, it is his common practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shylock:If I can catch him once upon the hip,&lt;br /&gt;
I will feed fat the ancient grudge I bear him.(Act 1,Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：如其我能一旦抓到他的后腰，我要痛痛快快的报这一段旧仇。（2001:36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：要是我有一天抓住他的把柄，一定要痛痛快快地向他报复我的深仇宿怨。（2001:29）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Liang still adopts literal translation method. Hе translates &amp;quot;catch him once upon the hip literally into “我能一旦抓到他的后腰”while Zhu liberally translates it into “我有一天抓住他的把柄”.Liang's translation is vivid while Zhu's natural. When overused, a metaphor may lose its freshness. Liang's version “抓到他的后腰”may sound too literal, but it is faithful and also provides readers a thread of freshness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 Literal translation with notes added=====&lt;br /&gt;
A large number of annotations are an important feature of Liang Shiqiu’s translation of The Complete Works of Shakespeare.These annotations not only facilitate readers’interpretation,but also provide important research references for scholars.&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, Liang tends to adopt liberal translation to translate different figures of speech. In so doing, Liang wants to be faithful to the original as much as he can. Literal translation, however, may sometimes result in understanding difficulties. As a meticulous translator, Liang is aware of these problems and sometimes he would resort to added notes to make a compensation for literal translation method.Here the paper takes Liang Shiqiu’s translation of Othello as an example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You’ll have your daughter conversed with a Barbary horse.(Act 1,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
那么你的女儿可就要被一匹巴巴里的马给奸了。Liang ’s note:Barbary 即Moorish 摩尔人的.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here Liang Shiqiu transliterated the place name Barbary, and used a note to point out that it alluded to the dark-skinned Moor Othello. It was clear and concise, allowing readers to have a rich imagination of the image of Othello who was not on stage, and at the same time pointed out the subtlety of the characters relationship in the script. If it is not for meticulous research work, this kind of skillful application is difficult to achieve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation with notes added The Merchant of Venice abounds with puns and allusions. Liang often adopts literal translation method with notes added to reader those puns and allusions. In&lt;br /&gt;
many puns and various allusions in the original version and when they could not be transferred into the target language, he would literally translate them with notes added.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:let me give light,but let me not be light;&lt;br /&gt;
For a light wife doth make a heavy husband,&lt;br /&gt;
And never be Bassnio so for me:(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：让我给你们一点光，可是别像光似的轻浮；&lt;br /&gt;
因为轻浮的妻子要使得丈夫负着重担，我决不愿巴珊尼欧为我担心：（2001:182）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:原文light是“光”，亦可解做“轻浮”，是双关语。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:You should in all sense be much bound to him,&lt;br /&gt;
For,as I hear,he was much bound for you.(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：你对他是应该感激不尽，因为我听说他为了你也受祸不浅哩。（2001:183）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:原文bound双关语，可解为“感恩”，“立券”，“入狱”等等。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pun is a place where a writer can show his ability to control and employ words. As a language master, Shakespeare is very good at devising puns. As a translator of Shakespeare's plays, you will find how annoying these puns are. In general, a translator will find it extremely difficult to figure out an exact corresponding pun in the target language, and what he often does is to translate one meaning but ignores the other meaning of a pun. However, this kind of translating would lead to no perception the original pun. What Liang does in handling these puns is to try to maintain both meanings of a pun in his translations and provide each pun with a note explaining it. The word“light”in the original refers to“a kind of natural radiation that makes things visible”, and“frivolous&amp;quot; as well while the word “bound”means“grateful as well as“obstructed”. In Liang's version, both meanings of “light” are literally translated into“像光似的轻浮”and both meanings of“bound”into“感恩”and“受祸”with two notes added respectively. This way of translating puns will help readers recognize their existence and appreciate them. If readers could not fully enjoy a pun,they could still seek notes for reference. As I understand, this way of translating puns is by far the most effective way to translate a pun before we could find an idea counterpart in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang's way of translating allusions is very stable: literally translating them with notes added to explain their cultural meanings. Zhu Shanghai,another famous translator of Shakespeare’s plays,however, either transliterates the names of allusions or liberally translates their meanings. And neither way attaches notes to illustrate their underlying meanings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:If I live to be as old as Sibylla,I will die as chaste as Diana,unless I be obtained by the manner of my fther’s will.(Act 1,Scene 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：如果我活到西逼拉那样老，我也愿意是贞洁如戴安娜而死，除非是按照父亲医嘱的方法出嫁。（2001:32）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:西逼拉（Sibylla），老态龙钟的女预言家。&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
鲍西亚：要是没有人愿意照我父亲的遗命把我娶去，那么即使我活到一千岁，也只好终身不嫁。（2001:25）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shylock:I have a daughter;&lt;br /&gt;
Would any of the stock of Barbbas&lt;br /&gt;
Had been her husband rather than a Christan!(Act 4,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：我有一个女儿；我愿她嫁给巴拉巴的后裔中任何男子，也比嫁给基督徒好些！（2001:158）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:巴拉巴（Barabbas）即让出十字架给耶稣的那个强盗。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：我有一个女儿，我宁愿她嫁给强盗的子孙，不愿她嫁给一个基督徒。（2001:163）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portia:Lie not a night from home;watch me like Argus:(Act 5,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
波西亚：你可别有一夜在家睡觉：像阿尔格斯似的看守着我。（2001:188）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:阿尔格斯（Argus）神话中之“百眼儿”。&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
鲍西亚：您还是一夜也不要离开家里，像个百眼怪物那样看守着我吧。（2001:197）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the three examples quoted above, we can find in Liang's version that three allusions “Sibylla” , “Barabbas”, and “Argus” are literally translated into Chinese words“西逼拉” ,“巴拉巴”and “阿尔格斯”respectively, each attached with a note correspondingly. While in Zhu's version, we could hardly perceive the existence of these allusions, for he liberally translates these allusions into“一千岁”，“强盗”, and “百眼怪物”without added notes to explain them. In this sense, Zhu's version is not faithful to the original. Liang adopts literal translation to catch readers' attention to notice the existence of these allusions and, with notes added, helps readers appreciate them. In so doing, Liang has to do much extra work to provide notes for readers reference. Liang is indeed a man of meticulous scholarship. In his eyes,translating is a serious enterprise, and a translator should try to be faithful to the original in every aspect, even though it means extra labor. Liang' 's spirit of respecting the original is worth our further studying. Let's look at two more examples.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Salarino:And other of such vinegar aspect&lt;br /&gt;
That they’ll not show their teeth in way of smile,&lt;br /&gt;
Though Nestor swear the jest be laughable.(Act 1,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
撒拉利诺：又有一些人天生的酸相，笑的时候也不露牙齿，虽然奈斯特赌咒说这笑话是可笑的。（2001:17）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:奈斯特（Nestor）老成持重之王，轻易不笑，如认某一笑话为可笑，必甚可笑无疑。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
萨拉•里诺：有的人终日皱着眉头，即使涅斯托发誓说那笑话很可笑，他听了也不肯露一露他的牙齿，装出一个笑容来。（2001:9）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shylock:A Daniel come to judgment!(Act 4,Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：一位丹尼尔来裁判了！（2001:152）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s note:Daniel圣经中之以色列的清明的法官。善决疑狱。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu’s version:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
夏洛克：一位但尼尔来做法官了！（2001:157）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In these two examples, the original allusions &amp;quot;Nestor&amp;quot; and Daniel&amp;quot; are transliterated into“涅斯托”and“但尼尔”respectively in Zhu's version. When reading Zhu's version, readers, I believe, do detect the existence of these allusions,but maybe wonder why allusions are used here and what exactly these allusions mean.Zhu's transliterating the names of these allusions without attaching notes to explain them still can not be considered as a successful way or an idea way of translating allusions. Liang, on the other hand, follows his old practice to handle these allusions,i.e. literal translation with notes added. Nestor&amp;quot; and Daniel&amp;quot; are literally translated into“奈斯特”and “丹尼尔”respectively and each is combined with a note to explain its cultural meaning. Comparatively speaking, in translating allusions, Liang presents us а truer Shakespeare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2Domestication-supplemented strategy====&lt;br /&gt;
By examing Liang’s version,we could find both domestication and foreign inaction strategies are employed.in a sense,domestication is inevitable in every translation.translations often assume some local color no matter how hard a translator tries to be faithful to the original.Liang tends to adopt the Strategy of foreignization in his version.however,he still leaves us many particular examples of domestication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jacob graz d his uncle Laban's sheep. (Act 1, Scene 3) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
当初雅各给他的舅父拉班放羊的时候。（2001:38）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or shall I bend low, and in a bondman's key, (Act 1, Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
或是我应该深深的鞠躬，打着奴才的腔调。（2001:40）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yourself, renowned prince, then stood as fair as any comer I have look' d on yet for my affection. (Act 2, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
那么，王爷你和我见过的几位有同样的可以赢得我的机会。（2001:48）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Master young man, you; I pray you, which is the way to Master Jew's? (Act 2, Scene 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
少爷，你来;请问到犹太人家向哪边走?（2001:50）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I am half afeard thou wilt say anon he is some kin to thee, (Act 2, Scene 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我恐怕你接着要说他是你的本家了。（2001:92）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which appears most strongly in bearing thus the absence of your lord. (Act 3, Scene 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
如此安然的忍受着新婚的郎君的远离。（2001:126）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I have heard your Grace hath ta'en great pains to qualify his rigorous course; (Act 4, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我已听说大人很为我费力设法减轻他的凶恶的威胁;（2001:138）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A form of address is an embodiment of national culture. The Chinese people attach great importance to family and family relations. Thus more forms of addressing members and relatives of a family can be found in Chinese than in English. The two examples“舅父”，“本家”are particular cases in Chinese.“舅父”shows clearly that this uncle is a relative from one's mother 's clan, while “本家”refers to a member of the same clan. During the feudal society, there was a strict classification among different social status which was also reflected in addressing terms. “大人”signify people who occupy higher class in a society while “奴才”refers to people with low social status. The above translations bear more or less some Chinese color, thus betraying the original to some extent. These typical examples of domestication bring Chinese readers a familiarfeeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He lends out money gratis, and brings down the rate of usance here with us in Venice.&lt;br /&gt;
(Act 1, Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
他把钱出借而不取利息，于是把我们在威尼斯放的印子钱的利率都给拉低了。（2001:36）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For when did friendship take a breed for barren metal of his friend? (Act 1, Scene3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
因为哪里有朋友为臭铜钱而向朋友取利息的?（2001:42）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Supply your present wants, and take no doit of usance for my moneys, and you'll not hear me: (Act 1, Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
借给你急需的钱，一文利息也不要，而你不肯听我说完了:（2001:43）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then the boy, his clerk, that took some pains in writing, he begg' 'd mine; (Act 5, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随后那个年青人，他的书记，笔墨上出过力所以他就要我的; （2001:24）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The above examples “印子钱”，“铜钱”“一文”，“笔墨”are typical products of Chinese culture. In the feudal society, “铜钱”, i.e. copper, was used as money for people to do business and Y&amp;quot;as a monetary unit referred to one copper. And “印子钱”was a kind of usury in the Qing Dynasty of China. Because every time a borrower repaid a certain amount of money to a moneylender, he had to stamp the book with a mark. This was the reason why this kind of usury was called“印子钱”at that time. China is a country with excellent history of calligraphy. For quite a long time in the history of China, scholars and men of letters usually used brushes and prepared Chinese ink to do their writings. So the translation “笔墨”does lead to some local imagination. All these four translations are typical examples of domestication, for the Chinese culture are heavily loaded in the version.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Belmont is a lady richly left, and she is fair, fairer than that word, of wondrous virtues;&lt;br /&gt;
(Act 1, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在贝尔蒙有一位拥有巨产的姑娘，很美貌，更美的是出奇的贤慧;（2001:28）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Your father was ever virtuous, and holy men at their death have good inspirations; (Act 1, Scene 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你的父亲一向 是贤明的，并且善人临终时必有灵感; （2001:38）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was a way to thrive, and he was blest: and thrift is blessing, if men steal it not. (Act 1, Scene 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
这是他获利的方法，他是有福气的;获利是福气，只消不是偷来的。 （2001:46）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I swear the best regarded virgins of our clime have lov'd it too;(Act 2, Scene 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我们国土里最著名的闺秀也都爱我的容貌;（2001:66）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If e' er the Jew her father come to heaven, it will be for his gentle daughter's sake; (Act 2, Scene 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
如其她父亲那犹太人还有升天之一日，那必是托他女儿的福；（2001:150）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original text is based on western culture, closely related to the Bible culture. The original English holy&amp;quot;, blessing&amp;quot;, and bless' d are obviously biblical words. Unlike westerners, however, we Chinese do not believe in God, but, instead, many of us more or less identify ourselves with Confucian and Buddhist ideas. Therefore, when it comes to translating such kind of culture-loaded words, it is very likely that a translator could not find such counterparts in the target language but have to domesticate them. Look at the words “贤明”,“善人”,and “闺秀”. They are good words that Confucius often teaches us Chinese to follow. And“福气”，“福”and “福佑”are obviously Buddhist words. Liang's translations indeed bring our Chinese readers a familiar feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we know, translating is a process of intercultural communication. Cultural differences or gaps always exist. Sometimes, it is difficult for a translator to find proper counterparts in the target language and what a translator can do is to replace the original with seemingly-matched but actually culturally-different translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the era of Liang Shiqiu’s life,translation activities could hardly be deemed as mature as they are today. Many things were new to China, and many translations of foreign words were not finalized. A translator could not find in China some cultural phenomena peculiar to foreign countries, let alone find corresponding Chinese to describe them. In this case, domestication occurs. Of course, chances are that some translators adopt domestication on purpose so as to bridge cultural gaps and help readers to appreciate works. Both reasons could explain Liang 's adopting domestication in his translations.And the next part of this paper will further explore the reasons why Liang Shiqiu chose foreignization as the main translation strategy and domestication as the auxiliary translation strategy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3The reasons  of Liang’s translation strategies====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“the translator who is the reader of the original text and the creator of the translated text as well plays an important role in translation. Translating is not simply a kind of transition between different language systems but a kind of creative activity. In the process of translating, the translator is the bridge communicating the culture of source language and the culture of target language, and his subjective dynamics influence the success of this kind of communication to some extent. He would unconsciously put his own life experience, acquirements, personality, aesthetic views and habits into his reading, understanding and expressing of the source text.”(Yang Xi,2009:23) Just based on this idea, Liang Shiqiu's translation strategies are closely related to his life experience and background.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, Liang Shiqiu was nurtured by Confucianism since he was a child, and the essence of Confucianism is similar to the core idea of ​​the Doctrine of the Mean.  The Doctrine of the Mean refers to compromise and harmony, requiring people to follow the state of harmony and goodness among all things.  This became the foundation of his philosophy of life.From his domestication strategy,we can see his strong accumulation of Chinese traditional culture,he opposed  to europeanize completely, which resulted in disputation among some famous writers like Lu Xun. This will be further discussed in detail in the next chapter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Liang Shiqiu went to the United States to study in order to broaden his horizons. During this period, he was deeply influenced by his mentor Irving Babbitt. He also recognized the new humanistic ideas and gave it time significance.  Professor Irving Babbit is proficient in Confucianism, and to a large extent his theory has many similarities with Confucianism. He admires Western culture very much and advocates that Chinese could learn Western culture. Therefore, he chosed many classic works with Western cultural connotation for translation，He kept the original text as much as possible in the translation process. Sometimes when he encounters obscure and difficult sentences,He often used the method of literal translation with annotation to bring readers many fresh cultural experiences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, In that time,China was in a special historical period when modern society and modern society were handed over. The cultural exchanges between China and the West influenced his way of thinking and translation concepts.  Although Liang Shiqiu affirmed the mentor's new humanistic viewpoint, he did not separate romanticism from classicism, but found a balance between romance and classicism.  He integrated Chinese and Western cultural concepts, based on Confucian spirit, added Babbitt’s theory,  And it is the combination of these two ideas that made his translation strategy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 The evaluation to Liang’s translation strategies====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the New Culture Movement and the May 4th Movement, a number of outstanding patriotic scholars emerged, and the translated literature was also full of vitality. These scholars were not only influenced  by traditional culture, but also influenced by foreign culture. However, it is worth noting that there was a group of scholars appeared who opposed Liang Shiqiu's translation strategy, among whom Lu Xun was the most representative one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's standpoint has to do with an important function of translation, that is, the enrichment of the Chinese language and culture, which can be better fulfilled by literal translation. Here he obviously thought it natural and necessary for the readers to try their best to understand those new expressions and structures, but with gradual acceptance of such expressions and structures the Chinese language would be enriched. He insisted on complete literal translation and criticized Liang Shiqiu's domestication strategy as old and decadent.But Liang thought faithful but not fluent translation&amp;quot; is as bad as fluent but not faithful translation. To him a desirable translation is one that is faithful to the content as well as other original features of the source language text. However, the translator cannot create obscure expressions for the so-called keeping the source text's mood (Yang Yulin, 2006:89 ). Besides, the translator should not confuse translation with the improvement o Chinese. In a word, Liang insisted that the translator should be responsible for both the source language writer and target language readers. On the other hand, Lu insisted that word-for-word translation&amp;quot; is more faithful to the source text and he would rather have faithful but not fluent translation&amp;quot; than fluent but not faithful translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking into account the social background at that time, our nation was still in a weak position and its development was lagging behind that of Western countries, so Lu Xun also hoped to use translation to &amp;quot;input new content and new expressions&amp;quot; to Chinese to improve Chinese and promote Chinese language development.  Development, so that Chinese as a language medium can better integrate domestic talents with international standards.  Liang Shiqiu believes that translation is mainly to convey the original author’s thoughts and content to those who do not understand the original content. Therefore, loyalty to the original text and expression in conformity with the target language habits are the focus of Liang Shiqiu’s translation, and Liang Shiqiu advocates &amp;quot;read first-rate  Books, translated first-class books&amp;quot;, I believe that only in masterpieces can people have profound ideological content.  The author believes that looking at the dispute between the two dialectically, it can be said that both sides have their own merits, which is conducive to academic discussions in the translation industry and promotes the development of translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be good to add a reference and Shorten the number of words in a paragraph--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 03:02, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Shiqiu devoted his whole life to bringing many western classics to Chinese readers, and his translations of ''The complete works of Shakespeare's plays'' have exerted a great influence on Chinese translation. Liang Shiqiu adopted the strategy of combining domestication and foreignization in translating Shakespeare's plays.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the one hand, from the perspective of language and culture, he adopted the strategy of foreignization. For example, when translating proper nouns such as names and places, he disapproved of misleading Local Chinese translations and advocated transliteration. He transliterated &amp;quot;Julius Caesar&amp;quot; as&amp;quot;朱利阿斯西撒&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;凯撒大帝&amp;quot;. If a person's name reflects certain characteristics of the person, he would naturalize appropriately  to convey this information in the translated name, so that readers can understand the personal characteristics. And there are so many puns, slang and colloquialisms in ''The Shakespeare’s Plays'' that they are almost impossible to be translated., then he adopted foreignization strategies, supplemented by annotations, to enrich the Chinese language with heterogeneous cultures. Culturally, he recreated exoticism. There are many vulgar and obscene words in ''The Shakespeare's plays'', which he reserved for the sake of their truth. He advocated the true reflection of Shakespeare's times, the translation of elegant and vulgar should be faithful to the original. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, human emotions are common and there are similarities between eastern and western cultures. Therefore, Liang Shiqiu supplemented his translation with domestication strategies. Although he stressed the &amp;quot;existence of truth&amp;quot;, he did not &amp;quot;dead translation&amp;quot;. He objected to the &amp;quot;Europeanization&amp;quot; of the target language, that is, using translation to reconstruct Chinese syntax directly from western grammar structure. Liang Shiqiu gave full consideration to readers, for texts with similar cultural connotations, he advocates &amp;quot;nationalization&amp;quot;, or domestication, of the target language. This makes the translation more fluent and in line with the expression habits of domestic readers, and greatly improves the readability and appreciation of the translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV.References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] Venuti, Lawrence. The Translator 's Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1995.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]朱安博.归化与异化:中国文学翻译研究的百年流变[M].北京:科学出版社, 2009.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]柯飞.梁实秋谈翻译莎士比亚[J].外语教学与研究,1988,(1):48-53.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]梁实秋，2001.《莎士比亚全集》序[A].莎士比亚全集[M].北京:中国广播电视出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]朱生豪译，1978. 《莎士比亚全集》.北京:人民文学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]杨迅文.梁实秋文集(5).厦门:鹭江出版社, 2002c.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]刘军平. 西方翻译理论通史[M]. 武汉：武汉大学出版社，2009:445.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]肖忆鑫.梁实秋之中庸翻译观研究.2013.赣南师范学院,MA thesis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]杨曦.梁实秋翻译思想研究.2010.浙江财经学院,MA thesis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]许玲.梁实秋的新人文主义思想与莎剧翻译.2007.安徽师范大学,MA thesis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Please standardize the format of references.--[[User:ZHOUYUJUAN|ZHOUYUJUAN]] ([[User talk:ZHOUYUJUAN|talk]]) 03:11, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Deconstruction and Venuti's Translation Strategy of Foreignization	徐佳	Xu Jia==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Contrast between literal translation and free translation - Liu Yi 刘艺  202070080640 MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
The discussion of literal paraphrase has been present throughout the development of translation theory. However, the ongoing debate between literal and paraphrase is not always at the same level and about the same translation issues. Literal translation and paraphrase can be regarded as both translation methods and translation strategies, and the discussion of literal translation and paraphrase first requires a conceptual analysis of the two terms and a clarification of the scope of the discussion. The theories of literal and free translation in Chinese and Western translation studies can be examined from the meta-theoretical level, which not only enables a rational understanding of the debate between literal and free translation, but also enables a better understanding of the relationship between translation theory, practice and their historical contexts. In this paper, we first analyze the concepts of literal translation and free translation, and then Throughout the thesis, we have introduced the application of literal translation and free translation and used some examples to show their application in proverb and idiom. At last, we will analyze the relation between literal translation and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
free translation, literal translation, application.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
在翻译理论的发展过程中，关于字面转述的讨论一直存在。然而，直译与意译的持续争论并不总是在同一层面上，关于同一翻译问题。直译和意译都可以看作是翻译方法和翻译策略，讨论直译和意译，首先要对这两个术语进行概念分析，明确讨论范围。中西方翻译研究中的直译和意译理论可以从元理论层面进行考察，这不仅可以理性地认识直译和意译的争论，而且可以更好地理解翻译理论、实践及其历史背景之间的关系。本文首先分析了直译和意译的概念，然后在论文中通篇介绍了直译和意译的应用，并用一些例子来说明它们在谚语和成语中的应用。最后，我们将分析两者之间的关系。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
直译，意译，应用。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In intercultural communication, translation plays a very important role. Translation is the process of replacing chapters of material in one language (source language) with chapters of material in another language (target language), How to effectively translate between English and Chinese? The two languages have both commonalities and differences, as they belong to different language families: English is an Indo-European language, while Chinese belongs to the Sino-Tibetan language family. However, there are some common points between the two languages, such as the same subject-predicate word order and the same verb-object word order. In order to realize the interchangeability of the two languages, we have to make use of some translation methods, such as literal translation and paraphrase translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essence of translation is the conversion of information from one language to another or to several languages. In the translation process, translation is influenced by many factors, including contextual and cultural factors. Among translation strategies, literal and paraphrase are the most popular. Both literal and paraphrased translations have their own applications and cannot be generalized. Translators need to make good use of both literal and paraphrase translations in order to produce good translations. Literal translation and paraphrase are important translation strategies, and they are related, complementary and inseparable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II. Sources of Literal and free Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
In the West, during the Roman era, literal translation was used to translate Greek into Latin. Later, Cicero advocated paraphrasing to preserve the overall style and power of the language (Tan Zaixi, 2009:19). After that, people used these two translation methods to translate, literal translation and paraphrase translation. In China, as early as the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the famous Buddhist scripture translator Zhi Qian put forward the idea of &amp;quot;not emphasizing the wording, but keeping the original meaning&amp;quot; as a method of literal translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In his disciple Zhi Qian, he opposed such a literal translation from a stylistic point of view, and advocated a free translation. His disciple Zhi Qian, on the other hand, opposed such literal translation from a stylistic point of view and advocated free translation. During the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the commentator of Buddhist scriptures translation, Dao An, advocated literal translation of every word of the scriptures, without any addition or deletion to the original text. Kumarajiva, as the representative of the School of Free Translation of Buddhist Scriptures, proposed the method of free translation as &amp;quot;faith-based,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;Tao practicing and compounding,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;making quality rather than wild&amp;quot;. In his evaluation of his translation, Liang Qichao said: &amp;quot;All translations by Xuanzang, for the original, either add or subtract, in order to achieve the purpose.&amp;quot; In the 1930s, both Lu Xun and Qu Qiu Bai advocated literal translation, Zhao Jing Shen favored free translation, and Lin Yutang advocated the integration of literal and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III. Definition of Two Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Definition of Literal Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to a method to render of text from one language to another by following closely the form of the source language. Definitely different from mechanical translation (word for word translation), literal translation shall provide fluent and accurate translation that is easily comprehended by the readers of the target language. &amp;quot;The so-called literal translation is a translation method or translated text that keeps the content and form of the original text&amp;quot; (Feng Qinghua, 2002:37). There are a lot of differences between English and Chinese, but there are some commonalities between the two, which is the basis and reason for the existence of literal translation.[1]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to a method to render of text from one language to another by following closely the form of the source language. Definitely different from mechanical translation (word for word translation), literal translation shall provide fluent and accurate translation that is easily comprehended by the readers of the target language. &amp;quot;The so-called literal translation is a translation method or translated text that keeps the content and form of the original text&amp;quot; (Feng Qinghua, 2002:37). There are a lot of differences between English and Chinese, but there are some commonalities between the two, which is the basis and reason for the existence of literal translation.[1](Fang Yili.2012, 000(003):16-20.)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 04:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Mao Dun once explained and emphasized that literal translation is not a dead translation of &amp;quot;word for word, not one more, not one less&amp;quot; [2]. The real intention of literal translation is not to distort the creative purpose of the original work, but to express the spirit of the original work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Mao Dun once explained and emphasized that literal translation is not a dead translation of &amp;quot;word for word, not one more, not one less&amp;quot; [2].(Wei Lu;Hong Fang,2012,2(4):741-746.) The real intention of literal translation is not to distort the creative purpose of the original work, but to express the spirit of the original work.--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 04:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You can also say that it refers to translate a sentence originally, keeping the original forms, including construction of sentences, meaning of the original words, and metaphor of the original and so on. It can not only reproduce the meaning and frame of language, but also keep its vivid image figure of speech and novel and unique expressive ways so that readers can comprehend the origin’s literal grace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The winter morning was clear as crystal. The sunrise burned red in a pure sky, the shadow on the rim of the woodland were darkly blue, and beyond the white and scintillating fields patches of far off for forest hung like smoke.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 冬天的早晨水晶般明澈。纯净的东边天上朝日烧的通红，林子边上的影子时暗蓝色，隔着那耀眼的白茫茫的天野远处的森林像挂在半空中的烟云。&lt;br /&gt;
This translation keeps the original form and meaning totally. It comes out the author’s writing style and transfer the source language to target language perfectly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2   Definition of Free Translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation is a method to deliver the intended meaning of the source text without paying attention to details such as syntax, style and so on of the original text. Free translation is suitable in case the translation is difficult to be understood or accepted by the readers or the translation seems not as attractive or powerful as the original text by approach of literal translation. It can also means a method of making the target text smooth and perfect .On the basis of them, places of word and constructions of sentence have to be almost changed to suit real meanings of original text.[3]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation is a method to deliver the intended meaning of the source text without paying attention to details such as syntax, style and so on of the original text. Free translation is suitable in case the translation is difficult to be understood or accepted by the readers or the translation seems not as attractive or powerful as the original text by approach of literal translation. It can also means a method of making the target text smooth and perfect .On the basis of them, places of word and constructions of sentence have to be almost changed to suit real meanings of original text.[3](Zhu Liyun,Xu Jingxian.2019(14):107-108)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 04:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, a paraphrase is a translation that is consistent with the original text in terms of content, but changes in form. In short, the translation should be faithful to the basic content of the original text, while the form of expression should be original. In the history of Chinese translation, the definition of free translation is also divided. For example, Fu Lei believed that a paraphrase should, to the maximum extent possible, maintain the syntax of the original sentence, not that the grammar of the original sentence can be completely thrown away. It is not that the grammar of the original sentence can be left out completely. Eskridge once said that a translator cannot arbitrarily add or delete sentences from the original in order to achieve the standard of &amp;quot;up&amp;quot; translation, but that the original should be taken into consideration. According to Qian Gechuan, although the translations use paraphrase and change form, they should still be faithful to the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: It’s an ill wind that blows nobody good.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 对于某些人有害的事可能对于另外一些人有好处。&lt;br /&gt;
In this translation, we can see that there is no word in Chinese that equivalence to the word “wind” in English. So we use free translation which not only keeps the original meaning but also makes source language to target language comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
However, free translation does not mean to neglect or add the original. When to use free translation, translator must know both source language and target language very well, including the cultural background, the equivalence words and make the translation fluent and comprehensible. Free translation is a flexible translation skill. Once literal translation can not express the original well, it’s time to use free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV. The different applications of literal and free translation===&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 The application of literal translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, if it is possible to translate literally, translate it word-for-word. The advantage of literal translation is to keep the liveliness of the text which has rhetoric in it. Let’s take two sentences below as examples:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) For my father know and I know that if you only dig enough, a pasture can be made free.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 因为我父亲知道，我也知道，只要挖到一定程度，早晚可以在这里劈出个牧场的。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 因为我父亲知道，我也知道，功到自然成。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) But I hated Sakamoto, and I had a feeling he’d surely lead us both to our ancestors.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 但是我恨坂本，并预感到他肯定领着咱们去见祖先。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 但是我恨坂本，并预感到他肯定会领着咱们去送死。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first one, we can see the free translation expressed the general meaning of the original sentences with the metaphors. It’s better and comprehensive. But for the second one, though free translations make sentences more fluent, literal translations are closer to the original and express author’s emotion much lively. Because the differences of two languages, sometimes it is difficult to retain the intrinsical thoughts and style of the source language. &lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, some sentences are hard to translate literally in some circumstances, especially the different expression of metaphors, proverbs and idioms. To people in English speaking countries, they are hard to understand some old sayings in Chinese and literal translation is unacceptable in this situation. They can’t get the original meaning accurately.&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Our son must go to school. He must break out of the pot that holds us in.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 我们的儿子一定得进学校，他一定得打破这个把我们关在里面的罐子。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 我们的儿子一定要上学，一定要出人头地。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Their legs moved a little jerkily, like well-made wooden dolls, and they carried pillars of blank fear about them.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 他们的腿轻轻痉挛地移动着，像做得很好的木偶一样，他们随身携带者黑色的恐怖柱子。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 他们每向前迈进一步，腿就抖动一下，好似精致的木偶一样，他们身上带着一股阴沉的杀气。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In these sentences, literal translation is improper. We cannot use literal translation if the presentation of the version does not conform to that of the source language. “Break out the pot that holds us in” is an English idiom. When we translate it to Chinese, we have an idiom “出人头地” that has the similar meaning. &lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, literal translation is the basic technique in translation practice. It can keep the original form, including sentences’ structure and the original expression. But sometimes it needs some necessary changes to make the ways of expression be consistent between source language and target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 The application of free translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, we use free translation when it’s difficult to translate them literally; especially there are differences on the ways of expression between the two languages. Moreover, in some sentences, though literal translation can make it understandable, it cannot express the profound meaning smoothly. Under this circumstance, free translation can help us get a better result.&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) It is an ill bird that fouls its own nest.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 弄脏自己巢的鸟的确是一只坏鸟。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 家丑不可外扬。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Cast pearls before swine.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 把珍珠扔到猪前面。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 对牛弹琴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation should be fluent and natural. It can express the general idea without paying much attention to the details; especially in the translation in idioms or proverbs. &lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, never add our own emotion to the translation. A successful translation must be objective and clearly. Free translation gives the translators more freedom to express source language and readers can get the original meaning comprehensively. Once the translators add their own emotions to it, the two version’s readers would have different feelings on the same task.&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, free translation is a flexible and technical skill. The translators must learn abundant knowledge and possess the general knowledge of both the two countries as much as possible. More extensive knowledge translators have, more completely they can comprehend the meaning of the original task.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 The comparison of applications of literal and free translation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3.1''' What are the advantages of literal translation? Generally speaking, the use of rhetoric in a text makes it more vivid and lively, and through literal translation, the rhetoric of the original text is preserved and the target language is similar to the original text. In contrast, free translation only reflects the general idea of the original text, and the original rhetoric disappears through the original translator's ingenuity and processing. So, in general, literal translation is a good choice.&lt;br /&gt;
For example, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Maria, this is a great success in her life, just as the brave winning over a great battle against the gigantic man in the black forests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation:在玛丽亚看来, 这是她一生中最了不起的成功, 这种成功就好像她英勇无畏地战胜了黑暗森林中的巨人。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation:在玛丽亚看来, 这是她一生中最了不起的成功。&lt;br /&gt;
In this sentence, the literal translation only reflects the main idea of the original, which is too simple and bland, and the metaphorical rhetoric and description of the character's psychological state are lost. The literal translation, however, is much clearer and more vivid than the free translation, which is more vivid and natural. Due to language differences, it is sometimes difficult to retain the ideas and style of the original text in the translation process. The advantage of literal translation is precisely this: it can keep the ideas and style of the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3.2 A literal translation is not the same as a word-for-word translation.''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is word-for-word translation? --When translating, every word in the source language is considered, and every word in the target language is translated one by one.Usually, the target reader does not know what the translated text is really saying, and this is also a word-for-word translation. For example, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John had to face the music after his father came back for he had broken his father’s expensive vase.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation :在他的爸爸回来后, 约翰不得不面对音乐, 因为他打碎了爸爸的昂贵的花瓶。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of these two sentences is clearly not in line with the Chinese way of expressing oneself; it is word-for-word, sentence-for-sentence, and overly rigid. It does not conform to the way the target language is expressed, and the meaning it is intended to convey is ambiguous, making it difficult for the target reader to understand what the translator is trying to say. A word-for-sentence translation is a substandard translation, as it confuses the target audience.&lt;br /&gt;
A literal translation retains the style, rhetoric, and structure of the original text, while at the same time making the necessary adjustments to make it smooth, clear, and acceptable to the target language. After reading, the target language reader can have almost the same feeling as the source language reader.&lt;br /&gt;
Some people make the mistake of thinking that a translation that keeps the structure and form of the original text exactly the same is a literal translation, confusing the concepts of literal and word-for-word translation. In the end, literal translation is not a word-for-word translation; it is an acceptable and flexible translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3.3''' Some sentences should not be directly translated Some source sentences are difficult to translate. Some sentences do not fit the way the target language is expressed after literal translation. Different countries have different cultures, different customs, different rhetoric and different ways of expressing the same idea, and different idioms. In China, people usually use some idioms to describe an event or a person, and this is also the case in foreign countries. In the eyes of Westerners, Chinese idioms are very difficult to understand. In these cases, the result of a literal translation would be unacceptable. When the target language readers read such a translation, they cannot know the exact meaning of the source language, because the message in the target language is ambiguous. For example, if:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bastard finally kicked the bucket in an accident.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation:那个坏蛋最后踢了木桶在一场交通意外中。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation:那个坏蛋最后在一场交通意外中丧命。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3.4.''' The literal translation of this sentence is nonsensical, even absurd; but with a paraphrase, the translation becomes clearer and more acceptable to the target audience, and is culturally appropriate.&lt;br /&gt;
But under what circumstances should a literal translation be done? How to use literal translation correctly? When the expression of the source language is not the same as that of the target language, literal translation should not be done. As a translator, you should pay attention to the following aspects:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, to understand the culture of the source and target language, to acquire as much extensive knowledge as possible, and to become more familiar with the issues talked about in the source language, otherwise the translation work cannot be carried out. We often have the experience that we do not know or do not understand something, even after it is explained to us, because we do not have the appropriate knowledge. Therefore, a professional translator must have some knowledge of the relevant discipline or specialty. If a translator does not know the material he wants to translate and the content of the knowledge of the relevant discipline involved, his translation will be unqualified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, it is very important to understand the information in the source language correctly and thoroughly. The translator should not only know the apparent meaning of the text, but also read through the original text to thoroughly understand the idea and meaning of the original text. If a translator only knows the literal meaning of the original text, and translates literally, then his translation will not be successful. The target language reader will be confused when reading such a translation, and will have a different feeling between the intended message of the original text and the translation, or even a misunderstanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, translation is not the same as reading. When reading, it doesn't matter how we understand or whether we can understand or misunderstand, because the reader's level is limited. Reading is only a sense of self. But a translation can affect other people. Therefore, translators should have a thorough understanding of the information in the source language and repeat the information correctly.&lt;br /&gt;
Fourth, improve the acceptability of the translation. From the above, we know that the translation should be consistent with the expression of the target language, so that it can be easily accepted by the target language readers. In fact, it is not difficult to preserve the style of the source language; the real difficulty is to translate the source language into a language that is consistent with the mode of expression of the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation is a basic skill necessary for translation work. It preserves the form of the source language, including the sentence structure and diction. Sometimes, it makes necessary changes to the source language to make it closer to the expression of the target language and to make the translation more acceptable. But literal translation is not a panacea. Translators should expand their knowledge and practice extensively. After all, practice is an important aspect of translation work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 The application of literal translation and free translation in idiom'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idiom is also a kind of saying. Idiom is an expression, word, or phrase that has a figurative meaning that is comprehended in regard to a common use of that expression that is separate from the literal meaning of definition of the words of which it is made. Idioms are numerous and they occur frequently in all languages. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formation of idiom accords with the formation of culture. It is to say that the culture give birth to the idiom. Thousands of years ago, people draw lessons and experience from their daily life and then write down to tell their generations what they have gotten. As a result, most of idioms mirror almost everything related to the life. They contain experience and philosophy. We should know the basic structure of the sentences well, rather than the face value of words. Only in that way you would know what shouldn’t be reserved and what can be ignored. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every country has its own unique culture. We know most idioms are produced by farmers, hunters, and fishermen and came from daily life. So they often use much different imagery in the idioms. England is an island and fishery country so a great number of English idioms relate to fish and sea. On the contrary, China has been an agricultural country with a very large agricultural population. As a result, we have a great many Chinese idioms that contain farming experience, especially we use animals to signify person. When we translate the idioms, in some circumstance we can translate them literally; but under most circumstance, in order to make readers understand, we take free translation.[4]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every country has its own unique culture. We know most idioms are produced by farmers, hunters, and fishermen and came from daily life. So they often use much different imagery in the idioms. England is an island and fishery country so a great number of English idioms relate to fish and sea. On the contrary, China has been an agricultural country with a very large agricultural population. As a result, we have a great many Chinese idioms that contain farming experience, especially we use animals to signify person. When we translate the idioms, in some circumstance we can translate them literally; but under most circumstance, in order to make readers understand, we take free translation.[4](Gao Qiang, Li Cao.2008(14):265-266)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 04:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These imageries should be translated freely.&lt;br /&gt;
For example: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Teach fish to swim.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 班门弄斧。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Beat the dog before the lion.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 杀鸡儆猴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) One must howl with the wolves.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 入乡随俗。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Love me, love my dog.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 爱屋及乌。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Put the cart before the horse.&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 本末倒置。&lt;br /&gt;
5 The relationship of &lt;br /&gt;
These imageries can be translated literally. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) The style is the man.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 文如其人。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) To be on thin ice.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 如履薄冰。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Hasty makes waste.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 欲速则不达。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Fish in troubled water.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 浑水摸鱼。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Business is business.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 公事公办。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(6) Honey sweet words.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 甜言蜜语。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(7) A gentleman’s agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 君子协定。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.5The application of literal translation and free translation in proverb'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Proverb is a kind of sayings. It prevails in the community with concise words. Most proverbs reflect the practical experience of working people's life and are generally passed down orally. It is mostly spoken in the colloquial form of phrases or rhymes easy to understand. And proverbs are to some extent similar to idioms, twisters, common sayings, and aphorism.&lt;br /&gt;
Readers can enrich themselves with plentiful interesting information of other cultures by familiarizing themselves with proverbs. Thus, the function of proverb translation is not only to absorb and introduce the vivid expressions, but also to enrich the readers with the culture of other nations and learn their basic philosophy of life or world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand the features of proverb translation, let’s take some examples:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) One boy is a boy, two boys half a boy, three boys no boy.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 一个男孩是男孩，两个男孩抵半个，三个男孩什么都不是。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 一个和尚挑水吃，两个和尚抬水吃，三个和尚没水吃。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) One picture is worth a thousand words.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 一张图胜过千言万语。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 百闻不如一见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Where there’s a will, there’s a way.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 有一种意愿，就有一种方法。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 有志者事竟成。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) A new broom sweeps clean.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 新扫帚能打扫干净。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 新官上任三把火。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) The same knife cuts bread and fingers.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 同一把刀可以切面包也会割到手指。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 水能载舟，亦能覆舟。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(6) The pot calls the kettle black.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 锅笑壶黑。&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation: 五十步笑百步。&lt;br /&gt;
From these examples, when the metaphors are different, free translation could help us understand the source language better. However, in some circumstance, Chinese proverbs have the same meaning, expression ways and metaphors using, taking literal translation is easier and convenient.&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Books are ships that pass though the vast sea of time.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 时光好比汪洋，书籍好比航船。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Hedges have eyes, walls have ears.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 隔篱有眼，隔墙有耳。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Out of sight, out of mind.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 眼不见为净。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Like father, like son.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 有其父必有其子。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Well begun, half done.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation: 好的开始是成功的一半。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V. The relation between literal and free translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Because of the different metaphors and imageries using between English and Chinese, once we cannot translate literally, we should make some changes. Such as “dog” signifies good things in English but just on the contrary in Chinese. So sometime we choose free translation to make the sentence perfect. &lt;br /&gt;
(1). Both literal and literal translations are intended to be accurate, both figurative and spiritual reproductions of the original meaning of the work, and there is no good or bad in either.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Among wolves one must howl&amp;quot; can be literally translated as &amp;quot;你在狼群中必须得嗥&amp;quot;, or it can be translated as &amp;quot;入乡随俗&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, we must note the difference between these two translation strategies. Literal translation has a higher requirement for &amp;quot;faithfulness to the original&amp;quot;, and is usually used for scientific, legal, and other texts, because it must be precise and not misleading to the reader. In addition, literal translation can also be used to translate general everyday language. In contrast, free translation is more abstract and is generally used to translate poetry, prose and other literary works, expressing the main connotation of the original work with divergent thinking to increase its beauty and artistry.&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Literal translation and free translation are not mutually exclusive, but complementary and inseparable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===VI. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the thesis, we have introduced the definition of literal translation and free translation and used some examples to show their application in proverb and idiom. According to the analysis, we know literal translation and free translation are two basic methods in translation practice. Literal translation emphasizes both the form and meaning of the text, while free translation lays stress on the conveying of the spirit of the text. However, literal translation is different from word-to-word translation or dead translation, which converts words out of the text simply. Free translation, on the other hand, translating the text in a flexible way does not means to translate random but reasonable. Both of the two methods have their own beauty.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation can keep the original expressing style and meaning of the text and achieve formal equivalence between Chinese and English. And it can be more directly in the expression. But not all sentences can be translated literally. In some circumstance, especially the poetry, proverb and idiom, literal translation shows its limitation. So we use free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
The beauty of free translation lies in its freedom of the forms. It does not pay so much attention on details of the source language and it demands the translators to handle target language culture and customs and readers of target language could accept the translation easily and clearly. It can be used when literal translation cannot be taken. Translators should remember not to add their own emotion in their translation task, for that will make the readers have the different feeling in two languages versions then the translation is not appropriate. And free translation is not uncontrolled translation, it also require the correctness.&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation and free translation are two main forms of translation. They are not repulsive but complementary. In practice, we should not stick to one of the methods. We can translate the texts neatly and take the right method which is more suitable for the practical situation. Every country has its own history, culture and customs. Those aspects could be reflected by their language expressing. A good translator should have more extensive knowledge and apply these two methods flexibility, experientially and properly. We must accumulate knowledge of different nations in our daily life, read more books and practice as much as possible. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 方仪力. 直译与意译:翻译方法、策略与元理论向度探讨[J]. 上海翻译, 2012, 000(003):16-20.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Wei Lu;Hong Fang.Reconsidering Peter Newmark‟s Theory on Literal Translation[J].Theory and Practice in Language Studies,2012,2(4):741-746.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] 朱丽云;徐静娴.有关直译和意译的讨论.汉字文化.2019年(14):107-108&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] 高强;李曹.浅谈直译法与意译法在翻译工作中的应用.科技信息(科学教研).2008年(14):265-266&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] Wensheng Deng.“Cultural Self-confidence” or “Cultural Trust”—A Proposal for Teaching Literal Translation[J].Theory and Practice in Language Studies,2020,10(3):300-305.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] Rui Manuel Cruse.The Importance of Literal Translation in the Process of Learning English as a Foreign Language[J].The ESPecialist: Research in Language for Specific Purposes,2011,31(1).--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 09:02, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Cultural Differences'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of English and Chinese Idioms from the Perspective of Cultural Differences	李凌月	Li Lingyue 202020080611==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李凌月 Li Lingyue&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
==='''Abstract'''===&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms are unique cultural products of different nationalities, regions and societies. It contains a long historical background and rich cultural connotation. It not only reflects the colorful social life of all ethnic groups, but also carries a unique aesthetic feeling of language. Due to the differences in geographical environment, religious beliefs and customs, English and Chinese idioms have different cultural characteristics and cultural information. Translation is not only an interlingual communication, but also a cross-cultural transfer. Cultural factors are often the focus and difficulty in translating idioms. Mastering the principles and methods of idiom translation is not only conducive to the translator's translation, but also conducive to the further construction of cross-cultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
idiom translation; cultural differences, cross-cultural communication; translation principles; translation methods&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
从文化差异看英汉习语的翻译&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
习语是各民族、地域和社会特有的文化产物。它蕴含着久远的历史背景和丰富的文化内涵，不但反映了各民族丰采多姿的社会生活，且承载着独特的语言美感。因地理环境、宗教信仰、生活习俗等方面的差异，英汉习语具有不同的民族文化特色和文化信息。翻译是语际交流，更是跨文化的迁移。文化因素往往是翻译习语时的重点和难点。熟练掌握习语翻译的原则和策略，不仅有利于译者的翻译，且有利于跨文化交流的进一步构建。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
习语翻译、文化差异、跨文化交流、翻译原则、翻译策略&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Idiom is a cultural product of various regions. After the passage of time and the social and cultural changes and development of various regions, idioms have formed a unique cultural system, which is also a reflection of local cultural thoughts. It not only contains a large number of language and local living habits, but also reflects the local history and culture. Idioms have stable structure and distinctive national color, fixed form and profound implication. Idioms are one of the most effective ways of emotional expression, which can achieve the purpose of communication in a proper and implicit way. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, idioms are widely used in people's daily communication activities, as well as in various language textbooks and classroom teaching contents and practices. Idioms are also the crystallization of the wisdom of the peoples of the world and the gem of the language essence. They are the concentrated expression of national personality and national culture, and contain rich and colorful intension. Stylistically, idioms in a broad sense include proverbs, slang, colloquial, twin words, trinomials, catchphrase, lexical phrase and habitual collocation. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Features of Idioms===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 1 Vividness====&lt;br /&gt;
Many idioms use some images to reflect the meaning it expresses, and use a lot of rhetoric, such as metaphor, metaphor, personification, etc., especially the metaphor. These images and rhetoric increase the language effect of idioms, make them more vivid, and the language color more lively. For example, in Chinese, there is the saying of “漏网之鱼”, which literally refers to the fish escaping from the fishing net, which is used to describe the escaped criminals or enemies; another example is “光阴似箭，日月如梭”, which compares time to an arrow and a shuttle, which means that time passes by amazingly fast, just like an arrow out of a bow and a shuttle in operation. In English, for example, armed to the teeth, a snake in the grass. These idioms use rhetorical devices and some images to describe their meanings. In this way, not only can the language be vivid and vigorous, but also the rhythm is beautiful and easy to read. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 2 Historic Background====&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms are all developed from people's long-term life and practice. They have certain historical imprints, and different nationalities have different expressions. For example, the idiom “换汤不换药” has a certain historical origin. Literally, it means to change the decoction water, but the prescription has not changed. Although the name and form of metaphor have changed, the content is still the same. As we all know, traditional Chinese medicine has existed since ancient times and is very popular. In this way, this proverb is obviously historic. In English, “at the eleventh hour” comes from the Bible. Even if the employees who enter the vineyard at 11 o'clock only work for one hour, they will be paid the same wages at 12 o'clock as those who enter the vineyard before 11 o'clock. It means that 11 o'clock is the last time, but it is still not too late. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 3 Stability====&lt;br /&gt;
The stability here mainly refers to the stability of the structure and semantics of idioms. After a long period of continuous development and evolution, idioms gradually have certain norms, and their structures are no longer inconsistent. Idioms cannot be reduced or changed at will, nor can their structures be changed at will. Chinese idioms often retain the form of ancient classical Chinese, and their grammatical structure is different from that of modern Chinese. Taking “唯命是从” and “何陋之有” as examples, here “是” and “有” are the signs of the advance of the object, that is, to obey orders, there is no rudeness. In English idioms, the singular and plural can't be changed at will, and the part of speech can't be transformed at will. Just like Chinese, it can't increase or decrease components or change sentence structure arbitrarily. For example, we can't change it to “hang by hair” or “hang by a hair of his”. This is the stability of English and Chinese idioms. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 4 Semantic Unity====&lt;br /&gt;
The semantic meaning of an idiom is a complete and indivisible entity. Therefore, we can't understand the idiom according to the meaning of the words that make up the idiom. Otherwise, we will make the mistake of taking the literal meaning for granted. “Pull one's socks up” cannot be understood as “lifting one's socks up” according to its four parts. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, the structural stability of idioms is not absolute. Many idioms in both languages have their own variants. The change of idioms must be based on the overall meaning and basic structure of the prototype idioms, and be accepted by convention. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 5 Euphony====&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms often use the harmony of pronunciation and structure to achieve the catchy, harmonious and pleasant effect. In terms of pronunciation, alliteration and final rhyme are mainly used to increase the phonetic beauty and rhetorical effect of idioms. For example, “hot and heavy”; “money makes the mare go”; “by hook or by crook”; “fair and square”; “wear and tear”; “A friend in need is a friend indeed”. In terms of structure, it is reflected in the neat antithesis and the use of repetition to form idioms. For example, “like father, like son”; “out of sight, out of mind”; “cool and calm”; “safe and sound”. On this point, Chinese idioms are more incisive, and most of them are four character structure. Such as “匆匆忙忙”，“如火如荼”，“兴致勃勃”. (Ma Guozhi, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
English and Chinese belong to different language families, English belongs to Indo European language family, Chinese belongs to Sino Tibetan language family, English belongs to hypotaxis language, and Chinese belongs to parataxis language. There are many static words in English and dynamic words in Chinese. Chinese idioms are very expressive, especially idioms with stable structure, many overlapping words and harmonious syllables; English idioms often bring beauty of sound in word stress, sentence stress and pitch fluctuation. (Ma Guozhi, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Cultural Differences in English and Chinese Idioms===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Differences Based on Natural Environment====&lt;br /&gt;
People living in different natural environment will form different culture, because each culture will have different characteristics according to its region and climate environment. Idioms, as a unique cultural gene, fully integrate the differences of natural and geographical environment. It can be said that the specific geographical environment is the basis for creating a specific culture, which makes the language in the culture be expressed through different idioms. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people live in a semi closed continental geographical environment with mild climate, and their self-sufficient small-scale peasant economy can meet people's living needs. Therefore, people believe that a good harvest cannot be separated from the gift of nature. They pay attention to the unity of man and nature, and pay more attention to human relations. Since ancient times, the Han nationality has given priority to agriculture, so many of its idioms are related to farming and planting. For example, “吃饭不忘种田人”；“不耕不种，终身落空。”；“瓜熟带落”；“生米煮成熟饭”；“牛郎织女”；“巧妇难为无米之炊”；“一份耕耘，一份收获。”and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greece, the birthplace of western culture, is an open marine geographical environment. People need to fight against the harsh nature for a long time. Therefore, it has formed the tradition of exploring and conquering nature. The geographical environment makes the fishery, shipbuilding and shipping industry flourish and develop. Therefore, English idioms naturally have a lot of things about the sea. For example, the English idiom “spend money like water” is used to describe the waste of money and extravagance, while the Chinese idiom uses the idiom “挥金如土” to express this meaning; In English idiom, “between the devil and the deep sea” means “进退维谷” in Chinese idioms; Similar English idioms about ships and water are: “to keep sb's head above water&amp;quot;, “miss the boat”, “rock the boat”, “feel at sea”, “in the same boat”, “take the helm”, etc. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, English and Chinese idioms also reflect the differences in weather and climate between China and the West. In addition, due to the differences in geographical environment, the “west wind” in English is equivalent to the east wind in Chinese. Just as Shelley, a famous English poet, praises the west wind in his ode to the west wind, in English, the west wind has warm and pleasant meaning, while in Chinese, the west wind is bleak and desolate. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Differences Based on Religion====&lt;br /&gt;
The development of human religion has gone through a process from irrational witchcraft and superstition to mature and non-exclusive rational religious civilization. As different cultures choose different scales in the process, the development direction and track of religion are also different, which reflects different temperament. In the attitude towards religion, Chinese culture reflects the love of real life and has the value scale of humanism, while the western culture shows a yearning for the transcendent other side of the world and praise God. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as the Xi Han Dynasty, Buddhism has been introduced into China from ancient India. After a long time of development, it has become China's largest religion and related idioms, such as “平时不烧香临时抱佛脚”；“放下屠刀，立地成佛”；“借花献佛”; While in the western countries, as early as the first century A.D., Judaism, the source of Christianity, was born. In the later period of the Roman Empire, it was established as the state religion, and then developed through the monopoly in the middle ages. Christianity was closely related to the life of Westerners. The idioms such as “Judas kiss”, are used to describe shameful treachery; “as old as Adam”, means very old; “God help those who help themselves” and so on. Nowadays, these two religions have been integrated into the eastern and Western cultures respectively, and become an inseparable part of the daily life. Therefore, it is very important to deepen the understanding of Chinese and Western culture through idioms. (Liu Mingjuan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Differences Based on Historical Allusions====&lt;br /&gt;
Every nation has its own history and culture, which leads to different customs due to different historical cultures. In fact, many idioms come from history, which mainly come from historical stories or historical documents. These idioms are simple in structure and far-reaching in meaning, so they cannot be understood and translated only from the literal meaning. For example, “周瑜打黄盖，一个愿打一个愿挨”，“姜太公钓鱼，愿者上钩”，“身在曹营心在汉”，“三顾茅庐”,“名落孙山”. Many of these idioms, come from history and have profound significance. In western countries, there are many idioms related to history, such as &amp;quot;an apple of discord&amp;quot;, which comes from the Greek story of the war caused by an apple. “Greek Gift” is also derived from Greek mythology. At that time, the Trojans gave the Greek horses as gifts, and there were many soldiers in the horses, which led to the defeat of Greece. There is a certain historical story behind each idiom. Therefore, in order to translate idioms better, we must understand the history and culture of the West. (Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, “dragon&amp;quot; is our spiritual totem, a symbol of auspiciousness and power. Chinese people are also proud of being the descendants of dragon. However, in the eyes of Westerners, there is no such special feeling for “dragon”. Even “dragon&amp;quot; is regarded as a dreadful monster with teeth and claws. (Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Differences Based on Living Customs====&lt;br /&gt;
The difference of life customs is often one of the important reasons for language differences. Due to the differences of national customs and habits in different countries, there are great differences in attitudes and views on many things. Western civilization has the characteristics of searching for the outside world and a strong desire to conquer. This has formed the British and American people's outlook on life that emphasizes innovation, enterprise and boldness, which can be reflected in idioms such as “knowledge is power”. The English idiom “bread is the staff of life” embodies his pragmatic outlook on life, while “money talks&amp;quot; embodies his pursuit of material interests and utilitarianism. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese idioms, the spirit of “collectivism” and “selfless dedication” is often emphasized, such as “天下兴亡，匹夫有责”. Take the attitude towards animals as an example. In Western English speaking countries, dogs are regarded as the most loyal friends of human beings, and are often loved by people. Therefore, there are many English idioms about “dog&amp;quot;, such as: “a lucky dog”, “every dog has his day”, “love me, love my dog”, “rain cats and dogs”, “the dog days of summer”, “work like a dog”, etc. However, in Chinese culture, “dog” is often regarded as a humble animal, it is often given a derogatory meaning in Chinese idioms, such as: “狗咬吕洞宾，不识好人心”、“狗口里吐不出象牙”、“狐朋狗党”、“狗急跳墙”、“狼心狗肺”、“狗腿子”、“丧家之犬”and so on. In Chinese idioms, we often find such examples as “静如处子，动如脱兔” praising rabbit's cleverness and agility. However, in English idioms, rabbit has become a synonym for timidity. Therefore, “as timid as a hare&amp;quot; can be used to express the meaning of “胆小如鼠” in Chinese. Custom is the hotbed of idioms, and the idioms which record the national customs and culture are also shining the glory of national culture in the language. (Deng Qiufeng, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Translation Principles and Methods of English and Chinese Idioms===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and foreign theorists have put forward different opinions on translation standards. From Yan Fu's “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, Fu Lei's “spirit like but not form like”, to Zhang Peiji's “faithfulness and smoothness&amp;quot;; from Qu Qiubai's “equivalent concept” to Eugene A. Nida's “functional equivalence” or “dynamic equivalence” We can see that these propositions influence each other, complement each other, and constantly improve. Although the emphasis is different, the central point is that the translation should faithfully and accurately express the meaning of the original text, maintain the style of the original work, and faithfully oppose the appearance of the original work. The so-called faithful expression of the original meaning should refer to the literal meaning, the image meaning and the implied meaning of the original text. However, not every sentence, every idiom and vocabulary in the original text has three meanings at the same time. Some may only have literal meaning, but have no image meaning; some may have both literal meaning and image meaning, but have no implied meaning. In particular, it is impossible for any two languages and cultures to be identical. (Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. 1 Translation Principles====&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 1. 1 Retain the Cultural Characteristics of the Original Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms are unique cultural products of different nationalities, regions and societies. It contains a long historical background and rich cultural connotation. It not only reflects the colorful social life of all ethnic groups, but also carries a unique aesthetic feeling of language. When translating idioms, the translator must flexibly deal with it according to the specific situation of the context and retain the cultural characteristics of the original language. For example, “上天” is the ruler of heaven and earth in ancient Chinese view, which is usually translated as “heaven”. Christianity believes that God created heaven and earth, human beings, animals and plants, and is the master of all things in the universe. When encountering similar concepts in English and Chinese, translators should be careful to keep the cultural characteristics of the source language and not borrow the surface corresponding sentences in the target language. (Wang Xia, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 1. 2 Keep the Style of the Original Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not only the conversion of words and sentences, but also the expression of the original idea in the target language. The ideological connotation is often contained in the style. Therefore, it is very important to show the style of the original text in translation practice. Only by doing the corresponding style can we accurately convey the ideological connotation of the original text and make the target language readers understand the essence of the original text. However, it is extremely difficult to achieve the corresponding style, because people from different cultures have great differences in the way of thinking and cultural concepts, which requires the translator to first understand the ideological connotation of the original text, to figure out the style of the original text, and then to express this style in a flexible way of target pragmatics. This kind of flexibility is indispensable in the translation of literary works. (Wang Xia, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The art of translation lies in keeping the style of the original text in the translation. To do a good job of translation, we need to have the ability to express the style while recognizing it. The translator should try to preserve the style of the source language in the translation. If the idioms are archaic, they need to be translated more quaint. If the idioms are colloquial, they should be translated lively and colloquial. (Wang Xia, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 1. 3 Do Not Take Words Too Literally=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the translation of idioms, the translator often only interprets the literal meaning of the text, which cannot correctly express the true meaning of it, so that the translation completely lost credibility. In idiom translation, it is difficult to judge the meaning of an idiom with a certain word from its literal meaning. It is necessary to understand its original meaning, transferred meaning and the relationship between it and other words, and its context, so as to make clear its real meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. 2 Translation Methods====&lt;br /&gt;
Idioms are not only rigorous in structure, concise in form, incisive in meaning, vivid in image and alive in expression, but also rich in cultural information. Therefore, when translating idioms, it is the most difficult to maintain the flavor of the original language and conform to the habits of the target language. However, not every sentence, every idiom and vocabulary in the original text has the equivalent expression of two languages at the same time. Moreover, the culture carried by any two languages cannot be completely equivalent. (Zhou Suhan, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The choice of foreignization and domestication has always been one of the core issues in the field of translation. Eugene Nida is the representative of domestication. His translation thoughts are mainly embodied in the theory of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. Nida advocates domestication translation from the perspective of readers' acceptance, and believes that the translation should be as fluent as the original without any traces of translation. On the contrary, Vernuti, a translation theorist who first combines domestication and foreignization with translation, is a representative of foreignization. On the basis of deconstruction and from the perspective of cultural colonialism, he put forward “impedance translation”, advocating that when translating a foreign language into English, it should retain the characteristics of the source language rather than follow the norms and patterns of the target language, so as to resist the cultural hegemony. (Zhou Suhan, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the different characteristics, forms and meanings of idiom culture in Chinese and Western countries, it is necessary to think twice in choosing translation strategies. In the process of translation, we should try our best to keep the characteristics of the original text and meet the requirements of readers. It is not enough to use a single translation strategy. We should analyze the specific situation and take its advantages to achieve the best effect. (Zhou Suhan, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 2. 1 Literal Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation is a kind of translation method that maintains both the content and the form of the original text, especially the metaphor, association and national and local characteristics implied in the original idioms, without violating the language norms of the target language and causing wrong associations. (Zhang Yanxin, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the cultural background is different, human beings as a whole have many common factors, such as happiness, anger, sadness, joy and life, old age, disease, death and so on. These things determine that in the language and culture, English and Chinese have a lot of the same artistic conception, especially idioms, most of which come from feelings and life experiences. Therefore, when the same image is read in different languages, the same association can be aroused in people's mind. In idiom translation, those images and metaphors that can cause the same feelings and associations can be directly translated by literal translation. For example, Blood is thicker than water (血浓于水); Kill two birds with one stone (一石二鸟) ; A good medicine tastes bitter (良药苦口); To add fuel to the fire (火上浇油); Practice makes perfect (熟能生巧); to fish in the troubled water (浑水摸鱼). The Chinese word “纸老虎&amp;quot; is literally translated into “paper tiger&amp;quot;. Foreigners not only seem to understand its meaning, but also feel very vivid, so it has become the official British and American national language. In addition, “丢脸&amp;quot; in spoken Chinese is also translated into “lose face”; and “走狗” is translated into “running dog”. Literal translation helps to maintain the style of the original text, and can also introduce new words, syntax and expressions to enrich the content of the language. (Zhang Yanxin, 2017)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 2. 2 Borrowing=====&lt;br /&gt;
In both Chinese and English, some synonymous idioms are consistent in content, form and color. They not only have the same meaning and rhetorical color, but also have similar forms or metaphors. Borrowing means that when some English idioms and Chinese idioms are consistent or basically consistent in meaning and form, they can be replaced by corresponding idioms in translation. (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, wall have ears (隔墙有耳); lain sail (一帆风顺); Love me, love my dog (爱屋及乌); When shepherds quarrel, the wolf has a winning game (鹬蚌相争，渔翁得利); Set a fox to keep one' s geese (引狼入室). In western culture, cunning foxes are specially designed to steal geese. If the geese are handed over to the foxes, it is like sending sheep into the tiger's mouth, which is almost equivalent to the Chinese saying “引狼入室”, and the translation is very vivid. (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen that borrowing can not only maintain the charm and form of the original text, but also be easily accepted by readers or listeners. However, when using borrowing, we should pay attention to the fact that although some English and Chinese idioms have similar literal meanings, their meanings are very different. At this time, we can't pull them together, or we will destroy the image of the original text and appear far-fetched, There are even misunderstandings. For example, “pull one's leg” seems to be the Chinese word for “拉后腿”, but the two idioms have completely different meanings. (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 2. 3 Free Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
Each national language has its own vocabulary, grammar, sentence pattern and expression. When the content of the original text conflicts with the language standard of the translation, literal translation is not suitable, and the same idiom cannot be found for borrowing, so the free translation method should be adopted. Free translation cannot be confined to the expression form of the original text, but it must faithfully express the content of the original text. Such as The kettle and the (一丘之貉); Once in the blue moon (千载难逢); Actions speak louder than words (事实胜于雄辩); The apple of one's eye (掌上明珠). (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, some idioms contain historical allusions or ancient people's names, and some involve place names or religions. If they are translated literally, they will be very difficult for the target readers to understand. At this time, it is better to adopt the free translation method, because on the one hand, it can reflect the simplicity of the original text, on the other hand, it is more acceptable to the readers. For example, “赔了夫人又折兵” comes from the allusions of the Three Kingdoms. We can translate  it into “suffer a double loss instead of making a gain”. “A new broom sweeps clean” cannot be translated as “新打帚打扫得干浄”，and it should be“新官上任三把火”。Therefore, free translation should be used as a major method in the translation of English idioms which possess metaphor. Of course, the use of free translation will inevitably damage the image metaphor of English idioms and reduce the expressive power, which requires translators to be more careful in translation and make full use of the advantages of Chinese to make up for it. (Hu Gangliang, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4. 2. 4 Annotation=====&lt;br /&gt;
Some idioms have strong national and local characteristics or allusions, and some involve ancient names or place names. We can fully express their significance only after we understand their historical background and the source of ancient books. In the process of translation, if the original text is translated literally, it is difficult for readers to fully understand its implication; if free translation is adopted, the unique image and style of the original text cannot be retained. At this time, the use of annotation to translate can not only make readers understand the original meaning, but also help readers to further understand the potential meaning of the language itself. (Guo Huiqing, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “The heel of Achille”: the literal translation of such idioms will make Chinese readers feel confused. The ancient Greek hero Achilles was carried upside down by his mother after he was born and soaked in the river Styx, so he was invulnerable. However, his heel was not immersed, which made him his only fatal weakness. In later battles, he did die of heel injuries. When we encounter such idioms, we can translate them with annotation, that is, Achilles' heel (fatal weakness) will be clearer. (Guo Huiqing, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above translation examples, it is not difficult to find that although the annotation method can keep the original flavor of the original language, and can take into account its form and other aspects, some translations are somewhat lengthy and cumbersome, thus losing the characteristics of short, concise and humorous. Therefore, this method has some limitations. (Guo Huiqing, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly compares English and Chinese culture from four aspects: regional culture, religious culture, historical culture and custom culture, and then analyzes the differences between English and Chinese idioms, and puts forward some translation methods, including literal translation, borrowing, free translation and annotation. Idioms are characterized by rich cultural connotations, and the quality of their translation is closely related to the degree of cultural understanding. The translation of idioms needs to express the implied cultural meaning and communicate with the target audience smoothly to achieve better communication effect. (Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, this paper compares English and Chinese Idioms from the perspective of language and culture, analyzes the differences between English and Chinese Idioms from the perspective of culture, and deeply understands idioms, so as to put forward appropriate translation methods and promote communication. However, the comparison of English and Chinese culture and the translation methods are not comprehensive enough and need further study.(Chen Jian, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References ===&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yanxin张严心.(2016). &amp;quot;谈文化差异背景下的英汉习语翻译策略&amp;quot; [On the Translation Strategies of English and Chinese Idioms in the Context of Cultural Differences]. &amp;quot;中国教育学刊&amp;quot; [China Education Journal].(S1):1-3&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Xiaoli吴晓莉.(2008). &amp;quot;从文化差异的角度看英汉习语的翻译&amp;quot; [On the Translation of English and Chinese Idioms from the Perspective of Cultural Differences]. &amp;quot;鸡西大学学报&amp;quot; [Journal of Jixi University].(05):87-88.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ma Guozhi马国志. (2019). &amp;quot;文化视域下的英汉习语对比与翻译&amp;quot; [Comparison and Translation of English and Chinese Idioms from the Perspective of Culture]. [Science and Education] &amp;quot;科教文汇&amp;quot;. (03):180-183.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Huiqing郭卉青. (2019). &amp;quot;从英汉文化差异看英汉习语翻译&amp;quot; [On Idiom Translation from the Perspective of Cultural Differences between English and Chinese]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):218-219.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Suhan周苏菡.(2017). &amp;quot;从文化差异的角度看英汉习语的翻译&amp;quot; [Cultural Differences between English and Chinese Idioms and Their Translation]. &amp;quot;湖北函授大学学报&amp;quot; [Journal of Hubei Correspondence University].30(23)167-169&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deng Qiufeng邓秋峰.(2020). &amp;quot;浅谈中英习语的文化差异和翻译&amp;quot; [On the Cultural Differences and Translation of Chinese and English Idioms]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (04):242-243.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Jian陈坚.(2020). &amp;quot;基于英汉语言文化对比探析习语的翻译方法&amp;quot; [On the Translation of Idioms based on the Comparison between English and Chinese]. &amp;quot;商务英语教学与研究&amp;quot; [Business English Teaching and Research]. (00):92-99.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yue张悦.(2013). &amp;quot;试论英汉习语的文化差异及教学思考&amp;quot; [On the Cultural Differences between English and Chinese Idioms and Teaching Thinking]. &amp;quot;中国教育学刊&amp;quot; [China Education Journal].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Cultural Differences On English Interpretation And The Coping Strategies马娟 Ma Juan 英语语言文学202020080623==&lt;br /&gt;
                                                                        马娟Ma Juan202020080623&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
English interpretation as a cross-cultural social activity refers to the cultural differences between English and Chinese. Because of cultural differences in these asapects such as historical background , customs, religion and the way of thinking, English interpretation is necessary to take all of these influences into consideration and the interpreter must have a penetrating mind of the cultural differences.When the interpreter does English interpretation, he must know the coping strategies to grapple with these problems caused by cultural differnences so as to transmit the proper,correct and decent information to the target audiences.&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
 Cultural differences; English interpratation; Coping strategies;&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
英语口译中的文化差异及应对策略&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
英语口译作为一个跨文化交际活动，涉及到英语和汉语的文化不同，因为历史背景、习俗、宗教和思维方式等等这些方面的不同，英语口译必须把这些因素的影响考虑进去，口译员也必须有跨文化交际意识。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
文化差异；英语口译；应对策略；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
====Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
From the ancient time to now, the communication between peoples and nations is achieved through language. Because of the multitude of human’s languages in the world, translating rises in response to the proper time and conditions. Translating is divided into two kinds; one is translation and the other is interpretation. On the ground that interpretation is characterized by the properties of presence, time limit and live, it plays a prominent part in our daily life.(Hu Kun,2014) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as we all know, people are living in a speech community. Hence, They are not immune to the culture of the community. It is precisely because the communication between people in different communities has this sort of characteristic, the interpretation between these communities speaking different languages is the transfer of ideas and cultures. Thus we can see that the interpretation as a cross-cultural activity, it can not avoid the effects of cultural differences between the target language and the source language.(Liu Yan,2015,08)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, Chinese as an oriental language and English as a western language originate form two kinds of completely different community background, geographical conditions and cultural setting. Thus it is not hard to imagine the colossal differences behind these two languages, a simple but all-round representative of all the differences between these nations. So the interpretation between Chinese and English is obviously a way of culture spreading, which is absolutely influenced by the cultural differences between two or more sorts of cultures. Additionally, from the previous practice of cultural communication, a great number of interpreters chorus that the cultural differences affects the interpretation, a information transfer activity, a lot. For the sake of the cultural differences, it follows some problems caused by these differences such as misinterpretation and an informational loss in the process of English interpretation. Only can these problems be solved, a relatively complete and successful communication can be reached.(Gai Xiaoyu,2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Research Significance====&lt;br /&gt;
In that many problems are produced by cultural differences between Chinese and English, there must be some solutions to these problems in order to pursue better communication between people and facilitate the exchange of man’s ideas and minds. Therefore, this chapter is also going to introduce some kinds of coping strategies to improve the effects of interpretation despite of the long-existed cultural differences between the west and China. These coping strategies stretch from the ideal aspect to action aspects. Because the cultural differences includes many aspects such as way of thinking, customs and religious culture, it is required that the interpreter is capable of clearly mastering the two languages and also understanding the cultural differences in all aspects.(Ding Yin,2015) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the interpreter must have a awareness of cross-culture and a master of all kinds of flexible switching skills between Chinese and English, which are as follows; they are domestication and foreignization,natural equivalence, literal translation with a annotation or the method to borrow synonym in English and some flexible handling. All these coping strategies that will be advocated in this thesis are beneficial for achieving better effect of information transfer and also the culture exchange.To sum up, the research significance of this chapter is to improve the effects of English interpretation to guarantee a higher quality of the integrity on the information transfer and the same reaction of the listeners through the use of these strategies, and thus to promote culture exchanges between China and the west in spite of the influences of cultural differences.(Ding Yin,2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Structure of The Chapter====&lt;br /&gt;
The chapter is divided into five parts. The first part is to explain the research background and the research significance of this chapter. With the development of globalization, exchange between nations and peoples is more and more frequent. As a witness and an indispensable participant of the international communication, interpretation plays an important role in this process. Nevertheless, for the sake of cultural difference between China and the west, there is always some misinterpretation and informational loss in the process of information exchange. Given this, the chapter also takes a part in the group that aims to find some strategies to improve the effect of interpretation. With the help of these strategies, the English interpretation may be more better in the aspect of informational transfer and emotional expression.(Gai Xiaoyu,2016) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second part will have an outlook of several cultural differences between China and the west. On account of a long period of discrepancy in the lifestyle, customs, geographical environment, religious belief and history, the difference between China and the west is countless. This chapter just give explanation to some of them.(Ding Yin.2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The effects of these differences caused in the English interpretation will be down to the point in the third part. The effects of the influence is so colossal that the interpreter can not ignore them when they are doing the interpretation.(Ding Yin.2015) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The forth part will finally make an account for the antidote to the problems that are evoked by cultural differences. This strategies will do a favor to the integrity of informational transfer and emotional expression.(Zhong Zaiqiang,2004) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fifth part concludes the whole chapter. As the conclusion, this part will be responsible for the variety if the cultural difference and the effects of the cultural interpretation on the English interpretation and most importantly the strategies to the settlement of these problems led by cultural differences.(Li Jing,2014)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Several Aspects of Cultural Differences Between Chinese and English===&lt;br /&gt;
During a long period of individual development of culture, there are many aspects of cultural difference existing between China and the west.These differences are influenced by plenty of factors such as historical culture, regional culture, custom culture,religious culture, digital culture and social code. &lt;br /&gt;
====Historical Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
First and foremost, the definition of historical culture would be introduced. The difference in historical culture here lies in cultural accumulation of the social heritage and the specific historical and cultural development process. These differences generally are reflected in the allusions, proverbs, idioms and so on .For thousands of years, China is an agricultural country and thus has developed the agricultural culture which largely influenced the shape of language. As the Sapire-Whorf hypothesis has demonstrated. the culture of a community can influence people’s in this community way of thinking. The way of thinking straightly decides how people use their language to express a signifier.(Ding Yin,2015) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the western countries have been living next to the ocean and thus progressed an ocean culture. Under the influence of this kind of lifestyle, western people pays have developed the respect of the spirit of adventure, which reflects in their language performance is their direct expression of their emotion. Contrast to the ocean culture, Chinese people have worked on the agricultural production generation after generation. So they are more inclined to adopt the euphemistic expression because they have the modest and reserved character compared with the western people. These two kinds of completely different character reflects clearly in their language expression.(Ding Yin,2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Regional Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
China is located in the east of the earth while the west countries set in the other side of the world. The spatial distance is considerable and also the differences in the geography is immense. China is a land of high plateau and has more high mountain ranges, which gives rise to huge temperature difference between territories and vagaries of climate. While the Europe is a land of plains with a law altitude. On the side, because the west is on the edge of the Atlantic Ocean, the weather is moderate oceanic climate where the four seasons is like spring. Considering these regional differences leading to the distinctive climate on the year, they inevitably exert an influence on the culture and people’s way of expression.(Li Jing,2014)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the British people who speak English as their mother tongue are characterized by slight melancholy and are more conservative, partly because of their changeable weather on the whole year, than Americans who also speak English.Generally speaking, the phatic communion between British people whether they are strangers or not is often about the weather. The topic on the weather is the expected and inherent greetings between British people.(Ma Nan,2016) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, the feature of geographical territory plays an part in Chinese people’s culture and their way of talking. Because China has a vast land for farming and the weather is also naturally suitable for the plant of rice. Chinese people have been dependent on the rice for making a living, which has been generated the agricultural culture after thousands of years. Therefore, the greeting between Chinese people is always about the food. When they make an acquaintance with someone, they will say “Have you eaten？” in a general way. It’s worth noting that when a Chinese people ask you this question, you can not mistaken their intentions. The implied meaning of this sentence is just “hello” rather than the invitation of you to go their home to eat. From these two examples, we can distinctly have a grasp of the difference on their way of expression caused by regional difference.(Ma Nan,2016)&lt;br /&gt;
====Custom Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
Every nation has its own inherent customs through thousands of years’ cultural accumulation. These customs originate from people’s way of life and habits formed over thousands of years. They are deep-rooted in their culture to the extent that the later generations even have no awareness of the reason why to use them but have to abide by these customs habitually. By this token, a nation’s customs generated over their generations have so tremendous power over this nation’s way of action and way of expression.(Xia Zengqiang,2016) &lt;br /&gt;
2.4.Religious Culture&lt;br /&gt;
The element of religion influences and to some degree plays a decisive role in people’s moral value and belief. As we all know, in the history people in the English world have a firm belief in the Christianity while Chinese people tend to believe and receive an influence of Buddhism and Confucianism. A huge gap between these kinds of cultures can be obviously seen in the aspect of the nature of religion. Christianity believes in the God named Jesus who can show people the truth and thus belief in the God is the trust in the truth. However, in the Buddhism, the disciple of the Buddhism believe in the Buddhist thoughts which they deem as divinity. Furthermore, the Buddhism is to teach people some Buddhist thoughts while the Christianity is a real religion. Similarly, the Confucianism is also to moralize and educate people and it can not be taken as a religion in a strict way.(Li Jing,2014)&lt;br /&gt;
====Digital Culture====&lt;br /&gt;
As a part of culture, the digital culture as a matter of fact is influenced by other kinds of cultures such as religious culture and custom culture. Digital culture can be seen as a reflective of the other culture mentioned above. However, the difference reflected by digital culture also plays an important part in the huge background. There are many different linguistic use of digital characters between Chinese and English. For example, many idioms can find the track of digital characters such as “七嘴八舌”“三心二意”“四面八方” ans so on. When these idioms are translated into English, we can not use the literal translation otherwise the target audience will be completely confused. Instead of direct translation of these digital characters in the idioms, the translator or the interpreter normally adopt the free translation to explain the deep meaning contained in these idioms. Additionally, some likes and dislikes for the digital characters between English people and Chinese people is also different(Li Jing,2014). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Chinese people have an affectation of number six and number eight and dislike number four. While for the English people, affected by the religious culture, they dislike number thirteen.In the West, most people believe in Christianity, while in the Bible, Jesus, the most revered figure, was betrayed by his thirteenth disciple. Therefore, in the eyes of westerners, the number 13 represents deceit and betrayal, and is regarded as an unlucky number. Therefore, in western countries, there is usually no 13th floor, or row 13 seats on the plane. People’s preference for the digital characters mirrors their language use. They will be inclined to use the digital character that they dislike to represent some bad things and bad luck. Instead, the digital characters they are fond of are mostly to be on behalf of good luck and merry things.Different countries have different religious beliefs and customs, and different cultural differences lead to different concepts of numbers. (Li Jing, 2014)&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Code====&lt;br /&gt;
Among all these parts, the social code can be seen as the most direct way to differential the cultural differences between two societies when we step into a new society. Due to the differences in the social norms that Chinese and Western cultures rely on in the process of linguistic and non-linguistic coding, Chinese and Western cultures have fixed patterns that are restricted by their national cultures in such aspects as greetings, apologies and comity, acknowledgements, taboo euphemisms, terms, topic selection, polite culture, etc.(Shi  Huiying,2014) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, there are obvious differences between Chinese and westerners in greeting, saying goodbye, praising, thanking, inviting, apologizing and so on, which leads to cultural conflicts. For example, when people meet in China, they often ask each other some questions about family, income, marriage experience and other aspects of life to show their concerns, but such topics will make westerners very disgusted, they think it is a violation of their personal privacy. Obviously, in contact with the target of the negotiation, if we don’t try to avoid such questions, definitely it can lead to culture clashes. For another example, Chinese people stress vanity and courtesy Li, and their words are often duplicative and contemptuous of others. When people in the west abuse their personality and self-affirmation, they will feel very confused when they hear Chinese people deny others' praise or their own achievements, and think Chinese people are dishonest and hypocritical.(Shihuiying, 2014) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in cross-cultural business communication, if we ignore the differences in communication principles and modes caused by the different social norms between China and the West, we will use the communication habits of our own nation and misunderstand both sides due to cultural differences, which will lead to the failure of communication and even bring serious consequences. (Shihuiying, 2014)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Effects of The Several Aspects of Cultural Differnences On English Interpretation===&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, there is so much cultural differences existed between the western culture and Chinese culture. These cultural differences are bound to have an impact on the language use. As we all know, the English interpretation directly has a relation with the language differences. Thus, when it is concerned with English interpretation, it must take the cultural differences into consideration. This part will mainly demonstrates the several aspects that the cultural differences has influenced on the English interpretation.(Zhang Wen,1998)&lt;br /&gt;
====Lexical Representation====&lt;br /&gt;
Because every nation has its own unique history and culture, way of life and diet is also have many differences, so in the diet and lifestyle of interpreting, something with untranslatability in translation, this requires two process to further explain the culture of different places. For example, in the north of China, people will light their own stoves and watch them, while there is no kang in the West. Therefore, if the translator only has to suffer directly when translating, the recipient will not know why. In the same way, the Chinese rice cake &amp;quot;zongzi&amp;quot; and so on need to have the awareness of cultural difference in the interpretation, and the information needs to be further processed and exported.(Liu Yang,2019,17)&lt;br /&gt;
====Pragmatic Rules====&lt;br /&gt;
The pragmatic rules of appellation are quite different in Chinese and Western cultures. In more formal occasions, the Chinese people in general like the title after the surname plus I, said the respect, for example, director of the &amp;quot;king&amp;quot; Eva airways had scheduled another round-trip charter &amp;quot;teacher zhang, at the same time, China has a good traditional virtue, pays attention to pecking order, such as&amp;quot; big jiu &amp;quot;enforced&amp;quot; elder sister-in-law &amp;quot;sister&amp;quot;, while westerners for appellation is simpler, more formal occasions, married with known people before the surname plus Mr Or Ms, for unmarried with MR. or Miss is not a Teacher Zhang, but can be addressed on a first-name basis. In informal situations, westerners will usually address the Teacher by his or her first name.(Liu Yang,2019,17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the pragmatic rules of communication, China and the West are also quite different. In China, people like to say &amp;quot;have you eaten yet? Where are you going? This, to westerners, is an invasion of privacy. It simply means that westerners feel that someone is inviting them to eat or that they are likely to be followed. Therefore, this cannot be translated directly into &amp;quot;Have you eaten? Where are you going?&amp;quot; &amp;quot;, but through cultural transformation, translated in a western way into &amp;quot;How do you do? How is everything going?&amp;quot;(Liu Yang,2019,17) &lt;br /&gt;
====Way of Thinking====&lt;br /&gt;
Different forms of social development lead to different values for each nation. This also affects the interpreter's translation quality and the accuracy of information transmission. For example, at the end of a group meeting, Chinese people like to end the meeting with a solidarity speech, such as &amp;quot;let's work together to achieve greater success!&amp;quot; As long as we keep our hearts together, we will have a better tomorrow. &amp;quot;In the eyes of westerners, it seems to have little to do with themselves. Therefore, in interpreting activities, information should be processed to express the information presented in the source language based on the thinking mode of westerners.(Zhang Wen,1998)&lt;br /&gt;
====Historical and Cultural Background====&lt;br /&gt;
China has a long history, and its long history has created many historical figures and events, such as the Terracotta Warriors, imperial officials and the Great Wall. Similarly, due to its different development history, the West also has its own unique historical figures and events, such as Shakespeare, the poet emerging in the Renaissance. Therefore, in interpreting activities, if the interpreter simply translates the names of historical figures and events, the recipient of the information will be confused and the information transmission will not be able to reach the role of &amp;quot;bridge&amp;quot;.(Liu Yang, 2019,17）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Coping Strategies of The Effects===&lt;br /&gt;
As the reality that there is much more cultural differences between the Western culture and Chinese culture is presented in front of the interpreters working on the English interpretation. And furthermore these differences have some effects on the cultural exchange activity——the English interpretation. To improve the efficiency and quality of the English interpretation, some strategies must be employed in the process of English interpretation. These strategies involves many aspects such as domestication and foreignization,natural equivalence and flexible handling.Each of them can be correspondingly to the solution of the problems that caused by cultural differences.(Wang Yaqing,2014,27)&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication And Foreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are widely used techniques in translation. Domestication means to take the target language or target language reader as the destination, and to adopt the expression way used by the target language reader to convey the content of the original text, so that the translation can be easy to understand. In translation, foreignization ADAPTS the language characteristics of foreign cultures, absorbs the expression ways of foreign languages, and requires the translator to draw closer to the author and adopt the expression ways of the source language used by the author to convey the content of the original text, that is, to turn the target language into a destination. Many scholars believe that naturalization should be the main method to deal with cultural differences in interpretation, which is reasonable and wise to a certain extent. However, if the interpreter finds that the audience does not understand it well enough, he should try to find the closest expression in the target language or be easily understood by the audience.(Ding Yin,2015) &lt;br /&gt;
====Natural Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
At its core is its principle of functional equivalence. This principle emphasizes that what the translator pursues is not literal correspondence but the reflection of cultural factors in the translation to achieve functional equivalence. In dealing with cultural differences, the search for natural equivalents is always the most desirable strategy because it best represents the source language information of the target language. In general, natural equivalents can be achieved in the following ways.(Ding Yin, 2015)&lt;br /&gt;
4..2.1.Transliteration&lt;br /&gt;
There are some things or things that cannot be found in other cultures. For example, there are a large number of things that cannot be found in Chinese and English, and the translation of these things is transmitted to other cultures by transliteration.In China, &amp;quot;jiaozi&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;baozi&amp;quot; are different foods, but they are both interpreted as &amp;quot;dumpling&amp;quot;, which in English means fruit wrapped in sweet dough. As a result, if &amp;quot;jiaozi&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;baozi&amp;quot; are interpreted as &amp;quot;dumpling&amp;quot;, people who have never seen &amp;quot;jiaozi&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;baozi&amp;quot; may misunderstand them and they are transliterated as &amp;quot;icaxi &amp;quot;and &amp;quot;baozi&amp;quot;. Similarly, many of the words we use in daily life have transliterations from English, such as &amp;quot;coffee&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;gene&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;Internet&amp;quot;and so on.(Guo Yanan,2016)&lt;br /&gt;
4.2.2.Explanation of The Literal Meaning&lt;br /&gt;
Literal interpretation of definitions, also known as direct interpretation. When the cultural connotation of the source language and the target language can be expressed in the same or similar words, it can be interpreted literally.(Ding Yin,2015)&lt;br /&gt;
4.2.3.Explanation of The Connotation&lt;br /&gt;
When a word or expression cannot find the same meaning and form equivalent to the native-language, its interpretation often abandons the form of the original text and interprets it according to the connotation of the source language. In dealing with these languages, it is necessary to combine the cultural essence of the source language and avoid overly lengthy explanations as much as possible.(Ding Yin,2015)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Flexible Handling====&lt;br /&gt;
Because Chinese and English are so different in expression, it is not a one-side process to deal with cultural phenomena in interpretation. In addition to the countermeasures mentioned above, to solve specific problems must be combined with the characteristics of interpretation, strive to seek truth from facts. Because the translation has to be done in a very short time. The target language of interpretation cannot be completely separated from the influence of the source language, so in practice, it is necessary to make logical reasoning according to the context, understand its main meaning, and try to use the original meaning of the target language words and phrases to express. It’s better to adopt appropriate domestication or foreignization method to deal with flexibly. The treatment of cultural phenomena in interpretation should focus on naturalization to achieve a better understanding for the audience.(Ding Yin,2015) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instances, “In the past few days, the election situation in Taiwan has taken a sudden turn for the worst, and all political tricks have been used.” In the past few days, the Taiwan election campaign with dramatic changes, has been fraught with treachery and schemes. However the hidden intention is clear for anyone to see. Some people are trying their best to make the one who is for Taiwan independence win the election.(Zhong Zaiqiang,2004)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These two sentences are composed of three four-character phrases and one idiom in two Chinese sentences. It is difficult to accurately express the four-character phrases and idioms in English in a very limited time. Here translators understand the actual meaning of these phrases and idioms through the context, and combine the words of &amp;quot;changeable&amp;quot; and intrigue with the words of &amp;quot;magic trick and Intrigue&amp;quot;, which can be translated appropriately and smoothly. Not only does &amp;quot;dramatic change&amp;quot; reflect the original meaning of Chinese, but it also accurately describes the tense atmosphere in Taiwan's election which caused the situation to go into a dramatic downward spiral due to the hidden exhaustion of political scheming and cunning. The hidden intention of Si Mazhao is clear for anyone to see.(Zhong Zaiqiang,2004)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this translation, the interpreter makes logical reasoning according to the context of the main text and adopts the domestication method to get rid of the shackles of the Chinese sentence pattern, which not only concisely expresses the meaning, but also makes a net profit.( Zhong Zaiqiang,2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since interpretation, as a form of translation, has the function of cultural communication in a certain sense, foreignization has its own value in dealing with some special cultural phenomena. Take this sentence as an example. “人们说, 到了北京不吃烤鸭是最大的遗憾。在就餐之前, 我向大家简单介绍一下烤鸭和它的来历。”And its translation is “People say that it would be a great pity to visit Beijing without tasting some Beijing Roast Duck .It really makes sense. Now , before we start to eat , I' d like to tell y ou something about this specialty.” Here, the direct alienation of Beijing Roast Duck into &amp;quot;Beijing Roast Duck&amp;quot; will not cause the guests' misunderstanding, because the term &amp;quot;Beijing Roast Duck&amp;quot; is a cultural vacancy in English, and the real object is placed in front of the guests to make it clear at a glance.( Zhong Zaiqiang, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, this chapter is all about the cultural differences between Chinese culture and western culture. These differences range from the religious aspect to the consciousness aspect such as the way of thinking. There is no question that these aspects have done a lot of influences in our way of expression during our interpretation. For instances, it will have an impact in our lexical expression, pragmatic rules and way of thinking. To have a pursuit of the efficiency and better informational transfer, this chapter offers some strategies to achieve this goal. These strategies is very beneficial and they include foreignization and domestication, achievement of the natural equivalence, transliteration and some flexible handling in accordance with the specific situation. With the help of these practical strategies, the interpreter can produce a more incredible and proper translating. Ultimately, a bridge can be build .As a result, though the cultural differences is still at present, the people from two different cultural backgrounds can be understandable for each other.(Li Jing,2014)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Yang.刘洋.(2019).文化差异对英语口译的影响与应对.The impact of cultural differences on English interpreting and coping with them.智库时代,Think Tank Times(17):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xue Shengjiao.薛胜娇.(2019).“两会”记者会的长句汉英交替传译策略研究[D].Study on the strategy of consecutive interpretation of long sentences between Chinese and English in the press conference of the &amp;quot;two sessions&amp;quot;华侨大学,Huaqiao University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gai Xiaoyu.盖晓雨.(2016). 功能对等理论指导下的口译策略[D]. Interpretation Strategies Guided by Functional Equivalence Theory内蒙古大学, Inner Mongolia University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xia Zengqiang.夏增强.(2016).浅析英汉语言文化差异——以英语口译为例. An analysis of the cultural differences between English and Chinese languages - taking English interpretation as an example.辽宁广播电视大学学报,Journal of Liaoning Radio and Television University,(04):127-128.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Yannan.郭亚楠.(2016). 顺应理论视角下的口译策略[D].Interpretation Strategies in the Perspective of Conformity Theory.内蒙古大学,Inner Mongolia University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding Yin.丁颖.(2015).浅析英语口译中的文化差异与应对.An analysis of cultural differences and responses in English interpretation.教育观察(上半月),Educational Observation (First Half of the Month),4(09):143-144.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Zaiqiang.钟再强.(2004).试论口译中文化现象的翻译策略.Experimental translation strategies of cultural phenomena in interpretation.柳州职业技术学院学报,Journal of Liuzhou Vocational and Technical College,(04):99-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hu Kun.胡坤.(2014). 口译活动中文化差异引起的交流障碍及应对策略分析[D].Analysis of communication barriers caused by cultural differences in interpreting activities and coping strategies内蒙古大学,Inner Mongolia University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ma Nan.马楠.(2016). 联络口译中文化差异引起的障碍及对策[D]. Barriers caused by cultural differences in liaison interpreting and countermeasures.黑龙江大学,Heilongjiang University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Yan.刘燕.(2015).浅谈英语口译的文化差异现象.A Brief Introduction to the Phenomenon of Cultural Differences in English Interpreting.校园英语,Campus English.(08):245.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Miqing. 刘宓庆.口笔译理论研究[ M]. Research on Interpretation and Translation Theory.北京:中国对外翻译出版公司,Beijing: China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation,2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Polysystem Theory and Cultural Turn-吴琪	Wu Qi，202020080653==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;吴琪 Wu Qi &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Even Zohar took the lead in putting forward polysystem theory, which was further developed in the descriptive translation studies put forward by his student Gideon Toury. On this basis, Susan Bassnett and André Lefevere first put forward the concept of cultural turn. Now, the issue of cultural factors in translation studies has received considerable scholarly attention. This paper sorts out several reasons why translation studies turn from linguistic studies to cultural studies bascically in chronological order. By revealing the role of cultural factors in translation, their influence on translation strategies and translation studies are objectively analyzed. Finally, it looks forward to how translators can better spread Chinese culture with the help of the cultural turn that has not disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words=== &lt;br /&gt;
Polysystem theory; Cultural turn; Translation studies&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
多元系统理论和文化转向&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
伊文·佐哈尔率先提出了多元系统理论，并在他的学生吉迪恩·图里提出的描述性翻译研究中得到进一步发展。在此基础上，苏珊·巴斯内特和安德烈·勒弗维尔首次提出了文化转向的概念。目前，翻译研究中的文化因素问题已经引起了学术界的广泛关注。本文基本按时间顺序梳理了翻译研究从语言学研究转向文化研究的几个原因。通过揭示文化因素在翻译中的作用，客观地分析了文化因素对翻译策略和翻译研究的影响。最后，展望了译者如何借助尚未消失的文化转向之风更好地传播中国文化。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词=== &lt;br /&gt;
多元系统理论；文化转向；翻译研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
The overall structure of the study takes the form of five chapters. Chapter I will systematically contextualize the research by introducing the historical background and ideological resources of polysystem theory；Chapter II will deal with the research carried out mainly by Zohar and Toury to develop polysystem theory and its application in translation practice; Chapter III will review the studies related to cultural turn; Chapter IV will clarify advantages and disadvantages of scholars’views on the role of cultural issues in translation studies；Chapter V will give a brief look forward to future research trends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Development of polysystem theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 1 Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2. 1. 1 Historical Background=====&lt;br /&gt;
The representatives of Polysystem theory are Israelite scholars Zohar and Toury. Israel is an emerging country established after World War II. and there are almost no native cultures and literary works. The development of its own culture can only rely on absorbing the excellent cultures of other countries. In this context, Zohar can only focus on translated works(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:1). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2. 1. 2 Influence of ideological sources=====&lt;br /&gt;
Russian formalism prevailed in the 1920s, and the goal of Russian formalism theory was to improve the status of literature in society. Formalist scholars believed that &amp;quot;literary works should be regarded as a part of the whole literary system instead of being an independent research object&amp;quot;, and they also put forward the concepts of &amp;quot;defamiliarization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;literariness&amp;quot;, aiming at establishing a research field for literature and distinguishing it from other disciplines. Zohar studied Russian formalism and Czech structuralism for many years, on the basis of which, in the 1970s, he put forward a new Polysystem theory to guide translation studies. Polysystem theory was proposed by Itamar Even Zohar(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:2). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 2 From Linguistic-centered to Cultural-centered====&lt;br /&gt;
Chomsky put forward transformational generative grammar in the mid-late 1950s, which deeply influenced a group of linguists and translators and changed the position of structural linguistics established by Saussure. In the 1960s and 1970s, the Science of Translation, also known as the Linguistic Approach, emerged with Nida, Jacobson, Newmark, and so on as its representatives. They maintained that translation studies were regarded as a subsidiary discipline of linguistics. They also proposed that the task of translation was to achieve functional equivalence, that is, translating should consist in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message first in terms of meaning and secondly in terms of style(Zhu Huichao 2017,88).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gradually, translation studies were restricted to the micro-linguistic level, with emphasis on the text, and the subjective initiative of translation was ignored. Translation studies focused on discussing the differences and discovering the laws between languages, then, a set of mechanical rules that could guide translation were summarized, translation studies were treated as a &amp;quot;science&amp;quot; with a complete theoretical system. This also formed a mindset, which narrowed the translator's eyes to the information level of the original text, ignoring the influence of wider culture and these factors on the generation and acceptance of the translation(Zhu Huichao 2017,88).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also, in the 1970s, Zohar put forward Polysystem theory based on Russian formalism, and he thought that the process of studying translation is also the process of studying the target language culture. Polysystem theory studies literature from multiple perspectives, not just in the field of literature, but through the study of other extension factors, it studies literary translation more comprehensively and deeply(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:113).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury, a student of Zohar, put forward Descriptive Translation Studies (DTS) and translational norms, which provide a more perfect research idea for cultural studies. The International Association for comparative literature held a seminar about polysystem theory which allowed more scholars to study Polysystem theory and descriptive translation(Zhang Suwen 2019,93). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the mid-1990s, the cultural turn completely broke the situation that translation studies were confined to micro-linguistics. At that time, translators have shifted their focus from the micro-linguistic level to the macro-cultural level. Scholars, such as Susan Bassnett, Lefevere, and Venuti, began to pay attention to other factors outside the source text such as culture, philosophy, politics, poetics, and so on(Zeng Wenxiong 2006,196).   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the efforts of these scholars, more intellectuals have been influenced by developments in cultural studies. They believed that because the source text is produced placed in the specific context of the cultural environment, the target text should not be regarded as a simple transformation between languages. Of course, in the process of translation studies, translators are most concerned about disciplines across the cultural spectrum. The emergence of cultural studies opened a new door for closed translation studies at that time. This new paradigm broadened the scope of translation studies and played a vital role in the construction of translation studies(Zeng Wenxiong 2006,196).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 3 Representatives of Polysystem Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
=====2. 3. 1 Main points of Zohar=====&lt;br /&gt;
In order to better explain the theoretical core of the Polysystem system, I would like to roughly explain several basic concepts of the Polysystem system. First, what is the definition of Polysystem systems? Zohar generalized it as follows: The social symbol system is multiple and dynamic，which is composed of several different systems (such as culture, language, literature, society). Because the various systems interact and connect with each other, the status of each system is not equal，some subsystems are at the center, but some are at the edge. Second, what does the polysystem theory refer to? It points out that in different periods, the culture of a certain society may be superior or inferior to another culture.(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In different historical contexts, translators will choose different translation strategies. Translators' choice of strategies will change in diverse situations, thus forms a dynamic translation study. Third, how are the levels in the Polysystem system classified? Zohar locates his translation studies in a Polysystem system of literature and classifies them according to the scale of their scopes. For example, the first layer is distinguished by country, the second layer is classified by literary type, the third layer is distinguished by whether it is translation literature, and the fourth layer is classified according to which country the original text comes from(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:45).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zohar was the first to uncover the status of translated literature and point out that translation literature can be a major role in the cultural system. For example, the three translation climaxes in Chinese history have functioned as a key element of the formation and development of Chinese culture(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:46).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He stated that, in three cases, the system of translated literature will be at the center.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①.	When a polysystem has not yet been crystallized, that is to say, when a literature is&amp;quot;young,&amp;quot; in the process of being established(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar, 1994); Take Israeli literature as an example, Israel was established after the second world war. The original Hebrew cultural tradition is very weak. So it is necessary for this country to introduce advanced literature from western countries and translate classical literature from other countries so that they can provide new thoughts and skills for the local country(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:47).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②.	When a literature is either“peripheral”(with in a large group of correlated literatures) or “weak,” or both. when a literature is either “peripheral”, it will approach mainstream literature. The best way to approach it is to learn its techniques and skills by translated literature which can provide samples for imitation(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar, 1994:47).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③.	When there are turning points, crises, or literary vacuums in a literature. For instance, after WWII, the vibrant American literature in the past two decades end abruptly and experienced a period of stagnation, because the existing literary model can no longer arouse the creative enthusiasm of a new generation of writers(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:47).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to the position of literature, notice that，firstly，the innovation of the “weak” literary system is much lower than that of the center literary system. But we still have to affirm its function to spur it. Second, some literary systems are relatively strong when they are formed, and their own literary systems are often in the central position and are not easily influenced by other systems(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:50). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, when the translated literature system is at the marginal position, literary translation is required (sometimes even necessary) to use words close to the target language so that the culture of the source language can be integrated into that of the target language. But if all the cultural features of the source language are eliminated in translation, then the translated literature will always be in a marginal state in such a system(Gillespie &amp;amp; Even-Zohar 1994:50).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2. 3. 2 Main Points of Toury=====&lt;br /&gt;
Based on Zohar's theory, Toury made the following efforts to establish a generalized theory to describe translation. Above all, he proposed that the methodology of translation should be divided into three steps. First, the source text should be evaluated in the target cultural context to analyze its significance and acceptability; Second, the target language should be considered according to the target language environment; Third, a comparative analysis should be made between the source language and the target language, so as to identify the translation transformation. This can be used to explain the factors that influence or determine translation quality(Gao Feng &amp;amp; Zhang Deng 2018,63). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, it is convenient to guide the translation practice of different topics by establishing relevant corpora. With the continuous advancement of translation and the accumulation of a large number of materials, different translation models can be concluded by conclusions, and finally, the universal rules for describing translation can be drawn, which is part of Toury's description translation theory(Gao Feng &amp;amp; Zhang Deng 2018,63). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, Toury put forward the concept of translation norms, which he thought were generally accepted in the process of translation. These norms are social and cultural restrictions on specific times, and people need to comprehend them through the necessary process of education and socialization. This is a powerful regulation，which means once they are established and recognized, translators must strictly abide by them, just like social legal documents(Gao Feng &amp;amp; Zhang Deng 2018,63). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen that Toury's theory is also based on the specific social and cultural context, and especially pays attention to the descriptive research of translation. His translation research method can be generalized as follow: before the research, a pre-set standard should be established, and then verified step by step in the process of translation research. Finally, the target text and the original text are compared, and the governing standards of the translated works are analyzed. Toury further suggested that translators can classify themselves into different standards, including source language standards, target language standards, and so on(Gao Feng &amp;amp; Zhang Deng 2018,63).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toury's theories also attract more and more scholars to study translation from a cultural perspective. Likewise, Andrew Chesterman put forward new translational norms based on those of Toury's. He holds that the most important norm is &amp;quot;expectation norm&amp;quot;, that is, readers' expectation of the influence and communication power of translated works, and other norms are restricted by this &amp;quot;expectation&amp;quot;. It can be said that these two viewpoints provide the initial inspiration and theoretical basis for &amp;quot;cultural turn”(Wu Ji 2018,205). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. 4 Polysystem Theory’s Influence on Translation Strategy====&lt;br /&gt;
Zohar discusses the translator's choice of different translation strategies for foreignization and domestication when the translation literature system is at the center or marginal state of the polysystem. Foreignization and domestication were put forward by American translation theorist Lawrence Venuti in 1995 in The Translator's Invisibility. Historically, foreignization and domestication can be regarded as extensions of literal translation and free translation, but they are not completely equivalent terms(Song Yue 2018,93). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core issue of literal translation and free translation is how to deal with form and meaning from the micro-linguistic level. Domestication refers to the translation strategy of adopting a transparent and fluent style in translation to minimize the strangeness of the original text. Foreignization refers to the translation that deviates from the local mainstream values, preserves the linguistic and cultural differences of the original text. It can be seen that literal translation and free translation are mainly limited to the language level, while foreignization and domestication are based on the cultural context(Song Yue 2018,93).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In translation practice, translators often choose the appropriate strategies according to the specific status the target culture places in the multicultural context. If the source text plays a central role in the whole language communication, the translator is more inclined to not be limited by the language model of the target text and can restore the content of the source text to the maximum extent, which can introduce a new language mode from the source text to the target language. If the source text plays a secondary role in the cultural system, usually, the translator will integrate the source text into the target language context to enrich the target language color(Song Yue 2018,94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, before the May Fourth Movement, translated literature was at the edge of the literary polysystem. Translators tend to adopt domestication translation strategies. Influenced by the Chinese literary tradition, Lin Shu adopted domestication in order to meet the needs of readers. Therefore, his translation works were restricted by the target language, and he translated the western source text into familiar ancient classical Chinese language, so that readers can more accept and recognize this translation activity(Xuan Huifang 2019,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Source text: I’ll fight for my liberty to the last breath I breathe. You say your fathers did it; if it was right for them. It is right for me(BEECHER &amp;amp; DAVID).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target text: 盖吾之自由，必与持压力者抵死争之，必胜而后已。该美国之自由，美国同英伦力争而得。今吾之自由，必当力与美人争之(Stwoe, Li Shu, &amp;amp; Wei Yi, 1981)。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, situations are not always the same. Liang Shiqiu began to translate Shakespeare's plays in the early 1930s. Here, the number of translated literary texts was in a growth trend. At the time of the translation of A Midsummer Night's Dream, China was eager to rejuvenate the country by absorbing foreign cultures. Translated literature had a higher position in the pluralistic system of Chinese literature(Ji Qiming 2016,66). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Ping's translation began in the early days of the founding of the People's Republic of China. Literary and artistic creation at this time emphasized the socialist characteristics of literature, and a lot of socialism excellent literature swarmed. Affected by ideology, China was resistant to the literary works of capitalist countries. When translating and researching with a strong color of ideology and class struggle. It can be seen that when Fang Ping translated and introduced A Midsummer Night’s Dream, translated literature was not at the center of the literary polysystem(Ji Qiming 2016,66).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the polysystem theory, Liang Shiqiu should adopt foreignization and Fang Ping's translation strategy should accept domestication. However, in the practice of translating ''A Midsummer Night's Dream'', this is not the case. Here are examples.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Source text: “By’r lakin, a parlous fear(William).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang’s version:天啊， 是可怕的紧。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang’s version:我的圣母娘娘,这可不是跟你闹着玩的事啊。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation strategy Liang adopted is foreignization, while Fang Ping used the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The above application gives us inspiration, that is, in a specific translation, the cultural exchange is complicated, which leads to the diverse choices of translation strategies. Therefore, translators can give full play to their subjectivity choosing appropriate translation strategies,not strictly abide by a certain theory. Because translation is a process of dynamic communication and re-creation. Only combined specific cultural context with personal understanding can translators figure out the best translation strategies(Ji Qiming 2016,67).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Development of Cultural Turn===&lt;br /&gt;
The view of &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot; was formally put forward by Bassnett and Lefevere in the book ''Translation, History and Culture： A Sourcebook'' in the 1990s. The cultural turn mainly depends on the scholars of cultural approach, who actively advocate translators to shift their eyes on translation studies from the text itself to the cultural context outside the text, so as to change the long-standing existence of translation studies as the &amp;quot;vassal&amp;quot; of literature and art, and elevate translation studies to become an independent discipline(Lefevere 2004:110). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett is one of the leaders, and her works often reveal the importance attached to the cultural background in translation studies(Bassnett, 1995). Translation has indeed become an independent discipline later with its own characteristics, which become the basis of research on cultural turn(Bassnett 1995:11). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett also has a famous metaphor about culture and language, which expresses her emphasis on culture. She points out that culture is compared to the human body, and language is the heart of this body. Only when the heart and body interact can human vitality continue; Therefore, surgeons can't ignore the whole body that bears the heart when performing the ng surgery on the heart, similarly，it is dangerous for translators to treat the text isolated from culture(Lefevere 2004:110). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept “cultural turn” inherited Zohar's polysystem theory, which has attracted many scholars to discuss the phenomenon. This theory examines translation activities from a macro perspective, that is, it puts translation in the context of culture, instead of exploring translation in a vacuum separated from culture and context(Bassnett 1995:88). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using Zohar's polysystem theory, the cultural school holds that culture has a restrictive effect on translation, and shifts the focus of translation studies from the original to the target text, from the author of the original to the translator of the target text, from the source language culture to the target language culture, and has a deeper understanding of the position and role of the target text(Bassnett 1995:88).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, it is noteworthy that Jacques Derrida, a famous philosopher, put forward the theory of &amp;quot;deconstructionism&amp;quot;, which holds that the meaning of words is not only restrained within the source text but also multiple factors can influence it. He also points out that the original author is not the only creator, which also inspires scholars of cultural school to think about the role of translation and enhances the social status of translated works(Bassnett 1995:88). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese traditional translation theory is influenced by the thought of cultural turn. Xuan Huifang(2019)mentioned that the cultural turn of Chinese traditional translation theory can be regarded started from the scientific and technological translation in the late Ming Dynasty. Chinese translators, such as Xu Guangqi, Li Zhizao and Yang Yanjun, were the first to advocate transferring translation from religion to natural science. They also jumped out of the linguistic category of contrast between the source language and target language and directly introduced Chinese traditional translation theory into the social and cultural background concerned by the cultural school(Xuan Huifang 2019,95). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, translation theories began to focus on how to use translation as a tool to stimulate national consciousness. China lagged behind the West in terms of science and technology and ideas. Therefore, the purpose of translation was to absorb the essence of Western culture and arouse the learning enthusiasm of the Chinese. Only by learning the strengths of others can we surpass others. The function of translation is to convey new knowledge and ideas. As to the type of the source text, they tend to choose the technology that is closely related to people's lives and most urgently needed by the country, such as western astronomy, meteorology, machinery and land construction, and other related books. According to Lefevere, translators at that time were sponsors of translation activities, and they regarded translation as a way to maintain feudal autocratic rule, so the scope of attention was very narrow, and the cultural turn at this time was not obvious(Xuan Huifang 2019,95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only later on, especially in the late Qing Dynasty, the feudal rulers adopted a policy of seclusion, which hampered China's progress and its exchanges with the outside world. That state was completely broken by the Opium War, which also crushed the illusion that many people thought the Qing Dynasty was powerful and stimulated many literati to &amp;quot;opening the eyes to observe the world&amp;quot;. Many translators have translated a wide range of foreign newspapers, histories, geography, and other books, not just scientific texts. Many defeats pushed more Chinese people to recognize the deficiencies of their own and the strength of the West. Although they were not direct translators, they acted as sponsors, which was the main reason for the abundance of translated works and the rapid development of cultural turn at that time(Xuan Huifang 2019,96). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, it didn't take long for the Westernization Movement to fail, which inspired some elites to realize that China's backwardness was not in technology at all, but in its feudal autocratic system. The reformists, represented by Kang Youwei and Liang Qichao, have become new sponsors. In this short period of only ten years, a large number of excellent translators have appeared, such as Yan Fu and Lin Shu. Lin Shu, in particular, did not understand any foreign language but translated a lot of works, like ''la Dame aux Camelias''，''Uncle Tom's cabin'' and ''David Copperfield'', etc. Dictated by others, he translated in classical style. Such kind of translation to some extent can be said to be no respect to the original text. This also reflects that the purpose of translation at that time was not to highly restore the thoughts and styles of the original text, but to convey conducive information part of the original text to the target readers. This period was also the development period of the cultural shift of Chinese translation theory(Xuan Huifang 2019,96).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Developing to the May Fourth Movement, the ideological emancipation of Chinese intellectuals was more extensive. The translation mainly focuses on how to transform Chinese traditional culture benefiting from western culture and make the Chinese nation rejuvenate. The translation is regarded as an important tool to promote social change. Some scholars believe that the transmission of western new ideas is also to import new expression methods, and at the same time, in order to break the feudal traditional ideas, more intellectuals began to call for the use of vernacular Chinese. For example, Lu Xun and Qu Qiubai, who are well known to us, are representative figures(Xuan Huifang 2019,95). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, not everyone supports this idea. Mei Guangdi proposes that while introducing western culture, we should also carry forward the traditional culture. Western advanced ideas and technologies are needed to be absorbed, but it does not mean that our own language form, Classical Chinese, should be abandoned. But it can be seen that their ideas have not been widely supported. Just like Gu Zhengkun's viewpoint, unlike the cultural turn that emerged more than 100 years later in the West, cultural translation and translation studies in China at the end of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century has presented its obvious characteristics of subjectivity(Xuan Huifang 2019,95).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Judgement===&lt;br /&gt;
Since both the polysystem theory and cultural turn are not universal, so they have both advantages and disadvantages at the same time. We should keep rational and critical thinking when studying these theories, and treat their influence on translation studies objectively and dialectically. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. 1Advantages====&lt;br /&gt;
Polysystem theory makes translation studies no longer an isolated linguistic study, but brings descriptive translation studies and cultural turn to translation studies. Linguistic schools tend to pay too much attention to static semantic contrast, focusing on language patterns or underdeveloped literary theories, while the polysystem system combines translation with many factors such as the cultural context, social conditions and politics, especially affecting translation studies at the political level, such as post-colonial translation studies, feminist translation studies and cannibalistic translation studies derived from historical events(Zhang Xiujuan 2017,47). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, these theories have opened up a wide research field for translation studies, which makes translation studies no longer in a vacuum environment, and opens up a way for translation studies to finally get out of the prescribed aesthetic limitations(Zhang Xiujuan 2017,47). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To enable people to look at translation from a broader perspective and grasp its true nature, people will not be limited on the equivalence between the source text and the target text, but also regard the target text as an entity in the target system to study its various properties. This is the very point that developed into Toury's &amp;quot;Target-oriented approach&amp;quot;(Zhang Suwen 2019,94). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the translation is not only selected from several existing linguistic models but restricted by various systems, we can understand the translation phenomenon from the perspective of wider inter-system transmission. After fully understanding this phenomenon, it can also be used to guide us on how to better promote our own culture through translation, which is an unprecedented opportunity for translation studies. At the same time, according to Zohar's theory, we can also know that only with a higher level of research can we better convey our own culture and contribute to our translation studies(Zhao Bo 2017,112). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4. 2 Disadvantages====&lt;br /&gt;
Polysystem theory and the view of cultural turn neglect the translator's subjectivity, and the principle of choosing original texts is determined by the situation that dominates the (native) polysystem, which means that texts are chosen because they are consistent with the new methods of target literature, and also because of their possible innovative role in target literature. However, the choice of the target text is not only determined by the polysystem, but also by the translator's subjectivity. Translators will try their best to choose texts or familiar genres consistent with their own styles to give full play to their advantages and improve the quality of translations(Wu Ji 2018,205).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the linguistic school pays too much attention to the micro-level of translation studies, which limits the development of translation studies, scholars such as Nida and Newmark put forward a series of scientific theories to study translation by studying syntax and vocabulary, which has merits(Wu Ji 2018,206). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the attitude of the cultural school towards the linguistic school is to completely negate and abandon it. According to the cultural school, before putting forward the theory of cultural turn, translation studies lacked a set of macroscopic theories to guide them and did not form a theoretical system to guide translation practice, which is undesirable. At the same time, the cultural school's eyes are completely detached from the text, exaggerating the influence of macro factors other than the text, which has been criticized by later generations(Wu Ji 2018,206).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
The following conclusions can be drawn from the present study. Taken together, these findings suggest a role for cultural elements in promoting translation studies. Up to now, polysystem theory and cultural turn still have a wide influence on translation studies, and cultural factors are still important factors that must be considered in translation activities. The findings reported here also shed new light on the responsibilities of today’s translators(Han Xue 2019,138). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the earth is like a &amp;quot;village&amp;quot;, our cultural exchanges with other countries are getting closer and closer. It is necessary for contemporary translators to think about how to maintain cultural confidence through translation and effectively convey excellent culture to other countries. In the process of translation, translators should not only pay attention to linguistic equivalence, but also change their attitudes, think from the perspective of cultural exchange. They should explore a way to combine the inspiration of the polysystem theory and cultural turn, give full play to their subjectivities, and make efforts to tell Chinese stories well and build China's translation system in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett, S. (1995). Comparative literature : a critical introduction: Blackwell.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
BEECHER, S. H., &amp;amp; DAVID, B. UNCLE TOM'S CABIN: Harvard University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gillespie, G., &amp;amp; Even-Zohar, I. (1994). Polysystem Studies. Comparative Literature, 45(4), 374. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lefevere, A. (2004). Translation/history/culture: a sourcebook: ''上海外语教育出版社''[Shanghai foreign language education press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
William, S. A Midsummer Night’s Dream: Yale University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zeng Wengxiong. 曾文雄. (2006). 翻译学“语用学转向”:“语言学转向”与“文化转向”的终结. [Pragmatic turn in translatology: the end of linguistic turn and cultural turn]. ''社会科学家''[Social Scientist],（05）,193-197. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gao Feng, &amp;amp;Zhang Deng. 高峰, &amp;amp; 张灯. (2018). 翻译研究发展的推动力——多元系统理论研究. [The Driving Force of the Development of Translation Studies: A Study of Multiple Systems Theory]. ''吉林省教育学院学报''[Journal of Educational Institute of Ji Lin province], 34(02), 62-64. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Han Xue. 韩雪. (2019). 多元系统翻译论本土化策略及其创新性研究[Research on Localization Strategy and Innovation of Multi-system Translation Theory]. 福建茶叶[Fu Jian Tea], 41(02), 137-138. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
JI Qiming. 纪启明. (2016). 莎士比亚戏剧中意象的厚重翻译法—以梁实秋的《仲夏夜之梦》译本为例. [Heavy translation of images in Shakespeare's plays —— Taking Liang Shiqiu's translation of A Midsummer Night's Dream as an example]. ''青岛科技大学学报(社会科学版)''[Journal of Qingdao University of Science and Technology (Social Science Edition)], 32(03), 64-67. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stowe, Lin Shu &amp;amp;Wei Yi. 斯托, 林纾, &amp;amp; 魏易. (1981). 黑奴吁天录 [Uncle Tom's Cabin]: ''商务印书馆''[Commercial Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Yue. 宋越. (2018). 浅析多元系统理论在文学翻译中的应用. [On the Application of Multi-system Theory in Literary Translation] ''教育教学论坛''[Education Forum],(34), 93-94. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Ji. 吴际. (2018). 翻译学中“文化转向”的前世今生. [Past and Present Life of &amp;quot;Cultural Turn&amp;quot; in Translation Studies]. ''校园英语''[Campus English],(10), 205-206. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuan Huifang. 轩慧芳. (2019). 中国传统译论中的“文化转向”.[Cultural Turn in Chinese Traditional Translation Theory]. ''延安大学学报(社会科学版)''[Journal of Yan'an University (Social Science Edition)], 41(03), 92-96. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Suwen. 张素文. (2019). 探析多元系统论的理论构建.[On the theoretical construction of polysystem theory] .''文理导航''[Wenli Navigation],(03), 93-95. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Ziujuan. 张秀娟. (2017). 对翻译研究“文化转向”的思考.[Reflections on the Cultural Turn in Translation Studies]. ''文化创新比较研究''[A Comparative Study of Cultural Innovation], 1(11), 48-49. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Bo. 赵勃. (2017). 多元系统翻译理论的批判性阐述. [Critical exposition of multi-system translation theory]. ''北方文学''[North Literature],(12), 112. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Huichao. 朱慧超. (2017). 简析翻译学中的文化转向. [A Brief Analysis of Cultural Turn in Translation Studies]. ''文教资料''[Data of Culture and Education], 000(009), 86-88.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Influence of Cultural Differences on Translation Methods	姚佳	Yao Jia   No.202020080662 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation activity may appear to be a communication and transfer between languages, but it is closely related to culture. Language and culture permeate each other, and no language can be created and developed without its cultural background, while cultural differences also affect the language expression of the users to a certain extent. In this paper, we analyse the main cultural differences in translation in terms of historical background, way of thinking, social customs and other factors, but the existence of cultural differences makes translation activities often face some difficulties, which requires translators to master translation skills and correctly look at cultural factors in order to achieve the purpose of communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural differences, Translation methods, Influences, Translation skills&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译活动看似是不同语言之间的交流与转换,实则与文化密切相关。语言与文化之间相互渗透,任何语言的产生与发展都离不开其文化背景,而文化差异在一定程度上也影响着使用者语言的表达。本文从历史背景,思维方式,社会习俗等因素来分析翻译中几种主要的文化差异,而文化差异的存在又使翻译活动常常面临一些困难,这就要求译者熟练掌握翻译方法和一定的翻译技巧,正确看待文化因素,从而实现交流沟通之目的。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
文化差异,翻译方法,影响,翻译技巧&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The long-term transmission of culture depends on language. Language has always been an important basis for cultural inheritance. And it is also one of the tools used by different cultures in communication. The exchanges between different countries and regions have deepened in recent years. The demand for translation activities has been increasing, and the requirement for translation quality has also been gradually improved. Translation is a cultural communication activity between different countries. It is not only the conversion of two sets of language symbols. In a sense, translation has gone beyond language and become a cultural transfer between countries. There are certain differences in social values and ways of thinking between China and the West. So it is easy to make mistakes in English translation if many words are understood purely from the point of view of performance. This, coupled with the fact that different nationalities are often influenced by their own culture in the course of their historical development, can also lead to errors when translating between Chinese and English. In the face of cultural differences, we should choose appropriate translation methods to achieve the purpose of communication. In recent years, the focus of translators has gradually shifted from language level to cultural level. They have started to study translation methods from a cultural perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Main Aspects of Cultural Differences in Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of transforming a relatively unfamiliar expression into a relatively familiar one. Wang Zuoliang, a famous translator and linguist, once said that translators are dealing with individual words, but they are facing with two large cultures.(Wang Zuoliang 1997, 42) Therefore, translation should include not only language but also culture. The development of each country's language has gone through a long process of cultural accumulation and it is influenced by its own history, culture, ethics and many other aspects. The differences between English and Chinese are mainly reflected in the following aspects: historical background, way of thinking, and social customs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1 The Historical Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every country has a unique historical background, which inevitably gives rise to different cultural forms in the course of development. And this has a significant impact on the language as a carrier of culture. At the same time, differences in language can have a huge impact on translation activities. This requires the translator to be able to understand the different historical circumstances of the source and target language in order to improve the level of accuracy of the translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, we can see the difference in historical background between China and the West in the process of historical development. Agriculture has always been the lifeblood of the country's development, and the development of agriculture is even directly related to the stability of society. The Chinese people have created many excellent cultures through their industrious agricultural work. As a result, Chinese culture is rich in written expressions relating to agriculture. One of the most unique expressions of Chinese culture is the agricultural proverb. It is a fixed phrase that is widely spread among the people. It reflects the principles of agricultural production and summarises a wealth of experience in simple, popular, concise and vivid words, which is a cultural treasure of the Chinese nation and has always been loved by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can appreciate the unique charm of Chinese culture in some idioms. For example, &amp;quot;cast pearls before swine&amp;quot;(对牛弹琴). We cannot simply interpret this as throw pearls at pigs, for this does not conform to the practical use of Chinese adage.  And we can see another example, &amp;quot;As you sow, so shall you reap&amp;quot;(种瓜得瓜种豆得豆) We must realize that many expressions of proverbs in Chinese have been endowed with profound connotations. The deep meaning of this proverb is that one cannot enjoy the fruits of one's labor without putting in it a lot of hard work. There are many other Chinese agricultural proverbs. For example, “There are three rains in the early spring, all over the place”(立春三场雨,遍地都米), “Snow is in the field, wheat is in the barn”.(雪在田,麦在仓).      As for Britain, it is an island country surrounded by the sea. Its national development is closely related to Marine civilization. Britain's development into the &amp;quot;empire on which the sun never sets&amp;quot; in the 18th century was largely dependent on overseas colonial expansion. Even in today's society, Britain's national development cannot be achieved without its favourable Marine environment. Moreover, Britain has a temperate maritime climate, with humid climate and good vegetation, which makes it very suitable for sailing and grazing. Therefore, there are a lot of idioms related to sailing or sheep herding in English culture, such as, “A small leak will sink a great ship” (微小的裂隙能使一艘巨轮沉没),  “A smooth sea never makes a skillful mariner” (平静的大海孕育不出优秀的水手), Being on sea, sail; being on land, settle. (在海上就航行,在陆上就安居). (This paragraph is too long)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, we can find the cultural differences between English and Chinese from the specific historical background. “In the time of Queen Elizabeth, for example, government loyal Jesuits protested against a &amp;quot;fish only Friday&amp;quot; rule imposed by the Catholic Church, which opposed the government. In this context, &amp;quot;Juhn can be relied on, He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot; should be translated as &amp;quot;约翰忠诚可靠&amp;quot;.” (Lu Wei 2019, 200) If we do not analyze the specific historical background directly, it is bound to lead to cultural cognition errors. In Chinese, &amp;quot;鸿门宴&amp;quot; should be translated as &amp;quot;Hongmen Feast with a trap for the invited&amp;quot;, but it is easy to translate into &amp;quot;Hongmen Feast&amp;quot; if the translator does not know the historical background of the appearance of the word &amp;quot;鸿门宴&amp;quot;, which would create a barrier to cultural exchange. Therefore, it can be seen that cultural background has a great impact on the smooth progress of translation activities, and translators can better choose translation methods only if they are proficient in the cultural background of source language and target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.2  The Social Customs &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Customs and habits are mainly reflected in the language and behaviour that people use in communication, which is most likely to reflect the human mind and convey certain meanings. If, in the process of cultural exchange, there are significant differences in customs between countries, this can often lead to misunderstandings when expressing their views. The differences in social customs between China and the West can be extremely obvious. Therefore, in translation, the influence of language and behavioural habits on translation activities cannot be ignored. The differences between English and Chinese social customs are mainly reflected in customs, manners and habits of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We can feel the differences between Chinese and Western customs through people's habitual cognition of some animals in their daily life. ” (Wang Jingjing 2013, 28) In China, for example, the dog is a relatively lowly animal. Since ancient times, those Chinese idioms related to dogs have mostly expressed derogatory meanings. For example, &amp;quot;狼心狗肺&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;鸡飞狗跳&amp;quot; . In English-speaking countries, dogs mean the opposite. For example, &amp;quot;Love me, Love my dog&amp;quot;(爱屋及乌), A lucky dog(幸运儿), etc., which reflects the love of dogs in English-speaking countries. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to dogs, we can also see the different meanings of cats in different Chinese and Western customs. In Chinese culture, cats do not show a one-sided extreme phenomenon. Although there are derogatory words such as &amp;quot;猫儿偷腥&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;猫儿念经-假慈悲&amp;quot;, there are also &amp;quot;无论白猫黑猫,抓到老鼠就是好猫&amp;quot;. In general, cats are relatively neutral in Chinese culture. In Western customs, black cats are often associated with negative connotations. “Cats are known in the West as the familiar of witches and wizards, which stems from a medieval superstition ---- The Satan, the devil's favourite incarnation, was a black cat that witches used to take with them as a familiar.” (Zhu Yahui 2014, 25) For example, the idiom “she is a cat”. The translator cannot simply translate the literal meaning into &amp;quot;她是一只猫&amp;quot;, but should put it in the context of certain western social customs. So the proper translation should be &amp;quot;a woman with a hidden agenda&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some Cat idioms are unique to English culture, such as &amp;quot;Cat s paw.&amp;quot; The idiom comes from The Monkey and the Cat, written by the famous 17th century fable writer La Fontaine. “The cunning monkey wanted to eat the chestnuts from the fire but was afraid of being burnt, so he encouraged the cat to take the chestnuts out of the fire with his paws, but when the cat asked for his share, the monkey ate all the chestnuts.”(Wang Aihua 2008) This idiom is used to describe a person who is used to do risky things. If such cultural differences are not well understood, there will be a lot of translation misinterpretations. (This paragraph is too long）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the animal derivation, the same colour also has different meanings in both Chinese and English cultures. For example, in Chinese, blue generally represents a bright or relaxed feeling. In English expressions, blue generally stands for melancholy and deep depression. In Treasure Island, when Jim and his crew are faced with pirates, they are put in a very bad situation. “If we had been allowed to sit idle, we should all have fallen in the blues, but Captain Smollett was never the man for that”.(Stevenson 2013, 118) The word blue here refers to their emotionally depressed state. When translating 'blue' as it is used here, the different customs and habits of English-speaking countries should be taken into account in order to avoid incorrect translations. Here's another example of red. Chinese people believe that &amp;quot;red&amp;quot; stands for fighting spirit, passion and joy. Since ancient times, weddings and festivals have been celebrated with red lanterns and colours. But in the West, red represents blood, it represents killing, it represents death. For example, &amp;quot;red alert&amp;quot; (空袭) &amp;quot;紧急警报&amp;quot;,see the red light (觉察危险逼近). In the process of translation, we should have a deep understanding of the cultural background of customs to ensure the accuracy of words and to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding or even wrong translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.3 The Thinking Mode &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The way of thinking is the synthesis and unification of the stereotyped forms, methods and procedures of thinking of the subject in the process of reflecting on the object.” (Chen Hongwei&amp;amp;Li Yadan 2005) “The way of thinking is mainly composed of eight elements: knowledge, conception, method, intellect, emotion, will, and language habits. These elements are interconnected and interact with each other to form a dynamic, organic and complex system. It is the characteristics of each of these elements and their structure that define the nature, type and characteristics of the way of thinking and produce differences in the way of thinking.” (Lian Shuneng 2002) Different ethnic groups not only have different national cultures, but also have their own different ways of thinking and thinking characteristics, which is what we call thinking differences. Each language reflects the thinking characteristics of the people who speak it, and the English and Chinese languages are no exception. The differences in thinking styles are mainly reflected in the different lines of thought that people are used to, and the different perspectives that are favoured in thinking. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people think in a forward direction, while Westerners think in a reverse direction. Chinese and Westerners may use completely different, or very different, language to describe the same objects or images. It is not difficult to find that English is used to describe and explain things from small to big, from special to general, from individual to whole. The Order of Chinese is generally from big to small, from general to special, from whole to individual. “When introducing people, Chinese usually lists titles first and then calls them by name, and the titles are listed from the largest to the smallest. English is to announce a name first and then speak a series of duties from childhood to adulthood.”(Liu Wenhui 2002) For example, “现任中国共产党中央委员会总书记，中共中央军事委员会主席，中华人民共和国主席，中华人民共和国中央军事委员会主席于2020年一月十七日对缅甸进行了国事访问”.This sentence, if it is to conform to English language usage, should be translated as “January 17, 2020 saw the state visit to Myanmar of Xi Jinping, currently general Secretary of the CPC Central Committee, Chairman of the CPC Central Military Commission, President of the People's Republic of China, and Chairman of the CPC Central Military Commission”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese people think in a spiral way while Westerners think in a straight line way. The Chinese people's philosophical thinking is good at making Chinese people think in a broad way. “No matter doing or speaking, they always do everything from the surface to the point, from the big to the small. First, they have a general view of the whole situation and make plans; then, they refine details and make plans. Westerners, on the contrary, like to think from the detailed to the overall, from the single to the whole, which is a completely different way of thinking”. (Li Dan&amp;amp;Zhou Xiaoling 2006) It is a reflection of culture and also affects culture. Therefore, Chinese people always put the overall situation in the spiral thinking, while Westerners always put a straight line thinking and a straight line clue in it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese like to &amp;quot;paint the dragon and dot the eyes&amp;quot;. First, they like to put unimportant information on the top, and then talk about the main content, such as people and events, event results. “In narration, the emphasis of a sentence is usually placed at the end of the sentence, and the story is explained first, and then the theme is entered. The way of argument is the consequence of the first cause; Give the premises before you make a conclusion; Give the background first, then the topic.”(Bu Jia 2012, 123) The Western way is to come straight to the point. “The way they speak is the opposite, picking the main ones first, as if telling the answer first and then announcing the process. The narrative sequence is to first state the results and then analyze the reasons. Make a conclusion before you give a premise. Explain the topic first, then the background.”(Bu Jia 2012, 123) Therefore, it is necessary to adjust the word order in the English-Chinese translation so as to conform to the narrative logic of the two languages. For example, &amp;quot;求稳定、谋发展、促合作 , 是当今各国人民的共同愿望&amp;quot;。This sentence can be translated into：It is the common aspiration of all the people in the world to m aintain stability, seek development andpromote cooperation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Influences of Cultural Differences on Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not only the transformation between languages, but also the transformation between language forms, and even the transformation of culture. Therefore, in the process of language translation, communicative context, which refers to cultural factors, should be considered. On the one hand, culture is common, and there will be some overlap between cultures, which is also the basis of translation. On the other hand, the culture is also diverse, which is the difficulty of translation. The cultural diversity and uniqueness between English and Chinese often lead to lexical vacancy, semantic conflict and other phenomena that hinder translation. This requires translators to pay attention to such cultural differences and choose appropriate translation methods to solve the translation difficulties and make up for the lack of culture in the process of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.1 Lexical Gap &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Language is the carrier of culture. Every language has its own cultural peculiarities. As a cross-language and cross-cultural communication activity, translation not only conveys text information, but also inherits cultural significance. However, &amp;quot;different cultures break down and describe the world in different semantic categories. Therefore, some semantics in one culture may not exist in another language.&amp;quot;( Lado 1957, 78 ) This phenomenon is known as semanticzero. Practice has proved that the great differences between Chinese and English traditional cultures make English and Chinese words and meanings often difficult to correspond one to one, which makes translators have to take necessary strategies to eliminate or reduce barriers to communication. “Language is a culture created by people in the process of long-term practice, which naturally reflects the objective material world. If something does not exist in the community, there is often a vacancy in the meaning of the word.”(Cui Jing 2012, 38) For example, silk, which was not used by westerners at first, belongs to one of the earliest inventions in Chinese history. It was not until the Western Han Dynasty (202 BC-8 AD) that Zhang Qian, on his mission to the Western Regions, opened the door to China and the West by opening the &amp;quot;Silk Road&amp;quot;, which connected the Mediterranean countries and spread silk to the world. So, English borrowed Chinese pronunciation to translate the word. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example is Peking Opera, which is beloved by the Chinese people. It is a comprehensive art that combines singing, reading, doing and playing. However, opera, dance drama and drama that Europeans and Americans like are all in a single form. There is no dance in opera and no singing in dance drama, while drama is mainly dialogues. In view of this, the translator needs to make English readers fully and correctly understand the differences between Chinese quintessence and other art forms. In China, for example, there was no &amp;quot;咖啡&amp;quot;coffee, &amp;quot;冰淇淋&amp;quot;icecream, &amp;quot;沙发&amp;quot;sofa, etc., which had to be completely transplanted from English. But as time changes and cultural exchanges, the development of material culture in China has been synchronization with the west, even beyond. Such as &amp;quot;可乐&amp;quot;(cola), &amp;quot;自助&amp;quot;(buffet), &amp;quot;互联网&amp;quot; (Internet), &amp;quot;超市&amp;quot;( supermarket ), the previous social lack of cultural awareness in China such as vocabulary, has now been welcomed the broad masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lexical vacancy also appears in the different gods known in the East and the West. Westerners believe that God created human beings and dominated the world, while The Chinese traditionally accept the myth that Pangu created the world and Nu Wa made man. They believe that the Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva have supernatural powers and are able to &amp;quot;save suffering and all living beings&amp;quot;. Similarly, the Puritans and Protestants in The English language had a color of religious movement that was not known in China as Puritans. Therefore, it is not easy to translate both in form and in spirit. Chinese people attach great importance to ethics, order of seniority and clear distinction between seniority and inferiority. “In the appellation of relatives in Chinese, clan relationship is very complicated. In contrast, English kinship terms are more vague and general.”(Cui Jing 2012, 38) For example, the English uncle, aunt, and cousin only show gender and simple relatives， the only way to tell them apart may be by their name. In addition, words with Chinese institutional culture characteristics, such as lunar solar terms, heavenly stems, earthly branches and traditional festivals, have no meaning at all in English. Such as The Chinese &amp;quot;清明&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;端午&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;拜年&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;一国两制&amp;quot;, and in English “Christmas”, “Easter”, “capitalism” and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.2 Semantic Conflict&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the macroscopic similarity of human living environment and thinking structure, &amp;quot;what can be said in one language can be expressed relatively accurately in another language&amp;quot; (Nida, 1975). However, in addition to these semantically consistent words, there are many other pseudo-semantically consistent words between Chinese and English that seem to be the same. “In translation, this seemingly identical but different words and sentences are impossible to achieve the coexistence of source language and target language. We put this seemingly identical but different phenomenon in translation, known as the incompatibility of form and semantics in translation.”(Lu Guoqiang 2012) Incompatibility is contradiction. In translation practice, this kind of form and semantic incompatibility is very deceptive, which often leads to mistranslation of many words and phrases. For example, &amp;quot;这个故事发生在巴黎.&amp;quot; &amp;quot;The story takes place in Paris.&amp;quot;; &amp;quot;我们的当务之急是要深化改革&amp;quot; &amp;quot;To deepen reform is the most urgent task. &amp;quot;. Grammatically speaking, the above two translations seem to be sound, but they are semantically incompatible. They are all typical examples of Chinglish and should be amended as follows: 1) The story is set in Paris. 2) To deepen our commitment to reform is the top priority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there is another kind of semantic conflict, that is, the asymmetry of emotional meaning in Chinese and English translation. In addition to conveying information, language should also express the attitude of the speaker or the author towards what is said and the attitude of the listener and reader, that is to express feelings. In translation, the lack of a thorough understanding of the emotional meaning of a word often leads to incompatibility between form and meaning. The Chinese words for &amp;quot;干部&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;当官的&amp;quot; have the same conceptual meaning but different emotional colors. The former is neutral and sometimes even has a positive meaning, while the latter obviously has a negative meaning. Another example, the Chinese word for &amp;quot;农民&amp;quot;. Farmer is a neutral word in Chinese, while peasant has a derogatory meaning in English, referring to a rude and uncultivated person, so it is more appropriate to translate &amp;quot;农民&amp;quot; as a neutral word farmer. &amp;quot;物美价廉&amp;quot;, which means cheap and good. &amp;quot;Cheap&amp;quot; often reminds people of a cheap and inexpensive product, while &amp;quot;economical&amp;quot; has the associative meaning of &amp;quot;good and inexpensive&amp;quot;. Therefore, the positive word &amp;quot;物美价廉&amp;quot; should be translated into “economical and good” or “nice and inexpensive”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In translation, the semantic contradictions caused by improper collocation should be paid special attention to by translators. “Collocation meaning is a collocation of  associations acquired by a word from the meanings of other words combined with it. In translation, due to improper collocation, a large number of target languages with incompatible formal and semantic meanings are produced.”(Liu Yang 2016, 18) Only by truly mastering both Chinese and English and getting familiar with their fixed collocation patterns and idiomatic expressions can translators avoid mistranslation caused by improper collocation to the greatest extent. “For example, &amp;quot;假花&amp;quot;(artificial flowers); &amp;quot;假牙&amp;quot; (false tooth), &amp;quot;假新闻&amp;quot;(pseudo-event), etc. In each of the above examples, &amp;quot;假&amp;quot; means &amp;quot;untrue&amp;quot; and is the opposite of &amp;quot;true&amp;quot;. However, if you use &amp;quot;fake&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;false&amp;quot; in the translation, it is not in line with the English collocation habit.”(Liu Yang 2016, 19) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Chinese people study English, they often suffer from the semantic incompatibility caused by improper collocation. One of the important reasons is that they are not familiar with the national expression methods of English speaking. This kind of English collocation translated by Chinese thinking is something we need to work hard to correct. For example, “学习英语知识”，many people will translate it into &amp;quot;learn a knowledge of English&amp;quot; . But the proper translation is acquire a knowledge of English/has a knowledge of English. Leech pointed out that, unlike other types of meaning, collocative meaning has the property of generalization. It is only a special property of individual words. When it cannot be explained by other types of meaning, collocative meaning is resorted to as a special category. (Leech 1974) The particularity of collocation makes it more difficult for us to improve our expressive ability. Therefore, translators need to keep learning these commonly used fixed collocations to improve the accuracy of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.3 Use Specific Translation Methods from the Perspective of Cultural Differences&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a form of translation based on the pronunciation of the original language, generally based on the pronunciation of the content of the original language to find alternative translations in the target language with similar pronunciation. Transliteration is usually used for translating names, place names, country names, proper nouns or words with national characteristics. The transliterated words can only be used together, not separately, otherwise they have no meaning. Since there is a big difference between China and the West in terms of name calling, the transliteration is usually done by transliteration. For example, Charles is translated as &amp;quot;查尔斯&amp;quot;, David Copperfield as &amp;quot;大卫科波菲尔得&amp;quot;, Romeo and Juliet as &amp;quot; 罗密欧与朱丽叶&amp;quot;. There are many examples of transliteration of Chinese and Western place names. For example, Washington, the capital of the United States, is transliterated as &amp;quot;华盛顿&amp;quot;, Florence as &amp;quot;佛罗伦萨&amp;quot;, and Bristol as &amp;quot;布里斯托&amp;quot;. The list of place names is endless. The phonetic transliteration of place names is too numerous to mention. In addition, due to cultural differences, both Chinese and Western countries have developed their own proper nouns and words with unique national characteristics, which generally require phonetic translations. For example, &amp;quot;功夫&amp;quot; translates into &amp;quot;Kongfu&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;秧歌&amp;quot; translates into &amp;quot;Yangko&amp;quot;. Another example, there is a famous line from a Tang poem:姑苏城外寒山寺,夜半钟声到客船. “&amp;quot;寒山寺&amp;quot; here is not because there is a &amp;quot;Cold Mountain&amp;quot; outside Suzhou, but because it was named after a monk who was called &amp;quot;寒山&amp;quot; in the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, the translation of “Cold- Hill Monastery” would be misleading as &amp;quot;a temple on Han Shan Mountain,&amp;quot; which should be translated as “Han Shan Monastery”. ”(Wang Jianghong 2007)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation is the translation into English of words and phrases that have the same or similar meaning according to their original meaning. Literal translation is an important translation method that has many advantages, such as its ability to convey the meaning of the original text and to reflect its style. It is estimated that around 70% of sentences are processed by literal translation, so literal translation is a widely used translation method by translators, which shows the importance of this method. However, as there are certain differences between Chinese and Western cultures in various aspects, two situations must be taken into account when using literal translation. The first is to pay attention to the mistranslation of proper nouns or technical terms, and the second is to pay attention to words that have the same form but very different meanings in the two languages. For example, when selling something, you can't call your goods cheap, but inexpensive, because cheap means &amp;quot;of inferior quality&amp;quot;; &amp;quot;继承人&amp;quot; don't use successor but heir; &amp;quot;白酒&amp;quot;is not white wine but liquor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A free translation is different from a literal translation. A free translation is a translation that is based on the main idea of the original text rather than a word-for-word translation. It is usually used more often when translating sentences, phrases or larger groups of meaning. Free translation is mainly used in situations where the original language and the translated language reflect significant cultural differences. From the point of view of cross-cultural linguistic communication and cultural exchange, free translation emphasises the relative independence of the cultural system of the translated language from the cultural system of the original language, and is more capable of reflecting the linguistic characteristics of the nation. For example, the Chinese proverb &amp;quot;三思而后行&amp;quot;usually translated into &amp;quot;Look before you leap&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;一朝被蛇咬十年怕井绳&amp;quot;可以译为&amp;quot;A burned child dreads the fire&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;心急吃不了热豆腐&amp;quot;译为&amp;quot;A watched pot never boils&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In English there are also many words that need to be paraphrased and the cultural differences between the two languages in different situations should be respected when translating, otherwise it can lead to misunderstandings in the language transfer. For example, &amp;quot;Every life has its roses and thorns.&amp;quot;is translated into：&amp;quot;人生有苦有甜。In Hamlet, Act II, Scene 2, there is this depiction and praise of mankind:&amp;quot;What a piece of work is a man! How noble in reason! How infinite in faculty! In form and moving how express and admirable! In action how like an angel! In  apprehension how like a god! The beauty of the world! The paragonof animals!&amp;quot; It was translationed into： &amp;quot;人类是一件多么了不得的杰作！ 多么高贵的理性！ 多么伟大的力量！ 多么优美的仪表！ 多么文雅的举动！ 在行为上多么像一个天使！ 在智慧上多么像一个天神！ 宇宙的精华！ 万物的灵长！&amp;quot; “Words such as &amp;quot;仪表&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;天神&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;灵长&amp;quot; corresponded to Chinese cultural imagery and free translation was used for this purpose.”(Sun Yiwen 2019, 170)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The skills to choose the proper translation methods from the perspective of cultural differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ultimate effect of translation should be that the audience receives complete and correct information and that they have the same experience of reading the translation as if it were their mother tongue. In order to achieve the best possible translation results, it is important to focus on the cultural characteristics of the translation itself and to analyse the target audience of the translation. At the same time, the differences between Eastern and Western cultures should be compared and analysed to identify the cultural factors that influence translation and to clarify that the influence of cultural differences in translation cannot be ignored. The aim is to enable people to face up to cultural differences and to value the dynamic equivalence of translation practice. The aim is to improve sensitivity to cultural differences and the accuracy of language use, to overcome cultural barriers in translation and to achieve intercultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1 Focus on the work itself&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When carrying out translation activities, it is essential that the translator carries out an in-depth analysis of the work to be translated. Therefore, the type of work, style, cultural features should be taken into account if the translator wants to achieve the desired results. If the type of work to be translated into English is different, then the requirements can vary considerably. Take the translation of poetry as an example. Poetry is the essence of language and culture. Poetry is usually a harmonious blend of emotions and scenery, and the theme of the poem is usually expressed by the mood. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translating Chinese poetry, the ambiguity of the language and the problems that arise in the translation process actually stem from cultural differences. We can look at an example of Cao Xueqin’s work: &amp;quot;空对着,山中高士晶莹雪; 终不忘,世外仙姝寂寞林.&amp;quot;(1982, 17) And the translation is &amp;quot;Vainly facing the hermit in sparkling snow － clad hills, I forgot not the fairy in lone woods beyond the world&amp;quot;. (Yang Xianyi 1978, 67) “The &amp;quot;雪&amp;quot; in the poem ostensibly refers to snow in nature, but those who familiar with Dream of the Red Chamber will know that it is actually the Chinese character for &amp;quot;薛&amp;quot;. It refers to Xue Baochai. &amp;quot;林&amp;quot; appears to refer to a forest, but actually refers to Lin Daiyu. If the meaning of the puns in a poem is not clear, the original mood and emotion of the poem will be lost and the reader will be less able to understand the meaning of the poem.”(Li Yafeng 2016, 70) Therefore, the translator should never adopt an ambiguous attitude towards the translation of such punning words in poetry. The translator should start from the work itself, thoroughly clarify the cultural background of the original text and the profound meaning of the work, and choose the appropriate translation to reproduce the true meaning of the poem to help the reader better understand it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, in the English translation process, the translator must have an accurate grasp of the cultural characteristics of each term in order to choose the appropriate translation method, so that the content of the translation is accurate and comprehensive. For example,&amp;quot; 汉皇重色思倾国,御宇多年求不得。&amp;quot;It was translated into: “The beauty － loving monarch longed year after To find a beautiful lady without a peer.”(Xu Yuanchong 2010, 222) “The word 'Han Huang' in the poem is the title of the emperor in Chinese feudal society, a term used in China, and Chinese readers are able to grasp the cultural han meaning of it. The word 'monarch' has been chosen to be more accessible to the reader, who has a general idea that he is a ruler of a country and can get a general idea of the meaning of the original poem&amp;quot;. (Li Yafeng 2016, 72) We can see that both Chinese and Western cultures have one thing in common: they are the result of a long process of sedimentation and accumulation and are characterised by diversity and stability. English translators must accurately grasp the differences between Chinese and Western cultures and choose a suitable translation method in order to complete the translation work successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.2 Focus on the reader &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the whole translation activity, the source material, the translation and the reader are the three elements. And translators should not only pay attention to the high degree of restoration of the source material, but also pay more attention to the feelings of the reader and take the readers’ reaction as the fundamental point of reaction. The translation activity itself is to serve the reader, and translators try to make their translations more accurate. If the problem of inaccurate translation still exists, it is necessary to combine naturalisation and alienation to prevent the translation language from being too rigid, and in cases where some local conditions are not understood, markings can be made to enhance the readers’ understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Depending on the type of reader, the translation strategy the translator should adopt should also change. For example, if the reader is a minor, the language used in the English-Chinese translation should be straightforward and simple, and the rationale should be clearly visible. Authentic translation not only restores the authenticity of the linguistic content, but also reflects the vividness of the cultural content, thus achieving the purpose of being available for research. The degree of difficulty, translation method and interpretation of the content should be decided according to the target audience in order to produce different effects for different people and thus achieve the purpose of English-Chinese translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Naida has said that as white as snow (白如雪)is translated as &amp;quot;white as goose feathers&amp;quot; where the word is not familiar at all or does not exist in the language, because the readership or group of readers is different. By analogy, the English idioms 'birds of a feather flock together' and 'shed crocodile tears ' can be translated as &amp;quot; 物以类聚, 鸟以群分&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;掉鳄鱼眼泪&amp;quot; at higher readership levels; at lower readership levels it can be translated as &amp;quot;鱼找鱼, 虾找虾&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;猫哭耗子&amp;quot;, otherwise it will not only fail to resonate with the reader, but will also confuse the reader. “Eugene A.Nida strongly advocates that the translator should take into account the reader's receptivity, ‘The first task of the translator in a translation is to convey the information in the original text faithfully’, ‘The text must be interpreted correctly for the reader’.” (Tan Zaixi 1984, 21)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.3 Focus on the dynamic equivalence of translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was coined by the famous American linguist Eugene Nida in the 1960s. According to Nida, &amp;quot;the translation process aims to reproduce the information content of the source language in the recipient language that is closest to the source language, firstly in terms of equivalence of meaning and secondly in terms of equivalence of style”. (Nida 2001, 87) In this concept, Naida emphasises 'closest' rather than 'equivalent'. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The so-called &amp;quot;nearest equivalent&amp;quot; means that the information in the source language is reproduced in the target language using the nearest &amp;quot;natural equivalent&amp;quot;, so that the translation is as natural as possible, both semantically and stylistically. According to the principle of dynamic equivalence, the translator starts with the reader in mind, and does not focus on the linguistic equivalence between the original and the translated form, but on the meaning and spirit of the original, reproducing the main idea of the original as completely as possible. The measure of a good translation is not how close the form of the translation is to the original, but whether the function of the information to be conveyed is the same as that of the original. The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has enormous implications for intercultural translation. To achieve bicultural understanding and communication, it is necessary to have a deep understanding of the differences between the two cultures and then be flexible enough to use translation methods that faithfully reproduce the cultural flavour of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In translation activities, the treatment of cultural background information is crucial. Translation plays the role of a bridge for cross-cultural communication, and its aim is not only to transform language and text on the surface structure, but also to transfer the cultural connotations embedded in the original work. For example, the famous English poet Shelley's Ode to the West Wind expresses a perfect eulogy of spring with beautiful and rich imagination. Because Britain is located in the northern temperate zone of the western hemisphere, it is subject to oceanic weather all year round, so the west wind generally heralds the arrival of spring. The differences in geographical location and climate between the two countries have resulted in different understandings of the easterly and westerly winds, resulting in different cultural connotations in the language. In order for the readers of the translated text to agree with the readers of the original text, the translator must find a translation in the culture of the target language as opposed to that of the source language. If this geographical and cultural difference is ignored and a literal translation is made, not only will cultural information not be exchanged, but it may also mislead the reader of the translated text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the course of their long history, all peoples have developed cultural symbols, also known as cultural imagery. Cultural imagery is mostly the result of the wisdom, history and culture of each nation. The same object, in a different cultural atmosphere, represents different cultural symbols, carries different cultural connotations and triggers different associations for the reader, leading to different interpretations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As in Jin Changxu's Spring Complaint': &amp;quot;打起黄莺儿,莫教枝上啼；啼时惊妾梦,不得到辽西&amp;quot;. The poem vividly expresses the woman's helpless desolation and her fervent longing for her husband, who has left home and gone to the battlefield. As a military stronghold on the northeastern border of the Tang dynasty, &amp;quot;Liaoxi&amp;quot; refers to the area around Yingzhou and Yanzhou, west of the Liao River in the Tang dynasty, and often appears in ancient Chinese poetry, referring to the &amp;quot;battlefield&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;This typical Chinese cultural imagery of &amp;quot;辽西&amp;quot; carries a strong sense of Chinese culture that is difficult for Western readers to comprehend. “A literal translation would never work, but a transliteration plus an explanation of the &amp;quot;辽西&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;Liao- xi, the frontier&amp;quot; would make it as much of a cultural fax as possible. The abundance of cultural imagery conveys the cultural connotations of the cultural imagery of &amp;quot;Liaowest&amp;quot; well.” (Ke Zhao 2012, 114)  Obviously, if the equivalence of form undermines the equivalence of meaning in the translation process, then the form should not be hesitated to be abandoned in favour of the fidelity of content.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural differences in translation are a complex matter, and there are no fixed rules for dealing with them. Therefore, only with a deeper understanding of the cultural differences between the East and the West can a translator maintain the original style of the translated work and make the translation accessible and acceptable to the target audience. As an important factor in building cultural bridges, translators should be prepared to understand the differences in historical background, ways of thinking, social customs and other aspects of different cultures before processing the translation. At the same time, translators should be able to adopt flexible translation methods according to different situations, overcome obstacles caused by cultural differences in translation activities, and respect other cultures as well as their own.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Zuoliang 王佐良. (1997) ''翻译:思考与试笔'' [Thinking and Testing] . [Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press] 北京:外语教学与研究出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu, Wei 卢薇.(2019). ''探讨中西文化差异对英语翻译的影响'' [Exploring the Influence of Chinese and Western Cultural Differences on English Translation]. ''海外英语'' [English Abroad].(04)200-201.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Jingjing 王经晶. (2013). ''浅谈汉英文化差异对翻译的影响'' [An Introduction to the Influence of Chinese-English Cultural Differences on Translation]. [Success(Education)] ''成功(教育)''. (06)28.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Yahui 朱亚辉. (2014). ''从中西猫文化视角看猫习语的翻译策略'' [Translation strategies of cat idioms from the perspective of Chinese and Western cat culture]. ''文史博览(理论)'' [Literature and History (Theory)]. (09)24-26. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Aihua 王爱华.(2008). ''动物在英语谚语中的寓意浅析'' [An analysis of the allegorical meaning of animals in English proverbs]. [Lanzhou Journal] ''兰州学刊''. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Robert Louis Stevenson.(2013). ''Treasure Island''.[Cambridge University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lado, Robert.(1957). ''Linguistics Across Cultures''. [Ann Arbor:The University of Michigan Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cui, Jing 崔竞.(2012). ''从文化差异角度看英汉翻译中的词义空缺现象'' [The Phenomenon of Word Meaning Vacancy in English-Chinese Translation from the Perspective of Cultural Differences].  ''文教资料'' [Literary and Educational Materials]. (01)38-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida，E. A. (1974). ''Language Structure and Translation: Essays''. [Stanford University Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu, Guoqiang陆国强. (2012).''思维模式与翻译''［Thinking Patterns and Translation]. [Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 上海: 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leech，G. (1974). ''Semantics''.［Penguin］ .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Yang 刘扬.(2016). ''翻译中的形式与语义不相容问题'' [The problem of formal and semantic incompatibility in translation]. ''外语与翻译'' [Foreign Language and Translation]. 16-21. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Jianghong王江宏.(2007). ''四种常用的翻译方法'' [Four common methods of translation]. ''Journal of Vocational University'' [职大学报].(03)77-81.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yiwen孙一文.(2019). ''从翻译目的论视角看译者对翻译策略的选择——以《哈姆雷特》&amp;lt;第二幕&amp;gt;朱生豪译本为例'' [The Translator's Choice of Translation Strategies from the Perspective of Translation Purpose Theory--Taking the Translation of Hamlet &amp;lt;Act II&amp;gt; by Zhu Shenghao as an Example]. ''English Abroad'' [海外英语]. (13)170-171.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao, Xueqin曹雪芹. (1982). ''红楼梦(上)'' [Dream of the Red Chamber (上). [Beijing:People's Literature Publishing House] 北京:人民文学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xian Yi杨宪益. (1978) ''A Dream of Ｒed Mansions''. [Beijing:Foreign Language Press] 北京:外文出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida E A．(2001). ''Language and Culture-Contexts in Translating''. [Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ke Zhao柯招. (2012). ''翻译中不同文化背景下的动态对等''  [Dynamic Reciprocity in Translation in Different Cultural Contexts]. [Journal of Mudanjiang Normal College (Philosophy and Social Science Edition)] ''牡丹江师范学院学报''.(06)114-116.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Study of Domestication and Foreignization in Cross—Culture Translation	李海泉	Li Haiquan No.202020080610 English Language and Literature==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Abstract'''==&lt;br /&gt;
For a long time, translation has been regarded as a conversion activity between languages. However, with the increasing international communication, translation studies gradually turn to cultural transfer. Generally speaking, there are two principal strategies to deal with cross-culture involved in translation, namely, TL (target language) culture-oriented domestication and culture-oriented foreignization. Domestication means bringing the foreign culture closer to the reader in the target culture,making the target text recognizable and familiar to the readers. Foreignization, on the other hand, means taking the reader over to the source text and in turn to the foreign culture, making him or her see the differences. Because of the differences between the SL culture and the TL culture,a translator is bound to face a choice. So it is inevitable to have the inclination of domestication or foreignization for a translation. It can be said that the subject of domestication and foreignization is one of the core topics of translation. This paper starts with the historical origin of domestication and foreignization, analyzes their respective strengths and weaknesses and discusses the relationship between them. The paper reaches a conclusion that the relationship between domestication and foreignization is dialectic and they can complement each other in the process of translation. And by analyzing the factors influencing and restricting the choice of translator’s strategy, the author puts forward some methods and means to realize cultural transmission through two translation strategies in order to guide translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Key words'''==: domestication; foreignization; cross-culture translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''摘要'''==&lt;br /&gt;
长期以来，翻译一直被视为语言间的转换活动。但随着国际间交往的日益紧密，翻译研究逐渐转向文化间的比较。一般而言，翻译中文化的转换有两种基本策略:即以目的语文化为归宿的归化和以源语文化为归宿的异化。归化是指尽量将译语文化纳入译文读者的知识范围，将作者引向读者;异化是指在翻译中保留原文语言文化的特异之处，将读者引向作者。由于源语和译语文化的巨大差异，译者在翻译过程中必然会面临两难选择，因而一篇译作也必然会出现归化或异化的倾向。可以说，归化和异化的课题是翻译的核心课题之一。&lt;br /&gt;
本文从归化和异化的历史渊源入手，分析二者各自的优势和缺陷，探讨了归化和异化两者之间的关系，认为二者既对立又统一，在翻译过程中可以互相补充，并通过选择一些翻译实践的例子加以说明二者的互补性。通过分析影响和制约译者策略选择的因素，作者最终提出了一些能够通过两种翻译策略实现文化传递的方法和手段，以期对翻译实践起指导作用。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''关键词'''==：归化；异化；跨文化翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Introduction'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not only an activity of lingual exchange and information transfer, but also a kind of cultural communication between different countries and nations. With the growing ties among countries, cross-translation has become a hot topic. And in recent years, translators have shown increasing interest in the problems arising from cultural differences in translation. Generally speaking, there are two principal strategies to tackle them in translation, namely, &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. The domestication is target language oriented, while the foreignization is source language oriented.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The study on domestication and foreignization has lasted for quite a long time.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have been numerous disputes over domestication and foreignization both in China and abroad. In these disputes, people have been trying to obtain a&lt;br /&gt;
conclusion as to which translation strategy is better. They tend to overemphasize one strategy and ignore the positive and indispensable role of the other. In fact, their relationship is dialectic. The paper tries to hold a dialectic attitude towards the dispute over domestication and foreignization and study the relationship between the two and tries to make a conclusion that domestication and foreignization are both useful in translation and translators should choose different strategies in various situations. In fact, an excellent translation always well combines the two strategies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This thesis mainly consists of three chapters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chapter I is a brief survey of the history of domestication and foreignizatio.The paper will provide a detailed account of some fundamental issues in the study of domestication and foreignization, including their definitions, their details and their advantages and limitations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chapter 2 presents that the disputes on domestication and foreignization have permeated the history of translation both in the West and in China. The disputes in translation history show that both sides take absolute and one sided attitude towards the two translation strategies and they just overemphasize one of them. Thus many translators feel puzzled at what strategy to choose according to different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chapter 3 focuses on the factors influencing the choice of the translation strategies. General speaking,there are three major factors: translation purpose, the text type, and the target reader. Understanding these factors can help translators choose an appropriate translation strategy.A translator should try to avoid biases and remain objective. What’s more, he should consider the above three factors before he decides whether to adapt the original text or to retain as much as possible the foreign flavor of the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, the writer tries to conclude that a good translator should adopt different devices to realize different strategies according to different situations, and a good translation is one that well combines domestication and foreignization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Ⅰ A Brief Study of Domestication and Foreignization'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In many cases controversy is due to the looseness of clarification of fundamental issues (Hou Yanan 2004,5 ). Many people talk about domestication and foreignization when the fundamental issues are seldom clearly defined.In this chapter, the paper will provide some fundamental issues of domestication and foreignization which are based on the following arguments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.1 Definition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The terms of domestication and foreignization were first introduced by the famous American translator Lawrence Venuti in his book ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation'', which was published in 1995. Domestication and foreignization are defined by Lawrence Venuti as follows:”Domestication means bringing the foreign culture closer to the reader in the target culture, making the text recognizable and familiar. Foreignization, on the other hand, means taking the reader over to the   foreign culture, making him or her see the cultural and linguistic difference&amp;quot;(Venuti 1995:19-20). Domesticating means bringing the foreign culture closer to the reader in the target culture, making the text recognizable and familiar. Foreignizing, on the other hand, means taking the reader over to the foreign culture, making him or her see the differences.Compared to marriage, translation practice is similar to the marriage of a Chinese girl with a foreigner. By domestication,&amp;quot;the Chinese girl&amp;quot; will be forced to undergo the cosmetic in order to make her look like a westerner. By foreignization, the bride’s appearance will be left intact although she has to put on the western-style wedding gown. Her cultural identity is also kept to the maximum (Chen Fu 2004,4-5).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.2 Details About Domestication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are various opinions as to the forms of domestication.According to Ke Ping (Ke Ping 1993,23),domestication only refers to adaptation of words or phrases.That is domestication means that translating a word or phrase which is of target language (TL) cultural color and which is used as frequently in the TL as the original in the source language (SL) (Hou Yanan 20046).Qin Hongwu (Qin Hongwu 2000,372) holds that domestication also includes the adaptation of SL syntactic structure.According to the definition given by Lawrence Venuti, all the forms of adaptation aim to make the TL more acceptable and familiar to the TL readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many scholars who favor domestication have put forward their own point view on domestication. Eugene Nida is widely considered as an influential representative of domesticating translation who puts much emphasis on the communication function of translation.His concept of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;in translation is the representative of domestication strategy.Dynamic equivalence is defined as&amp;quot;a translation principle according to which a translator seeks to translate the meaning of the original in such a way that the target language wording will trigger the same impact one target culture audience as the original wording did upon the source text audience&amp;quot;.&amp;quot;A translation of dynamic equivalence aims at complete naturalness of expression. And tries to relate the receptor to modes of behavior relevant within the context of his own culture:it does not insist that he understand the cultural patterns of the source-language context in order to comprehend the message”(Nida,1964,159). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, Nida pay much attention to readers response.&amp;quot;the relationship between the original receptors and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and message&amp;quot;(Nida,1964:159).So a translation of dynamic equivalence directs its focus of attention not so much toward the source message as towards the receptor response (Zhou Min 2007, 23) For example,according to Nida’s approach of domestication,the Chinese idiom &amp;quot;智者千虑,必有一失&amp;quot;will be translated into &amp;quot;Homer sometimes nods&amp;quot;; the English idiom &amp;quot;to cast pearls before swine&amp;quot; can be translated into &amp;quot;对牛弹琴&amp;quot;. A dynamic equivalent translation shifts the focus from verbal comparison between the originala and translation to readers' response (Zhou Min 2007,24).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, domestication involves alteration of the SL cultural images, syntactic structure, and so on. This kind of alteration is designed to make the translation more understandable and smoother to the TL readers. For example, in ''Hong Lou Meng'',&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谋事在人，成事在天。（第六回）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man purposes, God disposes. (Hawkes)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hawkes quotes the English proverb directly and make it untouched. In this way,he changes the Buddhist flavor into the Christian flavor. The SL image is replaced with TL cultural image.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He’s always been strong as a mule．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
他一向壮得像头牛。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘牛’is often used to express physical fitness in Chinese culture, while’牛’is expressed in‘horse’or‘mule’according to English expression habits.In summary, domesticated translation can provide readers with closeness,nature and fluency.TL readers easily accept this translation and have more profound understanding of the connotation of the target language(Zhou Min 2007,25).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.3 Details About Foreignization&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignization signifies the differences of the foreign text. Lawrence Venuti,the representative of foreignization, views such kind of translation method as&amp;quot;a strategic cultural intervention in the current state of world affairs, against the hegemonic English-language nations and the unequal cultural exchanges in which they engage their global others” (Venuti 1995,20). Venuti puts forward that foreignization can be a form of resistance against ethnocentrism and racism, cultural narcissism and imperialism (Hou Yanan 2004,10).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translators who adopt the foreignization strategy try to avoid any alteration or departure from the SL. The culture-specific elements, literary form, and linguistic feature are preserved as much as possible. Foreignization is based on the differences between different national cultures and advocates the original flavor of culture. The purpose of foreignization is to make the TL readers fully experience the exotic atmosphere, feel different nationalities and realize the differences among different language traditions and national cultures by retaining the language styles and national characteristics of foreign countries. Therefore, the appropriate foreignization not only promotes the cultural exchange,but also greatly enriches the expressiveness of the translated language(Tian Yunping 2005,107 ).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the expansion of cultural exchange,many English loanwords gradually infiltrate into Chinese through foreignizing translation and are widely familiar and accepted by us. For example,in English-Chinese translation, we have talk show(脱口秀),ivory tower(象牙塔),crocodile tears(鳄鱼的眼泪),sour grapes(酸葡萄) and so on. And in Chinese-English translation,there are 气功(qi gong),豆腐(to fu),功夫(kong fu),君子协定 (gentleman’s agreement ), 门户开放政策(the open door policy) and so on (Hou Yanan 2004,12).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.4 Advantages and Limitations of Domestication and Foreignization&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are the main translating strategies. While in translation,translators have a tendency to overemphasize the significance of one strategy and ignore the role of the other one. In fact, both domesticating and foreignizing strategies have their advantages and limitations.As the main strategy,domestication holds its advantages. Mark Schuttleworth and Moira Cowie regard domestication as&amp;quot;a term used by Venuti to describe the translation strategy in which a transparent, fluent style is adopted in order to minimize the strangeness of the foreign text for the TL readers&amp;quot; (Schuttleworth and Cowie,1997,43-44). This involves erasing the linguistic and cultural differences of the original text and adapting them to the norms and conventions of the target culture.Therefore, this target-culture-oriented approach makes the foreign familiar and avoids cultural conflicts and communication barriers. However, every coin has two sides. Venuti holds that domestication has negative connotation &amp;quot;as it is identified with a policy common in dominant cultures which are ‘aggressive monolingual, unreceptive to the foreign’, and which he describes as being accustomed to fluent translations that invisibly inscribes foreign texts with TL values and provide readers with the narcissistic experience of recognizing their own culture in a cultural other&amp;quot;(Venuti, 1995,20). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Nide said that &amp;quot;to grow like mushroom&amp;quot; can be translated into &amp;quot;雨后春笋&amp;quot; so as to achieve functional equivalence, but &amp;quot;雨后春笋&amp;quot; may mislead Chinese readers into believing that there are bamboo shoots in the English-speaking countries.Though domestication is easier for the reader to understand and accept, its naturalness and smoothness of the TT are often achieved at the expense of the cultural messages of the SL. What's more, if the translator always adopts the domestication strategy to replace the cultural differences with the information familiar to TL readers, the TL readers will be further apart from SL culture. Readers just review their own culture which is against the purpose of intercultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreignization, source-culture-oriented approach, respects the foreignness of the source language and culture and try to retain the foreign linguistic forms and cultural differences in target text, so that it enables the target readers to gain &amp;quot;an alien reading experience&amp;quot;(Venuti,1995,20), to know the cultural otherness and to promote cultural communication. Besides, foreignization will play an significant role in preventing cultural hegemony and enhancing the status of foreign culture in the target culture. It is necessary for the target reader to acquaint himself with the foreign culture. What’s more, translation with foreignization could broaden the view of readers.It accords with the needs of cultural transmission and exchanges among different nations. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance,there are plenty of expressions concerning animals in every language.The tiger is considered to be the‘king of animals' and stands for dignity in Chinese, while in English,the same meaning is carried by the image of ‘lion’. For example,&amp;quot;他结婚了,太太是只母老虎”,in English, it can translates&amp;quot;He was married and had a lioness at home &amp;quot;. In the foreignized expressions, it is natural for readers to associate them with their native expressions. Through the comparison, they can understand different usages and the exact connotations of the lion and those of the tiger. It is in this way that target readers enrich their acquisition of foreign cultures and accelerate cultural communication (Hou Yanan 2004,14).However,there are limitations in foreignizating translation.Sometimes, alien cultural image and linguistic features may cause information overload to the readers. For example,if the reader can’t understand the ST image, he can’t receive the cultural message contained in the ST, and he may even fail to understand the ST.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Ⅱ Disputes over Domestication and Foreignization in History'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No study of domestication and foreignization would be complete without consideration of them in a historical perspective.Throughout the history,there are many different opinions on domestication and foreignization in cross-culture translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1 Disputes over Domestication and Foreignization in the West&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the west,there are various opinions on domestication and foreignization.It was Cicero in the first century B.C.who first eloquently formulated that a translatormust be either an interpreter or rhetorician (Zhou Min 2007,38).For the next two thousand years, translation theory was mainly limited to a heated discussion of this dichotomy.In the western translation field of today, the loudest speaker for domestication is Eugene Nida, and Lawrence Venuti is the representative of those who favor foreignization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication recommends fluent translation. Eugene Nida is the representative of those who favor domesticating translation. The concept of dynamic equivalence is a clear indication of his inclination towards domestication. &amp;quot;A dynamic equivalence aims at complete naturalness of expression and tries to relate the receptor to modes of behavior relevant within the context of his own culture&amp;quot; (Nida,1993,159). Dynamic equivalence or functional equivalence is based on the principle of equivalent effect,i.e.the relationship between receiver and message should aim at being the same as that between the original receivers and the SL message(Zhou Ming 2007,41).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A minimal definition of functional equivalence is stated as “ The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot; in the book ''Language, Culture and Translating'' (Nida, 1993,117).He claims, &amp;quot;Anything less than this degree of equivalence should be unacceptable&amp;quot;(Nida,1993, 118). The maximal,ideal definition is stated as “the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, 1993: 118). Nida’s &amp;quot;Dynamic Equivalence&amp;quot; can be viewed as a euphemism for domestication (Zhou Ming 2007,41). This can be evidenced also in Nida's own words &amp;quot;The translator must be a person who can draw aside the curtains of linguistic and cultural differences so that people may see clearly the relevance of the original meaning&amp;quot;(Nida, 1993: 121). All in all, Nida's theory virtually reinforces the status of domestication as a canon in English-language translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the publication of the Translator’s Invisibility in 1986, Lawrence Venuti has become one of the most prominent figures in contemporary U.S. translation circle. Lawrence Venuti is a major advocator of foreignization. His aim is &amp;quot;rather to develop a theory and practice of translation that resists dominant target-language cultural values so as  to signify the linguistic and cultural difference of the foreign text&amp;quot; (Venuti, 1995, 23). He states&amp;quot;the fact of translation is erased by suppressing the linguistic and cultural differences of the foreign text, assimilating it to dominant values in the target-language culture, making it recognizable and therefore seemingly untranslatable. With this domestication the translated text passes for the original&amp;quot;(Venuti,1995,23). Hence,he puts forth the principle of&amp;quot;resistancy&amp;quot; to signify the difference from the foreign text by disrupting the cultural codes that prevail in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.2 Disputes over Domestication and Foreignization in China&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The disputes over domestication and foreignization can be dated back to the period of translating the Sanskrit Buddhist scriptures into Chinese， which is known as the dispute over&amp;quot;simple translation&amp;quot;(文)and&amp;quot;sophisticated translation&amp;quot;(质) Sutra scriptures. Dao’an (Luo Xingzhang 1984，26) firmly advocated faithful translation of &amp;quot;zhi&amp;quot;, namely,foreignizatiing translation. While Kumarajiva is strongly against foreignization. He advocated the translation of &amp;quot;wen&amp;quot;.In the 1930s,Zhao Jingshen (Luo Xingzhang 1984:267) proposed the translation principle of “smoothness over faithfulness”. Zhao declared that a piece of translation should be smooth, even if smoothness was achieved at the expense of faithfulness. Thus he chose to “rearrange Yan Fu’s three points in a new order, as follows: expressiveness, faithfulness, elegance&amp;quot;(Luo Xingzhangv1984,267). The most famous Chinese scholar who firmly advocates domestication in the 20th century might be Qian Zhongshu. He insists that the highest standard of translation be &amp;quot;sublimation&amp;quot; and a translation be &amp;quot;so faithful to the source text that it does not read like a translated work, because the text in the source language will by no means read like a translated one&amp;quot;(Qian Zhongshu,1981,18-19).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say,a piece of good translation should not reveal its foreignness.Compared with the advocacy of foreignization, the school of domestication is more powerful and popular.Most acknowledged translators century were the representatives of the domestication school,such as Yan Fu,Zhang Guruo,Yang Bi ,just to name a few. (Zhou Min 2007,39) Professor Xu Yuanchong favors domestication. He sees clearly the differences between eastern and western cultures，and proposes the theory of cultural competition to deal with the cultural differences.That is, a translator should make full use of the strength of the TL in order to make the TT more beautiful (Xu Yuanchong,2000:90).As using of four-character-phrases is widely acknowledged as one of the characteristics as well as strong points of the Chinese language,Xu uses a lot of four  character phrases in his translation. He also likes to use phrases from ancient Chinese literary works in his translation. For example,“ Elle morul”is translated into“魂归离恨天”which is a phrase used in ''Hong Lou Meng''(Hou Yanan 2004，21).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Ⅲ Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In essence, domestication and foreignization are only two different translation methods used to deal with the linguistic and cultural differences between in the process of translation. Whether to choose domestication or foreignization is determined by many factors. Generally speaking, there are so many factors influencing the translator's strategy choice. For example, the text type,the translation purpose,the target reader, the translators cultural attitude,the context, etc.This paper will make a discussion about the three factors: the translation purpose,the text type and the target reader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.1 The Translation Purpose&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is a purposeful activity.Any human activity is conducted with certain intention in mind.Translation as a human activity is no exception.According to Manttari，the famous functional translation theorist,translating behavior is a complex activity designed to realize the information convey across different cultures and different languages. In his opinion, purpose principle is the first principle of translation(Zhou Min 2007, 60). As Hermans points out: “Without such intention, without taking into account the function which the translation is meant to serve or the problem it is trying to solve,the translators choices appear whimsical, or pointless,or wholly idiosyncratic&amp;quot; (Hermans,1999,39).Because of the existence of linguistic and cultural differences,there is no complete equivalence between TL and SL.Then what should be preserved and what should be altered, or to what degree the SL should be preserved, in other words, what translation strategies the translator should chose is determined by the purpose of translation (Zhou Min 2007,60-61). On the one hand, if the main purpose of translation is to introduce the culture of the SL, to promote the mutual understanding and communication between different cultures in order to broaden the view of the target readers. We should adopt the foreignization strategy. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, if the main purpose is for amusement or to please the target readers, and avoid the cultural obstacles or conflicts that may occur in readers reading and comprehending of the TT, domestication should be chosen firstly. Therefore,if translation is for a specific purpose and the task is very urgent, his major concern will be the fluency and readability of the translation in order to avoid obscurity and ambiguity. In such case,the domestication approach is preferable. On the contrary, if translation is for a pressing task of communication,he may adopt foreignization in order to meet the need of appreciating foreign cultures on the part of the readers. For example,in the Chinese sentence &amp;quot;谋事在人, 成事在天&amp;quot;, the word &amp;quot;天&amp;quot;, in China, is a Daoism concept, while in western we will use 'God'(Zhou Min 2007,62). Foreignization strategy should be adopted  if the purpose of translation is to popularize the Daoism and broaden the westerners’ horizon about Chinese culture.The translator can use the word 'heaven' to keep foreign flavors. On the contrary,when the purpose of translation is to make the target readers know the meaning of the sentence and improve the readability of the sentence, domestication should be adopted to make TT more acceptable to the readers and the  word‘god’should be used.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So the purpose of translation can shift cultural orientation, which may also determine which translation strateg to choose,domestication or foreignization in some aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.2 The Target Reader&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the translating process, the translator acts as the producer and the readers the receptor. The relationship between the producer (translator) and receptor (readers)is considered one of the most important among relations involved in translating process (Zhou Min 2007,67).A translation process is not complete without the participation of the readers.Nida (Nida 1993: 139) once said:“The target audience for which a translation is made almost always constitutes a major factor in determining the translation procedures and the level of language to be employed.” Therefore, the level of the intended readers plays an important role in determining a translator’s  translation strategy. As target readers are different from each other in almost every aspect, the translator is responsible to analyze their respective communicative needs. The readers are the ultimate judges of a translation. Therefore,the first and foremost  thing the translator should bear in mind is to recognize what type of readers his work will probably face.The readers will be they children,general public or experts and so on, in order to have his versions acceptable to the target readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Depending on the different groups of readers, the translator can decide which kind of approach he may adopt. For example, for the sentence below, there will be different translations according to different groups of readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He is a modern Samson. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)他简直就是现代的参孙。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)他是一个大力士。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Samson is a character in Bible, who is famous for his strong figure. For readers  who know western culture very well, version(1), which is the result of foreignization,seems to be a vivid translation. However, for those who are not familiar with or those who know little about western culture, version (2) is more comprehensible and preferable (Zhou Min 2007,68).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, translators should pay attention to the target reader in the translating process.Domestication and foreignization both take target readers,their cultural backgrounds,their expectation and the time the are in and so on, into consideration but with different focuses of emphasis. The translator should stress the significant role of target readers in order to make a better translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.3 The Text Type&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different types of texts require different translation strategies. Because different types of ST have different functions and intentions, which requires the translator to choose different translation strategies. So different types of ST also affect the choice of translation strategies. According to Christiane Nord,translation can be classified into instrumental translation and documentary translation (Christiane Nord,1997,36).Instrumental translation refers to transfer information of communicative activity in the source culture into the target culture in the translating process.This type of translation is mainly used in the true information and tries to preserve the truth.It stresses the transmission of information,which mainly includes non-literary writing such as advertisement, journalistic writing,reports,scientific and so on. Therefore, the aim of translation is to achieve the accuracy of the content and fluency in language without paying attention to the foreign flavor. Thus domestication is more accessible and can be obtained as much as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Documentary translation refers to the translation that is the medium to represent authentic communicative activities in the source language culture for the target readers(Zhou Min 2007,63). Documentary translation is suitable for translating the original expression where the specific language of the speaker or writer is as important as the content. It is often used in fictional texts like literature. Mainly concerning the mental field and imaginary things, this kind of text contains rich cultural connotations, and reflects the social thoughts and customs (Zhou Min 2007,63).So,in the documentary translation, the foreignization strategy is preferable. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, we could have a conclusion that different strategies should be adopted according to different types of the source text. For example, when translators translate political, historical or philosophical texts,the method of foreignization is often adopted because the aim of these texts is to introduce and reveal the source cultures. On the other hand, when translators translate texts of practical styles, such as notices, news reports, advertisements and popular literature, domestication tends to be the general guideline because the purpose for these texts is to achieve wider readers and better readability (Zhou Min 2007, 64).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, understanding these factors can help a translator to choose an appropriate translation strategy. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Conclusion'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, in the cross-cultural perspective, domestication and foreignization have their own advantages, and have a profound impact on translation. In different contexts, they should be reasonably selected, which puts forward higher requirements for the translator’s cultural literacy. In the process of translation, translators should adopt more appropriate translation methods according to specific problems and specific conditions, so that domestication and foreignization complement each other to achieve the ultimate goal of promoting cultural exchanges and communication. If one-sided emphasis on domestication or the pursuit of foreignization will lead to a very short translation work. Therefore,it is necessary to combine the two methods scientifically and grasp the degree to improve the translation effect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=='''Bibliography'''==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1]  Chen Fu. (2004). ''Domestication and Foreignization''. Zhejiang University.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]   Christiane Nord(1997). ''Translating as a Purposeful Activity-Functional Theories Explained''. Manchester: St. Jerome Publishing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]  Jingjing Cui. (2018). ''A Study on the Relativity of Foreignization and Domestication in Translation Based on Date Comparison''. Dezhou University (02):352-360.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]  Hermans. (1999). ''Translation in System'' . Manchester: St Jerome Publishing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]  Neubert, Albrecht. &amp;amp;M Shreve, Gregory. (1992). ''Translation Text''. Ohio: Kent State University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]  Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]  Nida, Eugene A. (2001). ''Language, Culture and Translation''. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]  Nord, Christiane. (2001). ''Translation as a Purposeful Activity-Functionalist Approaches Explained''. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]  Shuttleworth, M.＆M. Cowie.(2004). ''Dictionary of Translation Studies''. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] Venuti, Lawrence. (1997). ''Dictionary of Translation Studies''. London and New York: Routledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[11] Venuti, Lawrence. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and New York: Routledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[12] Cao Xueqin ＆ Gao E 曹雪芹＆高鹗.(2005). ''红楼梦''[''Hong Lou Meng'']. Shanghai:Shanghai Literature and Art Publishing House上海: 上海文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[13] Guo Jianzhong 郭建中.(1992).翻译中的文化因素:异化与归化[Cultural factors in translation: Foreignization and Domestication]. Foreign Language 外国语 (02):12-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[14] Hou Yanan 侯雅楠. (2004).翻译的归化和异化研究及应用[Research and Application of Domestication and Foreignization in Translation].Dalian:Liaoning Normal University大连:辽宁师范大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[15] Ke Ping 柯平. (1993). 释义, 归化和回译-三谈变通和补偿手段[Interpretation,Domestication and Retranslation - Three Means of Adaptation and Compensation]. Chinese Translation中国翻译,(01),23-25.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[16] Liu Yingkai 刘英凯. (1987).归化-翻译的岐路[Domestication - Translation Divergence].Modern Foreign Language 现代外语 (2):15-17.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[17] Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋(编).(1984).''翻译论集''[''Translation Collections'']. Beijing:The Commercial Press北京:商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[18] 秦洪武,李海青 Qin Hongwu ＆ Li Haiqing .(1997).论归化的可行性[On the Feasibility of Domestication]. Foreign Language and Translation 外语与翻译,(02),16-18.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[19] 孙丽 Sun Li.(2016).以跨文化交际为基准观察翻译中的异化及归化[To Observe Foreignization and Domestication in Translation Based on Cross-cultural Communication].Wuzhou:Journal of Wuzhou College 梧州：梧州学院学报(07):93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[20] 王静 Wng Jing. (2018).''跨文化视角下的英语翻译理论与实践探究''[''A Study of English Translation Theory and Practice from a Cross-cultural Perspective'']. Changchun:Jilin People's Publishing House 长春：吉林人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[21] 许钧 Xu Jun. (2001).''文学翻译的理论与实践:翻译对话录''[''Theory and Practice in Literary Translation: A Dialogue on Translation''].Nanjing:Yilin Press 南京:译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[22] 许渊冲 Xun Yuanchong. (2000).''翻译的艺术''[''The Art of Translation'']. Beijing:China National Translation and Publishing Company北京:中国对外翻译出版公司.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[23] 严智千 Yan zhiqian. (2007).''归化还是异化？''[''Domestication or foreignization''?].Shanghai:Shanghai Jiao Tong University 上海：上海交通大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[24] 周蕗 Zhou Lu. (2015).基于跨文化视野的归化与异化翻译研究[Research on Domestication and Foreignization Based on a Cross-cultural Perspective].Suzhou:Journal of Suzhou Institute of Education  宿州:宿州教育学院学报（2）:55-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[25] 周敏 Zhou Min. (2007).文化视角下的归化异化研究[Research on Domestication and Foreignization from the Perspective of Culture].Beijing:China University Of Petroleum 北京:中国石油大学.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Cultural Differences in Interpreting and Corresponding 吴琼 Wu Qiong==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; 吴琼 Wu Qiong 英语口译 MTI ( interpreter ) 202070080644 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Language and culture are very closely related. It is language that allows culture to be recorded, transmitted and perpetuated. With rapid development of globalization, the demands for interpreting between languages are also increasing. &lt;br /&gt;
However, cultural differences hinder the smooth expression of interpretation. As Mr. Wang Zuoliang said, &amp;quot;What is the greatest difficulty in translation? It is the difference between two cultures.Something can be told without words in one culture, but in the other culture, interpreters might take a great deal of effort in explaining it.&amp;quot; （姜怡.浅谈在口译中如何弥补中英文化的差异[J].海外英语,2014(13)). The same applies to interpretation. This paper will mainly study on the cultural differences analysis, cultural differences in interpreting and corresponding, and corresponding strategies to cope with the cultural differences in interpreting. And hoping it can provide some references for the study of English interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural differences; Interpreting; Corresponding Strategies&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
口译及相关领域的文化差异研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
语言和文化之间的关系十分紧密。正是因为语言，文化才得以记载、传播和延续。随着全球化进程的加快，不同语言间的口译需求也日益增加。然而在口译时，不同语言间的文化差异阻碍了口译的顺利进行。就像王佐良先生所言：“翻译最大的困难是什么？就是两种文化的不同，在一种文化里头不言而喻的东西，在另一种文化里头却要浪费很大力气加以解释。”（姜怡.浅谈在口译中如何弥补中英文化的差异[J].海外英语,2014(13)）这句话对口译同样适用。本文将就文化差异的分析、口译及相关活动的文化差异以及其应对策略三个方面对口译及其相关活动的文化差异进行研究，希望能为英语口译的研究提供一定的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
文化差异；口译；应对策略&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I. Cultural Differences Analysis===&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the differences in cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, English and Chinese often have completely different expressions for many similar concepts. After analysis, the reason can be reflected mainly in three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''I.I. Different Perceptions'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both English and Chinese languages have a time-honored history and connotation. Due to many differences, Chinese and Western perceptions are also very different. &lt;br /&gt;
For instance, when foreigners talk about &amp;quot;Black Friday&amp;quot;, if it is only translated as &amp;quot;黑色星期五&amp;quot; literally in Chinese(target language), the target language receiver may not know the true meaning.Therefore, when interpreters do this kind of translation, regardless of whether it is an &amp;quot;unlucky&amp;quot; day or a &amp;quot;shopping day&amp;quot;. The interpretation should be made according to the context. &lt;br /&gt;
Another example is &amp;quot;touch the wood&amp;quot;, which is believed in the West to ward off evil spirits or find protection.&lt;br /&gt;
Since the origin of the phrase is somewhat related to religious beliefs or superstitions, in addition, there is no similar phrase in China. So in the process of interpreting, we should also pay attention to explaining the meaning of the phrase.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the West, it is impolite to discuss on a man's salary or a woman's age. It is not even allowed to ask how much are the furniture in their homes.&lt;br /&gt;
In Chinese, for example, when people praise an old person's good health, they usually say, &amp;quot;您老身子骨很硬朗啊！“ But in English-speaking countries, if you interpret it directly as &amp;quot;Although you are so old, you still look very healthy&amp;quot; will make the other disguised. The reason is that in their view, mentioning age, especially while noticing the word &amp;quot;old&amp;quot; will indicate others'age. So the correct translation would be&amp;quot;You look great or amazing. &amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''I.II. Vocabulary Absence'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Due to the difference of language and culture, a few vocabulary can not be found in the other language sometimes, and if this happened in the process of interpretation, it can easily lead to information is lost or mistranslated.&amp;quot; （范雄杰.浅析文化差异对翻译的影响[J].校园英语,2014(26))&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for those foods which are full of Chinese characteristics, i.e. &amp;quot;dumplings&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;doughnuts&amp;quot;, they don't have corresponding vocabulary in English, as in English-speaking countries, those foods can hardly be seen or eaten. So in this circumstance, it is very difficult to describe them clearly unless the person concerned sees or tastes them in his own eyes. Therefore, when interpreters encounter such words, they can choose to translate them phonetically, i.e. &amp;quot;Zongzi&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Youtiao&amp;quot;, then explain the words. The full translated sentence should be &amp;quot;Zongzi, a kind of traditional Chinese rice - pudding&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Youtiao, a kind of deep-fried dough sticks&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the Chinese language is very profound. It has phonetic, direct, and meaningful translations, as well as passages words, multiple meanings, and so on. In contrast, the English language is more direct. For example, in the Analects of Confucius, there is a sentence that reads, &amp;quot;Isn't it a pleasure to study and practice what you have learnt?&amp;quot; In this sentence, the Chinese word &amp;quot;说&amp;quot; is pronounced as &amp;quot;悦&amp;quot;, which means pleasant. But in colloquial language, the two are pronounced the same. If the sentence is translated backwards into Chinese, it becomes &amp;quot; It is not a pleasure to learn with perseverance and utilization?&amp;quot; Although the translation conveys the meaning expressed in the original text, the meaning of the original text, the rhythm of the original text is lost due to the absence of the corresponding expressions. In this kind of translation, there is no way to compensate for the cultural differences, but we can only minimize the lack of meaning and try to accurately convey the connotation expressed in the original text as much as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''I.III. Different Linguistic Customs'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the different cultural background and due to different linguistic customs, greetings or other communicative terms are different as well. &lt;br /&gt;
For example, when Chinese people greet guests, they usually would say, &amp;quot;欢迎各位，一路辛苦了！&amp;quot; In this case, the interpreters can not translate it literally in the Chinese thinking mode&amp;quot;Welcome, everyone! You must be very tired in the long journey&amp;quot;. Actually for native English speakers, on such occasions, they should express their concerns rather than greetings. Therefore, according to the English thinking habit, the interpreter can translate it as &amp;quot;How about your flight?&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;You've had a long trip.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country of ceremonies, and Chinese people take modesty as a virtue. When Chinese and foreigners negotiating, the Chinese people used to saying, &amp;quot;请多提宝贵意见。&amp;quot; At that time, if the interpreter translates it as &amp;quot;Please give us your valuable comments.&amp;quot;,then it will easily cause misunderstanding. Because English speakers will be puzzled that they are forced to give valuable comments, or you should not mention it. Such a translation is obviously impolite, so it should be translated as &amp;quot;We appreciate your comments.&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Please offer Your comments.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II. Cultural Differences in Interpreting and Corresponding===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the continuous improvement of China's international status, China has more dialogues and business with other countries. We can see foreign affairs interpretation and business interpretation play pivotal roles in these perspectives. And in such interpretation processes, we also see many cultural differences. There are different domains in interpretation, such as escort interpreters, traveling interpreters, business interpreters, foreign fairs interpreters.etc. We will definitely encounter cultural differences in different scopes of interpretation. And here we mainly discuss about foreign fairs interpretation and business interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''II.I. Cultural Differences in Foreign Fairs Interpretation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign affairs are diplomatic affairs between states, and foreign relations are primarily military and diplomatic, with the executive branch of the national government being the main participant in the various &amp;quot;foreign affairs&amp;quot; is a broad term that refers not only to relations, but also to &amp;quot;fairs&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;It includes issues, events, relationships, and legal rights granted by the Constitution. Foreign affairs are matters relating to foreign countries, not domestic matters, especially those involving national and foreign interests. Foreign affairs interpreting is the oral translation of activities dealing with international affairs. The quality of foreign affairs interpretation directly affects the interests and honor of the country. Foreign affairs interpretation is not only a kind of Language behavior is more a kind of cultural behavior. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign interpreters have to play different roles such as interpreters, receptionists, advocates and tour guides. For this reason, foreign interpreters should try to reduce the communication barriers caused by cultural differences so that communication can proceed smoothly. In political or commercial negotiations between countries, proverbs, idioms and allusions that are closely related to national cultures can cause difficulties in understanding. For example, in a business negotiation, we used the phrase &amp;quot;鹬蚌相争&amp;quot; to express that in a fierce competition, the third party wins, which is simply translated as &amp;quot;the mussels between the snipe and oyster&amp;quot;. That is difficult for foreigners to understand the essence and connotation of the term, which needs to be further explained as &amp;quot;Please be more considerate, and do not only pay attention to the very close interests, we must take the long run to avoid the third competitor's attack.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When an interpreter is accompanying a foreign guest as a host, there may be more barriers to understand something caused by cultural differences. The interpreter should make the necessary adjustments in order to make the name of the dish better understood by the listener. For instance, &amp;quot;童子鸡&amp;quot; is a very popular dish in China, and it is difficult to understand and absurd to translate it directly as &amp;quot;virgin chicken&amp;quot;. If it is translated as &amp;quot;spring chicken&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;baby chicken&amp;quot;, foreigners can easily understand that the dish is made of chickens and not &amp;quot;unmarried chickens&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Interpreters should also be aware of the cultural differences between China and the West when introducing our profound culture to Westerners. For example, in Liu Yuxi's poem &amp;quot;东边日出西边雨，道是无情却有情&amp;quot;, the interpreters should further interpreted the connotation of the Chinese &amp;quot;日出&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;晴&amp;quot;. Xu Yuanchong translated as &amp;quot;The west is veiled in rain, the east enjoyed sunshine; my dear one is as deep in love as day if fine.&amp;quot; Westerners do not understand puns and rhymes, especially when combined with the profound culture of China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''II.II. Cultural Differences in Business Interpretation'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Belt and Road Initiative has led to large quantity of business activities both at home and abroad, and the practice of business negotiation interpretation has continued to heat up. Interpreters should take the responsibility to be proficient in business interpretation and of course should be familiar with the cultural differences in the business field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of business negotiation, interpreters are not only involved in business negotiation, but also in reception activities in some cases. Interpreters should not only have sufficient foreign language and business knowledge, but also need to understand the differences between Chinese and Western ways of thinking. For example, when greeting an elderly foreigner at the airport, the Chinese interpreter says, &amp;quot;Since you are old, let me help you with your luggage.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
But the foreigner said. &amp;quot;I'm not old.&amp;quot; This is a misunderstanding caused by the difference between Chinese and Western ways of thinking. Respecting and loving the elderly is a traditional Chinese virtue, and China has always attached importance to social ethics, but in the West, offering help to the elderly seems to say that the elderly are incompetent, which is offensive to foreigners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese emphasize ethics and the Westerners emphasize perception. When greeting foreign guests, there is a lot of etiquette of presenting flowers. In business activities, any details need to be considered culturally. For example, lilies are seen as auspicious flowers in China, but in the UK, white lilies are used for funerals and it is taboo to use this flower for congratulations or gifts. The different meanings of the same plant in different cultures reflect the different perceptions of the Chinese and British people, and are essentially a reflection of the differences between Chinese and Western ways of thinking. If you don't understand the cultural differences, you will lay the groundwork for the failure of the negotiation even before the business negotiation begins.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Han Chinese way of thinking is heavy on harmony. This also confirms the difference between Chinese and Western ways of thinking of dissimilarity. At the same time, Westerners are more logical and precise, while the Chinese are more intuitive and vague. Language is the code of culture and the medium of cultural transmission. The differences in thinking styles are an important reflection of cultural differences, and the differences are inevitably reflected in language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some business negotiation activities include not only the negotiating process, but also the dining and banqueting process. When interpreters escorting, they should pay attention to the various cultural taboos of foreigners. These cultural taboos are reflected in almost all aspects of life, and the cultural taboos also reflect the differences between Chinese and Western ways of thinking. For example, Chinese people prefer the number six, but &amp;quot;666&amp;quot; represents the devil in the Bible; and in Christian countries, everything in the shape of a cross is taboo, which is not so obvious in China. (Flaskerud. Cultural Differences in Interpreting Behavior: Staring and Spitting[J]. Issues in Mental Health Nursing,2013,34(12).)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III. Corresponding Strategies to Cope With Cultural Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most important feature of interpretation is immediacy, and the use of dissimilation strategy can quickly translate the source language directly into the target language, but it may cause difficulties for the audience to understand. In foreign interpretation, it is not allowed to make further interpretation after dissimilation. If the domestication strategy is adopted, the interpreter directly converts the source language into the target language, which is familiar to the audience, saving time and achieving instantaneous effect. Interpreters should use both strategies alternately according to their characteristics and other factors. In addition to naturalization and dissimilation, direct translation, meaning translation, word enhancement and substitution can also be used. Foreign interpreters should choose appropriate strategies according to the situation, and these strategies can also be used together to achieve the desired purpose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many famous theorists have put forward various criteria to judge the quality of translation, but the principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; proposed by Yan Fu is most accepted by the Chinese people. Interpretation is a kind of translation, and its criteria are similar to those of translation. Interpretation has its distinctive characteristics, among which, time constraint is the most significant feature. Interpreters do not have enough time to strictly comply with &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, so &amp;quot;interpreters&amp;quot; will believe in the principles of &amp;quot;accuracy, immediacy and fluency&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''III.I. Accuracy'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy is considered by interpreters and interpreting theorists to be the most basic and important criterion. The interpreter's duty is to translate the source language into the target language with accuracy in terms of subject matter, argument, style, wording, number, expression, speed, tone and intonation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''III.II. Immediacy'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Immediacy is a unique criterion determined by the distinctive characteristics of interpretation, where the interpreter needs to get the message to the listener quickly without much time to reorganize the sentence. In consecutive interpreting, the interpreter is required to interpret two to three seconds after the speaker finishes, and simultaneous interpreting places greater demands on the interpreter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''III.III. Fluency'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fluency is another criterion that interpreters need to adhere to. The communicative nature of interpretation requires the interpreter to deliver the message quickly and fluently to the audience with as few interruptions as possible. Fluency includes the speed at which the interpreter perceives the source language, the speed of encoding, decoding, and expression. (杨秀芳.外事口译中文化差异问题的应对策[J].湖北函授大学学报,2014,27(14):141-142.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to cultural differences, there are occasions when the two languages are not interpretable. Cultural differences, we should acknowledge that interpretation is not always possible, but only within certain limits. It is only possible within a certain range and limit. Thankfully, interpretation does not require as much accuracy as translation. The author believes that cultural differences certainly exist in the process of interpretation, but as long as they can be &amp;quot;faithful and accurate,&amp;quot; the author will be able to make the interpretation process more accurate. However, as long as the two criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness and fluency&amp;quot; can be achieved, i.e., on the one hand, there is no tampering with the meaning expressed by the speaker, and on the other hand, there is no tampering with the meaning expressed by the speaker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This reflects the importance of the interpreter's daily study and only by understanding the similarities and differences between Chinese and Western languages and cultures as deeply as possible can the interpreter reduce errors in the process of interpretation and effectively and play the role of a bridge between Chinese and Western languages and cultures. This shows the importance of daily study and accumulation of interpreters. （陈永智.浅谈口译过程中的文化差异及应对策略[J].国际公关,2019(09):279.）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV. Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to accurately interpret the connotation of the source language, it is necessary to let the interlocutor fully grasp the connotation expressed by the other party. In the context of China's &amp;quot; Belt and Road Initiative&amp;quot; economic development, global interaction is getting closer, which makes the extension of communication between countries deeper, and in such an environment, in order to build a good cooperation relationship and reach a consistent economic development strategy, it is necessary to complete the corresponding communication for several times in order to achieve mutual development goals. In the process of communication, most of them are face-to-face communication, and both sides communicate and exchange with each other with the assistance of interpreters. So how did those cultural obstacles happened in the process of communication? Here are analysis of the factors leading to the emergence of cultural barriers in interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''IV.I. Interpreters have less basic knowledge of the source language and the translated language.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of interpreting the source language, the interpreters may not be able to translate accurately due to the cultural barriers, and the translation may even be odd. In view of this problem, this paper considers that the interpreters' basic knowledge of the language is one of the most important factors that cause the interpreters to be unable to translate the source language better due to cultural barriers. In the process of interpreters' translation of foreign language contents, they will be affected by cultural barriers because they know less about some basic knowledge, and they cannot translate the corresponding contents accurately. This is due to the fact that after the implementation of China's economic reform and opening-up strategy, the frequency of business and trade with the British and American countries is greater, which makes many translators in China know more about the basic knowledge of the language contents of the British and American countries, but for the translation of the foreign language contents of some small languages, they do not have enough basic knowledge as a guarantee in the process of translation, so the phenomenon of inaccurate interpretation content will naturally occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpretation is the foundation of cross-cultural communication activities, and it is difficult to communicate across cultures because of the commonality and individuality of cultures, and different languages carry different cultures. Therefore, as interpreters, in the process of foreign communication, in order to better improve the spoken language, they should consolidate the foundation of the source language and the translated language, and learn the basic linguistic knowledge of the translated language in depth and be familiar with the characteristics of the syntax and grammar of the source language, so that they can accurately complete the translation of the language in the process of translation. We should study the structure of the translation language carefully and in detail, so that in the process of translating some source languages, we can complete the translation of the contents through all the languages of the translation language. Especially when focusing on the translation of some small foreign languages, we must choose to pay attention to the learning of the basic knowledge of the corresponding language, and pay attention to the learning of the basic knowledge of our language, only by paying attention to the cultural basis of both languages can we better improve the translation level of interpreters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''IV.II. Less knowledge of the cultural history of the source language.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The factors that lead to cultural barriers in interpretation are not only a low level of basic knowledge but also a low level of knowledge of the cultural history of the source language, which can lead to inaccurate translations. The language of a country is closely related to the history and development of that country's language. In China's trade activities with other countries or in the process of cooperation in other fields, there will be times to ease the atmosphere of cooperation negotiations, and during this period, some proverbs will be used to join the communication, and if some interpreters know less about the cultural history of the source language, they naturally cannot accurately translate the corresponding content, and this phenomenon mainly exists in non-political communication. This phenomenon is mainly found in the non-political communication. In economic trade, tourism, education, medical treatment, science and technology, and construction cooperation, some unofficial languages are often used for communication, and the frequency of proverbs or special vocabulary used in this process is high, so if we cannot grasp the cultural history of the source language, we cannot understand the meaning of the language spoken by the other party in communication. From this perspective, it can be understood that if the interpreters do not know the cultural history of the source language, it will naturally lead to cultural barriers in the process of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As different countries are influenced by history, culture and society in terms of language application, different languages will show different meanings, especially in some countries with deep cultural traditions, some words in proverbs have richer meanings, and if interpreters fail to pay attention to the in-depth study of the source language culture in the process of interpretation, the phenomenon of oops translation may occur. If the interpreters do not pay attention to the in-depth study of the source language and culture in the process of translation, the phenomenon of oops translation may occur. Therefore, in the process of transnational cultural exchange translation, interpreters should master the cultural history of the source language, especially the proverbs and traditional culture of the country, and master the meaning of different language applications in different contexts and word combinations, so as to better improve the translation level and avoid some sensitive problems in the process of communication between the two sides, and interpreters should pay attention to In the process of communication between the two sides, interpreters should pay attention to the comparison of cultural differences and master some sensitive words in the language of both cultures so that they can have the ability to translate foreign languages accurately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''IV.III. Lack of practice in interpreting.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the factors influencing cultural barriers in the interpretation process, the lack of practical experience of interpreters may also lead to inaccurate translation of foreign languages. The practical experience of foreign communication in any situation can improve the working ability of interpreters to a great extent, and only through continuous practice can interpreters understand the language characteristics and considerations of the source language countries. In China's contemporary economic development, after the implementation of the &amp;quot;Belt and Road Initiative&amp;quot; economic reform and opening-up strategy, China's trade and other cooperation with other countries have become more frequent, which makes the demand for foreign-related interpreters in China greater. In such a situation, fresh graduates who are involved in the work of foreign-related communication translators have less working experience and do not have enough practical experience, which leads to the phenomenon of cultural barriers affecting the translation content more frequently. Therefore, from this perspective, it is clear that the lack of practical experience of interpreters also hinders them from translating accurately the content of the source language.'' （孙明慧.口译中的文化障碍问题研究[J].产业与科技论坛,2019,18(20):166-167.）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the interpreter has consolidated the cultural foundation of the source language and the translated language and mastered the cultural history of the source language, he or she should focus on actively participating in the practice of interpreting, constantly summarizing the experience of interpreting in practice, and reflecting on some problems that have arisen, so that he or she can have the awareness of intercultural communication and learn some strategies of intercultural translation work, and discover the shortcomings through continuous practice, Likewise, a large amount of knowledge must be applied in practice to achieve the goal of accurate translation and improve the level of communication, and interpreting practitioners should reasonably handle and organize some corresponding skills and special cultural potential factors, and form their own guiding principles of translation, and through continuous practice, they can have high intercultural communication translation ability, which is important for the development of current social activities. This is an important contribution to the development of social activities. Especially for some fresh graduates, they must learn more about the translation characteristics of the language they are translating in some foreign-related communication occasions through continuous study, so as to better improve their own interpretation experience and enrich their interpretation ability. (Simona Simon,Lavinia Suciu. Raising Cultural Awareness in Interpreting Students[J]. Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences,2015,197.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the whole paper, we've gotten an overview of the reason of the emergence of cultural differences in interpreting and corresponding, and also the strategies to cope with it. For interpreters, it is necessary to absorb more knowledge and experiences to broaden our horizon and improve our professional skills. At the end of the paper, the writer wants to recommend some suggestion to readers for further improvement, hope more interpreters could learn something from it. In this regard, this paper points out the necessity of improving the cross-cultural barrier of interpretation, so as to accurately translate the connotation of the source language on the one hand, so that the interlocutor can fully grasp the connotation expressed by the other party. On the other hand, improving the level of interpreters can show the respect of our country to the other party, which can also play a certain role in facilitating the cooperation between them. It is also pointed out that the strategies to improve the spoken language across cultural barriers are to strengthen the foundation of the source language and the translated language, to master the cultural history of the source language and to increase the practice of interpreters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper discusses the cultural differences in interpreting and corresponding in the aspects of Cultural differences analysis, cultural differences in interpreting and corresponding, e.g. foreign affairs interpretation and business interpretation, and corresponding strategies to cope with cultural differences, thus in order to help improve interpreters' capability. The existence of cultural differences places higher demands on the ability of translators and raises higher expectations on the mode of training translators. The translators themselves should strengthen their knowledge of different cultural backgrounds and learn more about the relevant contents to enrich their accumulation. When preparing work before translation, they should collect relevant information well. Due to the immediate and on-site nature of interpretation, the learning of cultural background knowledge should be put in the usual way. For the translation master training institutions, they need to make up for the lesson of cultural differences in the curriculum, especially for the institutions offering business English, they should be more specific and detailed in cultural differences, and they can understand the cultural differences of different countries and regions by regions, not limited to the cultural differences between China and Britain, but also detailed to the cultural differences in different aspects of business activities, and they can simulate business activities in class, so that Students can simulate business activities in class, so that they can deeply experience the necessity of understanding cultural differences under the context of teaching.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1]刘洋.文化差异对英语口译的影响与应对[J].智库时代,2019(17):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]洪小丽.以“联络口译”为抓手的新时代口译教学探究——评《联络口译》[J].当代教育科学,2020(09):97.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]姜怡.浅谈在口译中如何弥补中英文化的差异[J].海外英语,2014(13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]范雄杰.浅析文化差异对翻译的影响[J].校园英语,2014(26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]杨秀芳.外事口译中文化差异问题的应对策[J].湖北函授大学学报,2014,27(14):141-142.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]陈永智.浅谈口译过程中的文化差异及应对策略[J].国际公关,2019(09):279.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]孙明慧.口译中的文化障碍问题研究[J].产业与科技论坛,2019,18(20):166-167.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]MALINI MURALI. Interpreting the Other: Intellectual History and Cultural Difference[J]. The Journal of Indian and Asian Studies,2020,01(02).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9]Simona Simon,Lavinia Suciu. Raising Cultural Awareness in Interpreting Students[J]. Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences,2015,197.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10]Flaskerud. Cultural Differences in Interpreting Behavior: Staring and Spitting[J]. Issues in Mental Health Nursing,2013,34(12).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Cultural Elements in Tourism Promotional Materials Under Skopos Theory 杨子泠==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
杨子泠 Yang Ziling 202070080647&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Abstract==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China has become an increasingly large inbound tourism country, efforts are put in the promotion of supporting facilities, among which promotion service, especially Tourism Promotional Materials (TMP), is the main way to introduce to not only Chinese tourists themselves but also the great number of foreign travelers, China’s scenic spots, natural resources and culture, and thereby arouse their interest in the landscapes and ancient cultural relics. Therefore, the translation of TMP is of vital importance in the publicity. Based on Skopostheory, this paper first introduces TPMs, then compares cultural differences in TPM translation. Finally it concludes some strategies and techniques used in TPM translation under the framework of Skopostheory. The author deems it that TPM translation should stand on the side of foreigners, meanwhile revealing the main idea of Chinese original sources.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Key Words== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TPM translation   cultural differences   Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==摘要==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
中国已经成为了一个旅游大国，政府开始大力完善旅游配套设施，其中旅游宣传服务，特别是旅游宣传资料是向中外游客介绍中国旅游景点，自然资源以及文化的最主要方式，从而激起他们对自然风光和古文物的兴趣。因此，旅游宣传资料对宣传工作十分重要。文章从目的论的角度出发，首先介绍了旅游宣传资料，然后对比了宣传资料中中西方的文化差异。最后基于目的论，文章总结出几种实际可行的翻译策略和技巧。作者认为旅游宣传资料的翻译应该站在外国游客的立场来传达中文素材的主要信息。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==关键词==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
旅游宣传资料翻译   文化差异    目的论&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==I. Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Economic globalization boasts the rapid development of tourism industry around the world and the interaction between people (Yang, 2014, 3). Tourism has become increasingly more an entertainment enriching people’s spiritual life. Serving as promotional materials and advertisements, Tourism Promotional Material (hereafter referred to as TPM) play increasingly important role in introducing China’s specialty to the world. With the development, more and more TPMs have been translated into English in recent years. Indeed, some good translation materials leave a strong impression on travelers to China, especially those from English speaking countries. It is truly a better way to attract more visitors across the world, to introduce famous scenic spots, tourist attractions and food specialties and to promote the development of international tourism and cultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TPM, to a certain degree, is a trademark and an external promotion work of tourism destinations, revealing the first image of the tourist attractions, landscapes and the surrounding environments. A good translation is of great significance in the first impression it leaves on potential visitors. (Wu, 2008, 319)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since TPM has a strong effect on the image of tourist attractions in domestic tourism industry, the study of it is of great importance. Mr. Liu Fagong (2012, 70) once said, “some translation errors seem to be very slight, but it can reflect the international communicative competence of a certain area or a certain enterprise”. Inappropriate translation will not only lead to cultural misunderstanding, but also result in barriers in the development of international tourism as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This thesis focuses on the possible strategies to improve the quality of TMP by comparing Chinese and western cultural differences. To guide the practice of Chinese TPM translation, various theories have been adopted and used, among which Skopostheory is going to be testified. The merits of it and the awareness of cultural differences are to be revealed. Therefore, it first introduces the definition and features of TPM. Then it reveals the difficulties in the translation of TPM caused by cultural differences. After that, the framework of Skopostheory is introduced and the methods and strategies of cultural translation in TPM is discussed under the framework of Skopostheory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==II. Literature Review==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1	Tourism Promotional Materials (TPM)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1.1	Definition of Tourism Promotional Materials&lt;br /&gt;
In order to define tourism promotional materials, the definition of promotional materials should first be made clear. Mr. Duan Liancheng (1990, 97) has put TPM into two separate categories: the general type and the official type. The former refers to general reports and region guiding brochures, mainly introducing China’s current issues to the public, including introduction of economy, politics, society, culture, people’s living situation and historical heritage. The latter refers to official documents, diplomatic conference and legal instruments, etc. Written in a special form, TPM covers many fields and areas. (Ding, 2008,14)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TPM in this article is the general type, dealing with the tourism industry and resources in tourism cities, which aims at foreign readers. TPM has various types, including books, brochures, maps, paintings, videos, TV documents,newspapers, periodicals and tourism-guided websites as well. TPM serves to depict China’s scenic spots, culture and historical heritages, broadening viewers’ sight, arousing interests among them and finally making them eager to pay a visit. (Yang, 2014, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1.2	Characteristics of Tourism Promotional Materials&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As an informative type of material with certain purposes, tourism promotional materials are very distinct from other type of text, for example news, document, reports etc. They are equipped with features as follow:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly, informative as they are, abundant messages covering all parts of social life are included. Since tourism, nowadays, not simply embraces scenery and transportation, but is a concept including experiencing different culture convention, food distinction and language confliction. Therefore, tourism publicity materials should convey a wide range of ideas that may be involved in tourism activities. (Ding, 2008,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, tourism publicity materials mainly boost deep cultural connotation. They aim at tourists all over the world who come from different cultural backgrounds, who share distinct religions and who have various thinking modes and patterns. To make TPM understood and accepted by all, cultural connotation is to be expressed with the aid of aspects of laws, politics, economics and so on. (Ding, 2008,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2.1.3	Function of Tourism Promotional Materials&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Intended for the potential tourists, tourism publicity materials provide basic information about destinations, including its cultural background, local people and services. With the assistance of such materials, people’s overview about the target destinations is formed; their interests of visitation are aroused. It aims at convincing tourists, say target readers, of the beauties of destinations. Taken this intention into consideration, TPM contain functions as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, TPMs are informative and serve informative function. Generally speaking, TPM passes the first images of tourist attractions, cities or provinces on to target readers. Tourism materials such as brochures, photo albums and leaflets impress people at first. TPM carry basic information not only about culture, history but also always nature and ethnic relics as well. (Cheng, 2015,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, TPMs are attractive, intending to attract people when they see them at the first sight. In order to make it a success, only to provide information is far from enough. A successful promotional material needs to be equally informative and attractive, making the content easy to remember. Rather through their bright colors and magnificent landscapes, TPM are attractive in the way they depict and express. Therefore, often a series of writing techniques are required and used to achieve this effect. (Wu, 2008,319)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, apart from being informative and attractive, TPM should be persuasive as well. Actually speaking, persuasive function is the most important of the three functions, as through it visitors’ interests and final minds are to be stimulated. As a promotion function, it is always significant to appeal to target readers.(Cheng, 2015,204)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, the translation of TPM should also take these three functions into consideration in order to achieve final goal of TPM.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==III. Difficulties in The Translation of TPM Caused by Cultural Differences==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The so-called cultural difference is what people form in different ecological and natural environment, such as various language, knowledge, belief, outlook on life, values, ways of thinking, ethics, customs and other aspects of social life. In their own living environment, distinct ethnic groups create their own unique cultural system, shaping their own culture. The difference of culture, especially between Eastern and Western countries, leads to people's different understanding and interpretation on the same thing or even causes misunderstanding (Yu, 2000,58). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.1 Differences in Food Culture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese pay close attention to diet, and have formed a rich diet culture, emphasizing color, smell, taste of each dish. However, some foods, such as traditional salted production, are not good for the body with some auxiliary materials due to the pursuit of taste. In the process of cooking, Chinese fry the dishes in many ways. To name the dishes, menu also expresses the people's pursuit of beauty, such as Sixi Wanzi, glutinous Rice Balls etc. They have all been granted special meanings. Nevertheless, people in western countries focus on nutrition. They pay attention to the quantity of protein, Calorie, and raw materials in each food. So American &amp;quot;KFC&amp;quot; -- Kentucky Fried Chicken -- is a simple combination of production process and the raw material. So in the translation of diet culture, translators should also take into account the differences between Chinese and western people.(Cheng, 2015,232)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.2 Differences in Customs&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every nation has its own unique folk customs. Many foreign tourists are very interested in Chinese people's way of life, especially the origin of some festivals and the way local people celebrate them. For example, during Chinese lunar spring festival, people make dumplings and eat them. During Chinese Lantern Festival, people boil sweet dumplings and hang up lanterns. Tomb-sweeping Day is not only a solar term, but also a day for people to worship ancestors. Dragon-Boat Festival and Mid-Autumn Festival have customs respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In western countries, they have Halloweens and Christmas, carrying distinct cultures as well. People in China bow to Heaven and Earth as part of a wedding ceremony while westerners go to churches. Westerners have Valentine's Day and China Double Seven Day. Although the origins are different, they have evolved into special days for lovers to exchange passion between each other. Increasingly more young westerners know The Legend of Love in China. Therefore, apart from distinctions, culture also has something in common, which makes it translatable and understandable. (Wu, 2008, 328)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3.3 Differences in Religions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The majority of westerners believe in Chris, and Chinese people have more religious belief include: Buddhism, Taoism, Islam, Catholicism and Protestantism. They are having far-reaching influence on people's ideology in China. These places have also become the tourist hot spots. Temples, Buddha, Buddhist scriptures in many attractions have attracted a large number of foreign tourists across the world. (Cheng, 2015,38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==IV. Tourism Text Sources Translation Under Skopos Rules==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1 A Functionalist Theoretical Framework: The Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
The functionalist approach to translation came into being in the late 1970 in Germany. After its emergence, it had become a prominent strategy and one of the dominant theories used in translation studies. A German scholar Hans J. Vermeer (Vermeer, 1879,208) first proposed Skopostheory which is widely applied in translating various projects. Skopostheory is to be the functionalist theoretical framework of this research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1.1 An Overview of the Functionalist Approach&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bassnett (Bassnett, 2002,43-44), the purpose of translation theory is to achieve an understanding in the course of translation behavior. The act of translation was purely a linguistic activity then. Because of the limitations of linguistic theories, translation theorists started to approach the act of translation in a different point of view in the 1970s. Therefore, the functionalist approach to translation began to emerge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source-language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style” (Nida &amp;amp; Taber, 1983,12). Later, Nida proposed dynamic/functional equivalence theory, which breaks the stereotype of the traditional linguistic approach and then leads the way of further studies. This theory is very practical in TPM translation because it achieves functional equivalence while sharing the same purpose of TPM translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.1.2	Development of Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Paul Kussmaul’s (Kussmaul, 2005,37) point of view, the functional approach is closely related to Skopostheory. To translate the source text into a new language, target readers’ culture characteristics, religion relics and historical backgrounds are to be considered, which determines whether the source texts are to be preserved, modified, or even changed. As TPM is highly practical and pragmatic, its function value is not to be ignored. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nord’s (Nord, 2005,10) words, “in the translation of practical texts (such as advertisement, instructions), instead of literary works, theorists adhering to equivalence are more likely to adopt the method of non-word-for-word translation. They choose translation methods followed by identifying different or even contrary standards in accordance with different types of texts and genres of discourses, which makes them more on fused by equivalent theory”. Some scholars agreed with Nord’s view and made functional approaches more practical in translation, which makes the theory more useful in TPM translation. Consequently, the Skopostheory developed with the main study of the four theorists: Katharina Reiss, Hans J. Vermeer, Justa Holz-Manttari and Christiane Nord. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Katharina Reiss (Reiss, 2004,32) first put forward the concept of text topology, denying the proposal that any target sources not equivalent to the original ones are considered as “non-translation”. Reiss pointed out comprehensive communicative translation, which made the ideas equivalent to the corresponding sources rather than individual words. His contribution laid the foundation for the development of Skopostheory. Katharina Reiss’s view better serves the function purpose of TPM translation, making Chinese traditional culture features well revealed in a foreign way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vermeer was the first one who proposed Skopostheory. According to his theory (Vermeer, 2000,228), “translation is a type of human action”, and “any action has its own purpose (skopos)”, thus “translation is an intentional and purposeful behavior”. It can be concluded that translation is a purposeful action aiming at target readers, so the target text should bear fully their culture, religion and background to be better appropriate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Skopostheory was improved by Justa Holz-Manttari (Manttari, 2001,35) with his translation action method. Translation is defined as “a complex action designed to achieve a particular purpose or function”(Nord, 2005,16), and according to Holz-Manttari, it should be regarded as the “translation action” instead of “translation”. Her theory highlighted oriented outcome and driven purpose. Moreover, the commissioner is concerned. The translation action proposed by Holz-Manttari is later widely used in TPM translation due to its practical features.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Christiane Nord (Nord, 2001,197) finally refined Skopostheory by proposing her own functional practice “function plus loyalty”. She added the concept of “loyalty” to the framework of functional approaches. In her theory, “Function refers to the factors that make a target text work in the intended way in the target situation” (Nord, 2001,125), which is basically in accordance with Vermeer’s view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.2 Skopos Rules (Wu, 2008,28)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Skopos rule itself is above all in three rules. There are many purposes in the field of translation, but skopos refer to the purpose of target text. According to it, what determines the process of translation is not source text itself or the effect it has on target readers, but the expected function of the target source. Therefore it is regarded as results determining methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second one is the coherence rule. As a target source, the translation is for target readers who share different cultural backgrounds or religion relics and who are going to find the parts that interest them. In this regard, translators should bear in mind their distinct backgrounds and cultural situations, making the translation reasonably understandable and acceptable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third rule is the loyalty rule. Since target text is originated from the source text, they are related to each other. However, the relationship is depended upon the skopos and explanation of the translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Skopostheory, the skopos rule is above all to follow, then the coherence rule and then the loyal rule.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.3 The Translation of Cultural Elements in TPM Under Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation of TPM aims at ordinary foreign tourists, introducing Chinese tourism industry and various natural resources, not including monographs for experts traveling in China(Cheng, 2008,30). Tourism promotional materials are practical, which arouse interests among tourists. As a result, TPM translation should first follow the basic rule of Skopostheory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of the target text-oriented principles are concerned about the target text itself and the tastes of readers. The majority of the source text is written to attract tourists at home, so it will not have the same effect on foreigners. If the source text is created for translation, the translator is also short of indispensable target culture. The translator should be aware that he is translating one culture to another and that he needs to pick out useful information from source text. Furthermore, the source text is one kind of all messages. It does not necessarily be the primary standard. Translation should aim at tourists, so translators should translate to attract them and arouse their interest. This is the final goal of TPM translation (Yang, 2014,5). TPM can be various in style and form. As for a translator, cultural elements are huge challenges. However, under Skopostheory, it is to pass cultural messages on to potential foreign visitors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is more, those who travel distances to China are not only for bird viewing landscapes, but also for exotic culture and lifestyles. Therefore, culture translation should include as many Chinese cultural messages as possible, to a certain degree, following the third rule – loyalty rule. (Yang, 2014, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==V. The Translation of Cultural Elements in TPM Under Skopostheory==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Skopostheory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Traveling is not only for landscapes but cultural differences as well. The translation of TPM is intended to attract visitors to come and consume. Consequently, cultural translation is a matter of primary importance. (Wu, 2008, 328)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Susan Bassnett (Bassnett, 2002,59), the famous Britain translation theorist, pointed out four specific concepts in Cultural Translation Theory. Firstly, translation should be based on the culture rather than text itself. Secondly, translation is not simply to decode restructuring, but a communication process. Thirdly, target text should not be restricted to source text, and should focus on functional equivalence in two cultures. Last but not least, there are difference norms and standards for translation in different period, each meeting distinct needs. The translation of cultural elements in TPM is to meet the need of people experiencing Chinese local culture. There are various cultural elements in TPM, such as food culture, custom, religion, poetry and landscape architecture etc. Under the framework of Skopostheory, the translation strategies of cultural elements can be concluded into transliteration, literal translation and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.1 Transliteration with Explanation&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is often adopted when translating Chinese words that do not exit in English. However, only transliteration may lead to misunderstanding sometimes, therefore, it is usually followed by explanations. Explanations always well express the meaning, enabling target readers better understand the different culture it embraces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1. 党参 dangshen (Codono pilosola)&lt;br /&gt;
           厚朴 houpu (Magnolia of ficinalis)&lt;br /&gt;
           天麻 tianma (Gastrodiae elata)&lt;br /&gt;
           枣 Chinese date ( jujube)&lt;br /&gt;
           当归 Chinese angelica (Angelica sinenses)   (Jin, 2006, P265-266)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Examples of transliteration are often found in food translation. Chinese traditional foods are short in Chinese and rarely seen in western countries as well. Therefore, only using transliteration is hard to explain clearly what the main source of the foods are and how they come into being, as these elements are highlighted by western countries. So transliteration is followed by explanation in such translation. (Jin, 2006, 264)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2. 土家族建筑的独特之处在于，在正屋左右两端建有吊脚楼。吊脚楼分上下两层，楼上有伸出的悬空走廊，下面有雕刻而成的柱脚。走廊外沿两边，檐角翘起，雄伟壮观。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The special feature of the Tujia architecture – Diao Jiao Lou is represented by the house with an extending corridor supported by wooden pillars on both side of the main room. There are two stories in the house, the upper floor of which has an extending corridor seemingly suspended in the air while the lower one has sculpted pillars on the ground. Grand are the eave points tilting up on both ends of the corridor edge. (Xu, 2007,133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People take granted for “吊脚楼” in Chinese, because the name suggests the appearance of the building. However, when translated into English, Diao Jiao Lou is followed by explanations – “the house with an extending corridor supported by wooden pillars”. If it is literally translated, the sound effect of revealing a picturesque image will not be achieved. (Xu, 2007: 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3. 西湖犹如西子，无论晴雨，无论四季更迭，都有着美丽的容颜。正如苏东坡所写：“欲把西湖比西子，淡妆浓抹总相宜。”&lt;br /&gt;
West Lake is often likened to Xizi, one of the four ancient beauties in China. No matter whether it is sunny or rainy, or no matter in great Northern Song poet, wrote, &amp;quot;West Lake may be compared to Beauty Xizi at her best, / it becomes her to be richly adorned or plainly dressed.&amp;quot; (Wu, 2008, 324)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, if translation stops by transliteration, target readers will not get the full picture of the history behind the West Lake. The impression made on them will not that deep so it may not achieve the effect of attracting them to visit. Therefore, explanation is indispensable in such special words that merely exist in Chinese. (Wu, 2008, 324)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.2 Literal Translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to the faithful translation that is loyal to original sources. The translators do not need to make any adjustment in addition to the sentence structure due to the essential information and not much special cultural contents provided in original sources. This translation method is often used in the introduction of the area, location, development and entertainment. The examples are as follow:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 4. 酸辣汤 Hot and Sour Soup&lt;br /&gt;
           老醋蜇头 Jellyfish with Black Vinegar &lt;br /&gt;
           砂锅排骨Stewed Spare Ribs in Casserole&lt;br /&gt;
           三鲜海参 See Cucumber with Three Delicacies (Cheng, 2015,234)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this menu, literal translation is used because essential information has been given and there is not much special culture contents. Under this circumstance, literal translation will not lead to misunderstanding among target readers. (Cheng, 2015:234)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 5. 桂林位于广西壮族自治区的北部，面积565平方公里，人口100多万，是国内外旅游胜地之一。&lt;br /&gt;
Located in the north of Guangxi Zhuang Autonomous Region, Guilin is one of the tourism attractions famous both at home and abroad, with an area of 565 square kilometers and a population of more than 1 million. (Yang, 2014, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, the English expressions of places and numbers are kept the same as those in Chinese. However, when translated into English, this sentenced in re-sequenced in order so as to make it more coherent in English. Chinese emphasizes on parataxis while English stresses hypotaxis. This is what should be paid attention to when we translate sentences. (Yang, 2014, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation is practical for TPM that does not contain specific substantive cultural content. It is not necessarily to adopt various methods to translate. (Yang, 2014, 53)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.3 Free Translation&lt;br /&gt;
Considering that not every original text can be literally translated because of the differences of sentence structures or words. Free translation is to express the original meaning in a complete English way, not word for word or sentence for sentence translation, which focuses more on the content of sentences. Translators should pay more attention to the whole meaning rather than single words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 6. 白云凤爪 chicken leg（鸡脚）&lt;br /&gt;
           四包豆腐羹 steam tofu soup（蒸豆腐汤）&lt;br /&gt;
           炒素丁 vegetable roll（菜卷）&lt;br /&gt;
           鸳鸯馒头 Shanghai buns（上海馒头）&lt;br /&gt;
           百年好合 red bean fresh lily bulb（红豆百合茎）&lt;br /&gt;
           鱼香肉丝 fried shredded pork with sweet and sour sauce &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many original dish names with no sources in them because they always have stories behind and are often well-known among Chinese, however, with which foreigners will be frightened. These examples often contain exaggerated elements. If translated literally, it will not express the original idea or the true features of the dishes which foreigners value most. (Yang, 2014, 60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 7. 梁山伯与祝英台的故事，是西湖爱情的又一不朽之作。(Wu, 2008,342) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1. The love story of Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai is another imperishable work of the West Lake Romance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2. Butterflies Romance, known as a Chinese Romeo and Juliet, is another heartbreaking love story engendered by the West Lake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first version is noticeably literal translation, without the explanation of the two names. In China, the names are well-known to all. However, it is not the same story with westerners. After reading the first version, they are not deeply impressed. Therefore, here merely transliteration cannot work. In comparison, the second translation takes free translation, omitting the names and adding “known as a Chinese Romeo and Juliet”. In this way, they immediately know what has happened by the West Lake, because they are quite familiar with the love story between Romeo and Juliet. (Wu, 2008, 342)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 8. 南京的风俗：但凡新媳妇进门，三日就要到厨房收拾一样菜，发个利市。这菜一定是鱼，取“富贵有徐”的意思。 (Wu, 1958,285)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The custom in Nanjing is for all brides to invite good luck by going to the kitchen on the third day and cooking a fish, which stands for fortune. (杨宪益、戴乃迭译)  (Bao, 2001,340)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this sentence, it is “收拾” in Chinese and “cooking” in English. In Chinese “收拾” has many meanings such as tidy(the room), clear away(the kitchen), and even repair(a bike). However, these are not related to the dishes. So Mr. Yang and Mr. Dai used free translation and put it into “cooking”. Then the idea is clearly delivered. (Bao, 2001: 340)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Free translation is widely used in TPM translation when much special cultural content is included and literal translation is not practical. Free translation can better maintain cultural features of original sources while expressed in a foreign way. (Yang, 2014,56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==VI. Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tourism promotional materials translation plays an important role in the development of tourism. Translators should not translate word by word or sentence by sentence, but they should translate under a certain theoretical guidance, adopting some translating methods and strategies and taking into account the differences between Chinese and Western cultures. Only in this way can translation be possibly understood and accepted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tourism promotional materials are practical, aiming at attracting potential visitors to come and visit China after reading them. In this regard, they should be translated under the framework of Skopostheory. Based on translation practice, this paper studies the method of translation from several cultural points under the guidance of Skopostheory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Part one gives a brief introduction of this paper. Part two discusses the definition and the main features of TPM and the importance of a better translation. Then it analyzes the difficulties in translation caused by cultural differences and the framework of Skopostheory. Finally, under this framework, translation strategies and methods are discussed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are many other aspects in the field of cultural differences in tourism promotional materials, such as poetry, landscapes and architecture etc. Due to the limited length of the paper and my own knowledge, other parts cannot be fully illustrated. To conclude, it is worthwhile to study TPM translation from the perspective of cultural differences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
Bassnett, S. Translation Studies [M]. 3rd ed. (2002). London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida E. A. &amp;amp; Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation. (1983) Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nord C. Text Analysis in Translation: Theory, Methodology and Didactic Application of a Model for Translation-Oriented Text Analysis [M]. (2005) Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nord C. Translating as a Purposeful Activity — Functionalist Approaches Explained [M]. (2001) Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reiss K. Translation Criticism----The Potentials and Limitation [M]. (2004) Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vermeer H. J. A Framework for a General Theory of Translating[M]. (1897) Heidelberg: Heidelberg University 海德堡大学&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vermeer H. J. Skopos and Commission in Translational Action [A]. Tr. Andrew Chesterman, in The Translation Studies Reader [C], Ed. Lawrence Venuti. (2002) London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bao Huinan 包惠南 (2001)《文化语境与语言翻译》. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao Xueqin 曹雪芹. (1982).《红楼梦》. 北京: 人民文学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Jinneng 程尽能. (2008).《旅游翻译理论与实务》.北京: 清华大学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duan Liancheng 段连城. (1990).《呼吁译界同仁都来关心对外宣传[J]》. 中国翻译出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Fagong 刘法公. (2012).《汉英/英汉译名统一与翻译规范研究》. 国防工业出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Feng 伍锋. (2008).《应用文体翻译:理论与实践》. 浙江: 浙江大学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Jingzi 吴敬梓. (1958). 《儒林外史(第一版)》. 北京: 人民文学出版社 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Luya 徐鲁亚. (2007). 民族文化翻译策略的探讨.《中国青年政治学院学报》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yu Jianping 于建平. (2000). 文化差异对英汉翻译中词义和语义理解的影响.《中国翻译》&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xianyu 杨贤玉. (2014).《旅游英汉比较与翻译》. 湖北：武汉大学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ding Dagang 丁大刚. (2008).《旅游英语的语言特点与翻译》. 上海：上海交通大学出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Huikang 金惠康. (2006). 《跨文化旅游翻译》. 中国对外翻译出版社&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Functional Equivalence'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==On the study and analysis of three kinds of beauty and transformation in the mid autumn festival prelude to water melody under the guidance of functional equivalence	林敏	Lin Min==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Research on C-E Translation of Corporate Publicity Texts from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence  彭锐宏	 Peng Ruihong Student Number 202070080641 ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the further deepening of global  economic integration, more and more Chinese enterprises are going to the global market and the English translation of enterprise publicity text becomes the bridge between domestic enterprises and foreign customers. The English translation of the publicity texts of Chinese enterprises includes a large number of excellent translations; But at the same time, there are many enterprises publicity English translation with bad quality. In the practice of translation of publicity texts of enterprises, Nida’s functional equivalence theory can well guide the translation of publicity materials of enterprises. Therefore, this paper compares China’s corporate publicity texts with foreign corporate publicity texts and makes deep discussion and exploration in C-E translation of corporate publicity texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
corporate promotional materials; Functional equivalence; translation methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等视角下企业外宣文本英译研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘 要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着全球经济一体化进程的不断发展，越来越多的中国企业开始走向全球市场，企业外宣文本的英译文本成为了国内企业与国外客户联系的桥梁。查阅我国企业外宣文本的英译本，其中不乏大量优秀译作；但同时,也有不少企业外宣英译文本的质量有待提高。在翻译企业外宣文本实践中，奈达的功能对等理论能够很好地指导企业外宣资料的翻译。因此本文将中外外宣文本进行对比，并对中外企业外宣文本的英译做深入的分析探讨。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论；企业外宣文本；翻译方法&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, with the development of economic globalization, corporate publicity texts are used frequently across the world. Corporate publicity texts constitute an important part of corporate international publicity. The translation of corporate publicity texts has become a significant bridge and connection between different countries in the world in the exchange of trade and culture, which poses a brand new challenge to translators across the world. Corporate publicity texts translation is different from other types of translation because of its unique vocabulary and syntactic features. The study of domestic corporate publicity texts translation mainly focuses on stylistics, registration or functional grammar. The study of corporate publicity texts translation started late. Fortunately, Chinese scholars have recently strengthened research in this area, including language features, translation standards and translation strategies for corporate publicity texts translation. However, the results of Chinese corporate publicity texts translation research are relatively limited. There is a lack of systematic theoretical research and lack of comprehensive articles on the description of some translation examples. At present, domestic research on this aspect is mostly empirical and decentralized. How to systematize existing theories, how to develop in depth, and to propose a clear methodology are important topics for each researcher. This paper studies the translation of commercial contracts based on Nida’s functional equivalence theory. This paper first reviews the current research status of corporate publicity texts translation, and points out the application value of functional equivalence theory in corporate publicity texts translation. Then the linguistic features of corporate publicity texts are analyzed and elaborated from two aspects: vocabulary and sentence structure. On this basis, the linguistic features of corporate publicity texts are analyzed through examples. This article focuses on the translation of corporate publicity texts. Based on the functional equivalence theory, this paper explores and studies the translation of corporate publicity texts, which is expected to enrich the application of translation theory and research. In addition, it helps to draft and translate corporate publicity texts for companies outside China for reference and guidance. （Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II. Brief Introduction to Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence theory exerts a significant influence on translation in the world. Nida is one of the founders of the western linguistic translation theory. One of his greatest contribution to the translation theory is to put forward the functional equivalence theory, a theory that is different from most of the early theories that focus on the verbal comparison between the SL and TL. Nida attempts to provide a new way to generate equivalents that take into account the relationship between receptors and text. It is believed that “the relationship between the target language receptor and the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptor and the original text.”  The basic ideas of Nida’s functional equivalence theory are mainly reflected in the following three aspects.(Nida,1993)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Concept of Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
One way to defining functional equivalence in translation is to describe it as “the natural equivalent of the source language information” .There are three basic terms in this definition that deserve our attention: closest, natural, and equivalent. “equivalent” here should not be understood as the meaning of “identity”, but should only be understood as “close”. Functional equivalence translation focuses on the equivalence of receptor “response” rather than the equivalence of linguistic forms. Using the term “equivalent”, Nida recommends to bring the response of the target language receptor as close as possible to the response of the source language receptor.(Nida,1964)&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of language, the term “natural” means that the presentation must be readable (related to the linguistic form) and understandable (related to the content) to the target recipient, as different languages have different grammatical features and vocabulary. As far as culture is concerned, functional equivalence is considered to be rendering.&lt;br /&gt;
Translators should be familiar with the cultural patterns familiar to the target receptors, and translators should domesticate those foreign cultural patterns. It is allowable to make some adjustments in the form and even in the content to achieve a functionally equivalent effect.(Nida,1993)&lt;br /&gt;
Nida uses the term “closest” to describe the proximity between the source language and the target language. Functional equivalence requires the highest degree of proximity. Personally, the author believes that the word “closest” should be analyzed in two different ways: linguistic form and meaning discourse. The ideal situation is to make the version of the form and meaning “closest” to the original message. No aspect should be sacrificed at the expense of the other, but in fact, in translation practice, problems between linguistic forms and discourse meanings always occur, especially when it comes to culturally loaded words or expressions. The transferred information directly determines the response of the target receptor, so in most cases, the linguistic form is forced to give way to the transferred information in order to obtain the closest response between the receptors in two different cultures.(Nida,1964)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Concept of Receptor Response====&lt;br /&gt;
It is essential that functional equivalence be stated primarily in terms of a comparison of the way in which the original receptors understood and appreciated the text and the way in which receptors of translated text understand and appreciate the translated text. From this point of view, we can see that Nida emphasizes the response of different receptors ‘source language and target language, i.e, language function, instead of language form.&lt;br /&gt;
Functional-equivalent translation is receptor-directed and places great emphasis on the response of target receptors. In judging the version, Nida put the receptor in a very important position. Traditionally, translation has always been judged by the comparison between the original text and the translated text. Compared to formal equivalent translation, functional equivalence translation focuses more on the response of the receptor and the naturalness of the target language rather than the linguistic form.(Nida,1993)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Concept of Diversity====&lt;br /&gt;
Functional equivalence theory provides varying degrees of sufficiency for the minimum translation to the largest qualified translation, rather than a fixed standard. In the case of given the minimum and maximum levels, all translations between the two levels are considered acceptable. Nida pointed out many different factors that the adequacy of translation depends on“the reliability of the text itself, the discourse type, the intended audience, the manner in which the translated text is to be used, and the purpose for which the translation has been made.” All of these factors can produce enough translations. In fact, a series of different degrees of equivalence are understandable and reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, functional equivalence theory provides translators with more freedom to deal with specific situations. (Nida,1993)&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with many other translation theories that attempt to develop a single standard, functional equivalence theory not only establishes an ideal definition of translation, but also has the lowest standards, and allows for a wide variety of translations.&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, according to the theory of functional equivalence, the response of the target reader to the translation should be basically consistent with the response of the original reader to the original text. To this end, Nida emphasizes that the translation should faithfully convey the original information. As a propaganda text, the corporate text is reflected in the recommendation of enterprises and the promotion of corporate products. The translation should faithfully conveys the original information, so that the target reader can obtain the same amount of information as the original reader, understand the enterprise, produce a response consistent with the original reader, and then recommend the enterprise among the target readers, so that the reader can recognize the business philosophy of the enterprise and have confidence in the company’s products. The similar response of readers is what Nida’s functional equivalence theory emphasizes. Therefore, equivalence theory can be used to guide the translation of corporate texts.&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Nida also emphasized that the translation should conform to the expression habits of the translated words. The corporate publicity text of the company represents the image of the company in the eyes of the reader. The original text of the company’s external materials is in line with the reading habits of the source language readers. The translation cannot be bound by the structure of the original text in the text. Moreover, the translation should conform to the reading habits of the target language reader. Functional equivalence proposes the lowest level of equivalence and the highest level of equivalence, and translations within both limits are acceptable, but the quality of the translation is different. When translating a company’s external propaganda text, the translator can use the functional equivalence theory as a guide and adopt appropriate translation methods to make the translation conform to the reading habits of the target readers, and to achieve the highest degree of equivalence of the translations as much as possible. Therefore, functional equivalence at the specific translation operation level can also guide the translation of the corporate publicity text.(Nida,1969)&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above two points of analysis, it is feasible that functional equivalence theory guides the translation practice of corporate publicity texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III. Features of Corporate Publicity Texts===&lt;br /&gt;
With the vigorous development of Chinese enterprises, more and more enterprises are turning their eyes to foreign countries in order to open up a larger and broader market and development space. Of course, the quality of their products is significant. In addition, the quality of the corporate publicity texts translation is also a very important part. To produce high-quality translation, translators need to grasp the characteristics of Chinese and western corporate publicity texts, compare them, find differences, and translate them with the guidance of functional equivalence theory.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
Corporate publicity texts have their own unique characteristics. The two main functions of corporate publicity texts are information function and imperative function, and communication are its characteristics. There are four basic elements in the process of foreign exchange: communicators, translators, communication channels and foreign audiences.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese corporate publicity texts have obvious Chinese expression characteristics: pursuing the glory word and abusing the “flowers of speech”; using empty phrases, slogans, and official language. In the process of translation, the language, culture, politics, economy and ideology in the primitive and translated language society play a significant role in macro or micro. In order to achieve effective translation of foreign materials, it is necessary to understand the translation principles (information prominence, summoning and simplicity), the content of translation, and specific purposes on the basis of understanding the characteristics of the text itself. At the same time, the factors of the target language, reader response and translation culture should be taken into account. In the process of translation, we should follow the style of the target language, focus on the reader, pay attention to the reader’s reaction, respect the culture of the target language, and moderately control the value information between the source language and the detailed language to ensure the realization of intercultural communication.&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, foreign corporate publicity texts highlights the delivery of practical information for the company, so that customers can have a very clear understanding of the company’s products and service and the company can obtain a favorable position in the customer’s mind. Therefore, it focuses on the history, performance and future development of the company, rather than the ideological and political belonging of the company.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Features of Chinese Corporate Publicity Texts====&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese corporate publicity text offers readers a view of beautiful language and strong momentum; while the text provides corporate information, it also allows readers to gain aesthetic enjoyment in reading. Specifically, Chinese corporate publicity texts have the following main features:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.1 Four-character Structure=====&lt;br /&gt;
The corporate publicity text presents the soft power of enterprise competition, and its function is to promote the enterprise, recommend products and services. In order to attract readers and realize the function of corporate publicity texts, Chinese corporate publicity texts often have a four-character structure. The four-character structure has rich and concise forms. It is a unique structural form of Chinese and an expression favored by Chinese readers. The proper application of the four-character structure in the corporate publicity text can not only enhances the cultural connotation of the enterprise, but also enables the text to be neat, rhythmic and musical, so that the corporate text is more aesthetically pleasing than the general text. Moreover, corporate publicity texts satisfy the aesthetic psychological need, enhance the appeal of the text and leave a good impression in the minds of customers. &lt;br /&gt;
E.g: “The core concept of a company’ s culture is ‘至诚无息,博厚悠远’ .” &lt;br /&gt;
“至诚无息,博厚悠远”源自《中庸》,原文是“故至诚无息。不息则久,久则征。征则悠远。悠远则博厚,博厚则高明。博厚,所以载物也；高明,所以覆物也；悠久,所以成物也。博厚配地,高明配天,悠久无疆”Qiao Junchen, Du Yuzhu, 2007) Combined with the actual situation of the company, this company has integrated and summarized this famous saying. It has condensed the “sincere and uninteresting, profound and far-reaching”. These two four-character structures illustrate its corporate culture, and make the readers add a sense of trust to the company, which makes the company take an advantage in the market competition.&lt;br /&gt;
In another example, in 2013, China Petroleum &amp;amp; Chemical Corporation ranked first in the top 500 Chinese companies. The company also likes to use the four-character structure in its text. On the basis of full investigation, they formulated and promulgated the outline of China’s petrochemical enterprise culture construction, and announced the outline to the public, leaving a deep and good impression on the people. The outline puts forward the corporate tenet of “发展企业,贡献国家,回报股东,服务社会,造福员工” and reaffirm the enterprise spirit of “爱我中华,振兴石化”. Moreover, the outline also clarify the fine style of “精细严谨,务实创新” and establish the business philosophy of “诚信规范,合作共赢”, and comprehensively promoted the development of company’s corporate culture.&lt;br /&gt;
The above examples show that the four-character structure is a feature of the domestic corporate propaganda text. Appropriate use of the four-character structure can increase the vividness and attractiveness of the text, and is conducive to the propaganda function of the corporate propaganda.(Wang qin,2010)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.2 Curve Thinking=====&lt;br /&gt;
When expressing in Chinese, the Chinese are accustomed to knocking out sideways, turning around, explaining the external environment, and then speaking the main purpose, reflecting the characteristics of curved thinking. This feature is also reflected in the corporate publicity texts. The corporate publicity texts often list the excellent achievements of the company in various aspects, and then the central idea of the bright future of the enterprise. To this end, the corporate publicity texts firstly give the facts, draw conclusions, and then use the inductive method which is in line with the curve thinking to introduce the enterprise and the products of the enterprise to our customers. For example, Aucma wrote in his external text:&lt;br /&gt;
“澳柯玛拥有员工7000多人,具备年产冷柜300万台、冰箱300万台、生活家电500万台、洗衣机400万台、电动车100万辆、自动售货机1万台的生产能力,营销网络覆盖全球五大洲100个国家和地区,呈现出蓬勃向上的发展态势。”&lt;br /&gt;
The text first enumerates the number of employees, annual production capacity, and broad product sales channels, and finally proposes the main purpose of Aucma’s development prospects. The method of first dividing and then concluding is in line with the thinking and reading habits of the Chinese people, which helps the company to win the reader’s goodwill.&lt;br /&gt;
The corporate publicity texts written by the curve thinking is in line with the reading expectations of domestic readers. Such text helps to promote the enterprise. At the same time, the Chinese corporate publicity texts also focus on the second-person perspective to recommend companies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.3 The Third-person Perspective=====&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese corporate publicity texts often adopt the third-person perspective, and regard the enterprise as the narrative theme, highlighting the subjectivity of the enterprise. This kind of perspective makes the reader feel that the facts stated in the text are objective, without personal feelings, exaggeration, and then trust the enterprise. The following example sentences are taken from Zoomlion’s official website:&lt;br /&gt;
“中联重科股份有限公司创立于1992年,主要从事建筑工程、能源工程、环境工程、交通工程等基础设施建设所需重大高新技术装备的研发制造,是一家持续创新的全球化企业。&lt;br /&gt;
中联重科成立20年来,年均复合增长率超过65%,为全球增长最为迅速的工程机械企业。&lt;br /&gt;
中联重科是中国工程机械首家A+H股上市公司。&lt;br /&gt;
中联重科开创了中国工程机械行业整合海外资源的先河……”&lt;br /&gt;
When introducing a company, Zoomlion’s publicity texts often refer to the enterprise as the company name. Using a third-person perspective, the name of the company can continually stimulate the minds of customers and leave a deep impression on the minds of customers; at the same time, it makes the texts of the propaganda objective and authoritative.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.1.4 With Political Color=====&lt;br /&gt;
China’s socialist economic system determines the dominant position of state-owned enterprises in the Chinese economy. At the same time, private and individual enterprises are also an important part of the socialist economy and make positive contributions to the development of socialist construction. Party organizations in state-owned enterprises, private enterprises and individual enterprises play a guiding role in China’s economic development. Therefore, Chinese companies have an ideology with a strong political color. When discussing the nature of the enterprise, the corporate publicity texts emphasize the care and support of the Chinese Communist Party. Domestic customers believe that the party branch of the company reflects the recognition and attention of the state to the enterprise. Therefore, in the corporate publicity texts, domestic enterprises have focused on highlighting the work of their party construction departments, enhancing the soft power of enterprise competition, and winning the trust of customers.&lt;br /&gt;
The official website of Sinopec Group has a column of “Party Construction” advocates the activities organized by the company in the implementation of the party’s guidelines, which shows that the company has always supported the party’s leadership. Domestic readers believe that their development prospects are worth looking forward to with the trust and support of the party. Therefore, this part of the content has important publicity value in the external propaganda text for domestic customers.&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above analysis that the Chinese corporate publicity texts have formed four characteristics of this type of text in order to better recommend the enterprise. These characteristics are in line with the reading habits of domestic readers and can be accepted well by readers, thus effectively realizing the function of corporate texts.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Features of English Corporate Publicity Texts====&lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of Chinese and western corporate publicity texts is to recommend corporate products and services to customers. The functions and purposes of the two are the same, but their direct readers are different, and their styles are naturally different, showing their different characteristics. To be specific, western corporate publicity texts have the following characteristics. (Lin Qingyang&amp;amp;Shi Chunrang,2011)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.1 Use Common Vocabulary=====&lt;br /&gt;
The western corporate publicity texts advocate the beauty of simplicity, use everyday vocabulary, and are easy to read, which can meets the needs of customers at all levels of reading, and achieve the effect of the enterprise propaganda. These everyday vocabularies help to build a bridge of communication between readers and businesses, making it easy for companies to reach their customers.&lt;br /&gt;
Wal-Mart, Chevron and GM’s corporate publicity texts frequently use everyday vocabulary. For example, Wal-Mart’s slogan “Have money, Live better”. It not only reflects Wal-Mart’s business philosophy, and draws closer to the customer’s psychological distance, bringing customers a sense of intimacy. Moreover, it also makes Wal-Mart leave a good impression in the hearts of customers.&lt;br /&gt;
There is such a sentence in Chevron’s official website:&lt;br /&gt;
“We also care about the environment and are proud of the many ways in which our employees work to safeguard it.”&lt;br /&gt;
The “care about and are proud of” in the sentence explain the company’s efforts in fulfilling its environmental responsibilities, and familiar words make customers feel more intimate. The sentence also adds a sense of closeness and trust of the company.&lt;br /&gt;
An example in the official website of the automobile giant GM is:&lt;br /&gt;
“Our culture, one which represents diversity, inclusion, mutual respect, responsibility and understanding, welcomes fresh perspectives and varied experiences.”&lt;br /&gt;
The familiar vocabularies of “mutual”, “fresh” and “varied” in the sentence embody the closeness of the enterprise. Among them, “fresh” and “varied” highlight the company’s continuous innovation and introduction of various talents when providing high-quality products to customers, so that the products can meet the needs of customers to the greatest extent.&lt;br /&gt;
Western companies have a large number of everyday vocabularies, which not only make the text easy to read, but also have a sense of intimacy. In the meanwhile, the everyday vocabularies can eliminate the strangeness of customers to the company.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.2 Linear Thinking=====&lt;br /&gt;
Westerners follow linear thinking. When communicating, westerns often get to the point, unlike the Chinese who are mealy-mouthed. This linear way of thinking is also reflected in the text of western corporate publicity texts. In narrative, westerners are accustomed to first explaining the main points and then interpreting them. The layout of the articles follows the principle of from general to concrete, from general to example, and from whole to individual. The linear thinking in the western corporate publicity texts: using the deductive method, the important information is placed at the beginning of the paragraph, and then the cases is used for argumentation. This is in line with the reading habits of western readers and is conducive to propagandizing the company. For example, when GM introduced the development process of the company, it has the following text:&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, there are a lot of exciting things to share about our company. This text is straightforward to show that GM has a gratifying performance, allowing readers to quickly get the meaning of the text, and then use specific examples to prove.&lt;br /&gt;
The western corporation publicity texts influenced by linear thinking use deductive method of writing, which can help readers quickly find the center of the text. At the same time, the author also found that western corporate publicity texts often introduce enterprises in the first-person perspective.(Li Quandong,2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.3 The First-person Perspective=====&lt;br /&gt;
The function of the corporate publicity texts is to propagandize the enterprise. In order to better perform this function of the text, one can give the text the emotional color. The corporate publicity texts often use the first-person writing when introducing companies. Adopting the first person perspective can give the company vitality, let the company and customers communicate close the distance between the company and the customer, which is beneficial to recommending the company to the customer.&lt;br /&gt;
For example, Chevron wrote in its corporate profile:&lt;br /&gt;
“Chevron is one of the world’s leading integrated energy companies. Our success is driven by our people and their commitment to get results the right way.... We explore for, produce and transport crude oil and natural gas; refine, market and distribute transportation fuels and lubricants; manufacture and sell petrochemical products”&lt;br /&gt;
The example uses “us”, “we” to call the enterprise, letting the reader feel that it is a face-to-face conversation with the company. In this way, the sentence closes the psychological distance between the company and the customer, which is conducive to recommending the enterprise.&lt;br /&gt;
The first-person perspective of writing has given the company the emotional color. This kind of feeling encourages readers to get in touch with the company.(Lin Qingyang&amp;amp;Shi Chunrang,2011)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====3.2.4 Focus on the Transmission of Practical Information=====&lt;br /&gt;
The western corporate publicity texts highlight the delivery of practical information of the company, so that customers can have a very clear understanding of the company’s products and services and the company can win a favorable position in the customer’s mind. Therefore, it focus on the history, the performance and future development trend of the company, rather than the ideology and political belonging of the company.&lt;br /&gt;
Reading Wal-Mart, Chevron and GM’s corporate publicity texts, we can easily find that western companies’ introduction focuses on introducing the history of the company, propagandizing the scale of the business, and explaining the social responsibilities, development prospects, and enterprises of the company. The practical information is what readers care most about, and it is also the most convincing.(Lin Qingyang&amp;amp;Shi Chunrang,2011)&lt;br /&gt;
For example, in its corporate text, GM first focused on the company’s excellent design, quality products and caring services, then introduced the history of the company, its achievements and development prospects, and finally focused on how the company provides its customers with high-end products and high-quality enjoyment. The information such as “safety and Quality” and “Create Lifelong Customers” appearing in the text will leave a deep impression on the customer’s mind and make the customer feel good about the company. In this way, the corporate publicity texts can achieve the functions of recommending the company and products.&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis of the characteristics of the Chinese and western corporate publicity, we can see that the Chinese and western corporate publicity texts have their own characteristics. These characteristics are consistent with the reading habits of the respective text readers, so they can play a very good publicity role in their respective fields. The characteristics and differences of Chinese and western corporate publicity texts require translators to appropriately transform the text structure into the target language structure when translating the Chinese corporate publicity texts. In this way, the translations can have the characteristics of western corporate publicity texts, which are in line with western readers’ reading habit.(Lin Qingyang&amp;amp;Shi Chunrang,2011)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV. C-E Translation Methods in the Guidance of Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Combining the theory of functional equivalence, the classification of textual functions, and the theory of translation function, the author believes that foreign translation should follow the principle of functional equivalence and functional translation. Translators should adopt interpretive translation, omission and re-creation methods, and use the strategy of domestication and foreignization .(Ning Hailin&amp;amp;Xu Jianzhong,2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Explanatory Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural omission is the biggest obstacle of readers in a cross-cultural environment. If the translator ignores the cultural omission or avoids the translation, it will result in the omission and absence of the important information of the original text, which will affect the understanding of the target reader. The translator must create the fullest contextual effect for the target readers and narrow the cultural information, such as:&lt;br /&gt;
“863计划” “The Match 1986” “Program to stimulate the development of high technologies”&lt;br /&gt;
“三讲” “the Three Stresses-the stresses of studying ,raising political awareness and ensuring honesty and integrity”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Omission in Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Translators who translate foreign propaganda must cut down some low-value information, try to reduce the reading and thinking burden of the target readers and convey the meaning of the original text. For example:&lt;br /&gt;
“昆明物华天宝,人杰地灵,曾孕育和涌现出郑和,兰茂,徐霞客,聂耳等许多风流人物,留下了许多历史文物。”&lt;br /&gt;
“As a place of excellent products and outstanding people, Kunming has numerous historical relics with time passing by.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Re-creation Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Re-creation translation is not simply a “check-in seat”. It must be multi-level and multi-angled. It must be “designed and meticulously constructed”. It must first adjust, sort, summarize, refine, adjust and then carry on the interpretation. Such as:&lt;br /&gt;
“把国家电网公司建设成为“电网坚强、资产优良、服务优质、业绩优秀”的现代公司。”&lt;br /&gt;
“To build a modernized power grid company with a strong grid, excellent assets, service and performance. ”&lt;br /&gt;
“我厂轴承产品多次荣获国家金奖、国家质量金奖杯,并获重大科研成果奖。”&lt;br /&gt;
These products are finely machined and highly meet the specifications of relevant standards. Choosing them , you are choosing the best,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.4 Domestication and Foreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
In the translation of the corporate publicity texts, in order to make the target readers better understand, it is recommended to adopt the domestication strategy, with the target language culture and readers as the center, and use the easy-to-accept expression method of the target language to make the translation easy to understand. Such as “金鸡奖” translated as “JinJi Award”或 “the Golden Rooster Award”, The effect is not good, but it is naturalized as “China’s Oscar”. The effect is obviously improved. For some languages with Chinese characteristics, the alienation strategy can better preserve its exotic atmosphere, which can let the Chinese culture affects the world. 10 domestication and 10 alienation complement each other, such as: “鸳鸯”, “lovebird” , “龙舟”, “dragon boat” , “公积金”, “public accumulation fund” , “梁祝”, “China’s Romeo and Juliet” , “七彩云南”, “7-Colored Yunnan”, “汉文化”, “the Han Culture”, “中原”, “Zhongyuan”, “the central plains” , and “鱼米之乡”, “a land of rice and fish or a land of milk and honey”等.&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign translation, aiming to introduce China objectively and truthfully to foreign readers, is a strategic issue. All sectors of society should give more attention and support to quality control, academic control, administrative control, media monitoring, and work together to improve the quality of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign translators must have a deep understanding of the corporate publicity texts translation work and have a highly responsible attitude. Translators should take the word seriously and accurately understand the meaning. Translators should pay attention to the cultivation of language skills, expand the knowledge, enhance cross-cultural communication awareness, be familiar with Chinese and English, and strive to become an expert of Chinese and English language and culture. The translation of the corporate publicity texts is “to let other countries and people in the world understand China”, and its translators should uphold cultural conscious and cultural self-confidence and actively deal with the specific words of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
In short, the translation of the corporate publicity texts is not a corresponding copy of the machine, but the use of the linguistic advantage of the translation under the guidance of functional equivalence. To achieve effective cross-cultural communication, foreign translations must have sufficient audience awareness and strive to achieve cultural self-awareness and demonstrate cultural self-confidence.(Ning Hailin&amp;amp;Xu Jianzhong,2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, corporate publicity texts put forward more stringent requirements for the accuracy of the translation. As a translator, one should constantly accumulate professional knowledge and improve professional literacy, which should be combined with specific context. Also, one should be good at making use of grammatical rules and strengthening cultural cultivation to enhance the ability to transform different cultural connotations and enrich the experience of improving the accuracy of translation of corporate publicity texts from practice, in order to promote the smooth development of international communication in the world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, E. A. Towards a Science of Translating[M]. Leiden: E.J.Brill, 1964. &lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, E. A. Language, Culture, and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
*Nida, E. A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation[M]. Leiden: E. J.Brill, 1969.&lt;br /&gt;
*李权东.Li Quandong 中文企业简介英译研究[D].[Research on English Translation of Chinese Corporate Profiles] [D].  上海外国语大学,2013. [Shanghai International Studies University, 2013.]&lt;br /&gt;
*林庆扬,石春让.Lin Qingyang,Shi Chunjan. 基于语料库的企业简介文体分析及英译启示[J]. [A Corpus-based Analysis of Corporate Profile Style and English Translation Insights][J].  长春师范学院学报,2011,(1):107-111.[Journal of Changchun Normal University,2011,(1):107-111.]&lt;br /&gt;
*宁海霖,许建忠.Ning, Hailin, Xu, Jianzhong. 知“异”方可“异”——谈企业简介的汉译英[J].[The Chinese Translation of Enterprise Profiles into English] 中国科技翻译,2008,(4):21-23.[China Science and Technology Translation, 2008,(4):21-23.]&lt;br /&gt;
*王青. Wang Qing 论外宣资料的编译 [J]. [On the Compilation of Foreign Propaganda Materials] [J]. 淮海工学院学报:社会科学报,2010,(4):86-88. [Journal of Huaihai University of Technology: Journal of Social Sciences, 2010,(4):86-88.] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] ([[User talk:Peng Ruihong|talk]]) 03:18, 8 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study of Functional Equivalence in Translating the Prose——A Case Study on Cong Cong	汤伊然	Tang Yiran==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Ziqing's masterpiece ''Cong Cong'' is highly popular in the translation community, and several English translations have been published. However, the study on English versions of ''Cong Cong'' started late in China and focuses on a few domestic translators. While researches on translations by foreign translators or [[those]] based on functional equivalence [[are]] rather limited and need further in-depth explorations. Therefore, this paper analyzed the translations of Ge Haowen, [[Howard Goldblatt]], the foremost translator of modern and contemporary Chinese literature [[from America]], and the young Chinese translator Peter, Jingcheng Xu from the perspective of Eugene Nida's functional equivalence in meaning and style, so as to discuss the guiding significance of this theory to prose translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
''Cong Cong''; Translation comparison; Functional equivalence; Ge Haowan; Peter Jingcheng Xu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
基于功能对等视角下的散文翻译——以《匆匆》为例&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
朱自清的代表作《匆匆》在翻译界备受青睐，目前有多个英译本刊行。但国内对其英译本的研究起步较晚，且重点关注译者国内少数译者，对国外译者译文研究严重不足；同时基于功能对等视角下的研究较少，有待进一步深入研究。因此，本文选取素有&amp;quot;中国文学首席翻译家&amp;quot;之称的葛浩文和翻译后起之秀许景城的译文，基于尤金·奈达的功能对等视角，从意义和风格两个层面进行分析，探讨该理论对散文类文学文本翻译的指导意义。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
《匆匆》；译文对比；功能对等；葛浩文；许景城&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===I. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
This paper probes into the applicability of Nida's functional equivalence theory in prose translation via comparing two English versions of ''Cong Cong'' translated by a foreign and domestic translator respectively. The whole paper centers on two main aspects of Nida's functional equivalence theory: meaning equivalence and stylistic equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
The paper consists of five chapters. Chapter One gives a brief outline of this paper. Chapter Two serves as the theoretical framework in which two main aspects of functional equivalence theory are elaborated in detail. Chapter Three has a glimpse of the studies on the English translations of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; from the perspective of functional equivalence theory both at home and abroad. Chapter Four firstly provides an in-depth appreciation of ''Cong Cong'' by paragraphs and then an introduction of the two translators Ge Haowen (Howard Goldblatt) and Peter Jingcheng Xu. Chapter Five offers a detailed case analysis of the two translations from the perspective of meaning and stylistic equivalence, trying to confirm the guiding significance of Nida's theory in prose translation. And the last Chapter is an overall summary of the whole paper.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II. Theoretical framework===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Development of Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In 1959, in the article &amp;quot;Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating&amp;quot;, Nida characterized his new concept of translation: &amp;quot;Translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.&amp;quot; It was in this article that Nida first mentioned the idea of dynamic equivalence. Later in 1964, in his &amp;quot;Towards a Science of Translating&amp;quot;, Nida put forward the principle of dynamic equivalence in explicit terms. (Nida, 2001)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Nida worked with Charles R. Taber on The Theory and Practice of Translation, in which he developed the contents of Towards a Science of Translation. Nida further clarified the definition of dynamic equivalence and shifted the focus of translation from the message itself to the response of the receptor, which created an epoch-making brand-new perspective of studying translation. In 1986, Nida replaced the term &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; with &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; in his From One Language to Another so as to avoid misunderstandings of the word &amp;quot;dynamic&amp;quot;. But the essence of the theory is the same. (Nida &amp;amp; Taber, C.R. 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Nida improved his Functional Equivalence. In his revised theory, there are two levels of equivalence, minimal equivalence and maximal equivalence. Minimal equivalence means that the readers in the target language text should be able to understand content to the degree that they can imagine how the source language text readers must have understood the content, while maximal equivalence is defined that audiences in the target language should be able to understand the content in basically the same style as the source language audience did (Nida, 1993).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Key Aspects of Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Meaning Equivalence===== &lt;br /&gt;
Nida states that functional equivalence should be stated primarily in terms of a comparison of the degree to which the original receptors understand and appreciate the text and the target receptors do. From Nida's point of view, translation is aimed at the target language readers. That is to say, the readers of the target language should have the same reaction as those of the source language. Because of linguistic and cultural differences in literary translation, a translator should not only pursue structural equivalence, but also value the reproduction of meaning, which is in line with the theory of functional equivalence. (Hong Chen, Kaimeng Zhao, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Stylistic Equivalence=====&lt;br /&gt;
In light of his definition of translation, Nida points out that though style is secondary to content, it is nevertheless important. Therefore, Nida makes exceptions of rules for some literary translations, poetry, for example. From Nida's point of view, the style itself is indeed a part of the message, especially in literary translation, which cannot be totally separated from content. Stylistic equivalence is also an important way to achieve functional equivalence. (Hong Chen, Kaimeng Zhao, 2016)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===III. Research on the English Translation of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; from the Perspective of Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest study on English versions of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; began in 2003 and draw many scholar's attention since then. There are 29 papers related on China Knowledge Net, with translations by Zhu Chunshen and Zhang Peiji as the core. Moreover, major breakthroughs are made in the research perspectives that are being more diverse and refined. However, there are very few papers from each perspective. For example, only three papers were searched in the full-text database of China Knowledge Net using &amp;quot;匆匆&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;功能对等&amp;quot; as the subject, keywords, title or abstract. (Zhai Zihui, Liu Lingling, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the contents, these three papers mainly focused on the comparative analysis of different English translations of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; in vocabulary, syntax, and chapters. (Zhai Zihui, Liu Lingling, 2015).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Concerning the research perspectives, Yang Fan analyzed the English translation of ''Rush'' by Zhang Peiji based on the functional equivalence theory and proved that this theory is a helper to the discovery of a better literary translation technique (Yang Fan, 2017). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cen Junhao entered on the flexibility and rationality of Nida's ''Dynamic Equivalence'' theory via analyzing three methods—corresponding, paralleling, and substitution of transforming words and sentences, as well as their application in &amp;quot;Rush&amp;quot; translated by Zhu Chunshen's, from Chinese to English (Cen Junhao, 2015). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhai Zihui and Liu Lingling compared the similarities and differences in the rhetoric of ''Cong Cong'' and its translation by Zhu Chunshen, such as parallelism, rhetorical questions, similes, and personification, based on the theory of functional equivalence, and confirm that Zhu's translation is faithful to the original text and reproduces its rhetorical features (Zhai Zihui, Liu Lingling, 2015).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here is the summary: First, the studies on ''Cong Cong'' in English were mainly conducted on Zhang Peiji's translation, followed by Zhu Chunshen's and Zhang Mengjing's, only one on that of foreign translators. Second, among the existent researches from the perspective of Eugene Nida's functional equivalence theory, analysis confines to a single English version either by Zhu Chunshen or Zhang Peiji, and foreign translators are excluded. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given this, this paper will take the English translations of Ge Haowen (Howard Goldblatt) and Peter Jingcheng Xu, and do a comparison based on meaning and stylistic equivalence, trying to prove the guiding importance of functional equivalence in prose translation. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===IV. Appreciation of ''Cong Cong'' and Introduction of the Translators=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Zhu Ziqing and his prose ''Cong Cong''====&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Ziqing, a well-renowned master in prose-writing, made a very important contribution to modern Chinese literature. His works were designed to reflect his inner feelings about the objective world, and were characterized by simplicity, naturalness, meticulousness, freshness in language, and sincerity in emotion. Zhu advocated the &amp;quot;conversational style&amp;quot; of writing, attempting to make the literary works colloquial while attaching great importance to the beauty of language and sound. (Zhang Jing, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Cong Cong'' was written in 1922, during the ebbing of the May Fourth Movement. It was a time of silence and turmoil, of disappointment and hope. This article shows the despondency and bewilderment of ambitious young people who were disappointed with reality. Zhu Ziqing, in his lamentation of the rapid passage of time, expressed his thinking of cherishing time and making progress. At this time, Zhu was gradually shifting from poetry to prose, so &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot; combines the characteristics of both of them, with rich emotion, imagery and philosophy. (Zhang Jing, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of &amp;quot;Cong Cong&amp;quot;, a set of neatly worded sentences of consistent length and contrast depicts a scene of changing natural landscape, followed by a set of interrogative sentences of varying length and colloquial expressions. While lamenting the passage of time, the author shows his helplessness. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second paragraph, through metaphors, personification, and other rhetorical devices, the author describes the disappearance of more than eight thousand days without &amp;quot;声&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;影&amp;quot; so that he can't help &amp;quot;禁头涔涔而泪潸潸,&amp;quot; displaying his frustration and anxiety with the traceless, fleeting time. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third paragraph, via a series of daily life scenes, the author uses repetition and anthropomorphism to describe how the days pass when &amp;quot;洗手&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;吃饭&amp;quot;，&amp;quot;默默&amp;quot;. This deepens his anxiety about the loss of time. The fourth paragraph climaxes the author's worries about the vanishing days through six questions, thus leading to the question of life with indignation and discontent: &amp;quot;为什么要白白走一遭啊？&amp;quot;.(Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fifth paragraph restates the first question of the text: &amp;quot;我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢?&amp;quot; which reiterates the theme and implies that time is irreversible and that it is important to cherish it. The text has a variety of sentence patterns scattered in an orderly fashion, both long and short, regular and variant, making the whole structure of the text evolve in a well-organized manner, with a rising and falling tone. (Yi Hongbo, Xu Shanshan, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Introduction of the Two Translators：Ge Haowen(Howard Goldblatt) and Peter Jingcheng Xu ====&lt;br /&gt;
As one of America's most prolific and influential translators of any language, Howard Goldblatt, whose Chinese name is Ge Haowen, has introduced generations of English readers to a wide spectrum of contemporary Chinese-language literature and brought translated Chinese literature from the confines of academia into the mainstream. He is the only official English-language translator of novelist Mo Yan, who won the Nobel Prize in literature.(''Howard Goldblatt Collection'', 2019).  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With nearly 50 translations of novels, memoirs, and a major anthology of poetry, he is also hailed as the foremost translator of modern and contemporary Chinese literature in the West. (''Howard Goldblatt Collection'', 2019). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
PeterJingcheng Xu is a Chinese poet and translator. He has translated into Chinese context many contemporary British poets, such as ''Gillian Clarke'', ''Jason Walford Davies'', ''Ian Gregson'', ''Robert Minhinnick'' and ''Emily Critchley'', and into English a wide spectrum of Chinese literary texts (both ancient and contemporary). His translation works and reviews are published in some key journals, such as Foreign Literature and Art, The World of English, and Journal of World Chinese Studies. (Poetry Hall, 2019)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One is the most prestigious foreign translator of Chinese literature, and the other is a young Chinese translator with a good English education, how would the two present different tactics to the translation of ''Cong Cong''?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V. Case Analysis===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Functional Equivalence in Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Example one：但是，'''聪明的，你'''告诉我，我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''You who are wiser than I''', tell me, then: why is it that the days, once gone, never again return?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：Now, '''you my sage''' would you please tell me, why should our days roll by, never to return?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example one, the author put forward the question—“我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢?”. Obviously, here, it is not a philosophical question calling for the answers like Marx’s time and space view, but just a lamentation of the passing time.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Xu translated “聪明的，你” into “You my sage”, which refers to a very wise person. It showcases humility, also a sense of detachment. Maybe even the sage has no idea since the question remained unsolved [[till]] at the end of the source text. In this way, it reflects the smallness of human beings in front of immortal time. Ge used a comparison, “you who are wiser than I”, creating a sense of intimacy. The two versions reproduced the original meaning while having their own distinctive highlights. &lt;br /&gt;
      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example two：我掩着面叹息。但是'''新来的日子的影儿'''又开始在叹息里闪过了。 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：But '''the shadow of the new day''' begins darting by, even in the midst of my sighing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：Burying my face in my hands, I heave a sigh, and '''the new day''' begins thrilling through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example two, Xu adopted omission and translated “新来的日子的影儿” in a straight-forward manner, while Ge applied literal translation and preserved “shadow”. Time in nature is colorless and invisible, but light and shadow can project its trajectory. Hence, it is the “shadow” that fully manifests how fast the time goes by, uncovering stronger disappointment of the author. Ge’s version achieved meaning equivalence very well. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example three：'''过去的日子'''如轻烟，被微风吹散了，如薄雾，被初阳'''蒸融'''了； &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：The days that are gone are like smoke that has been dissipated by a breeze, like thin mists that have been burned off under the onslaught of the morning sun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：The bygone days like wisps of smoke, have been blown away by breezes and like clusters of thin mist, have been evaporated by the rising sun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example three, the two metaphors not only paint a beautiful picture of the rainy south of the Yangtze River but also make us feel that time passes quickly and without a trace. &lt;br /&gt;
“过去的日子” was translated by Xu as “The bygone days” and Ge, “The days that are gone”. From the [[perspective]] of accuracy, Ge’s version is more inclusive because it covers [[all]] moments in the past while “bygone” means happening or existing a long time ago. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another distinction falls on the translation of “蒸融”. Ge used “burn off” and Xu “evaporate”, both of which [[connote]] “vanish” and thus depict the fleeting time vividly. Besides, Ge applied addition with “the onslaught of the morning sun”. However, “初阳” indicates that the sunlight is generally not intensive, so the word “onslaught” is not suitable here. In conclusion, Xu’s translation is more meaning-equivalent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example four：'''燕子去了，有再来的时候；杨柳枯了，有再青的时候；桃花谢了，有再开的时候。'''&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''The swallows may go, but they will return another day; the willows may whither, but they will turn green again; the peach blossoms may fade and fall, but they will bloom again.'''&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Gone are swallows, but they may come back again; withered are willows, but they may turn green again; fading away are peach blossoms, but they may flower again.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example four, both Xu and Ge chose the plural form of the noun for “燕子”, “杨柳” and “桃花”, with the exception that the latter is preceded by a definite article. The original wording of “Cong Cong” is highly colloquial, so here “燕子”, “杨柳” and “桃花” should refer to [[specific]] things we see in the real world, [[rather than]] imagery with profound connotation. Thus, “the swallows” “the willows” “the peach blossoms”, in which definite articles were added, are more accurate. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In respect of the tense, Ge used “may do” while Xu “are” in the first simple sentence. The general tense better indicates that “燕子去了” “杨柳枯了” “桃花谢了” are natural phenomena. Another difference lies in the following &amp;quot;but&amp;quot; clause. Ge picked the future sense &amp;quot;they will&amp;quot; while Xu kept &amp;quot;they may&amp;quot;. The former &amp;quot;will&amp;quot;, to some extent, further strengthen the cycle of nature. Overall, meaning equivalence is better accomplished by Ge's version. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example five：'''默默时，便从凝然的双眼前过去。'''&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''When I am standing still and quiet, my eyes carefully follow its progress past me.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''When I am in contemplation, my gazing eyes feel the day passing by.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example five, firstly the two translators chose a different expression for “默默”. Compared with Xu’s “in contemplation”, Ge’s “standing still and quiet” is more vivid and touching, creating a picture that attracts the readers’ empathy. Secondly, apart from taking “my eyes” as the subject, one translated “凝然” into an adjective “gazing”, the other an adverb “carefully”. In this case, Ge’s “carefully”, together with the verb “follow” reproduced the scene in the source text more specifically and [[convincingly]].  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example six：'''在逃去如飞的日子里，在千门万户的世界里的我能做些什么呢？只有徘徊罢了，只有匆匆罢了；''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''During these fleeting days what can I, only one among so many, accomplish? Nothing more than to pace irresolutely, nothing more than to hurry along.&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Amid the fleeting days, what could I do in the world of hustle and bustle, but roaming and sighing the flight of time?'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example six, for “千门万户的世界”，Xu’s “the world of hustle and bustle” not only contain Ge’s “so many” people, but also the fast-pace of the world. Besides, their treatment of “徘徊” and “匆匆&amp;quot; saw a big difference. Ge used &amp;quot;pace irresolutely&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;hurry along&amp;quot; while Xu &amp;quot;roaming and sighing the flight of time&amp;quot;. Obviously, Ge adopted the literal translation and Xu, free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, given the context, &amp;quot;徘徊” “匆匆” is no way just point to the exact action. To sum up[[,]] Xu’s version is more consistent with the meaning of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 Functional Equivalence in Style====&lt;br /&gt;
Example one：'''《匆匆》'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''Haste'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''The Fight of Time'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example one, “匆匆” in the source text varies in part of speech. For example, “匆匆” in “去来的中间，又怎样地匆匆呢？” “我觉察他去的匆匆了&amp;quot; is an adverb, in &amp;quot;只有徘徊罢了，只有匆匆罢了” is a noun. Here both Ge and Xu translated it into a [[form of]] noun , which conforms to the title-style. Ge’s “Haste”, compared with Xu’s “The Flight of Time”, is more concise and consistent in form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, “Haste” pronounces with only one syllable and ends in a combination of fricative and blast, which sounds like a sigh and is more in line with the emotional tone of the source text. Therefore, Ge’s version reproduces the original style in a better way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example two：我不禁'''头涔涔而泪潸潸'''了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：Uncontrollably, my '''sweat and tears stream down'''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：Aware of this, I feel '''sweats exuding from my forehead, and tears brimming in my eyes'''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example two, Xu translated it into two simple sentences, with diversity in the use of words such as “exude” “brim”. Nevertheless, Ge’s “stream down” is more precise, and condensed as same as the style of the original. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example three：'''你聪明的，告诉我，我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢？'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''You who are wiser than I, please tell me why it is that once gone, our days never return.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''You my sage, please tell me, why should our days roll by, never to return?&lt;br /&gt;
'''&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example three, here the sentence is the last paragraph, and repetition is applied. From the two versions, we can tell that both Xu and Ge maintained this rhetorical, wording, and tone. One thing worth mentioning is that Ge emphasized “the days” for the first time and the second “once gone”. Besides, he transformed this question into a definite sentence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In an overview, the first “你聪明的，告诉我，我们的日子为什么一去不复返呢？” provokes the reader to think. After elaboration, the question appears again at the end of the text, which is a finishing touch but implies a certainty: our days are gone. Ge’s translation reproduces the repetitive rhetoric of the original text, and more skillfully reflects the different connotations in line with the sequence of the two questions by emphasizing different words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The treatment of the last sentence into a definite sentence is even more exquisite, serving both as the answer and conclusion for the whole text: the past cannot be repeated, only time can be cherished. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example four：'''燕子去了，有再来的时候；杨柳枯了，有再青的时候；桃花谢了，有再开的时候。''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''The swallows may go, but they will return another day; the willows may whither, but they will turn green again; the peach blossoms may fade and fall, but they will bloom again.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Gone are swallows, but they may come back again; withered are willows, but they may turn green again; fading away are peach blossoms, but they may flower again.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example four, both Ge and Xu preserved the sentence structure of the source text. Differing from Ge’s version which strictly abided by the original wording, Xu adopted inversion. He underlined the verb of “去” “枯” “谢”, attempting to stress the changes brought by time: as spring goes by and autumn comes, flowers bloom and fall, but only time remains unchanged and keeps moving forward. Yet from the point of retaining the style and melody beauty, Ge’s version is more fluent and catchier. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example five：'''是有人偷了他们罢：那是谁？又藏在何处呢？是他们自己逃走了罢：现在又到了哪里呢？ '''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''Are they stolen by someone? Then, by whom? And where are they hidden? Or do they run away by themselves? Then, where are they now?'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Are they stolen by someone? If so, who could it be, and where could they be hidden? If they run away by themselves, where are they now?'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example five, three questions and two declarative sentences [[are]] combined. Xu copied this pattern in his translation while Ge turned the two declarative sentences implying guesses and doubts—“是有人偷了他们罢”, “是他们自己逃走了罢” into questions. By enhancing the questioning tone, Ge’s version effectively fulfills the purpose of guiding the readers along with the author to explore the answer, as well as the style equivalence in translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example six：早上我起来的时候，小屋里射进两三方斜斜的太阳。'''太阳他有脚啊'''，轻轻悄悄地挪移了；我也茫茫然跟着旋转。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：In the morning when I get up, there are two or three rays of sunlight slanting into my small room. '''The sun, does it have feet?''' Stealthily it moves along, as I too, unknowingly, follow its progress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：When I get up in the morning, the sunshine the slanting sun sheds beams into my room, edging away gently and quietly, '''as if he is footed.''' Without awareness, I feel myself already echoing his revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example six, personification [[is used as]] “太阳他有脚啊”, [[which]] illustrates that time flies like a shuttle. Xu used the adjective &amp;quot;footed&amp;quot; and related it as a clause led by “as if”. Ge, in another way, translated it into a question—“The sun, does it have feet?”. He put “The sun” at the beginning of the sentence and used the pronoun “it” to emphasize the temporal symbolism of the sun. Ge’s version, with a stronger questioning tone, reinforced the author's helplessness about the passage of time. Does the sun have feet? How else could time pass so quickly? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example seven：'''过去的日子如轻烟，被微风吹散了，如薄雾，被初阳蒸融了；''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''The days that are gone are like smoke that has been dissipated by a breeze, like thin mists that have been burned off under the onslaught of the morning sun.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''The bygone days like wisps of smoke, have been blown away by breezes and like clusters of thin mist, have been evaporated by the rising sun.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example seven, Ge and Xu both used the preposition &amp;quot;like&amp;quot; and the perfect tense &amp;quot;have/has been&amp;quot;. Given the sentence pattern, the two translators paused at a different beat. Xu cut it as the same as the source text, and flows more smoothly, structured in neat style with &amp;quot;wisps&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;clusters&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;blow away&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;evaporate&amp;quot;. To conclude, Xu observed the style equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example eight：'''于是——洗手的时候，日子从水盆里过去；吃饭的时候，日子从饭碗里过去；''' &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ge：'''Then as I wash up, the day passes through my washbasin, and at breakfast through my rice bowl.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu：'''Thus, when I wash my hands, the sink washes away the day. When I have a meal, the bowl vanishes the day.'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In example eight, although Xu’s translation is consistent with the original text in terms of syntax, and shows his innovation [[of]] not using “the day”, namely, “time” as the subject, which restored the scene and created a sense of being in it. The materialization of time, that is, the use of tangible things to replace the invisible time to show the dynamics of its passing. Compared with Ge’s translation, Xu's seems slightly abstruse, but it cannot efface its shining points.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===VI. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
The motion of this paper derives from the gap of research on foreigner’s translations of ''Cong Cong'', especially from the perspective of Nida’s functional equivalence theory. Moreover, this paves the way for further analysis of this theory’s significance and applicability in prose translation. In this process, based on translations of Ge Haowen and Peter Jingcheng Xu, cases are listed and exemplified to discuss how does Nida’s functional equivalence in meaning and style be achieved in Cong Cong, a typical literary work with distinctive colloquial and sound style. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, both Ge and Xu have their own strengths and characteristics. By comparison, Ge’s translation is better in light of the correspondence of the theory and features of prose translation. Ge better preserved the language style and emotional tone of the source text, reproduced the beauty of its meaning, and achieved a perfect combination of “translation” and “expressiveness”. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Peter Jingcheng Xu, a promising young translator, also left a great impression with his translation. His succession of three exclamations—“Alas” “Nothing” “Nay, not even…” sends the readers into a shock both visually and mentally; His “the sink washes away the day” and “the bowl vanishes the day” open a new perspective for readers to taste ''Cong Cong''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To conclude, the functional equivalence initiated by Nida is of great importance and profound significance in prose translation which is worthy of being paid more attention to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===VII. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* GOLDBLATT, H. Haste. In J.S.M LAU&amp;amp;H. GOLDBLATT (eds.) The Columbia Anthology of Modern Chinese Literature[C]. New York: The Columbia University Press, 1955.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
* Ge Haowen (2011) ‘A Mi Manera: Howard Goldblatt at home A self-interview’, Chinese Literature Today, 2(1): 97-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Hongping Chen, Kaimeng Zhao. On the Functional Equivalence in Literary Translation[C]. Information Engineering Research Institute, USA. Proceedings of 2016 3rd International Conference on Psychology, Management and Social Science (PMSS 2016). Information Engineering Research Institute, USA:智能信息技术应用学会, 2016: 139-143.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* ''Howard Goldblatt Collection'', Chinese Literature Translation Archive, University of Oklahoma (USA).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Nida, Eugene A. ''Language and Culture: Contexts in Translating''[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Taber, C. R. ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi. ''On Nida’s Translation Theories''[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Corporation, 1999.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
* 蔡丹, 陈文安．从音律美的角度分析叠词的英译——以《匆匆》的两个英译本为例[J]．现代语文（语言研究版），2014(9): 159-160．&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 郭建中. 当代美国翻译理论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社, 1999: 65.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 李现勇, 逄强. 秉原文之形，传原文之神——《匆匆》朱纯深译本审美赏析[J]. 青春岁月, 2012(08).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 闵西鸿. 《匆匆》两译本修辞翻译风格对比研究[J]．牡丹江师范学院学报（哲学社会科学版）, 2013(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 易红波, 许姗姗. 修辞视角下《匆匆》英译赏析——以朱纯深与葛浩文译文为例[J]. 四川民族学院学报, 2020, 29(04): 69-73.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 尤金·A·奈达. 翻译科学探索[M]. 上海外语出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* 叶乃芳. 朱自清名篇散文的诗意[J]. 语文教学与研究, 2008 (08).&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
* 张静. 试论朱自清前期散文的抒情特色[J]. 现代语文(文学研究版), 2006(04). English Versions missing--[[User:Zhang Weihong|Zhang Weihong]] ([[User talk:Zhang Weihong|talk]]) 11:59, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Zhang Weihong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Semantic Translation and Communicative Translation 阳慧 Yang Hui  202070080646,英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
                                                         Yang Hui   阳慧   202070080646&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== '''Abstract''' ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 80 's of the 20th century, Peter Newmark, a famous translation theorist, put forward a profound theory of semantic translation and communicative translation. It is considered that there are both differences and links between the two. Under the guidance of semantic translation and communicative translation, the translator uses corresponding translation strategies according to the type of source text and the characteristics of target language readers. From the perspective of semantic translation and communicative translation, this paper discusses the translation strategies under the  &lt;br /&gt;
guidance of this theory to demonstrate the application of Newmark's translation theory in translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''Key words'''===	&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
semantic translation; communicative translation; application&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''题目'''===&lt;br /&gt;
语义翻译与交际翻译&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''摘要'''===&lt;br /&gt;
 20世纪80年代初期，著名翻译理论学家彼得·纽马克提出了影响深远的语义翻译和交际翻译理论。认为这两者之间既存在差异又存在联系。在语义翻译和交际翻译的指导下，译者根据源文本的类型和目的语读者的特点，使用对应的翻译策略。本文将从语义翻译和交际翻译视域出发，通过具体翻译案例的展示，探讨这一理论指导下的翻译策略论证纽马克翻译理论在翻译实践中的应用。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''关键字'''===&lt;br /&gt;
语义翻译；交际翻译；应用&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''Introduction'''===&lt;br /&gt;
At present, when we discuss the western schools of modern translation theory, we always refer to Eugene a . Nida, a prominent representative in his field of research. Nida's translation theories, such as those on &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence &amp;quot;, are particularly popular among domestic translators. By contrast, peter Newmark, another prominent translation theorist, has little influence. In fact, Newmark's translation theory in the Western modern translation theory schools can also be called unique. In this paper, the author divides translation into two methods of &amp;quot; communicative translation and semantic translation &amp;quot; . From the two aspects of language form and content, the author discusses the translation methods of achieving different &amp;quot; equivalence &amp;quot; and provides new ideas and approaches for translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== '''Development of Semantic translation and Communicative Translation''' ===&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation and communicative translation are important translation theories put forward by British translation theorist Peter Newmark. On the basis of summing up the previous translation theories and his own translation experience, he put forward these two important translation concepts. In the development of translation theory, it has made outstanding contributions. The essential difference between them is that semantic translation emphasizes retaining the style of the original text, while communicative translation focuses on communicative function, which makes it easy for the readers of the target language to understand(Tang Jie 2016,19). literal translation and free translation are inextricable topics when translation is discussed in the field of translation. It is under this kind of &lt;br /&gt;
thinking that the target text rarely considers the factors such as reader reflection, the category of the text and the purpose of translation (Ye Zinan 2001, 17). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, when we discuss the Western modern translation theories, we frequently refer to Eugene Nida, who is the most prominent representative in this research field. Nida's translation theories, such as those on &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, are particularly popular among scholars of translation studies in China. By contrast, Peter Newmark, another prominent translation theorist, has relatively little influence. In fact, Newmark's translation theory within the Western modern translation theory schools can also be called unique. (Please indicate the source!)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the author divides translation into the two strategies of &amp;quot;communicative&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;semantic&amp;quot; translation. From the two aspects of language, form and content, the author discusses the translation methods of achieving different &amp;quot;equivalences&amp;quot; and provides new ideas and approaches for translation practice. Nida once remarked on the theory of Newmark: &amp;quot;...&amp;quot; (The quote and its source is missing.)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation and communicative translation are important translation strategies put forward by British translation theorist Peter Newmark. On the basis of summing up the previous translation theories and his own translation experience, he put forward these two important translation concepts. Within the development of translation theories, they are an important part. (Please indicate the source!)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essential difference between them is that semantic translation emphasizes retaining the style of the original text, while communicative translation focuses on the communicative function, which makes it easy for the readers of the target language to understand (please indicate the object). (Tang Jie 2016, 19).--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation and free translation are inextricable topics, when translation is discussed. If we follow this kind of thinking, we rarely consider factors such as reader reflection, the category of the text and the purpose of translation in regards to the target text. (Ye Zinan 2001, 17).--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:11, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At present, when we discuss the Western modern translation theories, we frequently refer to Eugene Nida, who is the most prominent representative in this research field. Nida's translation theories, such as those on &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, are particularly popular among scholars of translation studies in China. By contrast, Peter Newmark, another prominent translation theorist, has relatively little influence. In fact, Newmark's translation theory within the Western modern translation theory schools can also be called unique. (Please indicate the source!)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the author divides translation into the two strategies of &amp;quot;communicative&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;semantic&amp;quot; translation. From the two aspects of language, form and content, the author discusses the translation methods of achieving different &amp;quot;equivalences&amp;quot; and provides new ideas and approaches for translation practice. Nida once remarked on the theory of Newmark: &amp;quot;...&amp;quot; (The quote and its source is missing.)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation and communicative translation are important translation strategies put forward by British translation theorist Peter Newmark. On the basis of summing up the previous translation theories and his own translation experience, he put forward these two important translation concepts. Within the development of translation theories, they are an important part. (Please indicate the source!)--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essential difference between them is that semantic translation emphasizes retaining the style of the original text, while communicative translation focuses on the communicative function, which makes it easy for the readers of the target language to understand (please indicate the object). (Tang Jie 2016, 19).--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation and free translation are inextricable topics, when translation is discussed. If we follow this kind of thinking, we rarely consider factors such as reader reflection, the category of the text and the purpose of translation in regards to the target text. (Ye Zinan 2001, 17).--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 10:08, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''3.Comparison Between Semantic Translation and Communicative Translation'''===&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark regards language as a &amp;quot;tool for thinking and self-expression&amp;quot;, which means that individual thinking differences determine the differences in style characteristics. In view of the extensive differences in texts, Newmark makes a detailed analysis of semantic translation and communicative translation in his book About Translation (1991).&lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi (2004) gives a more detailed explanation of semantic translation and communicative translation based on the summary given by Newmark. And according to Liao's explanation, it is summarized as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.1 Objectivity and Subjectivity'''====&lt;br /&gt;
First, semantic translation is objective, precise and subject to the culture of the source language and the original author. When translating the semantic meaning of the source text, it should be interpreted only when the connotation of the source text constitutes the biggest obstacle to understanding. In order to reproduce the thought process of the source text, semantic translation strives to keep the language features and unique semantic expressions of the source text, and gives full play to the expression function of the language. Communicative translation, on the other hand, is subjective, and the core lies in the transmission of information, making the reader think, feel and act, giving full play to the function of language to express information (informative)and producing effects (vocative), concentrating only on the response of the target language readers, making the source language yield to the target language and the culture of the target language. Therefore, when using communicative translation strategies, the translator has some freedom to modify the source text, but this does not mean that the translator cannot respect the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.2 Forms of Expression'''====&lt;br /&gt;
Second, there are differences between semantic translation and communicative translation in the form of expression. Semantic translation makes the form of the target text closer to that of the source text, and tries to retain the sound effect of the source text. Communicative translation focuses more on the response of the target language readers to easy reading, reorganizes syntax, utilizes more general words and collocations, and strives for a straightaway translation Semantic translation focuses on the transmission of textual meaning. Communicative translation, on the other hand, focuses on the transmission of textual context Semantic translation is still centered on the source language. Communicative translation, whereas, centers on the reader of the target language. mean that the translator cannot respect the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.3 Highlights on Contents '''====&lt;br /&gt;
Third, semantic translation and communicative translation have diverse highlights when the content and effect of information are contradictory. Semantic translation emphasizes content over effect, while communicative translation emphasizes effect over content.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.4 Language Style'''====&lt;br /&gt;
Fourth, compared with communicative translation, semantic translation is more technical, intricate, arcane even unintelligible. It does not lay emphasis on reproducing the intention, but focuses on reproducing the thinking process of the author of the source text. It tends to over translate, choosing more professional specific words than the source text to express the subtle differences of meaning. Communicative translation, on the other hand, is more unobstructed, simple, clear and direct, which is more in line with the language habits of the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.5 Length'''====&lt;br /&gt;
Fifth, the translation with semantic translation generally has no explanatory words to help readers comprehend, so the translation of communicative translation is usually longer than that of semantic translation. In addition, semantic translation takes smaller words, phrases or clauses as translation units, while communicative translation tends to take sentences and paragraphs as translation units.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===='''3.6 Inferiority and Superiority '''====&lt;br /&gt;
Sixth, semantic translation is an art, which is more than one person's responsibility, there can be no inaccurate translation, and the translation is generally inferior to the original, but communicative translation is a skill, which can be undertaken by many people. The translated text is generally superior to the source text because of its emphasis on effect, concise and straightforward language, and appropriate polishing to make up for some missing meanings in semantic translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many differences between semantic translation and communicative translation, they are closely related and cannot be separated completely. emphasis text only has a function alone, plays a single guiding role or only reflect a kind of method strategy, just for a variety of functions, methods, strategy , When semantic translation and communicative translation overlap in translation practice, no matter which strategy is adopted and guidance is reflected, the target text should subject to the basic grammatical structure and some fixed stylistic features of the target language while reflecting the ideological content of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Relation Between Semantic and Communicative Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Previously, Karl Buhler, a German linguist, proposes the model of &amp;quot;Language tools&amp;quot; to study Language in his book Theory of Language (1990. According to Buhler, there are four elements in )daily communication the speaker, the receiver, the symbol and the context, so in the process of language in communication, it should be at least three basic functions, that is, expressive function, informative function and vocative function; Then, the linguist R. Jakobson thinks that there should be six important factors in the process of intersection: that is, mode, context, receiver, sender, contact channel and message itself. On the basis of the theory of language function, Newmark divides the source text into three types: that is, expressive texts, informative texts and vocative texts.&lt;br /&gt;
According to Newmark, translation is the translation of the text, the study of translation cannot be separated from the text. And according to Newmark's point of view, the core of the expressive function of language lies in the thought of the speaker. The typical expressive texts mainly include: First, literary works such as poetry, novels, plays and ancient books; Second, authoritative works such as philosophical works, legal documents and political speeches; Third, autobiography, essays and literary works are included. The core of the expressive text is the author-centered, and the author's status is sacred. When translating expressive texts, the translator should reproduce the features of the source language expression form in the target language to reflect a more complete aesthetic effect. Therefore, the translator should reproduce some figures of speech in the source language when translating this text. On the contrary, in some special expressive texts, the expressive function of the language, which requires the translator to be able to distinguish the emphasis when translating expressive texts, is higher than its aesthetic function.&lt;br /&gt;
As for the informative function of language, Newmark believes that the core of the informative function of language hinges on the external situation context, the authenticity of topics and the objective world beyond the language. Therefore, the core of informative text lies in the objective authenticity of the information content. In the process of translating informative texts, the translator should present the authenticity and accuracy of the information content of the source text in the target language as completely as possible. Therefore, the translator should take the target language as the orientation and pay attention to the effectiveness and accuracy of communication. However, it should be noted that the success of the translation of informative texts largely depend on the linguistic features and stylistic features of the texts themselves. In addition, for example, in the translation of informative texts, the greater the cultural differences between the source culture and the target culture, the more difficult it is to achieve equivalence between the translated text and the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
The third type of text proposed by Newmark is the vocative text. He believes that the vocative function of language lies in the reader or the language receiver. The so-called &amp;quot;vocative&amp;quot; is that the author appeals to the reader or the receiver to act, think or feel something based on the emotional level, specifically, the author makes some response according to the intention of the reader. Therefore, when translating vocative texts, the translator should be guided by the target language rules and culture, and reproduce the vocative effect that is relative to the original author and the vocative elements that are faithful to the original author.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Application Between Semantic Translation and Communicative Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
These three text types cannot be completely separated. Very few texts are pure fragmentary expressive, informative and evocative texts, but usually three or two texts have both functions, but with some emphasis. The formation of text type theory opens up a new perspective for translators to do translation work. In this way, before translation, translators should carefully study the text content and linguistic style after selecting the translated text, and determine the appropriate perspective of text type according to Newmark's analysis of text type. Given the above, the ultimate goal of text type classification is to provide the most appropriate translation method, strategy and guidance for translated works. In succession, Newmark proposes the effective translation strategies and he thinks that semantic translation and communicative translation are the most convenient and extensive applications. As mentioned above, semantic translation lay emphasis on the thinking process of the original author, while communicative translation pays more attention to how the language itself achieves proper effect. Therefore, semantic translation is applicable to expressive texts, while communicative translation is applicable to the latter two types of texts. He puts forward: materials suitable for semantic translation include texts that are as important to the specific language as the content of the speaker or author, whether it is philosophy, religion, political science, technology or literature. Materials appropriate for communicative translation include: news, informative writing, non-personal communication, propaganda, announcements, standardized writings and popular fictions&amp;quot; In a word, the English version of Jingui Yaolue (Synopsis of Prescriptions of the Golden Chamber) is a type of text with both expressive and informative. According to Newmark(Peter Newmark, 2001, 44). The knowledge to  readers. Based upon the connotation of semantics and communicative translation theory and their discrepancies, the translator gives a general overview of the roles they play in practical application. &lt;br /&gt;
On the score of transforming the content of the original text and author 's intention well and truly, the translator retains the linguistic characteristics and unique expressions of theorists when illustrating their theoretical notions and insights. When the translator translated certain words with cultural background, era background, and historical background, such as academic vocabulary and proper nouns in diversified subject domains, the translated names cannot be obtained based on her own assumptions and judgments. Instead, the translator should confirm whether her translation is a generic term recognized within the academia. The author abides by this rule firmly ,,ring the translation process. Besides, sometimes, if the objective things are described in chronological order, causal order, logical order, or in the same primary and secondary order, the two languages have basically the same way of writing, it can be translated by linear translation method according to the specific situation, maintaining the consistency of voice and tense. Semantic translation can better reflect the author 's thinking process and the expression of opinions so that the target readers can read it without obstacles. The communicative translation provides the translator with more freedom. In translation, the translator must consider the target reader 's feelings and strive to guard linear translation method according to the specific situation, maintaining the consistency of voice and tense. English and Chinese have different thinking modes, language habits and means of expression. When translating, it is sometimes the case that certain words and phrases should be added, so that the translation can achieve the same effect as the original text in terms of content, spirit and style (Cheng Mei, 1993,58). Additional translation is to add words that are not in the original text but actually have certain meanings. In a word, through additional translation, firstly, it can ensure the integrity of the grammatical structure of the target text, and secondly, it can make certain that the meaning of  the text is explicit and consistent with Chinese expression habits.&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Source text: The mother inclines over the child and both verticality and horizontality cease to be operative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target text:母亲的情感向孩子倾斜，纵向思维与横向思维都不再奏效。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It mentioned the inter-subjectivity theory earlier before this sentence. the author inquired relevant materials and found that this theory is the discussion of emotional cognition. Therefore, the word &amp;quot;t !&amp;quot; should be added to complete the content that is not clearly explained but gives a hint, so as to facilitate readers' understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Inter-subjectivity theory is concerned with the horizontal expansion and vertical extension of thinking. Horizontal thinking, as the name implies, refers to the person's thinking has its characteristics of lateral, broad development. People with this kind of thinking are good at drawing inferences from one example. Vertical thinking refers to the thinking form that is carried out in a sequential, predictable and stylized direction within a kind of structure. It is a clear and logical thinking mode that is consistent with the development direction of things and human cognition habits. In Example 1, the author indicates that because parents love their children so much, they will easily lose their sense of reason when they encounter problems with their children. This is realistic and commonplace phenomenon. Verticality and horizontality denote &amp;quot;垂直性&amp;quot;和&amp;quot; 横向性 &amp;quot; respectively, they are both abstract words. English expressions are sometimes abstract, while Chinese express abstract contents in concrete images. Literal translation will cause confusion. In this case, appropriate word likes &amp;quot; 思维&amp;quot; should be added according to the context to make the meaning concrete.&lt;br /&gt;
The four-character structure is the crystallization of the wisdom of the Chinese nation. It has a compact and flexible structure, gives the essentials in compendious language, and is easy to read. It is a major component of Chinese expressions, a terse language material.&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1:&lt;br /&gt;
Source text: This dissemination, however, has also been a kind of domestication(perhaps inevitable), as anyone who lived through the heady days of the late 1970s and the 1980s of line-in-the-sand warring factions - Marxists versus post structuralists, feminists versus Marxists, psychoanalytic theorists versus all three.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Target text:然而，这种传播也是一- 种归化(或许是不可避免的)，就像任何经历过20世纪70年代末和80年代那些令人兴奋的，界限分明的交战派别一样一马克思主义者与后结构主义者、 女权主义者与马克思主义者、精神分析理论家与以上三者，这些派别的对抗。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Line-in-the-sand&amp;quot; has the definition of dividing the demarcation line. As can be seen from the context, what is said here is the fighting status of various theoretical factions. These factions resisted each other. If the translation is rendered directly, the translation will be too plain, and it will not manifest the intense and tangle some circumstances. Thereby, based on her accumulation of Chinese traditional civilization, the translator adopted a vivid four-character idiom to describe such a situation, displaying the linguistic characteristics and particular qualities of Chinese, and giving the article an affinity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As Newmark said, it is impossible to use a single theory to support any work, nor can it use a single technique, nor can semantic translation and communicative translation. The ultimate goal of semantic translation and communicative translation is different. The semantic translation is the original author's service, which follows the way of thinking and text genre characteristics are all original text ;The ultimate goal of communicative translation, unlike semantic translation, is to make the reader better understand the translation, let the reader think and feel. Therefore, the translator needs to translate the main content of the original text, pay more attention to the social value of the translation, and conform to the target language of speech. In the study of semantic translation strategies and communicative translation strategies, we should note that the distinction between semantic translation and communicative translation is relative, not absolute, and is often complementary and complementary. Liao Qiyi, a Chinese scholar, argues that there is a common ground between semantic translation and communicative translation, and that there is a strong connection between semantic translation and communicative translation. Secondly, both must faithfully reflect the main content of the original text ;Finally, these two translation strategies can be combined when the readers of the translation are consistent with the readers' interests and knowledge level of the original text, which means that the author and the reader of the translation are truly realized. German linguist Karl Buhler proposed that language has three functions: information function, expression function and infection function. On the basis of his theory, Newmark sums up three types of text.Informative text, expressive text and call active text. Informative text is an objective summary of events. Newmark's translation theory emphasizes semantic translation and communicative translation as a whole, because they are two different and complementary translation methods. Context, time and city are the necessary factors in the process of translation . What kind of translation strategies are adopted, and specific problems need to be analyzed. If semantic translation is adopted, the translator aims to follow the content and form of the original text, but in order to make the translation more popular and natural, avoid the language obscurity caused by the great differences between Chinese and English, sometimes it is necessary to combine the two methods, which combines the faithfulness of the author with the faithfulness of the reader, that is to promote the normal communication even in the translation of a sentence, at the same time two methods can be used to ensure the smooth communication and attract more readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark. (2001).Approaches to Translation. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark. (2001). A Textbook of Translation. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark. (2006). About Translation. Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Mei 成梅. (1993). “翻译理论探秘，反思及应用——纽马克译论精选”[Exploration, Reflection and Application of Translation Theory--Selected Version of Newmark Translation Theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Science and Technology Translation 上海科技翻译.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liao Qiyi 廖七一.(2004）.“当代英国翻译理论”[Contemporary British Translation Theory]. Wu hai: Wuhai Education Press 武汉教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tang Jie 唐洁. (2016).“语义翻译与交际翻译的区别与应用”[Differences and Applications Between Semantic Translation and Communicative Translation].Hu Nan: Hu Nan Press 湖南出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ye Zinan 叶子南.(2001). “高级英汉翻译理论”[Advanced English-Chinese Translation Theory]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of Functional Equivalence in Translating Children's Literature---A Case Study on ''The Lion King''	刘智伟	Liu Zhiwei 202020080622==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘智伟 Liu Zhiwei, 202020080622 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
                                                 &lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract=== &lt;br /&gt;
Childhood is the most important stage of life development, and the influence of children's literature on children's education is in the first place. Children's literature is particularly required to be vivid and easy to understand, which requires that translation strategies should be adjusted according to the characteristics of children's psychological development and on the basis of functional equivalence translation theory. Based on the characteristics of children and children's literature, and combined with the translation strategies and methods of ''The Lion King'', this chapter makes a more profound analysis of translation equivalence theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words=== &lt;br /&gt;
Children's Characters, Children's Literature, Functional Equivalence Theory --[[User:Liu Zhiwei|Liu Zhiwei]] ([[User talk:Liu Zhiwei|talk]]) 01:59, 1 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题 目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论在儿童文学翻译中的使用---以《狮子王》为例&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘 要=== &lt;br /&gt;
儿童期是人生发育最重要的阶段，而儿童文学对于儿童的教育影响处于前位且是第一性的。儿童文学特别要求通俗易懂，生动活泼，这也就要求儿童文学翻译作品应根据儿童心理发展特点、基于功能对等翻译理调整翻译策略。本文主要是通过儿童特点、儿童文学特点，同时结合《狮子王》翻译策略与方法，对翻译对等理论进行更加深刻的解析。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词=== &lt;br /&gt;
儿童特点，儿童文学，功能对等理论&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Children’s literature contains different kinds of genres such as children’s prose, children’s novels, fairy tales and so on, in which fairy tales are the most special one and the most popular one for there are strange plots, vivid expressions and interesting characters helping children form theirs values towards the world. To make English literature suitable for Chinese kids, translators should think about the cultural backgrounds, psychological features and linguistic features of the readers of the works based on the theory of equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Children’s literature contains different kinds of genres such as children’s prose, children’s novels, fairy tales and so on, in which fairy tales are the most special one and the most popular one for there are strange plots, vivid expressions and interesting characters helping children form theirs values towards the world. To make English literature suitable for Chinese kids, translators should think about cultural backgrounds, psychological features and linguistic features of the readers based on the theory of equivalence.--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 08:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Introduction of the Theory of Equivalence===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional equivalence is a translation theory put forward by Eugene Nida, which consists of dynamic equivalence and formal equivalence making great contributions to translation theory. In his book Toward a Science of Translating (1964), he put forward and distinguished what he called dynamic equivalence and formal equivalence for the first time. Later, he expounded dynamic equivalence in his book The Theory and Practice of Translation (1969).&lt;br /&gt;
Dynamic equivalence is therefore to be defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language. (Nida, 1969) To avoid being misunderstood and provide a clearer meaning, Nida used “functional equivalence” to replace “dynamic equivalence” in From One Language to Another (1986). According to Nida, the best version of translation should never look like a translation. To avoid such feeling of translation, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency, the precedence of dynamic equivalence and precedence of forms that are acceptable to the readers. At the same time, translation should not be isolated and cultural background should be considered and try to make translations with original features and without cultural differences. While there is no possibility to balance between significance and culture, one must abandon the formal equivalence. Furthermore, it is better to recreate when the changes of form cannot show the original meanings of the text. &lt;br /&gt;
According to the functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meaning, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in the response the readers act after reading the translation. To sum up, the functional equivalence theory focuses on reader’s response, which calls for the response of the original receptors to original text (Jia Xiuhai 2008).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Functional equivalence is a translation theory put forward by Eugene Nida, which consists of dynamic equivalence and formal equivalence making great contributions to translation theory. In his book ''Toward a Science of Translating'' (1964), he put forward and distinguished what he called dynamic equivalence and formal equivalence for the first time. Later, he expounded dynamic equivalence in his book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' (1969).&lt;br /&gt;
Dynamic equivalence is therefore to be defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language. (Nida, 1969) To avoid being misunderstood and provide a clearer meaning, Nida used “functional equivalence” to replace “dynamic equivalence” in From One Language to Another (1986). According to Nida, the best version of translation should never look like a translation. To avoid such feeling of translation, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency, the precedence of dynamic equivalence and precedence of forms that are acceptable to the readers. At the same time, translation should not be isolated and cultural background should be considered and try to make translations with original features and without cultural differences. While there is no possibility to balance between significance and culture, one must abandon the formal equivalence. Furthermore, it is better to recreate when the changes of form cannot show the original meanings of the text. &lt;br /&gt;
According to the functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meaning, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in the response the readers act after reading the translation. To sum up, the functional equivalence theory focuses on reader’s response, which calls for the response of the original receptors to original text (Jia Xiuhai 2008).--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:08, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Salient Features of Children’s Literature===&lt;br /&gt;
Children’s literature formed in the mid-18th century with the publishment of Émile, ou De l'éducation, a book of Rousseau. The advent of Hans Christian Andersen fairytale marked the beginning of the boom period of world children’s literature. After 20th century, a large amount of excellent works came out all over the world pushing it into another boom period. There was no specific literary works for children in the early period of China until the “New Culture Movement” period when children’s literature occurred to be an independent status. (Hua Xiaofen 2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
Children’s literature, as a way of enlightenment, is required to be serious but as a kind of reading material for children it is required to be simple and interesting. At the same time, children’s linguistic features, cognitive features and psychological features should be considered in order to meet the needs of children. On the contrary, a lot of authors try very hard to write children’s literature so as to make them “de-adultification”.(Zhang Yanling 2019, 248)&lt;br /&gt;
The beginning of literature is from imitation so that a large amount of translation works of children’s literature come out. The difference between English and Chinese is clear but to make language interesting with translating it in proper way is not an easy thing.(Tang Huaying2017, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The beginning of literature is from imitation so that a large amount of translation works of children’s literature come out to learn foreign works of children's literature. The difference between English and Chinese is clear but to make language interesting with translating it in proper way is not an easy thing.(Tang Huaying2017, 133)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====Distinct Themes in Children’s Literature====&lt;br /&gt;
Childhood is the developing period of a man which means it is the most important stage in one’s life and children in this time have a sensitive sense to learn new things. From simpleness to complexity, children have formed a complete system of perception and their understandings change to be deeper from the surface understanding. As a kind of enlightenment, children’s literature provides a way for children to learn simple lessons so that it contains simple but distinct themes, clear but positive themes with educational meanings. Furthermore, children’s literature in foreign countries, especially in British and America, emphasizes on maternal love that is often reflected in girls’ childhood.  And in children’s literature, it also shows a world in imagination with a sharp contrast with the real world in order to open children’s mind. Children could recognize truth from bad things, beauty from colorful things and kindness form cruel things. At the same time, culture of religion cannot be avoided in literary works. To infuse correct religious ideas properly is what we need to think deeper in case that the literary works should get in the way for children to know the world.(Wang Yali 2020, 74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Childhood is the developing period of a man which means it is the most important stage in one’s life and children in this time have a sensitive sense to learn new things. From simpleness to complexity, children have formed a complete system of perception and their understandings change to be deeper from the surface understanding. As a kind of enlightenment, children’s literature provides a way for children to learn simple lessons so that it contains simple but distinct themes, clear but positive themes with educational meanings. Furthermore, children’s literature in foreign countries, especially in British and America, emphasizes on maternal love that is often reflected in girls’ childhood.  And in children’s literature, it also shows a world in imagination with a sharp contrast with the real world in order to open children’s eyes. Children could recognize truth from bad things, beauty from colorful things and kindness form cruel things. At the same time, culture of religion cannot be avoided in literary works. To infuse correct religious ideas properly is what we need to think deeper in case that the literary works should get in the way for children to know the world.(Wang Yali 2020, 74)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be an excellent translator of children’s literature, one should grasp the distinct theme in each work, paying much more attention to the values that the work wants to show about, for all the literary works for children must have a positive effect on children. In other words, a translator should take the responsibility of choosing best works and translating them from the perspective of a child. Just as Chen Bochui, an author of children’s literature, says that only if an author writes his works through the perspective of a child, hearing by the ears of a child, seeing by the eyes of a child, and feeling by the heart of a child, can he have literary works understood and appreciated by children. It is the same for a translator because translating is like recreating following the footprints of the original works.(Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be an excellent translator of children’s literature, one should grasp the distinct theme in each work, paying much more attention to the values that the work wants to show about, for all the literary works for children must have a positive effect on children. In other words, a translator should take the responsibility of choosing best works and translating them from the perspective of a child. Just as Chen Bochui, an author of children’s literature, says that only if an author writes his works through the perspective of a child, hearing by the ears of a child, seeing by the eyes of a child, and feeling by the heart of a child, can he have literary works understood and appreciated by children. It is the same for a translator because translating is like following the footprints of the original works.(Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====Various of Genres of Children’s Literature====&lt;br /&gt;
Various of genres can be found in children’s literature which consists of poem, novel, fairy tale and allegory and so on. Different genres may show different aspects of the world and different genres may provide different ways to know the world pushing children form a complex but colorful cognitive system. Poem is the most beautiful genre containing impressing rhythm, catchy words, and simple content, which provides an easier way for children to learn to use language in a graceful manner. Novel is usually a long story that consists of a complete system like family or society, through which children could get an overview of the world. Fairy tale is usually different from the real world but reflects the real world in some ways. Children are very fond of this kind of genre for it enriches children’s experience and has an impressive influence on their thinking. Different genre gives different possibilities but rationality and normality should be put in the first place.(Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Various of genres can be found in children’s literature which consists of poem, novel, fairy tale and allegory and so on. Different genres may show different aspects of the world and different genres may provide different ways to know the world pushing children form a complex but colorful cognitive system. Poem is the most beautiful genre containing impressing rhythm, catchy words, and simple content, which provides an easier way for children to learn to use language in a graceful manner. Novel is usually a long story that contains a complete system like family or society, through which children could get an overview of the world. Fairy tale is usually different from the real world but reflects the real world in some ways. Children are very fond of this kind of genre for it enriches children’s experience and has an impressive influence on their thinking. Different genre gives different possibilities but rationality and normality should be put in the first place.(Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:27, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To become an excellent translator of children’s literature, one must get to know the essence of different genres in order that a translator can transfer his styles easily in different genres. Translation is a complex process that consists of many steps. Zhang Meifang (1999) once pointed out that “In the process of translation, a translator is the recipient of the source text and the producer of the target text either. In this way, he must have text analysis in both of the two processes and compare the results to finish the translation task properly.” Newmark come up with the three steps of translation: firstly, understand and analyze the source text; secondly, conceive a mind map of translating about the choice of words and sentences; thirdly, reproduce the text according to author’s intention, readers’ expectation, and proper regulation. Choosing proper translation strategies through text analysis is necessary.(Zhou Xuanfeng2004, 102) &lt;br /&gt;
====Vivid Expressions in Children’s Literature====&lt;br /&gt;
In the period of childhood, language system is not mature enough to accept all the linguistic phenomenon. And children cannot focus on the same thing for a long time so that abstract and complex languages cannot arise their attention. To make sure that children of different ages can understand the expression easily, vivid expressions are acceptable. In 1865, the publication of Alice's Adventures in Wonderland caused a stir and it fully showed the vivid expressions of children’s literature. It is a story about the real experience in wonderland of the sweet girl, Alice. The reason why it is still popular in the world is that it tells an interesting story with simple words and the translation even uses allusions in Journey to the West to stimulate children’s interests. (Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the period of childhood, language system is not mature enough to accept all the linguistic phenomenon. And children cannot focus on the same thing for a long time so that abstract and complex languages cannot arise their attention. To make sure that children of different ages can understand the expression easily, vivid expressions are acceptable. In 1865, the publication of ''Alice's Adventures in Wonderland'' caused a stir and it fully showed the vivid expressions of children’s literature. It is a story about the real experience in wonderland of the sweet girl, Alice. The reason why it is still popular in the world is that it tells an interesting story with simple words and the translation even uses allusions in ''Journey to the West'' to stimulate children’s interests. (Hua Xiaofen2020, 91)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:31, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be a good translator of children’s literature, one must learn children’s psychological and linguistic features in order to translate the literary works in a proper manner. Different from adults, the linguistic competence of children is not as perfect as that of adults. According to a research about linguistic features of children, children acquire intonation of Chinese first and then pronunciation. The acquisition of vowel is much earlier than that of consonants. It is reported that a kid aged three years old making mistakes in speaking language is very normal. Language acquisition in the early age of childhood must go through a specific process and children in this stage don’t have a mature system for language and their cognitive ability is limited so that translators should try to use simple but vivid words to make children of different ages understand texts easily.(Cao Li2018, 437)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be a good translator of children’s literature, one must learn children’s psychological and linguistic features in order to translate the literary works in a proper manner. Different from adults, the linguistic competence of children is not as perfect as that of adults. According to a research about linguistic features of children, children acquire intonation of Chinese first and then pronunciation. The acquisition of vowels is much earlier than that of consonants. It is reported that a kid aged three years old making mistakes in speaking language is very normal. Language acquisition in the early age of childhood must go through a specific process and children in this stage don’t have a mature system for language and their cognitive ability is limited so that translators should try to use simple but vivid words to make children of different ages understand texts easily.(Cao Li2018, 437)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:31, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Cultural Infusion in Children’s Literature====&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural confidence is a core point in today’s development in all aspects. Culture is the soul of a nation and it pushes the development of a nation in some ways. It is like an invisible weapon which influences people’s mind and value towards the world. Nowadays, more and more literary works concern more about cultural infusion through which Chinese culture can be spread to the whole world and foreign cultures can come into China either. In this way, literary works are regarded as an important tool to transmit cultures so that assessing literary works can be an essential point. And as a way of enlightenment for children, children’s literature plays an essential role in developing Chinese culture. (Liu Xiaoqing 2020, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural confidence is a core point in today’s development of all aspects. Culture is the soul of a nation and it pushes the development of a nation in some ways. It is like an invisible weapon which influences people’s mind and value towards the world. Nowadays, more and more literary works concern more about cultural infusion,through which Chinese culture can be spread to the whole world and foreign cultures can come into China either. In this way, literary works are regarded as an important tool to transmit cultures so that assessing literary works can be an essential point. And as a way of enlightenment for children, children’s literature plays an essential role in developing Chinese culture. (Liu Xiaoqing 2020, 91) --[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:34, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
To be a translator taking the responsibility of exchanging different cultures, one must know the east and know the west. There’s difference in social conventions affected by geographical and historical factors. There’s difference in thinking patterns and authors in the western countries take sentence stricture for granted such as Shakespeare. There’ s difference in etiquette and Chinese culture has been influenced by Confucius. To combine the two kind of different cultures and to make it easy to understand become the key point for translators.(Wang Yali2020, 74)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===A Case Study: E-C Translation of ''The Lion King'' under the Guidance of Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
''The Lion King'' is story written by The Walt Disney Company inspired by Shakespeare’s Hamlet. It has been made into a movie in 1944 when it caused a stir to the whole world. Simba is the little prince of Pride Land, and his father Mufasa is the majestic king. However, his uncle Scar has designs on Mufasa's throne for a long time. In order to take the throne, Scar must eliminate the little prince for Simba will be the next king of Pride Land. Therefore, he has been wrestling to try every means to make Simba go outside of the land where there is no Mufasa protecting Simba, and then waits for the opportunity to kill him with the help of those hungry hyenas who are the army of Pride Land. It is when Simba cannot fight that Mufasa comes to rescue him in time. Later, Mufasa is murdered by Scar who has tried every means to scheme against the real king of the land. After Mufasa’s death, Scar had ulterior motives to make Simba to leave and at the same time, he sent some hyenas to kill him, but Simba escaped to other place with his wit. Simba went through the very hot and dry dessert and encountered a meerkat named Timon and a kind warthog named Pumbaa who witnessed Simba grow into a powerful lion. Not long afterward Simba met Nana, his playmate when he was in his childhood. Nana told Simba that Pride Land had suffered a disaster and she encouraged him to return to the land but Simba was unwilling to get back to the place anymore.   Later, Simba met with his father's spirit and decided to restore the country with the guidance of mage Rafiki. In the following struggle to restore Pride Land and save the people, Simba understood the true meaning of responsibility and got victory with the help of his friends and relatives. (Zhang Liya2020, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Lion King'' is story written by The Walt Disney Company inspired by Shakespeare’s Hamlet. It has been made into a movie in 1944 when it caused a stir to the whole world. Simba is the little prince of Pride Land, and his father Mufasa is the majestic king. However, his uncle Scar has designs on Mufasa's throne for a long time. In order to take the throne, Scar must eliminate the little prince for Simba will be the next king of Pride Land. Therefore, he has been wrestling to try every means to make Simba go outside of the land where there is no Mufasa protecting him, and then waits for the right opportunity to kill him with the help of those hungry hyenas who is the army of Pride Land. It is when Simba cannot fight that Mufasa comes to rescue him in time. Later, Mufasa is murdered by Scar who has tried every means to scheme against the real king of the land. After Mufasa’s death, Scar had ulterior motives to make Simba to leave and at the same time, he sent some hyenas to kill him, but Simba escaped to other place with his wit. Simba went through the very hot and dry dessert and encountered a meerkat named Timon and a kind warthog named Pumbaa who witnessed Simba grow into a powerful lion. Not long afterward Simba met Nana, his playmate when he was in his childhood. Nana told Simba that Pride Land had suffered a disaster and she encouraged him to return to the land but Simba was unwilling to get back to the place anymore.   Later, Simba met with his father's spirit and decided to restore the country with the guidance of mage Rafiki. In the following struggle to restore Pride Land and save the people, Simba understood the true meaning of responsibility and got victory with the help of his friends and relatives. (Zhang Liya2020, 20)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''The Lion King'' is a glorious animation that praise justice and love, castigates evil and conspiracy, and it shows respect to the principle of the circle of life, and discloses a philosophy of the whole life. According to Nida’s theory, the translation work must represent the original meaning of the source text with proper words and structure. And to make the target text attract children’s attention, the translation work must find the best way to cater their interests. Due to the popularity of the movie version of The Lion King, the translation version is fewer. The translation version of The Lion King is translated by Song Ruixue and published by National Open University Press. (Zhang Liya2020, 20)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
====Functional Equivalence at Lexical Level====&lt;br /&gt;
The use of simple words is the basic feature of children’s literature, through which the translators choose lucid and suitable words for children readers. Just as Nida mentioned that “Translation is the representation of the source text with the closest and most natural words, so the first equivalence is in semantics and the second is in literary genres.”(Xiong Ziwei2018, 9)   &lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Reduplication=====&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic features, the use of reduplication in Chinese gives readers the beauty of rhyme, expression, and form so that it will arise children readers’ interests no matter in the aspect of reading or listening. On the other hand, the intonation will be stressed with the use of reduplication that will strengthen the emotional expression which makes the character more prominent and the translation work more readable.(Xiong Ziwei2018, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of linguistic features, the use of reduplication in Chinese gives readers the beauty of rhyme, expression, and form so that it will arise children readers’ interests no matter in the aspect of reading or listening. On the other hand, the intonation will be stressed with the use of reduplication that will strengthen the emotional expressions which makes the character more prominent and the translation work more readable.(Xiong Ziwei2018, 9) --[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reduplication is to reuse the same word so that it gives readers catchy rhythm which makes the ordinary words special and gives more power to language itself. For example, the use of reduplication combining with the sound shows the mental activity of the character and children readers will easily get the image. (Xiong Ziwei2018, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reduplication is to reuse the same word so that it gives readers catchy rhythm which makes the ordinary words special and gives more power to language itself. In this way, the use of reduplication combining with the sound shows the mental activity of the character and children readers will easily get the image. (Xiong Ziwei2018, 9)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: The three scared bullies ran away as Scar looked from shadows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 三只鬣狗吓破了胆，灰溜溜地逃跑了。刀疤躲在阴影里，看见了这一切。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first example is taken from the part that Mufasa went to resecure Simba when he was in trouble. Mufasa’s majestic looking was showed up with the sharp contrast with bullies’ coward reactions. The translator doesn’t have a literal translation but adds an adverb in the replication form in which it makes the sentence beautiful in rhyme. Furthermore, the three bullies were scared and regretful at the same time so that “灰溜溜地” represents their psychological activity in a proper way. The coward characters seem to leap off the page, from which children will understand the character better and get the kindness from the bullies. (Song Ruixue2020,18)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: Simba saw his father fall. He ran calling Mufasa’s name but the king was already dead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 辛巴眼睁睁地看着自己的父亲掉落深谷，他痛苦地呼唤着父亲的名字，然而木法沙再也无法回应他了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second example is taken from the part when Mufasa was murdered by Scar, and Simba could do nothing to help his father so that he just saw the death of Mufasa and felt devastated and self-condemned. For Simba, it is because of his inability that makes his father die who has loved him so much. For children readers, they may regard themselves as Simba who felt depressed and the word “眼睁睁地” causes a feeling of useless, through which children may get to understand the importance of responsibility. In this way, it makes a contrast between the helpless Simba and brave Simba who conquered Pride Land, through which children get a more impressive image of Simba.(Song Ruixue2020,24) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: Scar could not run away. Simba hit him with a powerful blow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 刀疤再也逃不掉了。辛巴重重一击……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third example is taken from the part when Simba began to fight with Scar and he hit him in the last second. The translator translates “with a powerful blow” to “重重地” making the sentence more easy to understand for a child and showing Simba’s power and anger. The use of reduplication not only makes the image impressive but also strengthen the emotion of Simba. It is in this part that Simba revenged for his father. Different from Shakespeare’s Hamlet, Simba didn’t have hesitations but on the contrary, he fought against Scar in a very quick and powerful manner. There is clear boundary between truth and evil so that Simba’s decisive actions show that one must not hesitate to make choice or the evil will go on making troubles. (Song Ruixue2020,47)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third example is taken from the part when Simba began to fight with Scar and he hit him in the last second. The translator translates “with a powerful blow” to “重重地” making the sentence more easy to understand for a child and showing Simba’s power and anger. The use of reduplication not only makes the image impressive but also strengthens the emotion of Simba. It is in this part that Simba revenged for his father. Different from Shakespeare’s Hamlet, Simba didn’t have hesitations but on the contrary, he fought against Scar in a very quick and powerful manner. There is a clear boundary between truth and evil so that Simba’s decisive actions show that one must not hesitate to make choice or the evil will go on making troubles. (Song Ruixue2020,47)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The background of a story is difficult for a writer to explain to children readers for they don’t have a mature cognitive system to accept all the social and history background. However, the lexical choices of a writer or a translator can be a best way to show the deeper meaning of a simple story. Firstly, the use of republication makes every sentence in the story vivid and clear. Like a poem, the republication in each sentence gives readers beautiful rhythm that helps children form the sense of pace in language. At the same time, it is easy for them to accept this kind of beautiful expressions rather than those straightforward and dull words. Secondly, the use of republication makes each sentence in the story filled with the psychological activities of characters so that the complex changes of a character is showed up through very simple sentences. It is reported that children in the early age when they begin to learn language are very sensitive to every word they heard. And the use of reduplication helps them to use simple words to show their own feelings. The form of reduplication itself is a kind of beauty which will fulfill children’s need of appreciation of beauty. To summarize, the use of republication makes the whole text rhythmic, makes the whole story more vivid, makes all characters impressive and interesting.(Guo Zimeng2020, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The background of a story is difficult for a writer to explain to children readers for they don’t have a mature cognitive system to accept all the social and history background. However, the lexical choices of a writer or a translator can be a best way to show the deeper meaning of a simple story. Firstly, the use of republication makes every sentence in the story vivid and clear. Like a poem, the republication in each sentence gives readers beautiful rhythm that helps children form the sense of pace in language. At the same time, it is easy for them to accept this kind of beautiful expressions rather than those straightforward and dull words. Secondly, the use of republication makes each sentence in the story filled with the psychological activities of characters so that the complex changes of a character is showed up through very simple sentences. It is reported that children in the early age when they begin to learn language are very sensitive to every word they heard. And the use of reduplication helps them to use simple words to show their own feelings. The form of reduplication itself is a kind of beauty which will fulfill children’s need of appreciation of beauty. To summarize, the use of reduplication makes the whole text rhythmic, makes the whole story more vivid, makes all characters impressive and interesting.(Guo Zimeng2020, 94)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Adverbs=====&lt;br /&gt;
The use of adverbs in English is very common no matter in literary works or daily life. Whereas, we may hardly find adverbs in Chinese adults’ daily life. On the contrary, the use of adverbs in children’s literature makes the whole text filled with cute and clear expressions. The acquisition of Children’s emotion is the reflection of psychological states and social environment. According to Donald Olding Hebb, a Canadian psychologist, pioneer of cognitive psychophysiology, children’s emotion and cognition are inseparable. The expression of emotion relies on cognition in some way. In other word, understanding is prior to emotion and emotion is the production of cognition. In some literary works, the use of adverbs gives readers a chance to percept the emotions of characters in order to improve the ability to feel emotion and express emotions in a correct way.(Xiong Ziwei2020, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of adverbs in English is very common no matter in literary works or daily life. Whereas, we may hardly find adverbs in Chinese adults’ daily life. On the contrary, the use of adverbs in children’s literature makes the whole text filled with cute and clear expressions. The acquisition of Children’s emotion is the reflection of psychological states and social environment. According to Donald Olding Hebb, a Canadian psychologist, pioneer of cognitive psychophysiology, children’s emotion and cognition are inseparable. The expression of emotion relies on cognition in some way. In other word, understanding is prior to emotion and emotion is the production of cognition. In some literary works, the use of adverbs gives readers a chance to perceive the emotions of characters in order to improve the ability to feel emotion and express emotions in a correct way.(Xiong Ziwei2020, 9)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 4: All the animals were quiet and bowed in respect to Simba the little lion cub.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 动物们保持安静，他们心怀敬意地跪拜着小狮子辛巴。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 4 is taken from the part when Rafiki ceremoniously marked Simba’s forehead and lift him into the air for all to see. The translator uses the adverb to show the respect of all the animals in Pride Land. The meaning of “bow” is strange for a child to understand for children don’t have any ideas about social conventions and historical background. But the use of this adverbs shows the meaning of it which is a kind of behavior with respect. The social position of little Simba is represented in this way, through which children may understand the etiquette in a social group especially in family. The contrast between the respectable Simba and the Simba chased out by Scar is produced so that the changing features of a character are clear to understand.(Song Ruixue2020,4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 4 is taken from the part when Rafiki ceremoniously marked Simba’s forehead and lift him into the air for all to see. The translator uses the adverb to show the respect of all the animals in Pride Land. The meaning of “bow” is strange for a child to understand for children don’t have any ideas about social conventions and historical background. But the use of this adverbs shows the meaning of it which is a kind of behavior with respect. The social position of little Simba is represented in this way, through which children may understand the etiquette in a social group especially in family. The contrast between the respectable Simba and the Simba chased out by Scar is produced so that the changing features of a character are clear to be understood.(Song Ruixue2020,4)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 5: Simba told Scar his dad had just showed him the kingdom which he was going to rule.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 辛巴高兴地告诉刀疤，父亲带他参观了整个王国。这里所有的土地都将是他的。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 5 is taken from the part when Mufasa takes Simba to visit the whole land except the place under the shadow. The translator adds “高兴地” to show Simba’s excitement in order that children readers can feel Simba’s pure kindness that children will find themselves in this story. Comparing with Scar’s evil, Simba’s innocent character has a more impressive effect resulting in reader’s preference towards Simba.(Song Ruixue2020,13)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 6: “Being brave doesn’t mean you go looking for trouble.” Mufasa explained gently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 木法沙温柔地回答：“儿子， 勇敢并不代表你要到处闯祸。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 6 is taken from the part when Mufasa rescued Simba from the hyenas and he taught him a lesson but in a very gentle way. The image of a father is usually strict and great, and the character of Mufasa makes it gentler which will make children have more admiration towards their father. At the same time, Simba’s mistake doesn’t get serious criticism because he tells the truth to his father. So in this part, children may learn to be a calm person and tell the truth no matter in what kind of situation. (Song Ruixue2020,20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 6 is taken from the part when Mufasa rescued Simba from the hyenas and he taught him a lesson but in a very gentle way. The image of a father is usually strict and great, and the character of Mufasa makes it gentler which will make children have more admiration towards their father. At the same time, Simba’s mistake doesn’t get serious criticism because he tells the truth to his father. So in this part, children may learn to be a calm person and tell the truth no matter in what kind of situations. (Song Ruixue2020,20)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 7: “I can’t go back,” Simba replied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: “我回不去了。”辛巴绝望地说。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 7 is taken from the part when all of Simba’s partners come to persuade him to go back to Pride Land. The translator adds a adverb to describe his mental activity at the moment which makes the character round with guilty and desperation. But the word “绝望地” may be very strange for a child within 6 years old to understand because it is a word taught in the primary school so that it is necessary to explain about it. Regardless of this point, the use of this adverb will help children to feel the emotion of Simba who has guilty in his mind but wants to go back to his homeland hopelessly.(Song Ruixue2020,35) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 7 is taken from the part when all of Simba’s partners come to persuade him to go back to Pride Land. The translator adds a adverb to describe his mental activity at that moment which makes the character round with guilty and desperation. But the word “绝望地” may be very strange for a child within 6 years old to understand because it is a word taught in the primary school so that it is necessary to explain about it. Regardless of this point, the use of this adverb will help children to feel the emotion of Simba who has guilty in his mind but wants to go back to his homeland hopelessly.(Song Ruixue2020,35) --[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 09:52, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To explain about a complex mental activity of the character is a great challenge for a writer or a translator of children’s literature, but the use of adverbs may solve this problem. And the use of adverbs in this story helps children to express their own feelings and expressing one’s own feeling is always a compulsory for a person at all ages. (Zhu Xiaotong2020, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Four-Character Idioms=====&lt;br /&gt;
One of the features in Chinese literary works is the use of four-character idioms and it is a way for readers to learn Chinese culture in this way. However, the use of four-character idioms in Children’s literature must be chosen according to children’s cognitive feature and knowledge background.(Zhou Wenjuan2018, 81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of the features in Chinese literary works is the use of four-character idioms and it is a way for readers to learn Chinese culture. However, the use of four-character idioms in Children’s literature must be chosen according to children’s cognitive feature and knowledge background.(Zhou Wenjuan2018, 81)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:02, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 8: Mufasa asked why Scar had not come for the celebrations. Scar said he forgot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 当木法沙询问他为什么没有来参加庆典的时候，刀疤漫不经心地说自己忘记了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 9: Simba went through the very hot, dry desert until he could not go on and he collapsed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 辛巴走在一片炙热干涸的土地上，最后精疲力竭地倒下了。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are only two examples of four-character idioms used in this story. Both examples are talking about the two characters’ mental activities to highlight their mental changes. Due to children’s lack of knowledge storage, the use of four-character idioms gives a chance for them to learn in a pragmatic way.(Song Ruixue2020,7)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Functional Equivalence at Syntactical Level====&lt;br /&gt;
The difference between children’s literature and literature for adults lies in the sense of direction, rhyme, and description. In syntactical level, it represents in the aspects of simple sentences and oral expressions. Children lack of ability to understand written language and they don’t have a mature cognitive system. To make all the content simple to understand, direct expressions should be put in the first place. At the same time, the use of simple sentences and oral expressions strengthen emotions of characters and add more interests for children readers. (Zhou Wenjuan2018, 81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Simple Sentences=====&lt;br /&gt;
The use of simple sentence in children’s literature is the most common way to make it readable for children. The simple sentences that consist of fewer words and simple structures are allowed in order to accommodate children’s reading ability. Even though a few complex sentences are used, they are mostly the parallelism of simple sentences with loose structures. Furthermore, simple sentences make it easy to express naïve content like children’s childish instinct. (Lu Huaying 2017, 134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of simple sentence in children’s literature is the most common way to make it readable for children. The simple sentences that consist of fewer words and simple structures are allowed in order to accommodate children’s reading ability. Even though a few complex sentences are used, they are mostly the parallelism of simple sentences with loose structures. Furthermore, simple sentences make it easy to express naïve content to meet children’s childish instinct. (Lu Huaying 2017, 134)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:10, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 10: Simba begged his father to let him join, but Mufasa simply commanded Zazu to take Simba home as he sped off to protect the kingdom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 辛巴央求父亲带他一起去，可是木法沙命令沙祖带辛巴回家，接着就迅速地离开了，他要保卫他的王国！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 10 is taken from the part when Mufasa goes to fight and orders Zazu takes Simba to go back home. All the actions happen at once so that the source text uses a complex sentence without a stop. Different from English, a long sentence in Chinese may be so difficult to understand for a child, so the translator divided it into four simple sentences with conjunctions like “接着” making it coherent and loose. (Song Ruixue2020,10) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 11: Under Simba’s rule, there was a lot of food and all the animals returned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation：在辛巴英明的统治下，荣耀国食物充足，动物回归。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 11 is taken from the ending part that is the same as the start of the story representing a circle of life. The use of the three simple sentences produce a peaceful ending with relaxing tone. (Song Ruixue2020,48)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====The Use of Oral Expressions=====&lt;br /&gt;
Oral expressions have differences in words, sentence structures and figures of speech comparing with formal expressions through which the literary work becomes native and naïve. On the contrary, it has the same meaning as the formal expressions but it represents the content in different tone, style and emotion which is suitable for different situations. And the choice of oral expressions depends on context in the text and social background. (Lu Huaying 2017, 134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oral expressions have differences in words, sentence structures and figures of speech comparing with formal expressions through which the literary work becomes native and naïve. On the contrary, it has the same meaning as the formal expressions but it represents the content in different tone, style and emotion which is suitable for different situations. And the choice of oral expressions depends on context and social background of the text. (Lu Huaying 2017, 134)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 12: Scared, the cubs ran for their lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 两个小家伙拼命逃跑，他们被吓坏了！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 12 is taken from the part that Simba and Nana ran away from the danger in a hurry. However, the expression of example 12 is flat and it doesn’t represent their fear. Whereas, the translator divides the sentence into two and makes it tense giving readers a feeling of hurry. Children readers may feel their fear through the sentence “他们被吓坏了” which is more vivid than a word and earlier to understand. (Song Ruixue2020,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 13: Timon told Simba to forget about the past and enjoy the new life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation: 丁满告诉辛巴把过去抛在脑后，享受新的生活。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example is taken from the part that Simba escapes from Pride Land and meets his new friends to start a different and new life. The use of “抛在脑后” makes children readers to think about the real meaning of it but it produces a more vivid result than a single word “forget”. (Song Ruixue2020,31)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The psychological features and cognitive features make us believe that only interesting things can arise children’s curiosity and children like to read interesting stories and play interesting game at the same time. So, it is necessary to make children’s literature simple but interesting, short but colorful. (Tian Hua2008, 77)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The psychological features and cognitive features make us believe that only interesting things can arise children’s curiosity and children like to read interesting stories and play interesting games at the same time. So, it is necessary to make children’s literature simple but interesting, short but colorful. (Tian Hua2008, 77)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:14, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Golgi once said that “children’s literature is a kind of happy literature” so that to make children’s literary works easier to accept by children readers, one must focus on language used in the works. To summarize, the translation of children’s literature is simple but vivid focusing on representing character’s mental activities and helping children learn to express themselves with correct words. To focus on reader’s response, functional equivalence theory in translation of children’s literature is widely used. Functional equivalence theory solves the long-standing discussion over literal translation and free translation. Both literal translation and free translation are desirable in certain translating practice so that the translation of children’s literature should be flexible according to children’s psychological and cognitive features. (Liu Xiaoqing2020, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Golgi once said that “children’s literature is a kind of happy literature” so that to make children’s literary works easier to accept by children readers, one must focus on language used in the works. To summarize, the translation of children’s literature is simple but vivid focusing on representing character’s mental activities and helping children learn to express themselves with correct words. To focus on reader’s response, functional equivalence theory in translation of children’s literature is widely used. Functional equivalence theory solves the long-standing discussion over &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; problem. Both literal translation and free translation are desirable in certain translating practice so that the translation of children’s literature should be flexible according to children’s psychological and cognitive features. (Liu Xiaoqing2020, 91)--[[User:Liu Yangnuo|Liu Yangnuo]] ([[User talk:Liu Yangnuo|talk]]) 10:16, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Ziwei 熊子威. (2018). 儿童文学作品的句式特点 [The Syntactic Features of Children’s Literature]. ''文学教育'' Literary Education(9) 9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bo Lina 薄利娜. (2017). 浅析儿童文学翻译特点及影响因素 [On Translation Features of Children Literature ＆ Influential Factors]. ''太原师范学院学报( 社会科学版)'' Journal of Taiyuan &lt;br /&gt;
Normal University ( Social Science Edition) (6) 85-87.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Lei 赵蕾. (2013). 从儿童文学翻译角度看翻译心理学的表现特点 [On the Characteristics of Translation Psychology from the Perspective of Children's Literature Translation]. ''湖北科技学院学报'' Journal of Hubei University of Science and Technology (4) 41-42.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Liya 张丽娅. (2020). 浅析翻译目的论在儿童文学翻译中的应用 [On the Application of Skopos Theory in Children's Literature Translation]. ''文教资料'' Data of Culture and Education (19) 20-21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xue Yang, 2014. The Analysis of Nida's Functional Equivalence Theory, Overseas English (10) 260-261.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao Li 曹丽. (2018). 儿童早期语言发育中的特点分析 [Analysis of The Characteristics of Children's Early Language Development]. ''中国儿童保健杂志''  Chinese Journal of Child Health Care (4) 437-439.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chu Jinjin 楚金金. (2014). 从目的论视角看儿童文学翻译 [On Children's Literature Translation from the Perspective of Skopos Theory]. ''产业与科技论坛'' Estate and Science Tribune (6) 193-194.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hua Xiaofen 华小芬. (2020). 儿童文学的特点及翻译——以《阿丽思漫游奇境记》为例 [The Characteristics and Translation of Children's Literature--- Take Alice's Adventures in Wonderland as an example]. ''文化综合'' Cultural Synthesis (19) 91-92.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Wenjuan 张文娟. (2020). 目的论视角下的儿童文学翻译——以任溶溶汉译《吹小号的天鹅》为例 [On Children's Literature Translation from the Perspective of Skopos Theory--- Take Ren Rongrong's translation of The Trumpet of the Swan]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English (15) 194-195.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gong Qin 龚勤. (2011). 早期儿童语音习得的若干特点探析 [Research on the Characteristics of the Child’s Early Pronunciation Acquisition]. ''黄石理工学院学报（人文社会科学版）''Jorney of Huangshi Institute of Technology (Humanities and Social Science) (5) 48-52.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xilin Tuya 锡林图雅. (2019). 英美儿童文学作品的写作特点及翻译研究 [On the Writing Features and Translation of Children's Literature in Britain and America]. ''校园英语''English on Campus (25) 249.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Xuanfeng 周宣丰. (2004). 体裁分析与翻译策略 [Genre Analysis and Translation Strategies]. ''湘潭师范学院学报(社会科学版)'' Journal of Xiangtan Normal University(Social Science Edition) (5) 102-103.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Yali 王亚丽. (2020). 文化差异下的英美文学作品翻译研究 [On the Translation of British and American Literary Works Based on Cultural Differences]. ''遵义师范学院学报'' Journal of Zunyi Normal University (5) 74-77.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Xiaoqing 刘晓庆. (2020). 基于功能对等理论下的英文电影片名翻译 [Translation of English Film Titles Based on Functional Equivalence Theory]. ''北京印刷学院学报'' Journal of Beijing Institute of Graphic Communication (8) 91-94.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Zimeng 郭梓萌. (2019). 叠词在儿童文学翻译中的应用解析 [A Study of the Application of Reduplication in Children's Literature Translation]. ''文化创新比较研究'' Cultural Innovation and Comparative Study (26) 94-95. &lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Wenjuan 周文娟. (2018). 基于目的论的儿童文学翻译报告 [A Translation Report of Children's Literature Based on Skopos Theory]. ''语言研究'' Study in Language and Linguistics (1) 81-82.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tang Huaying 唐华颖. (2017). 目的论视域下的儿童文学英汉翻译研究 [On the Translation of Children's Literature from the Perspective of Skopos Theory]. ''教育观察'' Survey of Education (24) 133-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yanling 张燕玲. (2019). 探析中国儿童文学的语言特点及其发展[On the Language Features and Development of Chinese children's Literature]. ''文艺评论'' Literature and Art Criticism (11) 248-249.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tian Hua 田华. (2008). 儿童文学作品的句式特点 [The Characteristics of Sentence Patterns in Children's Literature]. ''淮南师范学院学报'' Journey of Huainan Normal University (4) 77-80.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=114473</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=114473"/>
		<updated>2020-12-18T08:48:29Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this chapter argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the discipline construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) While, translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the grammer rule of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. Through translation practices, people summarize principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:57, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choosing of words and sentences and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present an all-round explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and full understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining and guiding social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, its external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theories came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards being systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 03:14, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church was hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero from the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the stylistic characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, a representative of translators during this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There were also many representatives in this period. --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On How to Translate Excellently published in 1540. in this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On How to Translate Excellently published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) They are: the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of the development of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in the process of translation. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book Essay on the Principles of Translation: a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in On the Different Methods of Translating. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in On the Different Methods of Translating. Firstly, do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while secondly, make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation proposed by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation, and making elaborations on them. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translations in commerce circles, diplomatic affairs, science and technology and other professional fields witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theories emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages in many aspects instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and he also discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海: 上海外语教育出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include Outcry, A Madman's Diary, Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk, Wild Grass and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of him when he served as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for generations including translations of literature and theory works. Even seeing from the time line, the records of his translation activities were far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, Nostalgia, was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, Mournful World, as finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is that make everyone have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker, and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include Outcry, A Madman's Diary, Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk, Wild Grass, and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for descendants, including translations of literature and theory works. From the time line, the records of his translation activities are much earlier than his literary creation. His earliest novel, Nostalgia, was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, Mournful World, as finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is that make everyone have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:13, 16 December 2020 (UTC)徐梦蝶修改&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity serving as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation, and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:15, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of “rather to be faithful than fluent”, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation, hard translation, the concept of “rather to be faithful than fluent”, retranslation, as well as translation criticism.--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided in two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the purposes that he translated the two categories of works are different.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided in two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, translations of two categories have distinct purposes. （Chen 2000, 289）--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to service for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that these works translated by him aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his point of view, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, Destruction, was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works.(Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that these works translated by him aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literary workers standing with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation with the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. From his point of view, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, Destruction, was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works.(Chen 2000,289-290)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved.(Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About the reasons that Lu Xun translated children's literature included two aspects. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints.(Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to be the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints.(Wu 2009, 183-184)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept of literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept, literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:16, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because the translators' inadequate ability and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure and thus making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text were translated word for word, its original refined tone will be lost. For me, there is no way out other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard translation and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermedium to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because the translators' inadequate ability and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure and thus making it difficult for readers to comprehend. If the text were translated word for word, its original refined tone will be lost. For me,(这里是自己翻译的原文吧，我觉得是不是可以附加上中文的原文？) there is no way out other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard translation and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermedium to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's point of view, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be not fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. From Lu Xun's point of view, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one purpose was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being not fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance that Chinese readers treated the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, one purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controls people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and to introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammar, and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being not fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers when they treat foreign texts. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, the other purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controls people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of directly translating from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, there was no people who understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introducing other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better than mine. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and the other is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not ideal, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance, retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied of my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303). &amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:30, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation version for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation version for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis began to happen. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appear. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:30, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, how to make translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the Defended for Translation Criticism, Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to pay a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars was edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, how to make translation criticism and highlight the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the Defended for Translation Criticism, Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to rotten apples. As for previous methods, once there was anywhere rotten in an apple, people would discard it completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars was edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also be taken into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the survival of the fittest advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from “the survival of the fittest” advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological description as well as narration of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the Classical Books and Vernacular, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese, and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change the original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and in vernacular Chinese with translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological description as well as narration of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the Classical Books and Vernacular, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there had obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermedium&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermedium&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to march to a different drummer and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect though different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first (to march to a different drummer)? and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect though different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was the proposal of his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of rather to be faithful than fluent, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
u Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of rather to be faithful than fluent, retranslation， as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that to enlighten Chinese people and to save the old China by learning from foreign literary works, promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
(这里可以分两段)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:53, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》[The Complete Works of Lu Xun]. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》[Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun]. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》[M][Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》[M][Study of Lu Xun's Translation].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》[C][Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation]. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角”[Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据”[The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探”[A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报[Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot;[劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong and Ding Ting. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot;[鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018)[2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot;[论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu, 202070080598, MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:43, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion, because the easiest and the most economical way to grasp the basic information of a product or a company, for most people, is to watch their advertising videos. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before. However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. Yet according to the author’s research, few studies about advertisement are conducted with the guidance of Eco-translatology, the emerging translation theory, so it may bring out any possible enlightenment by applying Eco-translatology theory to advertising translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, be it Chinese version or English version, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all the creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages. As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. If the work were employed in many circumstances frequently and accepted by most readers, certainly, it would last for long time; otherwise, maybe the mediocre one would be confronted with the tendency to be replaced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001), researches on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out direction for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013). In order to provide some new inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text (Tang Yixin, 2015). It has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from the three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ effort, Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, a part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied subtitle translation’s language features, which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015). 2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only the films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019). After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in Western Leather by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. However, few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations, translation skill promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with the commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principles of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background and the local customs of both source language and target language, and other key points; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text and use appropriate words to translate the text so that readers using different languages would know the basic information of the texts and arouse emotion that the writer wants to express.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyze from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL. The first video, the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpiece of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. In 2018, the advertising video has been widely discussed online and offline, so it acted well in arousing people’s awareness of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. After the definition of eco-environment, the features of words people use in daily communication lie on these points ranging from clarity, clearness, easy to understand, frequently using idioms and others. Viewing from the whole context, there is less requirement and loose syntactical connection in grammatical correction as many broken sentences exist, be it Chinese version or English version. And at the same time, some idioms show their presence in the advertising video. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine. Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited, has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. Since its founding in 2009, Huawei Marine has written glorious pages in submarine cable network, which has greatly facilitated the communication among people in all over the world. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. The advertising video can be divided into three parts targeting at different focuses respectively, including the tough situation, achievements Huawei Marine has made and the company’s vision. Viewing from the whole context, it can be noticed that the Chinese version describes those places and achievements more broadly by employing some general words with profound meanings, while the English version describes the corporate’s achievements more directly. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL. It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere, both rich and poor, in the world. The benefits of digital technology should not be confined to those with large assets, and it is HUAWEI’s mission to bring technology to benefit people everywhere. As the world is entering an era of information, the gap between wealth and poor continue to increase as there lies the information gap between them. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. Therefore, to engage in the non-profit project conveys that HUAWEI has professional skills with strong social responsibility. In this sense, it seems that both versions are communicating with customers and transferring the information that: HUAWEI is a good company with professional skills and strong social responsibility. Both Chinese version and English version have transmitted the above information to customers successfully, so undoubtedly, the translation is successful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
      TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of the International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
          TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The subtitle translation is selected from the second advertising video, Huawei Marine. In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings, including some places with magical power, secret places, unknown places and others, each of which has different focus respectively. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times, especially “秘境” showing the poetry aesthetic feeling. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people”, which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. After all, “秘境” in this video focuses on the seclusion of the ocean. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above analysis, translator, targeting at different audiences, employed different way to reach the same goal that enhances the corporate image, so he does a good job from the perspective of cultural transformational dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2  Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages. As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate the difference or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
      TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example comes from Huawei Marine, an advertising video promoting the corporate image of Huawei Marine. “天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River as it was difficult for people to cross it. Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River. For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
      TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ more broad words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text. In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, project or enterprise, so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure. However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
      TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL, a non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era and against the whole background of people in Nigeria and Bangladesh lacking access to Internet. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples, three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
       TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixth example is selected from an advertising video of non-profit project, TECH4ALL. In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video--- digital technology can show its presence in ironing out those unfortunates. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and translated text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. As the translation displays both implications of the source text, it is also a complete transformation of communicative intention.&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when they conduct translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
[18]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention.Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本)&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic.&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the   former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern &lt;br /&gt;
work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem.&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method. Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed. Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.（Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model. Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science,  like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde'stranslation thoery, firtly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product. The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product. The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;. So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work. He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow , love or hatred , and possess the same nature , world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. &lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde, an advocator of “rendering poetry as poetry”, also puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese . As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry. However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved; secondly, under this premise, the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''Reference '''===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses. His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida’s “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning- oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[&amp;lt;尤利西斯的两个中译本研究&amp;gt;]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translation and interpretation centering on translation and interpretation. then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation. (Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture. Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences. Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts. In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form. Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question. For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving. Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation. By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended. In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself. Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;reach&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development. For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice, raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, AlexanderFraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on. In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105 holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding. After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style. (Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on. Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech, constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future. Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques. (Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)Is also consistent or similar. Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language. Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness. Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident. Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. Secondly, post-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision. In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency, which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth and smooth. Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency. The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly. (Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same. However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result, the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose. Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions. The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied. In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation. Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on.(Ma Chao 2010,19) However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;(Li Jinze 2010,102) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc. Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation. Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words. In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences. For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149). As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism. It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===7. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:44, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:32, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:42, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler	陈涵	Chen Han 202070080580 Translation 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler’s “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are one of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Both Tytler’s “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu’s  translation theory of“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” rank among the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices respectively. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar, which aroused much controversy. This chapter will expound the“Three Principles of Translation” and the theory of“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 14:32, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang, Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” theory appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories have been developing independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues began. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West—Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis of. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s Translation Principles of Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'': (Liu Miqing 2012, 1) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by sea, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang, Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegance in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work. (Tytler 2007, 8-9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original. (Tytler 2007, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have requirements for reading, writing and translation. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background of the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials ideologically. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Translation is the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background of the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Three Principles of Translation were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts. In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s Three Principles of Translation was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre (《论如何出色地翻译》) in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjust the order of them (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122) It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from their theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized in “faithfulness” (信). This word includes not only the faithfulness of the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities between “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and “Three Principles”====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation were not put forward at the same time, the two theories could be found some common ground. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences between “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and “Three Principles”====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a profound history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory. (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687) In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221) He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word “xin” can cover all the content of Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style. (Fan Yun 2007, 97) Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, what kind of writing style the original work is, and the translation should correspond to this style. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 202) In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory of advocating the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 202) It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 202) In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic. (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127) Before Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories. (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203) According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relationship with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought. Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory. Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221) If we want to understand “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” comprehensively, we must have an understanding of the thoughts of our ancestors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times of Yan Fu and Tytler have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived was suffering from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of faithfulness expressiveness and elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 98) In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2) Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133) They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China, (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1) we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====1.1.1 The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====1.1.2 The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶” in Chinese because it . Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” Because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====1.1.3 The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we should put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his About Translation, Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among foreigners who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, English readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of translation. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into” Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people”. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in English. When foreign readers saw Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.3 Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.4 Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.5 Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.6 Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the factor of reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).奈达论翻译 [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). 当代西方翻译理论探索[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). 西方翻译理论通史[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). 中国译学大辞典 [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] 文教资料[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  河南商业高等专科学校学报[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   漯河职业技术学院学报[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  铜陵学院学报 [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  陕西师范大学学报[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). From One Language to Another   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964).Toward a Science of Translating   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter·Newmark. (1991). About Translation   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Newmark, Peter. (1988). A Text Book of Translation   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida,1984:9--15) According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi,2004:15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zaixi,1991: 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson,1997: 9) Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi,1991: 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979; 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan, 1991: 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida, 1984: 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi, 1991: 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation: First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi, 1991: 153). Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation: 1) The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. 2) The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. 3) The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi, 1991: 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi,2004: 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi,2004: 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing, 1989a: 3). He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi, 1991: 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells, 1988: 27-28). However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion: 1) Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. 2) The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. 3) Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. 4) All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them.5) The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. 1) The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford, 1965: 20-21) 2) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. 3) The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. 4) The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. 5) The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language. He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages. In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong,2000: 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong,2000: 67). Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We should study the outline, changes and development of Western translation theories, and state our opinions on the significance and value of the study of Western translation theories from a historical perspective. On the one hand, we should absorb the relevant contemporary research results at home and abroad, make comments on the representative figures and their representative works, schools of thought and important historical events in Western translation of various historical periods, especially in the 20th century.On the other hand, we should make an in-depth analysis and discussion on the mutual promotion, evolution and the development process of translation practice and translation theory, and elaborate our basic understanding on the nature and direction of the development of translation thoughts and theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
--&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 06:48, 7 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established. Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. What's more, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics in his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what is translation. Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences. According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meaning. The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, such as poetry, the original form should be retained as far as possible. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms includes phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems. Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially the same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88) In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are prone to misunderstand the original text. In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and holds that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes reader response. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence, that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to. Apparently, according to his theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 45-46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies to the translation theories of Nida and Catford. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time. Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Therefore, Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages. Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages. Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced a new view, that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard for translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped out of the bondage of language and instead paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories on the contary have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' to educate and influence people can make it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way. However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, As soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles is brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford is conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but has little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford are simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it will also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment. At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China. Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie，Student No.202020080657 英美文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with T.S. Eliot and other important literary figures, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also experiencing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were built between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be heavily affected by Pound's but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyse the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's poetry translation principles from contrasts of their translation principles in rhyme, image and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound was a representative poet and literary critic of the western literary scene in the early 20th century. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in the creation and study of poetry. At the same period, China was undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's theory of poetry is considered to be deeply influenced by Pound, but growing out of a specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 06:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from the comparison of their translation principles in terms of rhyme, image and structure.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 06:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,在西方文学世界,埃兹拉·庞德是一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特以及其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的相同点和不同之处。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 07:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 07:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the quick development, China begins to play a much more important role in global stage and naturally the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world has been aroused. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, there is a movement worthy of our attention, that is the vernacular writing movement. At the beginning of 20th century, China is urgently in need to open up and to learn from the western world and some extreme ideas even caused the division between Chinese classical literary composition and modern composition， but at the same time， Chinese traditional culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell， etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915 and started imagist movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of vernacular writing movement，whose first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人) (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（1），172-173). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need to recommend Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, a movement that deserves our attention is the vernacular literary movement. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in desperate need of opening up and learning from the western world and some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary composition and modern composition， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人).--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 07:26, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
The reason why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper is because, first they lived at the same time period and were both involved in two important literary movements at that time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparisons on their understanding of poetic translation  is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. By close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetic translation. Works involved in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparison study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish them from their roles relatively in vernacular writing movement and in imagist movement, their roles in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly on their poem translation principles(孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is widely studied as a new poet composer, painter, classical poetry researcher, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focuse more on his identity as a poem composer than on his identity as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his translator identity with his poet identity as supplement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo have covered almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies on traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poems, etc. From 1970s to today, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo as a translator, and we can see from this picture that study on Wen Yiduo continues to be a favor to scholars and in recent years even more papers were published on his translation principles. In 2005, a paper of Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced a new age of modern metrical poem's coming. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poem at the beginning of 20th C but he's inevitably constrained by his time. With cultural development, now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry (吕进 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (钱理群等，1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(翻译论集：罗新璋等，1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among 18 papers, phrases mentioned the most often are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poem translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from the general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) and there is only one paper directly compares these two figures in an all around way, which was written by Fu Jianan (傅建安) and Zhang Li（张立） in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which could be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was affected by the features of nationality and creativity in Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly into the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding in poem composing, basing on his personal learning and experiences (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo had experienced several transitions in his life in poem composing. He was first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) and had works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned  (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later arrived at America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he had contact with Chicago poets and American Imagists and this was where his another transition occurred. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated to trace back to Chinese classical culture for nourishment and this was partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago and after he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese poems. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work realized his principles could be seen in ''Dead Water'' (死水) (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of doing translation, which is to find an answer to his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to the height of Christianism which has unrivalled importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius was exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight posed by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (蒋洪新 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word translation but to maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered Chinese character was full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound compared Whitman as a father and himself was his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). To Wen Yiduo, sound and music is what contained in words and only poem, this concise expression, can have more powerful emotions with their syllables which is natural and artistic (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and he continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had unique understanding of images basing on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (焦建平 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (北塔 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lack of beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; colors blending with colors create new harmonious image and words should be like colors (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the spirit of selfless sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. From Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of described pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more free hand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (辛春生 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in Chinese traditional poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art （郭为 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated form of color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application basing on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberalize citizen's mind by freeing them from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started his new poem composing, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, or it's a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (黄焰结 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo kept the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated as a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;.&amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; this infinitive was translated as a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo had added some decorative elements or eliminate some unimportant elements to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator basing on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the loose and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme and this can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as what was said by himself that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of the three. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images from Chinese poems to English translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, Rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and to arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music and he showed no preference between these two, yet, to Pound, as what was said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beat and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (闻一多 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese poems and Japanese poems. Therefore the structure of his translations can often be traced back into parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound took it as his proud work of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, like Wu Di, he thought this poem is more close to imitation of Chinese parallel sentence. He listed reasons as: First, there are parallel compositions like time and space and color contrasts of bough and petals. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attentions to the notional words than functional words (吴笛 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (王贵明，刘佳 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined it with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. So he appealed to &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot; and in Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (陈历明 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, balance was very essential, we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; into the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(范守义 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but has a dash to indicate it, therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(范守义 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places and have different focus, for example, Ezra Pound learned and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the balance of structure and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In translation, Ezra Pound asked for artistic conception through image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he became a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains elements of Chinese traditional painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. We shall better say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment rather than saying that one is totally the other's imitator. Since they two have their unique culture background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations but there are also distinctions reflecting their own culture identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste. ''Poetry''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China Foreign Affairs University'' 2004(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perstive of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
                                                    彭丹 Peng Dan  Student No.202020080631 日语语言文学&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focusing on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis through compares Fu Weici’s and Li Jihong’s two Chinese versions of The Moon and Sixpence, which written by England famous novelist Maugham, on perspective of the functional equivalence theory. Summing up that how to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantic during the translation and how to present the readers’ response. There are always some defects in any perfect things. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, and its achievements are obvious to translation and it makes great contribution for translation. In this paper, I will refer to the form equivalence in the process of translation which not affects the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes the translators how to realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. The paper’s researching ways include literature research, comparative research, example-analysis, summarize experience and content analysis. In the end, I will give my own opinion on the theory of functional equivalence and judge the version which I think is more suitable for readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence;Reader’s Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著，小说亦或者影视作品被译成若多版本供人们欣赏。如何完美的展现原著的风采成为众多译者头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达，提出了功能对等理论，着重实现不同文化，语言之间的沟通对等，并且侧重于读者的反映。本文通过功能对等理论对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏两人关于英国著名小说家毛姆的《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出，在小说翻译的过程中，译者如何实现单词，句子，语义和文化的对等以及如何实现读者的反映。再完美的东西总会有那么一点缺陷，有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等以及原著的文体。但是功能对等理论是源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并且其为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译的过程中忽略的形式对等，但是并不影响读者对原著的理解。本文更加侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，详细描写它如何实现意思的对等，形式的对等以及文化的对等。本文使用的方法有文献研究，对比研究，个案分析，经验总结以及内容总结等方法。最后我也会给出自己关于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of the cultural globalization has been realization more and more foreign literary works are translated Chinese literary works for China domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which are translated frequently, we possibly feel that most works still have many regrets. On the one hand, if the translators only quest the corresponding words, this may limit the reader’s thought in a large aspect that the readers couldn’t deeply understand the emotion what the authors want to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue the semantic and thought, these probably not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator who has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language. Eugene Nida according to the nature of translation put forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information are conveyed by translation includes not only the surface information but also the deeper culture information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the “functional equivalence” to replace the “dynamic equivalence”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc..  After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui’s “Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash”, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi’s “Applying Nida’s Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts”, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's The Moon and Sixpence was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about The Moon and Sixpence. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici’s translation version and Li Jihong’s tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information about the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials we can learn a lot of knowledge that we do not know so that we can complete the thesis more fully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: through this thesis I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis also will illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic during application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will chose the Fu Weici’s and Li Jihong’s Chinese versions to make comparison through words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing some difference of the two Chinese versions that we can have deeper understood about the functional equivalence theory in the application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show the relation with functional equivalence or the difference with it. This thesis also will list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist about translation in American. And his translation theory has larger influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and inland. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies about the modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created the outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master’s degree about Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943 that he got his doctor degree after graduated from master. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty is to check and estimate the publications of Bibles. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. For helping the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture he went to 85 countries and experienced the various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida’s dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades for bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2Nida’s Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida’s essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language’s formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word’s coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader’s response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn’t understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops form the formal equivalence. For avoiding it often is misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes the communication with the language and cultural.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as “a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced” in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the “white as frost” to replace the “white as snow” if there isn’t snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into “very very white”. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads’ response under the different cultural and language. So he used “the functional equivalence” to replace “the dynamic equivalence” in the year of 1969.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers’ repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader’s response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers’ response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people’s abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What’s more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the “literal translation” and the “liberal translation”.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory’s research is mainly focused on the study of translation’s guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works’ content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about The Moon and Sixpence at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist’s characteristic or the author’s background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing The Moon and sixpence from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of The Moon and Sixpence and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of The Moon and sixpence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher’s prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland’s family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn’t drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of The Moon and Sixpence, it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What’s more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in The Moon and Sixpence when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write “I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.” By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham’s writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland’s feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn’t define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.” These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven’t read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn’t feel the women’s feeling. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said “Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.” This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici’s and Li Jihong’s Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici’ version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne , conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici’s version, Li Jihong’ version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of The Moon and Sixpence’s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A comparative Study on the meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world’s objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word’s designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of The Moon and Sixpence following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: “All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people’s resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: “It was about five years after this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “这件事过去大约五年之后”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong’s version: “大概过了五年”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland’s experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn’t be referred in Li Jihong’s. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: “The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn’t time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn’t control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong’s translation is better than Fu Weici’s. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words’ meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original’s language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn’t control.    &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language’s associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning’s expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: “Yes, she hadn’t a drop of white blood in her.”  &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “是的，一滴白人的血液也没有。”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “是的，她的身上没有半滴白人的血。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s about the last journey of Strickland’s life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn’t touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici’s version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血，however in Li Jihong’s, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don’t think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong’s version is better than Fu Weici’s version.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: “Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him”  &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“桎梏” is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called “桎” when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called “梏” when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe “桎梏”. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don’t understand the Chinese culture maybe can’t understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: “He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “小羊” refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the “绵羊” is more specific. When it comes to “绵羊”， the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep’s fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong’s version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep’s character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland’s friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn’t show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people’s fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: “She was desire.”  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “成了欲念的化身” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “她变成了欲望的化身。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren’t essential difference between the “欲念” and “欲望”. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn’t give her any more birthright and he didn’t get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: “I don’t disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I’m interested in his mental processes.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of “蟒蛇” is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. “毒蛇” refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn’t feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland’s action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the “蟒蛇”. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the “毒蛇” are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to “毒蛇” is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: “I will never have him in my house-never.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says “I will never have him in my house-never”. Two repetition of “never” shows the Mrs. Stroeve’s firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.3.1 The Culture, language and Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn’t constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Eugene Nida’s perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn’t beyond the target language readers’ acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. “Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.” (Nida 1964:91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong’s version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong’s version, the Fu Weici’s version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words.  On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader’s preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter’s translation is more closed to modern readers’ reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of The Moon and Six-pence and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of The Moon and Sixpence on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author’s personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
郭晓玲.从功能对等角度看《红楼梦》金陵判词的英译--比较三个译本[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
曹菁.“功能对等”理论在文学翻译中的应用--以小说《浮世浅游》的中译本为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=114457</id>
		<title>History of Translation Studies 11</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=History_of_Translation_Studies_11&amp;diff=114457"/>
		<updated>2020-12-18T08:41:06Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译 */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Reflections of Translation Theory Books	李丽琴	Li Liqin, Student No.202070080595 MTI ==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Rooted in translation practice, Chinese and Western translation theories share many similarities. Since they are bred in different cultural soil, they also have their own characteristics. On the basis of reviewing some books and papers on translation theories, this paper gives a detailed overview of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, and then makes a comparison between them to reveal similarities and differences. In addition, this paper makes a comparative study of translation methods in the Chinese and Western translation circle, aiming to provide readers with a new perspective to have a better understanding of the framework and characteristics of the development of translation theories. In this context, the translation practice and study will be advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theories; Western translation theories; Translation methods; Similarity; Difference;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
中西译论根植于翻译实践活动，具有诸多得相似性，但它们孕育在不同的文化土壤之中，故又各具特色。本文在阅读有关翻译理论书籍及论文的基础上，对中西翻译理论的发展历程进行了较为详尽的梳理概述，并在此基础上对中西译论进行对比，揭示其相似性与相异性。此外，本文对中西译界的翻译方法进行对比研究，旨在为读者提供一个全新的视角，认识中西翻译理论发展的框架及各自的特点，有针对性地更好地推动翻译实践以及翻译研究的发展。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
中国翻译理论；西方翻译理论；翻译方法；相似性；相异性；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this paper argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to translation, this chapter argues that the concepts of translation and translation studies must be distinguished at the first place. On this basis, the relationship between translation theory and translation practice must be explored in depth, so as to better promote the development of translation studies and translation practice.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation and Translation Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the subject construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1987, the first National Seminar on Translation Theory was held in Qingdao province, China, which focused on the discipline construction and development of translation studies. The issue &amp;quot;since translation studies is a science of translation, whether it should be regarded as an independent disciplinary&amp;quot; was raised and widely discussed at the conference. Tan Zaixi called for the establishment of translation studies after Dong Qiusi, which had a great impact on the translation circle and greatly promoted the development of translation. (Liu Pingjun 2018, 56)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) Translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi believes that translation is a process of expressing the meaning of the source language into the target language. It is mainly a technology or art, but it is not a science. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 7-10) While, translation studies is the study of translation. Its task is to reveal the objective laws of translation process and provide guidance for practical translation work. Translation studies is a comprehensive but independent science closely related to semiotics, literature and art, sociology, psychology, information theory, and linguistics. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 12)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A complete translation theory should include the following five parts. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30-39) First of all, it need to clarify the essence of translation, including what is translation, what is the purpose of translation, what is the function of translation, what are the types of translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 30) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, a complete translation theory should describe the process of translation. In translation circle, the most influential one is the four-step model put forward by Nida: analysis-transliteration-recombination-test. Specifically, it means to analyse a text from the perspectives of semantics, grammar and style firstly. Then, transform the materials into the target language, and reorganize these converted materials to make them meet the requirements of the grammer rule of the target language. Finally, translators should compare the translated text with the original one, thus making the translation as close as possible to the original information and maintaining the fluency and style of the original. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 32) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. People summarize translation practice and then conclude principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, it need to define the principles and standards of translation, which is the key task of a translation theory. Translation is an activity with certain rules to follow. Through translation practices, people summarize principles of universal significance in ways that guide the practical translation process and measure the translation. In order to produce a good translation, the translator must have a clear aim or direction in the process of translation and a clear standard or measurement method to measure the translation. However, since the fact that translation is a complex activity with multiple purposes and functions, it should never be studied from a single perspective. Any attempt to hold a specific standard as the highest standard in the absolute sense or to adhere to dogma is not in line with the translation principles and is unreasonable. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 34) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:57, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choice of words and sentence of the translator and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, it should describe the methods of translation. It refers to the methods and techniques adopted in the translation process, which directly influence the choosing of words and sentences and the structure of the translation. There are various translation methods commonly used in translation practice, such as augmentation, ellipsis, repetition, conversion, displacement, segmenting long sentences, and free translation. The translation theory must give a comprehensive and systematic summary of these translation methods to help the translator to better leverage translation methods in translation practice. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 37) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present a comprehensive explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifthly, it must present an all-round explanation of possible contradictions in translation, including the contradiction between content and form, the contradiction between purpose and method, the contradiction between the author and the translator. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 38)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Theory and Translation Practice====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corresponding theories will inevitably emerge when social practice of humanity develops to a certain stage. Translation, as a long-term practice activity, is no exception. Therefore, translation theories must come from translation practice. (Zhou Lingshun 2019, 15) Translation theories will never be generated without the in-depth observation and full understanding of translation practice and its influences. There is an interactive relationship between translation theory and translation practice. (Xu Jun, Mu Lei 2009, 104) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long-term social practice, people will inevitably encounter problems that need to be solved and generate doubts that need to be explained. Theory is the ideological system explaining and guiding social practice, and its purpose is to answer questions and eliminate doubts. In this sense, the fact is that practice calls for theory. (Sun Yifeng 2002, 4-5)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, it external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taking China's current translation situation as an example. As the Belt and Road Initiative proposed by China gains increasing popularity in countries along the route, the desire of other countries to know more about China is getting stronger. In this context, the volume of translating Chinese into foreign languages exceeds that of translating foreign languages into Chinese for the first time in translation history, meanwhile, related problems are also arising. (Yang Mingxing 2014, 103) Specifically, if the translation stays faithful to the original text, its external communication function will not be fully leveraged. Therefore, translators is confused about whether the translation should be faithful to the original text.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 02:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although translation practice does not depend on translation theory for its existence, translation theory inevitably comes from translation practice. Once it comes into being, it will guide translation practice in turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comparison of Translation Theories between China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theory came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards the direction of systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and western translation activities enjoy a long history. In the long course of translation practice, translation theories came into being. Chinese translation theories gradually develops towards being systematic and comprehensive since the start of the translation of Buddhist scriptures. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Meanwhile, western translation theories have witnessed improvement as the advancement of translation practice and translation study. Both the Chinese translation theory and the western translation theory are based on translation practice, and they are gradually developed into systematic theories while guiding translation practice. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 03:14, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter first combs the development of Chinese and western translation theories in detail, on this basis, it further reveals the similarities and otherness between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Western Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Western translation theory can be divided into five stages. (Tan Zaixi 2009, 46-70)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature and Bible translation theories in ancient Rome&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many of epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 4th century BC, the once flourishing Greek began to decline and Rome grew stronger. However, at that time, the Greek culture was superior to the Roman culture, so it was attractive for Rome. Many epics of Homer and dramatic works of Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides were translated into Latin by many writers. This was the first translation activity with a large scale in Europe and even in the whole western history, which initiated the translation activity and gave birth to the Roman literature. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church remained hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the late Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, religious forces in western countries were strong and stubborn, and the Christian church was hostile to secular literature and tried its best to develop a religious culture for the interests of themselves. As the source of Christian thought and a spiritual weapon, the Bible became the classic in the religious circles. On this basis, the Bible was translated widely. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero in the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest translation theorist in the West was Cicero from the Roman Empire. For the first time, he distinguished translations &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Cicero viewed translation from the perspectives of a rhetorician and speaker. A translation &amp;quot;as a translator&amp;quot; refers to a translation that is not creative, while a translation &amp;quot;as a speaker&amp;quot; refers to one that is creative and comparable to the original work. After that, the history of western translation theories has been focusing on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-for-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theories from the Middle Ages to Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boethius contributed to the introduction of Greek philosophical thoughts by translation, and also had unique views on translation theory. According to Boethius, it is impossible to maintain both content and style in translation. Translators should put aside subjective judgment, especially for some religious translations, which only require accurate content rather than elegant style. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) What’s more, Dante put forward the theory of &amp;quot;literary untranslatability&amp;quot;, in which he contended that the stylistic characteristics of the original text can hardly be reflected in the translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 93) Therefore, he believed that literary translation is impossible.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, the representative of this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the Middle Ages, people's demand for national language became urgent. In this context, a large-scale translation started with the emergence of the middle bourgeoisie and the upsurge of nationalism. Bruni, a representative of translators during this period, believed that a translator should act according to his ability. Specifically, a translator should never do anything beyond his capacity for fear that it will waste energy and come to nothing. In addition, he believed that translators should have a wide range of knowledge; the best translation method is to keep the style of the original work as much as possible; translators should figure out the attitude and standpoint of the original author and try to imitate the rhetoric devices and idioms used by the original author. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Theories of literary translation in the Renaissance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There are also many representatives in this period. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Renaissance refers to the revival of literature, art and science in ancient Greece and Rome. It began in Italy at the end of the 14th century and spread to Europe, especially western European countries, in the 15th and 16th centuries. During this period, many translators compared their achievements in translation to &amp;quot;trophies&amp;quot; of literary knowledge. Besides, they translated many works relating to building a prosperous country into national languages, including political, philosophical, social systems, literature, art and other classic works. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 91) There were also many representatives in this period. --[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erasmus did not submit to the authority of theology, and believed that the translation of the Bible depended on the language knowledge of the translator; while Luther put forward that translation must adopt and absorb the humanist thought of popular language. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55) In terms of Amyot, he held the opinion that the translator must fully understand the original text and concentrate efforts to the translation of the content; the writing style of translation must be simple and natural. He emphasized the unity of literal translation and free translation as well as the combination of content and form. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On How to Translate Excellently published in 1540. in this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) That is, the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On How to Translate Excellently published in 1540. In this article, Dolet proposed five basic principles to be followed in the process of translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163) They are: the translator must understand the original content; the translator must be bilingual; the translator must avoid word-for-word translation, for the reason that word-for-word translation damages the communication and linguistic beauty of the original text; the translator must adopt colloquial forms of language; the translator must pay attention to the diction and adjust word order properly, so as to reproduce the equivalent effects as the original one. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 165)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4.Theories of literary translation in Modern times&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Influenced by the impetus of the Renaissance, translation in western countries continued to march forward in modern times. The 18th century was an important period in the course of the development of Western translation. In the 19th century, translation began to shift its focus from ancient works to modern or contemporary works. (Wang Songzhen 2015, 61)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in translation activities. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bartow, the original author is the master while the translator is the servant in the process of translation. The translator can only follow the original work closely and faithfully reproduce the idea and style of it, instead of creating, modifying and subtracting. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler put forward three basic translation principles in his book Essay on the Principles of Translation: a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. In addition, he also proposed the standards of an excellent translation. (Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 2008, 163)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in On the Different Methods of Translating. One is to do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while the other is to make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation and to elaborate on it. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schlermacher, one of the leading figures in German romanticism, had extensive knowledge and made great contributions in hermeneutics and translation studies. He proposed two translation methods in On the Different Methods of Translating. Firstly, do not disturb the author and let the reader get closer to the author, while secondly, make the author approach readers and do not disturb the reader, among which the former is regarded as the source of foreignizing translation proposed by later generations. At the same time, he took the lead in making a clear distinction between interpretation and translation, and making elaborations on them. Although his views on interpretation were wrong, they were still of great significance. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humboldt believed that language determines the world view and put forward the theory that language is both translatable and untranslatable. This had a great impact in the 20th century, making the translatability and untranslatability of language once again become one of the hot topics discussed by translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5.Contemporary translation theories since the World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the end of the World War II, the world has been in a state of relative peace. After the baptism of the war, western countries began to restore and develop production and economy in full swing. In this context, translation has also entered a new stage of development in which the dimensions, forms, scales and achievements of translation are unparalleled in any other period in history. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, commercial, diplomatic, scientific and technological and other professional translations witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theory emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translations in commerce circles, diplomatic affairs, science and technology and other professional fields witness unprecedented development; translation teaching is widely carried out; many organizations of translators are established and the publications on translation-related studies are increasing; machine translation is emerging; works on translation theories emerge in an endless stream. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jakobson, an outstanding Russian linguist, divided translation into three categories from the perspective of semiotics: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. Intralingual translation refers to the use of language signs to explain other language signs in the same language, which is also called &amp;quot;the change of expression&amp;quot;; interlingual translation is the interpretation between two languages, that is, to explain certain language signs with the signs of another language; intersemiotic translation is to interpret linguistic signs through the non-linguistic sign system, or to interpret non-linguistic signs with linguistic signs. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 157)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida is an American linguist, translator and translation theorist. On the basis of previous research results, he constantly improved his theory from the practical point of view. The core concept of Nida's theory is the &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;, which means that the translation should achieve functional equivalence between two languages in many aspects instead of the rigid correspondence of words. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 139)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Levy is a Czech literary theorist and translation theorist. He believed that the process of translation is the process in which the translator makes decisions constantly, and he also discussed the translator's decision strategies in detail. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 55)--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 07:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Development of Chinese Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of Chinese translation theory can be divided into four stages.(Tan Zaixi 2005, 188)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Translation theory of Buddhist in the Late Han, Sui and Tang Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage mainly focused on classical translation theory, which began in the East Han period and ended in the Opium War. The translation theory of this period mainly discusses the translation of Buddhist scriptures, generating a positive enlightenment to the later translation theory. Zhi Qian, Dao An, Kumarajiva and Xuanzang are the representative figures of this period. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian broke the shackles of literal translation and pursued the elegance of the text. Different from Zhi Qian, Dao An advocated literal translation for fear of distortion when he was responsible for the translation of Buddhist scriptures. What’s more, he put forward the famous translation principle of &amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;, believing that in translating Buddhist scriptures, there are five circumstances in which the translation will lose its original features and three dimensions that are difficult to achieve in translation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188-189) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva was in charge of over four hundred volumes of Buddhist scriptures translation, which played an important role in the formation and development of Buddhism in China during the Six Dynasties period. His views on translation methods was profound and unique, but unfortunately there are few written records. Xuanzang is regarded as one of the influential figures in the ancient Chinese translation field. He put forward the translation standard of &amp;quot;a good translation should be both faithful to the original and intelligible to the public&amp;quot;, believing that the translation must be faithful and smooth. (Li Yuntao 2007, 107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation theory of science and technology in the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second stage began with the Opium War and ended with the May 4th Movement. Against the background of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression, translators engaged in scientific and technological translation by adhering to the philosophy of &amp;quot;beat foreigners by learning from their advantages&amp;quot;. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) Therefore, the translation theory in this period is practical. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main representatives were Ma Jianzhong, Yan Fu, Reform Scholars, members of the Westernization School and so on. Ma Jianzhong put forward &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and tried to eliminate the disadvantages of the translation of the Westernization School. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189) In addition, Yan Fu called for &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, which not only had a great impact at that time, but also generated an unprecedented influence on the entire translation circle for years to come. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 190)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Modern translation theory from 1919 to 1949&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The third stage began with the May 4th Movement and ended with the founding of the People’s Republic of China in 1949. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 188) During this period, there were a great number of foreign literature being introduced in the translation field, resulting in flourishing literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Qiubai put forward the concept of &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, that is, translation should deliver the meaning of the original text to Chinese readers in a complete and correct manner, so that the Chinese readers can receive the meaning as the readers of the original text. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Xiying drew a conclusion of the three realms of translation--resemblance in form, resemblance in meaning and resemblance in spirit--from the experience of artistic creation and copying. He combined translation theories with the aesthetics of literature and art, directly inspiring the translation theories of Fu Lei and others. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei emphasized the resemblance of spirit but not of form. Besides, Mao Dun believed that the reproduction of artistic conception is the most important task of literary translation, so that the target readers can receive the same feelings as if reading the original text. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 189)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Contemporary translation theory since the 1950s&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation is considered as a discipline by translators. (Liang Dan 2016, 103) In 1951, Dong Qiusi published On the Construction of Translation Theory, which marked the beginning of the transformation of Chinese translation theory towards a systematic development. In 1990, Liu Miqing published Modern Translation Theories, marking the establishment of a modern translation system in China. (Liang Dan 2016, 103)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities and Differences====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By sorting out the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be found that due to the differences in economic, political, cultural and social backgrounds between China and the West, there are some differences between Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the purposes of establishing translation theory are different for both sides. Chinese theorists stress the practicality of theories and and emphasize the function of theories to better guide the translation practice. However, theorists in western countries pay more attention to the abstractedness, systematicness and organization of translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 222-224)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are different thinking patterns. The Chinese people attach great importance to understanding ability and sensitivity, while the West is rationality-oriented. Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism require people’s understanding ability and sensitivity; the western philosophy, which originated from Plato and Aristotle, emphasizes rational thinking of humanity. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 226)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, they have different ways of expressing translation theories. In China, translation theorists tend to refine their words and condense their meanings, thus giving people more space for understanding. So Chinese theorists explain translation theories in a vague and implicit way. For example, after putting forward the translation standard of “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” in the first half of his great work Evolution and Ethics, Yan Fu did not make any further supplement or explanation for this translation standard. (Xu Weizhi 2009, 101)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fourthly, China maintains relatively conservative in translation studies while the West pursues innovation. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 233) Traditionally, the Chinese people have a strong tendency to worship the ancient and authority, and their thinking pattern is influenced by the philosophy of &amp;quot;universal application&amp;quot;. For instance, the “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” proposed by Yan Fu is regarded as an insuperable existence by some people. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference is inevitable. Although Chinese and Western translation theorists have their own terminology and experience in translation, there are strikingly similarities in terms of principles, methods, standards and categories of translation. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 163) It reveals the inherent commonness in the thinking mode of translation, and indicates that translation has rules to follow, which are objective and break the shackles of different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi, 2005, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, there are similarities in basic translation methods between Chinese and Western translation history. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 216) Since ancient times, Chinese and Western translation theorists have considered similar issues, including the principle of translation, the purpose of translation, the process of translation, the relationship between the author, the translator and the reader, and so on. In terms of translation methods, it can be found that literal translation and free translation are distinguished by both Chinese and Western theorists in the study of translation methods, and that the commonly used methods are amplification, abridgement, adaptation, interpretation, transliteration and so on. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, issues relating to &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; have always been the core topic of translation theories in both China and the West since ancient times. (Liang Dan 2016, 104) When expressing the concept of &amp;quot;the translation must be faithful to the original&amp;quot;, various terms are used both in China and in the West, mainly including fidelity, loyalty, accuracy, equivalence, correspondence, etc. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 218-219)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the principles and methods of translation have been systematically summarized by both Chinese and Western translation theorists. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 220) For example, Dolet summarized the &amp;quot;five elements of translation&amp;quot;; Tytler put forward &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot;; Dao An proposed &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Five Losses of Source Texts and Three Difficulties in Translation&amp;quot;; Xuanzang proposed a concrete principle of &amp;quot;Five Categories of Untranslated Terms”. (Yang Xiaoru 2013, 162)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese and Western translation theories, it can be concluded that the difference in philosophical thoughts, value systems, and languages and cultures has always posing an important impact on the development of Chinese and Western translation theories. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193-194) Although Chinese and Western translation theories have different development backgrounds and show some differences, the similarity between them should be observed. Similarity is the main characteristic of the development of translation thoughts, which is not restricted by different languages and cultures. (Tan Zaixi 2005, 193) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be reflected in the striking similarity between Chinese and Western translation principles, methods and standards. For example, Yan Fu's translation standard presents similarity with that of Tytler. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) The development of translation theories of the two sides is independent from each other, but they share some commonality. This exactly reveals that translation is objective and transcends the barriers of different languages and cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reflections of Translations Methods===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Domestication and Doreignization====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication and foreignization are proposed by Lawrence Venuti, an American translation theorist, in the Translator's Invisibility in 1995. (Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 2019, 19) As two translation methods, domestication and foreignization are contrary, united and mutually reinforcing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domestication is to localize the source language. (Venuti 1995, 19-21) It adopts the expressions that the target reader is accustomed to to convey the content of the source language. In addition, it helps readers to understand the source text better and enhance the readability and appreciation of the translation. Foreignization is to adapt to the language features of foreign cultures, absorb foreign language expressions. (Venuti 1995, 29) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since this method fully takes the difference and diversity of national cultures into consideration and reflects the characteristics of foreign language styles, its purpose is to preserve and reflect the exoticism. In other words, domestication is oriented toward the target language culture, while foreignization is source language culture oriented. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 13) For example, the sentence”something is springing up like mushrooms”, if handled in foreignizing translation, its Chinese version will be”犹如蘑菇一般”; but if in domestication, it will be “如雨后春笋一般’。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars believe that translators should only use one translation strategy in entire translation process, and that domestication or foreignization should be separated. However, it is difficult for translators to adhere to it in translation practice. Translation requires us to faithfully reproduce the ideas and styles of the original authors, which are of strong exotic atmosphere, so it is inevitable to adopt the foreignizing method. Meanwhile, the translation should also take the reader's response and the smoothness of the original text into consideration. In this context, the domestication method is essential. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper holds the opinion that translation is more likely to be dominated by domestication. The essential purpose of translation is to facilitate communication and help the target readers to understand the meaning of the original. Therefore, in most cases, translation should conform to the norms of the target language, so as to make it possible for readers to understand the foreign cultures and achieve the purpose of translation. However, although the paper contends that domestication is in a dominant role, it doesn’t mean the foreignization method should be abandoned. Actually, foreignization and domestication are not two antagonistic concepts, instead, they are complementary and mutually reinforcing. (Guo Jianzhong 1998, 17-18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====The Three Principles of Tytler and Yan Fu’s Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the long course of translation development in both China and the West, various schools of translators have put forward important translation standards. Among them, Yan Fu proposed &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler put forward the “three principles of translation”. These two standards are of great importance and far-reaching influence in the translation circle. More importantly, the similarity between them has drawn wider attention among translators. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1989, Yan Fu mentioned in the preface of the Evolution and Ethics, &amp;quot;three things are hard to achieve in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220) However, Yan Fu did not present detailed definition of it, instead, he further stated that &amp;quot;it is difficult to stay faithful to the original text; if the translation is faithful without expressiveness, it is equal to untranslated ones; therefore, expressiveness should be put at priority”. It is the statement that generates controversy of its definition in the academic circle. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1790, Tytler proposed the three principles of translation in his great work Essay on the Principles of Translation, that is, a translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; the style and manner of writing should be of the same character as that of the original; a translation should have all the ease of the original composition. (Tytler 1790, 9) It caused extensive repercussions in the translation circle and is considered as a milestone in the history of Western translation. (Ren Qingliang 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three principles of Tytler pose put requirements on the translator from three aspects: meaning, style and spirit. (Reng Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) In addition, according to Tytler, the three principles are ranked in order of importance. When the three principles are in conflict, the third principle should be abandoned first, the next is the second principle. Tytler contended that at no time should the content of the original be abandoned for the sake of the fluency of the translation. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 220)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu believed that translation should pursue faithfulness, but if it is inexpressive, it would be equivalent to untranslated ones. Thus it can be seen that Yan Fu emphasized the relationship and coordination among faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance, and elevated importance of “expressiveness” to the same position as &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Literal Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The central problem of translation has always been whether to translate literally or freely. The argument has been going on since at least the first century BC. (Newmark, Peter 1988, 45) In China, as early as the late Eastern Han Dynasty, a famous translator of Buddhist scriptures Zhi Chen put forward his opinion of literal translation that pays more attention to the preservation of the original intention than wording. He advocated that since scriptures are abstruse and hard to understand, the translation should focus on the content and meaning of the original text rather than the flowery language. However, his disciple Zhi Qian objected to the method of literal translation from the perspective of literary form and called for free translation. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Literal translation refers to an adequate representation of the original. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) It reproduces both the style and the ideological content of the original, and retains as much as possible the figures of speech or sentence structures. Free translation does not adhere strictly to the form or word order of the original while only maintains the content of the original work. (Feng Qinghua 2002, 37) For instance, the Chinese sentence “你不要班门弄斧”, if handled in free translation, it English version will be “don’t teach fish to swim”; but if in literal translation, it will be “don’t display your axe at Lu Ban’s door”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process of translation, only by having a thorough understanding of the thoughts and emotions in the original text and using the two strategies flexibly, can the original text be translated into a fluent and expressive target language. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 99) Both literal translation and free translation should be accurate and reproduce the original meaning both in form and in spirit. There should be no judgement of good or bad between the two strategies. (Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the differences between the two can not be ignored. Literal translation requires higher degree of faithfulness to the original. It is generally used in the science, technology and law-related translations for the reason that such article types require precise words and avoid ambiguity. Free translation, on the other hand, is relatively abstract. It is often used in translating poetry, prose and other literary works, to express the main connotation of the original text with divergent thinking, thus increasing the aesthetic feeling and artistry of translation.(Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 2019, 100)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is the process of replacing the source language with the target language. (Catford 1965, 20) In the final analysis, translation is an activity closely related to language, while language cannot be separated from thinking ability. It is the overlap of human thought patterns that makes translation possible. However, the difference between Chinese and Western way of thinking is universal, which will be manifested in all fields, including the translation circle. Traditionally, the Chinese people were good at synthesizing, while people in the West were adept in analyzing. Therefore, traditional Chinese translation theories are mostly a summary of experience, which largely depends on the subjective feelings of the translator. However, western translation theories are based on rational analysis and scientific research, instead of relying on subjective feelings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation has its own rules of development, which is proved by the similarity between Chinese and Western translation theories. Since translation theories in China and the West have their own advantages, this paper proposes that more tolerance should be given to the diversity and the essence should be absorbed so as to promote the development of translation theories in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories are important parts of the translation systems, and they provide strong theoretical support for translation practice. There is no superiority or inferiority of translation theories. Translation theories in China and the West are rooted in translation practice but nurtured in different linguistic environments and cultural backgrounds. It must be realized that the similarities are greater than differences, and that the significance of differences more important than similarities. It is because of the differences that China and the West need to draw on strengths and learn from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. London: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lawrence Venuti. (1995). ''The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation''. London and NewYork: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark, Peter. (1988). ''A Textbook of Translation''. New York: Prentice Hall. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler, Alexander Fraser. (1790). ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. London: Dent. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bie Fangfang, Huang Qin 别芳芳, 黄勤. (2008). 多雷和泰特勒翻译原则之比较研究 [A Comparative Study on the Translation Principles of Dolet and Tytler]. ''外语教育'' Foreign Language Education. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feng Qinghua 冯庆华. (2002). ''实用翻译教程'' [A Practical Coursebook on Translation]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Jianzhong 郭建中. (1998). 翻译中的文化因素: 异化与归化 [Cultural Elements in Translation: Domestication and Foreignization]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Yuntao 李云涛. (2007). 中国译学的雏形——古代佛经翻译理论发展脉络 [The Prototype of Chinese Translation Study--the Development of Buddhist Translation Theory]. ''科技信息(学术研究)'' Science. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan 梁旦. (2016). 中西翻译理论对比 [A Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discriminating Yan Fu's theory and Tetler's Three Principles of Translation]. ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research Guide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Pingjun 刘平军. (2018). 《翻译学：作为独立学科的求索与发展》评介 [Review on Translation Studies: The Making and Evolution of an Independent Discipline]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 任庆亮, 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A Comparison of the Translation Standards between Yan Fu and Tytler]. ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Yifeng孙艺风. (2002). 理论、经验、实践——再论翻译理论研究 [Theory, Experience and Practice: Reassessing the Significance of Translation Theory]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). ''翻译学'' [The Science of Translation]. 武汉：湖北教育出版社Wuhan: Hubei Education Publishing House. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2005). 关于西方翻译理论发展史的几点思考 [Investigating Translation Theory in the West: Thoughts on Its Development and Its Study]. ''外国语'' Journal of Foreign Languages. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2009). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West]. 北京：商务印书馆Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Songzhen 王崧珍. (2015). 文艺复兴和宗教改革时期西方文化翻译实践述评——从布鲁尼到马丁·路德 [A Review of the Western Translation Practice during the Renaissance and Reformation--from Bruni to Martin Luther]. ''昌吉学院学报'' Journal of Changji University. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Jun, Mu Lei 许钧, 穆雷. (2009). ''中国翻译研究(1949—2009)'' [Chinese Translation Studies: 1949-2009]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海: 上海外语教育出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Weizhi 许威治. (2009). 中西翻译理论的差异性比较及其启示 [Comparison between Chinese and Western Translation Theories and Enlightenment]. ''语文学刊: 外语教育与教学'' Journal of Language and Literature. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Mingxing 杨明星. (2014). 中国外交新词对外翻译的原则与策略 [Principles and Strategies for the Translation of Diplomacy Vocabularies]. ''中国翻译'' Chinese Translators Journal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yang Xiaoru 杨晓茹. (2013). 中西译论比较研究 [A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between China and the West]. ''海外英语'' Overseas English. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Mei, Wang Rongyuan 张美, 王荣媛. (2019). 论归化异化翻译策略选择的影响因素 [On Factors Influencing the Choice of Domestication and Foreignization Strategies]. ''英语广场'' English Square. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Lingshun周领顺. (2019). “翻译理论与实践关系的讨论”: 回顾与反思 [Rethinking the Relation between Translation Theory&amp;amp;Translation Practice]. ''上海翻译'' Shanghai Journal of Translators. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Liyun, Xu Jingxian 朱丽云, 徐静娴. (2019). 有关直译和意译的讨论 [On Literal Translation and Free Translation]. ''汉字文化'' Sinogram Culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Lu Xun's Translation Theory - 张瑜 Zhang Yu, 202070080625, 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;张瑜 Zhang Yu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include Outcry, A Madman's Diary, Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk, Wild Grass and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of him when he served as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for generations including translations of literature and theory works. Even seeing from the time line, the records of his translation activities were far prior to his literary creation. His earliest novel, Nostalgia, was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, Mournful World, as finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is that make everyone have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, as China's renowned writer, thinker, and one of founders of Chinese modern literature, has left a great amount of precious spiritual wealth. His representative works include Outcry, A Madman's Diary, Dawn Blossoms Plucked at Dusk, Wild Grass, and so on, which are the bright pearls of Chinese literature. We have a general understanding of his identity as a writer. In fact, as a translator, Lu Xun has also left profound translation works for descendants, including translations of literature and theory works. From the time line, the records of his translation activities are much earlier than his literary creation. His earliest novel, Nostalgia, was finished in 1911, while his earliest translation, Mournful World, as finished in 1903. In the process of translating different works, Lu Xun gradually formed his own translation theory. Therefore, learning more about his translation theory is conducive to comprehensively recognizing him. This paper mainly introduces Lu Xun's translation theory as well as its formation and development. The purpose is that make everyone have a more profound understanding to Lu Xun's theory.--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:13, 16 December 2020 (UTC)徐梦蝶修改&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun, Translation Theory, Literal Translation, Hard Translation, Rather to be Faithful than Fluent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
浅谈鲁迅的翻译思想&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要=== &lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅作为我国著名的文学家、思想家、中国现代文学的奠基人之一，给我们留下了一大批宝贵的精神财富，如他的代表作品《呐喊》、《狂人日记》、《朝花夕拾》、《野草》等，都是我国文学宝库中璀璨的明珠。而我们对他的了解可能始于他的作家身份，但事实上，作为翻译家的鲁迅也给后人留下了内容丰富的翻译作品，其中包括文学作品翻译和理论著作翻译。甚至从时间上来看，他从事翻译活动要远远早于文学创作活动，鲁迅最早的小说《怀旧》创作于1911年，而他最早的译文《哀尘》则完成于1903年。鲁迅在从事翻译活动的过程中，逐渐形成了自己的翻译思想，所以了解鲁迅的翻译思想有助于我们更加全面地了解鲁迅。本章回将主要介绍鲁迅的翻译思想及其形成与发展,以此让大家对鲁迅的翻译思想有一个更深刻的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
鲁迅，翻译思想，直译，硬译，宁信不顺&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity serving as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is estimated that Lu Xun has translated 144 pieces of works of 110 writers from 15 countries and regions in his whole lifetime. Meanwhile, Lu Xun was engaged in translating foreign literary works from 1903 to 1936, starting from the translation ''Yue Jie Lv Xing'' and ending with the ''Death Souls'', which last a long period. Therefore, his identity as a translator cannot be neglected. In fact, in the process of undertaking translation, Lu Xun has made great contributions to the Chinese translation history, such as coming up with a series of translation theory. This paper intends to introduce Lu Xun's translation theory, including his purpose of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, retranslation, and translation criticism. Then it discusses the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theories from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;. At last, it analyzes the social reasons for the formation and development.(Xu Lan 2017,447)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:15, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of “rather to be faithful than fluent”, retranslation as well as translation criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About the translation theory, Lu Xun had not written a book to expound it. His translation theory is embodied in his numerous translation works, and concluded by late scholars. In this part, it intends to introduce five aspects of his translation theory, namely purposes of translation, literal translation, hard translation, the concept of “rather to be faithful than fluent”, retranslation, as well as translation criticism.--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Purpose of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided in two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, the purposes that he translated the two categories of works are different.（Chen 2000, 289）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From 1903 to 1936, the works and articles translated by Lu Xun can be divided in two categories. One includes scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works; another includes other articles and works such as children's literature. However, translations of two categories have distinct purposes. （Chen 2000, 289）--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to service for the revolution and serve as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that these works translated by him aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literature workers who stand with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation to the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. In his point of view, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, Destruction, was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works.(Chen 2000,289-290)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the first category, he hoped that these translation works are able to serve for the revolution and as the &amp;quot;guide of future revolutions&amp;quot;. In the ''Hard translation and Hierarchy of Literature'' published in 1930, Lu Xun responded that &amp;quot;it works for me, for some who claim proletarian literary critics, and for some readers who are willing to learn more about the theory in spite of having difficulties&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,289). From the remarks of Lu Xun, it can be seen that these works translated by him aimed at not only improving and introspecting himself, but also helping those literary workers standing with him. In his essays, he usually compared the importance of translation with the Greek mythology that the hero Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to earthly mortals. From his point of view, he believed that these scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works were able to bring &amp;quot;fire and light&amp;quot; for people. For example, the purpose of translating the Russian work, Destruction, was to introduce steel-willed characters and struggles without fear of sacrifice, encourage Chinese people to engage themselves in revolutionizing the old society, and provide references for Chinese revolutionary writers to create more inspiring works.(Chen 2000,289-290)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the second category, Lu Xun hoped that these translation works were able to provide reference materials for people. In the preface of his translation work, ''Ideology, Landscape, Figure'', he mentioned that &amp;quot;my translation and introduction aim at making partial readers learn the existence of those things, persons, ideology and remarks…Therefore, if I believe that it’s useful and beneficial, I would attempt to translate it (Chen 2000,290).&amp;quot; It’s obvious that as long as Chinese people could learn something from these works translated by him, the value of translations has been achieved.(Chen 2000,290-291)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About the reasons that Lu Xun translated children's literature included two aspects. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints.(Wu 2009, 183-184)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two aspects to explain Lu Xun's translation of children's literature. On the one hand, there was no fairy tales in Chinese literature at that time. Thus, he wanted to make up for the blank. Meanwhile, children, as the future of nation, were deemed to be the white paper, which had the boundless possibility to develop and shape. On the other hand, the feudal thoughts of old China had some detrimental effects on cultivating children (Wu 2009,183). Therefore, Lu Xun translated foreign works about children's literature to introduce new educational views and patterns and attract people's attention to dissolve constraints.(Wu 2009, 183-184)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Free Translation and Hard Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept of literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; was proposed by Lu Xun and his brother Zhou Zuoren in the 1920s. In the ''Outside Novels'', they definitely put forward the concept, literal translation, which played an important role in the modern history of translation and triggered heated discussion. Their purposes mainly focused on the problem of prevailing translation methods including mistranslation and random correction and deletion at that time. They hoped that the introduction of literal translation could give a definite direction to the chaotic situation. They mentioned that &amp;quot;it is better to choose the word-for-word translation, and if not, it should be translated as a sentence rather than be translated in the middle&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,176) in order to keep the style of the original text. Besides, they also distinguished the differences between literal translation and irresponsible translation. In the preface of his collected translation ''Peg-top'', Zhou Zuoren proposed that &amp;quot;the precondition of literal translation was that it should convey the meaning of the original and preserve its style as much as possible. In other words, it should be &amp;quot;faithful&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot;. Some people were seemed to misunderstand the meaning of the literal translation and they regarded literal translation as rigid translation word for word. For example, they translated 'lying on his back' into '卧着在他的背上' instead of '仰卧着'. Here, the former was irresponsible translation and the latter was literal translation (Chen 2000,177).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also supported his statement. In the following translation practice, Lu Xun has been sticking to literal translation. (Chen 2000, 176-177)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:16, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because the translators' inadequate ability and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure and thus making it difficult for readers to comprehend many parts of the translation. If the text were translated word for word, its original refined tone will be lost. For me, there is no way out other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard translation and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermedium to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1929, Lu Xun formally proposed the concept of hard translation in ''The Supplement to the Translators of Literature and Criticism''. &amp;quot;Because the translators' inadequate ability and the shortcomings of the Chinese text, the translation is obscure and thus making it difficult for readers to comprehend. If the text were translated word for word, its original refined tone will be lost. For me,(这里是自己翻译的原文吧，我觉得是不是可以附加上中文的原文？) there is no way out other than hard translation. The only remaining hope is that the readers are still willing to read it in spite of difficulties (Lu 1958,286).&amp;quot; On September 10, 1929, Liang Shiqiu published Discussion on Lu Xun's Hard translation and he believed that &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; was just &amp;quot;rigid translation&amp;quot;. In the reply to Liang Shiqiu, Lu Xun expounded his opinions on &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; from the perspective of academy. Firstly, the works used with hard translation including scientific literary theories and revolutionary literary works aimed at specific readers. Here, it closely related to the purpose of his translation. Lu Xun hoped that these translation works could awaken insensitive Chinese people and make them learn more about the reality of western countries to change the current situation of old China. Therefore, he chose hard translation and present readers the authentic pictures as much as possible. Secondly, in fact, Lu Xun also confessed that his translation was not satisfactory, but he had not found more appropriate methods to translate these books. And he believed that there were excellent translators who were able to translate faithful articles without using of hard translation or distortions in translation. When the better translation appeared, the version of his translation would be discarded naturally. However, in the period from nothing to good versions, his translation was willing to serve as the intermedium to make up for the blank.(Chen 2000,294-295)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 10:28, 16 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Rather to be Faithful than Fluent====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. In Lu Xun's point of view, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to be not fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Message About Translation'', Lu Xun definitely proposed the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; in the process of translating. From Lu Xun's point of view, he believed that the translation should not only keep the &amp;quot;exoticness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;foreignness&amp;quot; of the original text in its contents and culture, but also imitate the word order and sentence structures of foreign language, which naturally led to non-fluent. In the ''Title of Essays are Not Fixed'', Lu Xun pointed out that &amp;quot;every translation must take care of both sides, the first side is that it should be easy to understand, and the other is to preserve the richness of the original. But the second one often contradicts the first one. That means readers can't understand it. The original text is foreign to the target reader. For the sake of the readability, the translator has to change the original structure, but he should not shorten the original expression&amp;quot; (Huang 2018,24). At that time, Zhao Jingshen proposed his own view &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;. His view was criticized by Lu Xun. As for the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;, readers were able to understand the contents; if not, they could understand when connecting it with practice. While &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot; emphasized the fluency instead of faithfulness, it resulted that readers were unable to understand the original text or even misunderstood based on subjective speculation. It obviously made no sense. For example, due to supporting the idea of &amp;quot;rather to be fluent than faithful&amp;quot;, Zhao Jingshen translated the &amp;quot;Milky Way&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;牛奶路&amp;quot; instead of &amp;quot;银河&amp;quot;. This kind of translation was ridiculous and easy to misdirect and confuse targeted readers. (Chen 2000, 296)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one purpose was to resist ethnocentrism and introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammas and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being not fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance that Chinese readers treated the foreign language. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, one purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controls people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were two purposes for Lu Xun to put forward the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Firstly, one was to resist ethnocentrism and to introduce foreign culture to reform and rebuild the profound impression on Chinese culture. Therefore, he introduced the new vocabulary, new grammar, and new expressions from the foreign languages, and then involve the readers into the new foreign context. He pointed out that being not fluent was temporary. It resulted from unfamiliarity and intolerance of Chinese readers when they treat foreign texts. And then it would change into fluency when native language absorbed the foreign language and people began to be accustomed to it (Li 2019,204). Secondly, the other purpose was to change Chinese people's thinking model and language expression. The language controls people's thinking pattern. It was necessary to reform Chinese language in order to change national spirit. In the ''Message About Translation'', he said that &amp;quot;in addition to introducing the original contents to Chinese readers, translation had another important function, that is, to help us create new and modern Chinese language (Lu 2005,380).&amp;quot; Lu Xun also mentioned that Chinese had many disadvantages such as a lack of explicitness and accuracy. In the introduction of ''Little Jones'', he said that &amp;quot;European language is explicit, but my ability is limited (Lu 1981,256).&amp;quot; Besides, at that time the development of vernacular was immature. Then Lu Xun also said that &amp;quot;the biggest reason that the Europeanized grammar intruded into the Chinese vernacular was for the necessity rather than curiosity (Lu 1981,520)&amp;quot; Therefore, based on the deep understanding to flaws of Chinese, it was necessary to introduce useful expression and vocabulary to reform Chinese.(Li 2019, 201-209)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:23, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conclusion, although the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; was attacked by other scholars after its introduction, in fact, this concept showed Lu Xun's progressive thoughts and his tolerance to foreign cultures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Retranslation====&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and another is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not an ideal method, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of directly translating from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, there was no people who understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance retranslation was the best choice to introducing other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better than mine. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303).&amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex contents, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Retranslation refers to two kinds of translation, that is, one is using the third language to indirectly translate the original works, and the other is having different translation versions for the same work. Although the first type of retranslation is not ideal, it's quite common in the history of translation. For example, the translation of Buddhist scriptures was from foreign languages to Chinese instead of being translated directly from Sanskrit. As for Lu Xun's attitude towards retranslation, he believed that the ideal translation should be translated by those who mastered the original-text language. However, in the first quarter of 20th century, no one understood or had a good command of eastern European languages. Therefore, under the circumstance, retranslation was the best choice to introduce other nations' literature. In the foreword of the ''Russian Fairy Tales'', Lu Xun even candidly confessed that &amp;quot;I was not satisfied of my version of retranslation, but there are no other translation versions because of objective limitations. My version existed just for the period of vacancy. Once someone directly translated it, and its version must be much better. Then my version was willing to be replaced (Chen 2000,302-303). &amp;quot; In his point of view, he agreed that retranslation was much easier than direct translation. It included two reasons: firstly, the translator who directly translated the original text spent a large amount of time to research and digest the unintelligible and complex, and then he was able to express the meaning of the original text as much as possible. Secondly, as for those excellent but indigestible contents, the translator who was faithful to the original text would provide annotations to explain them. (Gu 2009, 26)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:30, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation version for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation version for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis began to happen. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second type of retranslation was having different translation versions for the same work. At the beginning, Lu Xun's attitude towards it was firmly against it. He believed that bookstores and readers at that time were unable to accept two translation versions for the same book. However, later Lu Xun actually put forward the necessity of retranslating the same work. In 1935, he wrote a piece of monograph and explained the reasons (Chen 2000,305). On the one hand, retranslation was the only choice to repel irresponsible translation. If there was only one version for the original text, it was unavoidable the irresponsible translator to randomly tamper the original meaning or add subjective opinions. On the other hand, retranslation was conducive to improving the levels of new literature. When different versions appeared, comparison and critical analysis appear. Consequently, people were willing to choose the better one to read. Besides, Lu Xun also mentioned that the later translators could learn from the previous translation and add their own new ideas in order to make the new translation version closer to the original text. (Gu 2009, 27)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:30, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Translation Criticism====&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, how to make translation criticism and the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the Defended for Translation Criticism, Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to apples with scars. As for the previous methods, once there were scars in the apples, people would discard them completely, which led to pay a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars was edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the translation criticism, Lu Xun came up with two questions, that is, how to make translation criticism and highlight the importance of translation criticism. Firstly, about the methods of translation criticism, in the Defended for Translation Criticism, Lu Xun proposed that &amp;quot;the major responsibility of translation criticism depended on translator, and circles of readers and publishing should take a part of responsibility. The correct methods of translation criticism were to point out the bad one and reward the best one; if not, the better one could also be considered (Chen 2000,306).&amp;quot; Besides, in order to explain the methods of translation criticism, Lu Xun used a vivid comparison. He compared the translation problems to rotten apples. As for previous methods, once there was anywhere rotten in an apple, people would discard it completely, which led to a high price. Later as long as the apples with scars was edible, they were worthwhile to criticize. Then the latter one led to less losses. In other words, previously, if the translation had obvious problems, people would forsake it without hesitation. But people also found that it was likely to waste a great amount of time and energy. The later methods further improved the disadvantage of the first one. If translation problems were found, people were able to exploit the useful part and learn something from the problems to create better translation. This method not only helped people distinguish the quality of translation, but also saved time and reduced losses. (Chen 2000, 306-307)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also take into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, Lu Xun also expounded the importance of translation criticism. In the ''Rediscussion on translation'', he mentioned that translation criticism &amp;quot;undertook the responsibility of cultivation or deletion, and avoided numerous and miscellaneous translations swarming into the translation field&amp;quot; (Chen 2000,308). In the face of a multitude of translation works, translation criticism was conducive to distinguishing high quality works and dispelling translation of poor quality. Besides, the difficulty of translation criticism also provided great challenges for translation critics. The previous part had mentioned that Lu Xun was in favor of retranslation. Therefore, one foreign work was likely to have several different translation versions, which required translation critics to read all the translation versions, compared their advantages and disadvantages, and then made conclusions. It took a great amount of time and energy to do this work. Meanwhile, the standards of translation criticism were difficult to master. As for the same version, different people had different opinions. The qualification of translation critics should also be taken into consideration. (Chen 2000, 308)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:38, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Formation and Development of Lu Xun's Translation Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation theory did not take shape in a short time. It took a long time for it to form and develop through long-lasting translation practice and improvement. In this part, it intends to introduce the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory from the perspective of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot;, and then analyze the social reasons for the changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Philosophy of &amp;quot;Intermediate&amp;quot;====&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from the survival of the fittest advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the ''Postscript of Tomb'' published in 1926, the philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was firstly proposed. It intended to expound that everything was in the process of change, and it should go through the middle process to eventually reach a higher level. The philosophy originated from “the survival of the fittest” advocated by Darwin, the &amp;quot;gold mean&amp;quot; in traditional Chinese philosophical culture as well as the ideas of Nietzsche's superman (Liu and Luo 2019,34). The philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; was embodied in the formation and development of Lu Xun's translation theory and had played a significant role in the process. It intends to analyze his philosophy of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; from the following two aspects. (Liu and Luo 2019, 34)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Language=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and vernacular Chinese to translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological description as well as narration of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the Classical Books and Vernacular, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the aspect of language, it experienced three phrases, that is, the writings in classical style, vernacular Chinese, and modern language (Wu 2009,74). At the beginning, Lu Xun regarded language as the instrument and use native language and style to change the original text. Thus, he mixed the writings in classical style and in vernacular Chinese with translate foreign literary works such as ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre''. In the two scientific novels, he even used the traditional pattern of chapters and delete some psychological description as well as narration of scientific knowledge in order to cater readers' taste. However, he still founded that the translation was obscure to understand for Chinese people. Later he realized that the flaws of writings in classical style were the primary cause and gradually adopted vernacular Chinese to translate and further improved it. In the Classical Books and Vernacular, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;the classical language has died; the vernacular Chinese was the bridge in the process of reform (Lu 2005,228).&amp;quot; It obviously showed that vernacular Chinese was just the intermediate or middle process with the development of new culture and literature. (Wu 2009, 74-75)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====From the Perspective of Translation Strategy=====&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there had obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermedium&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his earlier translation of late Qing Dynasty, Lu Xun mostly adopted free translation or adaptation to translate foreign literary works. For example, when translating two works written by Jules Verne, ''De la terre à la lune'' and ''Voyage au centre de la terre'', there were obvious indications of free translation. In his translation, &amp;quot;''Yue Jie Lv Xing'', a total of 28 chapters of the novel were cut into only 14 chapters, and the article was deleted. The wording and writing style are suitable for Chinese readers (Lu 1981,152).&amp;quot; Then starting from the ''Outside Novels'', Lu Xun changed his translation style and began to use literal translation. Then from his late translation works such as ''Dead Souls'', it can be seen that he still adopted the method of literal translation. The change was that his style of literal translation became more proficient and mature in this period. In conclusion, Lu Xun's translation style changed from free translation into literal translation, and later he even used hard translation and the concept of &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. In the process of exploring the most appropriate translation strategy, Lu Xun began to recognize his own limitations. He mentioned that his translation versions could serve as the &amp;quot;intermedium&amp;quot; to make up for the vacancy. When the better version appeared, his translation version would be discarded naturally. He also confessed that his translations were not satisfied in terms of hard translation and one reason was that his ability was limited and unable to find better translation methods. However, he was willing to provide the &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; for readers and late translators for reference. (Xu 2017, 448)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first one to march to a different drummer and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect though different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another statement was that Lu Xun's translation strategy changed from domestication into foreignization. In the history of Chinese translation, under the trend of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, Lu Xun was the first (to march to a different drummer)? and advocated the translation strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot;. Changing from the domestication into foreignization, his real purpose was to optimize the Chinese language. In fact, the translation strategy of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; included free translation, adaptation and translation in classical style, while the strategy of &amp;quot;foreignization&amp;quot; just referred to the literal translation. Therefore, the first statement and the second one achieved the same effect though different description.(Wu 2009, 82-85)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Social Reasons for the Formation and Development====&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun's translation activities lasted about 33 years. His translation theory can be found among his numerous translation works. The following intends to explore the reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. It intends to mainly expound the social reasons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on the scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first stage of his translation activity (1903-1908), affected by Liang Qichao and Lin Shu, Lu Xun adopted the free translation to translate scientific novels. On the one hand, the translation notion advocated by Liang Qichao had a deep influence on selection of translation materials. Liang Qichao believed that translation has played an important role in reforming thinking and pushing Chinese people to make advance. From his early translation works, it can be concluded that the category of these works mainly focused on scientific novels, which closely related to the ideology that used science to renovate people's ideas. On the other hand, in the late Qing Dynasty, the free translation adopted by Lin Shu was popular and widely accepted. Lu Xun praised that Lin Shu's translation works can convey a kind of fun. Therefore, under the influence of Lin Shu, Lu Xun began to imitate Lin Shu and used free translation to translate foreign scientific works. (Chen 2000, 170-175)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation versions of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second stage (1909-1926), Lu Xun changed his translation method from the free translation into literal translation. At the same time, the materials he selected had also changed into literary works of weakest and oppressed nations. In the ''Youth of Lu Xun'', Zhou Zuoren mentioned that &amp;quot;''Gulliver's Travels'' written by Swift and ''The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon'' written by Irving were valuable books, but the translation of them were terrible. ''Don Quijote de la Mancha'' written by Cervantes was renamed as the ''Tale of the Daredevil'' (''Mo Xia Zhuan''), and in the translation, there were lots of mistranslation and irresponsible translation (Wu 2009,104).&amp;quot; It can be seen that Lu Xun criticized the novels translated by Lin Shu as well as the free translation he used. Besides, the translation works translated by Lin Shu mainly focused on the literature of developed countries including Europe and America. In order to change the situation and make up for the blank at that time, Lu Xun put forward the literal translation and translated literary works of weakest and oppressed nations to encourage Chinese people to revolution and change the current situations of old China. Therefore, the Outside Novels, born in this background, symbolized the transformation of Lu Xun's translation style. (Wu 2009, 104-105)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive period with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the third stage (1927-1936), Lu Xun definitely and firmly stuck to literal translation. And the materials he selected mainly focused on the works of Soviet-Russian literary theory. This stage was also the most productive with the appearance of large number of translation works. In this period, he had a deeper understanding of literal translation and wanted to introduce the new ideas and expressions to reform the shortcomings of early vernacular. In 1930, the league of left-wing was established. Lu Xun, as the leader of the league, took actions to practice his translation theory. At the same time, many opponents opposed his theory, leading to heated debate between different schools. Therefore, the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot; were proposed in the following. He still believed that literal translation and hard translation were the most appropriate methods to present foreign literary works. (Wu 2009, 109-111)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:50, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was the proposal of his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of rather to be faithful than fluent, retranslation as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that enlightened Chinese people and save the old China by learning from foreign literary works promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
u Xun made great contributions to modern Chinese literature. One of his contributions was his translation theory. In the first part, this paper mainly introduces five aspects of Lu Xun's translation theory, that is, his translation purposes, literal translation and hard translation, the concept of rather to be faithful than fluent, retranslation， as well as translation criticism. At that time, when the free translation was prevailing, he put forward the concept of &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; to break the convention and adopted new translation strategy. In the process of practicing his translation theory, he further proposed the concept of &amp;quot;hard translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;rather to be faithful than fluent&amp;quot;. Although his ideas were opposed by other scholars, his purpose that to enlighten Chinese people and to save the old China by learning from foreign literary works, promoted him to stick his translation theory all the time. Besides, his ideas about retranslation provided possibility for the appearance of more and more translation versions. And the translation criticism was the critical step to prevent miscellaneous and poor translations from circulating among people. Then in the second part, it mainly introduces the formation and development of his translation theory. It put forward the concept of &amp;quot;intermediate&amp;quot; to expound its formation and dynamic development from two perspectives including change of preferential language as well as translation strategy. Finally, it also mentions the social reasons for the formation and development of his translation theory. In conclusion, this paper strives for exploring Lu Xun's translation theory and having a deep understanding of his translation activity.&lt;br /&gt;
(这里可以分两段)--[[User:Xu Mengdie|Xu Mengdie]] ([[User talk:Xu Mengdie|talk]]) 01:53, 18 December 2020 (UTC)Xu Mengdie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集》[The Complete Works of Lu Xun]. 北京：人民文学出版社[People's Literature Publishing House]. 1981年.&lt;br /&gt;
*鲁迅 Lu Xun.《鲁迅全集补遗》[Supplement to the Complete Works of Lu Xun]. 天津：天津人民出版社[Tianjin People's Publishing House]. 2018年.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈福康 Chen Fukang.《中国译学理论史稿（修订本）》[M][Draft History of Chinese Translation Theory (Revised)]. 上海：上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Publishing House]. 2000年.&lt;br /&gt;
*顾钧 Gu Jun.《鲁迅翻译研究》[M][Study of Lu Xun's Translation].福建：福建教育出版社[Fujian Education Publishing House]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*吴钧 Wu Jun.《鲁迅翻译文学研究》[C][Study of Lu Xun's Literature in Translation]. 齐鲁书社[Shandong Book Club]. 2009年.&lt;br /&gt;
*李文革 Li Wenge.“重释鲁迅的‘宁信而不顺’——西方解构主义的视角”[Reinterpreting Lu Xun's &amp;quot;Rather to be Faithful Than Fluent: a Western Deconstructionist Perspective]. 跨语言文化研究[Cross Linguistic and Cultural Studies]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*刘孔喜，骆贤凤 Liu Kongxi and Luo Xianfeng.“鲁迅翻译思想的‘中间物’哲学理据”[The Philosophical Justification of 'Intermediates' in Lu Xun's Thought on Translation]. 绍兴文理学院学报[Journal of Shaoxing College of Arts and Sciences]. 2019年.&lt;br /&gt;
*黄琼英 Huang Qiongying. “鲁迅语言观与翻译策略关系初探”[A Preliminary Study on the Relationship between Lu Xun's View of Language and Translation Strategy]. 曲靖师范学院学报[Journal of Qujing Normal College]. 2008年.&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Xiaojun. &amp;quot;The Difference Between Lawrence Venuti's Foreignization and Lu Xun's Foreignization&amp;quot;[劳伦斯·韦努蒂的异化与鲁迅的异化的差别]. Proceedings of 2018 7th International Conference on Applied Social Science (ICASS 2018)[2018年第七届国际应用社会科学大会论文集]. Ed. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhu Xiaodong and Ding Ting. &amp;quot;The Influence of Lu Xun's 'Hard Translation' Concept on the Transformation of Modern Chinese Culture&amp;quot;[鲁迅的 &amp;quot;硬译 &amp;quot;理念对中国现代文化转型的影响]. Proceedings of 7th International Workshop on Arts, Culture, Literature, and Education (IWACLE 2018)[2018年第七届国际艺术、文化、文学和教育研讨会论文集]. 2018.&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Lan. &amp;quot;On Lu Xun's Translation Activities in the 1930s Viewed Through Bourdieu's Sociological Theory&amp;quot;[论从布迪厄的社会学理论看20世纪30年代鲁迅的翻译活动]. Sino-US English Teaching 14[中美英语教学14期]. 2017.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Eco-translatology Theory 刘怡瑜 Liu Yiyu==&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is not just an activity that refers to the practice of translation. In translation, theories form an integral part. With translation practice comes translation theory, and advances in theory will better guide practice. Perhaps the translation theories that translators are most familiar with are Skopos theory, domestication and foreignization, dynamic equivalence and the like, but these are all translation theories developed by celebrated foreign scholars. The foreign translation theories have been introduced to China and have developed in China, perhaps tinged with Chinese characteristics in order to adapt to Chinese translation, but we have always lacked translation theories that originate from China. Eco-translatology is a theory from the local. This thesis is aimed to give a brief introduction to ecological translation theory, embracing the inspiration for ecological translation theory, the three-dimensional transformation as a main strategy and the emphasis on the subjectivity of translators. In this paper, the translation of the subtitles of the American drama Prison Break will be taken as an application of the ecological translation theory strategy, so as to deepen the readers' understanding of the theory and possibly provide references for other translators on the application of ecological translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译不仅仅是指翻译实践这样一种活动。在翻译的世界里，翻译理论占了不可或缺的一部分，有了翻译实践就会产生翻译理论，而理论的进步也会更好地指导翻译实践。或许译者最为熟悉的有翻译目的论、异化和归化、动态对等等一些翻译理论，但是这些都是国外著名学者所提出的翻译理论。国外的翻译理论传到中国，在中国变化发展，也许有了中国特色，从而适应中国翻译，但我们始终缺乏从本土出发的翻译理论。生态翻译理论，就是从本土出发的翻译理论。本篇论文旨在对生态翻译理论进行一个简要地介绍，其中包括生态翻译理论的灵感来源、生态翻译的主要策略三维转换以及该理论对译者主体性的强调与诠释。理论要应用就少不了实践，本文将会以美剧《越狱》的字幕翻译作为生态翻译理论策略的应用对象，从而深化读者对该理论的理解，也尽可能给其他研究者提供生态翻译理论应用的参考。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology; Subtitle Translation; Three-dimentional transformation&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
In the study of translation theory, Eco-translatology, as an important methodological tool, a way of interpreting translation activities and a method of exploring translation theories, has increasingly shown its unique function and great charm. It is in the process of dynamic development and continuous improvement. The theory of Eco-translatology and the proposal of Eco-translatology have undoubtedly achieved breakthroughs and its methods reached a new stage. Therefore, the study and exploration of the ideological basis of Eco-translatology and the three-dimensional transformation of the core methodology of Eco-translatology will help us fully understand the significance of Eco-translatology in contemporary translation studies and theoretical analysis of translation. In this study, the author will introduce the inspiration of Eco-translatology and its practical translation strategy as multi-dimensional transformations then analyze the subjectivity of translators in the second chapter,. Finally, the author will integrate the theory of Eco-translatology with American TV show Prison Break. &lt;br /&gt;
===2 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Inspiration of Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Hu Gengshen, driven by Darwin's adaptive selection theory, put forward and further developed the theory of ecological translation. The adaptation theory of translation choice is the core concept of this theory, which defines translation as &amp;quot;the translator's selection activities adapted to the translation ecological environment&amp;quot;.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) The ecological environment of translation refers to “the world presented by the source language, the source language and the target language, that is, language, communication, culture, society, authors, readers and clients.” For instance, Friends as a celebrated sitcom, only its translation must take these specific group of people into consideration can it achieve its purpose. In this process, the translator is the only subject with subjective initiative.(Hu Gengshen, 2010) As the strategy of translation, multi-dimensional adaptation and adaptive selection appear to be crucially significant. The three-dimensional transformation of language, culture and communication dimensions are included in translation methods. What can be considered as the best translation is that the translation with the highest degree of integration adaptation and selection. The definition of translation ecological environment is the sum of all external conditions that affect the survival and development of translation theme. It includes the author, translator, reader, initiator, sponsor, publisher, and other characters of the original text. The external environment related to the natural and economic environment, language and culture environment, social and political environment which concerns translation activities. The ecological environment of translation is interwoven by various elements, which is the sum of natural and humanistic factors in the occurrence, existence and development of translation activities. Cultural dimension and communicative dimension into practice by putting the transformation of linguistic dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
Three-dimensional transformation reveals its sweeping influence in translation. Language dimension transformation amounts to the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. This transformation can occur at different stages, levels and aspects of the translation process. To transmit information accurately and faithfully, the translator should choose and transform the language form in an adaptive way. Cultural dimension transformation adds up to the translator's methods to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations in the process of translation. More crucially, profound comprehension for the cultural discrepancy is the key to communicate accurate information. In this study, it demands translators must take the characteristics of historical and cultural documentary into account, and to use accurate language to transform the expression of cultural characteristics. Communication dimension transformation emphasizes the adaptation and selection of translators' attention to bilingual communicative intentions in the process of translation. Only through multi-dimensional adaptation and at least three-dimensional selection and transformation can proper translation be carried out. (Hu Gengshen, 2004)&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Three Dimentional Transformation of Eco-tranlatology===&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make sure the precise and correctness of translation, the translator must consider the translation from multiple perspectives, levels and integrate various factors. Only in this way can the translation be closer to the original context. However, it is nearly impossible to achieve this goal in reality. After all, translation concerns a variety of contexts, cultures and other intricate factors. The environment is complex and changeable, which is difficult for translators to grasp those comprehensively. As long as the translator find the key links and points, appropriate translation can be achieved to a certain extent. According to the theory of Eco-translation, three key dimensions must be transformed during translating the information, which is considered as three-dimensional transformation.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
What language dimension transformation stresses is that the translator's adaptation and selection of language forms in the process of translation. Since adaptation requires to be achieved, the original text must be understood and analyzed, and the translator must have a full insight of the meaning of the translated text. &lt;br /&gt;
What cultural dimension transformation indicates is that the translation process in which the translator pays attention to the transmission and interpretation of bilingual cultural connotations. America and China both has totally different historical background, thus formed very distinguished cultural features. It needs translators to mind the cultural discrepancy between these two countries.&lt;br /&gt;
What communicative dimension transformation serves is that it requires translators to focus on the level of communication and whether the communicative intentions of the original text can be reflected in the translation, in addition to the transformation of linguistic information and the transmission of cultural connotations. Communication is unavoidable. If we want to communicate properly, then we should have a proper tone. When translating, the translator must grasp the emotion expressed by the author of the original text and accurately express the message the speaker wants to convey. (Hu Gengshen, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;
===2.3 The subjectivity of Translators===&lt;br /&gt;
Katherine Reiss proposed the text type theory, which summarized various types of text into informative, expressive and operative types. She believes that almost all texts can find their own classification based on these three types, but there are also mixed text types, such as the autobiography of statesmen, which may have the function of operative as well as informative. Reiss believes that the specific translation method is determined by the text type.&lt;br /&gt;
However, as translation theories continue to develop, and more and more translators find that text type theory may be too restrictive, ecological translation theories also propose translator subjectivity, aiming at transforming the translator from an invisible role to an explicit one. The previously popular textual determinism or other factor determinism may ignore the creativity of the translator to a certain extent, treating the translator as a mere &amp;quot;servant&amp;quot; of the two languages, and the translator's subjectivity is not given full play and many translations lose their vitality. From the point of view of ecological translation theory, we can re-understand the relationship between the translator and the translation ecological environment in the translation process, so as to highlight the influence of the translator and emphasise that the translator is no longer invisible.&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology believes that in the translation process, the translator's subjectivity is primary and the object, the original text, is secondary. This is a significant reversal of the previous theory of focusing on the original text, and is in fact more in line with the reality that the translator plays an active and creative role in actual translation activities. Nowadays, machine translation is developing rapidly, and common economic and trade texts can be edited and modified after translation, greatly improving the efficiency of translation. However, in literary translations, especially on subjects such as poetry, the subjectivity of the translator cannot be ignored, both in terms of understanding the content and the creativity of the output. In addition, the translation ecosystem boasts some characteristics: The translation as a whole is greater than the sum of its parts. The parts include the various elements of the translation process, such as the original work, the translation ecosystem, the translator and the reader. Moreover, through the adaptation and choice of the translator, the nature and function of each translation element interacts with each other, which ultimately affects the translation system as a whole and manifests itself in the translator's work. &lt;br /&gt;
As we can see from these points, the translator-centred theory does not mean that the translator is completely free to create regardless of the original text. Eco-translation theory emphasises that translators adapt and make choices in an ecological translation environment, and that they should focus on their own creativity as well as the original text in order to produce dynamic translations.(Dong Jie, Yi Yongzhong, 2020)&lt;br /&gt;
===3 Application of the Theory in Subtitle Text Analysis of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 The Characteristics of America Television Show===&lt;br /&gt;
After the reform and opening up, people's living standards and quality of life have improved dramatically. People no longer just pursue food and clothing satisfaction, but have started to enrich their spiritual world. With the opening up of the country's policies, not only economic exchanges have been brought in, but also the spread of American films and TV shows has had a deeper impact on the country. It is said that art comes from life, so to a certain extent, American TV shows also reflects its style of life, attitudes and humanistic values. Subtitle translation of movies and TV plays proves to be a relatively new field of translation. A film with vivid subtitle translation can better convey the complete information to be expressed. As global economy and cultural exchanges advance, a large number of foreign films and TV programs have been introduced into China. As a medium, film and television works have made important contributions to the cultural exchange between China and the West.&lt;br /&gt;
Seriousness and colloquialism go hand in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
Films and TV dramas are not just for the entertainment. Therefore, translators should take a serious attitude towards the subtitling of American dramas in order to avoid any inadvertent misunderstanding of different cultures. This gives the dialogue of American dramas a certain seriousness. However, seriousness does not mean that the subtitling of American dramas needs to be written throughout, as most of the plots take place in everyday life and the characters' dialogue is as commonplace as when we go out to eat, which requires the translators to avoid written language as much as possible, giving the audience a sense of being close to life and in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
Flexibility.&lt;br /&gt;
Film and television translation is a special literary form. While choosing accurate and vivid language to reproduce the ideological and artistic features of the original film to ensure the accuracy and vividness of the translated language, the translator should also make it consistent with the expressions and accents of the characters in the play. The most fundamental principle is the flexible handling of retention and innovation in subtitle translation. First of all, there is a huge difference between Chinese and English languages, so the translator should pay special attention to the language difference when translating, and change the word class flexibly to avoid the situation where the words are not clear and the meaning is difficult to understand. Secondly, intonation is also very important as part of the dialogue. The seriousness or liveliness, formality or casualness of the dialogue has a direct impact on the character, so the translator should ensure the accuracy of the translation and choose suitable language styles according to the different types of films in order to make the audience feel the same as the original language audience. In the process of translation, the translator should fully understand the connotation of the film, and flexibly handle the retention and innovation in subtitle translation according to the language characteristics and cultural background of both parties, making the subtitle translation more suitable for the cultural context through vocabulary and word class conversion, to show the charm of the film and retain the artistic value of the film to the greatest extent.（Qian Shaochang, 2000）&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2 A Introduction of Prison Break===&lt;br /&gt;
Prison Break is a crime-thriller, with an exciting, interlocking plot, adored by national and international audiences,. In this show, Mike (Wentworth Miller) and his brother Lincoln (Dominic Purcell) are interdependent. Lincoln borrows $90,000 from a loan shark to cover the tuition of his brother, and Mike uses the money to become a successful building and structural engineer. Lincoln, however, reluctantly agrees to shoot a man in order to repay the loan shark, and is then set up as a scapegoat by a senior government official. Mike takes advantage of his career and learns about the prison structural system. After deliberately robbing a bank, he insists that he wants to be put in the same prison as his brother, and then tries his best to save him from being sentenced to death. quotation is missing--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 08:40, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Adaptive Selections in Linguistic Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
After discussed the basis of Eco-translatology, the characteristics of American TV shows, we should put it into practice so as to deepen our understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese and English are two different languages. Chinese emphasizes meaning, while English appears to be in strict accordance with the structure of sentences. Nida said that from a linguistic light, the biggest difference between Chinese and English is hypotaxis and parataxis.(Nida, 2001) In the process of translation, subtitle translators should learn by heart that the specific language characteristics so as to make the information transmission smoothly and authentically.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-You don't have a violent bone in your body, &lt;br /&gt;
我知道你天性善良，&lt;br /&gt;
-I said,are you being a smartass? &lt;br /&gt;
我问你是不是喜欢讽刺人？&lt;br /&gt;
-Just trying to fly low,avoid the radar,boss.&lt;br /&gt;
只不过想保持低调，不想引起注意，长官&lt;br /&gt;
-Do my time... and get out. &lt;br /&gt;
服完刑...就走人&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: Reverse translations can also be considered to be a linguistic translation strategy, which can sometimes have a much more different effect than literal translations. This conversation occurs when Mike chats with a prison guard on arrival at the prison. “Don't have a violent bone in your body” is translated into “天性善良”. The reverse translation here show Mike's desire to impress the guard in order to facilitate a quiet environment in which to carry out his plans. In addition, “do my time” originally meant to pass the time, but the translator has chosen to adapt the translation to make it easier to understand and fit the context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-He just sort of rolled over. He didn't put up a fight. &lt;br /&gt;
他就当睡觉翻个身似的，没任何反抗&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In a particular context, the meaning of a word often transcends its original meaning, and a context-dependent meaning appears, which is regarded as semantic addition. Therefore, the translator should jump out of the original meaning of the word and rely on the context in which the word is located to translate its meaning outside the context. The original meaning of “roll over” was to make a rolling motion or turn, but the phrase was translated to fit the context, adding the meaning of sleep over, which shows Mike's attitude to letting it run its course after being sentenced, and also provides an ambush for the plot to save his brother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Kellerman: There's a lawyer poking around.&lt;br /&gt;
有个律师在多管闲事&lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Anyone that's a threat is expendable.&lt;br /&gt;
对这种人不要心慈手软&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: It is difficult to understand this sentence just by looking at the meaning of the word expendable. But according to the meaning of the whole sentence it is clear that what is meant here is that anyone who is a threat should be dealt with without considering the cost. Sometimes, the meaning of an adjective is far from restricted to its original, which embodies that the context matters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.4 Adaptive Selections in Cultural Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
China and America share dramatically different historical background and culture, thus there are some idioms, jargon, or any other adages that the two countries may has their own definition and explanation. In the process of translation, subtitle translators should bear in mind that the specific cultural characteristics between two countries so as to cause no misunderstanding.(Hu Gengshen, 2006)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Someone wants him dead,Veronica. &lt;br /&gt;
有人要置他于死地，Veronica&lt;br /&gt;
-Something more is going on here. &lt;br /&gt;
这背后有阴谋&lt;br /&gt;
-This is desperation,Michael. &lt;br /&gt;
你是在孤注一掷，Michael&lt;br /&gt;
-You're grabbing at straws. &lt;br /&gt;
是想抓救命稻草&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The above sentences relatively use“want him dead”“desperation”“grab at straws”and the translator relatively selects typical Chinese sayings which are “置于死地”“孤注一掷”“救命稻草”. These Chinese idioms all have specific meanings and historical origins. “置于死地” means to put the opponent in a position to perish. This Chinese idiom is from Sun Wu's The Art of War: A person who falls into the water suddenly finds a straw and is saved by breathing underwater through a hollow straw. It is now often used in a metaphorical sense to refer to a person's only hope in a difficult situation. The context of this conversation is Mike and his brother's friend discussing the situation in which his brother has been set up and imprisoned, and these idioms are appropriate for the feeling of being set up and yet having no choice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Look where it got me.I'm not asking you to love me. I already screwed up that chance long ago. I'm asking you to love yourself. You can still put the brakes on this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
可看看我现在身处的地方，我不是在恳求你再爱我，很久以前我就失去了这个机会。我是让你要自爱，亡羊补牢，为时不晚。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: “亡羊补牢，为时不晚” is a Chinese proverb. Once upon a time there was a child called Zhang San whose family had many sheep, but he was sloppy in his work. One day, there came a hole in the railing of the sheep pen. When Zhang San's neighbours saw the hole, they reminded him to repair the sheep pen. He shook his head and said, &amp;quot;It's only a small hole, it doesn't matter, you can fix it in a few days. When Zhang San was about to mend the fence of the sheep pen to see how the baby lambs were growing, he noticed that many of the sheep had run away and there were not many left. &lt;br /&gt;
An old man heard Zhang San's cries and asked him with concern. “It is not too late to fix it now, and you can save the remaining sheep.” Zhang San came to his senses. Zhang San thanked the old man, picked up a hammer and repaired the fence on the sheep pen firmly. &lt;br /&gt;
Since then, Zhang San has completely changed his bad habit of dragging his feet. Although Zhang San lost a lot of sheep, he learned a great lesson from the incident, and from then on developed a good habit of correcting mistakes as soon as they were made. This proverb is very appropriate in the translation of this paragraph. When the Mike's brother ends up in prison and his child come to visit and see his father's decadence in prison, he wants to drop out of school, and the father says this to the child to make up for the bad influence he has had on him. The English word literally means you should step on the brakes, but the Chinese idiom is more apt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Westmoreland: Three days inside,and he's already thinking about turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
才在牢里呆了三天，他就想着要大闹天官。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, the translator translates turning rabbit as “大闹天宫”. For Chinese audiences, the Great Tribulation is a very familiar episode of Journey to the West. In the original story, Sun Wukong, was sued by the Dragon King for forcibly borrowing the East Sea Needle of the Goddess of Certainty, a treasure of the sea and also a powerful weapon. After being humiliated and disgraced at the Peach Party, he fought his way to heaven. The Jade Emperor's Heavenly Hall was turned upside down and the immortals were helpless. This Chinese story is more graphic to the Chinese audience than the image of a turning rabbit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Van Gogh over there is my new cellmate.&lt;br /&gt;
那边的“梵高”是我的新牢友&lt;br /&gt;
-Fernando: But you're going to do something about it, right?You're gonna get rid of him.&lt;br /&gt;
但我知道你不会坐以待毙的对吗?你会想办法摆脱他的。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This dialogue contains an idiom that is “坐以待毙”, which describes a person in extreme difficulty who is not actively trying to find a way out. The idiom is from the book ZhuKo Kungming's Second Memorial to the Throne on his Expedition. In the context of the whole episode, Mike wants to dig a hole to escape, but there is a new cellmate in the prison, who is unable to sleep at night due to mental problems, which makes the job of digging extremely difficult, as night is the only period to be free. So Fernando was worried that the plan could not be carried out, and if it was, most of the condemned prisoners in the prison would indeed be sitting around waiting to die.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Told you not to go around me to the Pop. But you just keep making waves, don't you?&lt;br /&gt;
跟你说了别去找狱长，但你还在惹是生非。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In this dialogue, “make waves” is translated as to “惹是生非”. This idiom means to stir up trouble, to cause trouble, and is taken from Feng Menglong's Instruction Stories to Enlighten the World. All of the escape partners just want to escape in peace and quiet, but the main character, Mike, has his own agenda, so he keeps the prison warden on his toes to achieve his goal. However, the other inmates think that Mike is just trying to disturb the warden, and “惹是生非” is a very accurate translation here.&lt;br /&gt;
===3.5 Adaptive Selections in Communicative Dimension===&lt;br /&gt;
Communication proves to be a crucial intention of words. Audience needs to get the idea of what movies or documentaries want to express thus communicative purpose can be achieved.(Yangli, 2013)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Top of your class at Loyola. Magna cum laude, in fact. I can't help wondering what someone with your credentials is doing in a place like this. &lt;br /&gt;
Loyola的尖子生，优等成绩，我就纳闷了象你这么优秀的人才，跑到这种鬼地方干什么？&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:Took a wrong turn a few months back,I guess. &lt;br /&gt;
也许是几个月前拐错弯了。&lt;br /&gt;
-You make it sound like a traffic infraction. &lt;br /&gt;
你说的好像是交通违规似的。&lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: Like all you did was turn the wrong way up a one-way street. Everyone turns up one sooner or later. &lt;br /&gt;
就像在单行道上开错方向，人人迟早都会发生点意外。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: In the process of translation, it is very important to choose the right words. And proper words refer not only to the correspondence of meaning, but also to the tone in a certain context. This translation method includes mood reproduction. Mood refers to the speaker's attitude towards what he says. It is a grammatical feature in the form of intonation and mood words. In the way of mood expression, there is only exclamation in English, such as oh my god, gosh, oh dear lord, and the like, which tries to show the audience the tone of surprise, praise, pain, but there is a lack of mood words with the same emotional meaning as in Chinese, such as“哦”“呢”“呀”. Therefore, in the process of English-Chinese translation, the translator should have a keen sense and a deep understanding of the mood in the original English text, managing to transplant the original characters' tone to the translation by appreciating the diverse moods in the ordinary English text. In this dialogue, it is nearly impossible to tell the tone of the speaker by the literal meaning of the words alone. But the translator has made his own adaptations in the context. The protagonist, a talented student, devises his own plan to rob a bank and get arrested in order to save his wrongly accused brother from prison. The prison governor, after reading the Mike's CV, expresses his own incomprehension. Phrases such as “纳了闷” and “鬼地方” convey the tone of the speaker very well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael:we only got a few minutes. We're gonna spend them spitting on each other, or are we gonna talk some business?&lt;br /&gt;
我们只有几分钟，我们是要用这几分钟来互相扯皮，还是我们来谈点儿正经事儿？&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The dialogue includes the words “互相扯皮” and “谈点儿正经事”, which fits Mike's irritation at the lack of cooperation from his &amp;quot;teammates&amp;quot; at the time. The colloquialisation is also very much in line with the Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Caroline: Move on the younger brother. Do it preemptively before anything rises up,bites any of us in the ass.&lt;br /&gt;
把他弟弟弄走，早做打算。&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: The use of the word “弄” in this dialogue shows Caroline's disregard for human life and the coldness of her character. The officials became a little worried when they found out that Mike was in his brother's prison. A literal translation of “move on” would not have had this effect. In addition, the second sentence does not translate the meaning of every single word, but rather uses only “早做打算”, which is very much in keeping with the leadership style of the person behind the plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Original and Translation: &lt;br /&gt;
-Michael: I think I've got enough grout out to bust through. I'm going to need you to make some noise.&lt;br /&gt;
我想我已经挖得够多了，你得帮我制造点噪音。&lt;br /&gt;
-Is that the best you can do?&lt;br /&gt;
你就这么点能耐？&lt;br /&gt;
-all: Shut up!&lt;br /&gt;
闭嘴!&lt;br /&gt;
-Berwick: Not one more word!&lt;br /&gt;
谁也别出声！&lt;br /&gt;
Analysis: This conversation took place when Mike was organising a tunnel excavation for people in the prison. While the digging was going on, Mike was worried that the noise would attract the guards, so he asked his cellmates to make other noises to attract attention. However, when the inmates saw that Mike was digging just a little bit of a tunnel, they shouted at him. The translator has chosen to translate this as “这点能耐”, which is a good way of conveying the impatience and arrogance of the cellmate, both in terms of content and tone. For communicative purposes, it serves as a warning.&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
From the perspective of Eco-translatology, this paper analyses the subtitle translation strategies of Prison Break. Under the guidance of this theory, its subtitle translation language can be described as quite refined, from which we can see the translator's cultural connotation and translation ability, and the application of Eco-translatology theory in subtitle translation of the show is in place. &lt;br /&gt;
However, this study is still very limited in the use of analytical Eco-translatology theory. The first is that translation studies are scattered but not specialized. Second, this study is still at the stage of quoting relevant terms or general concepts of ecology, and it has not yet given a systematic, in-depth and detailed description and interpretation of translation activities according to the basic connotation of ecology. Third, the thesis is narrow-minded, lacking multi-dimensional interpretation and generalization of more problems. In addition, some studies are only on the matter, not on the background of global ecological trend and academic trend of thought. Therefore, Eco-translation theory needs to be enriched and developed in subtitle research.&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
[1]Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and culture: Context in translating[M].Shanghai:Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press,114.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2]胡庚申.生态翻译学:产生的背景与发展的基础[J].外语研究,2010(4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3]胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M].武汉:湖北教育出版社，2004.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4]胡庚申.从术语看译论——翻译适应选择论改观[J].上海翻译, 2008 (2).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5]胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译选择和翻译方法[D].外语与外语教学，2006 (3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6]钱邵昌.字幕翻译——翻译园地中愈来愈重要的领域[J].中国翻译, 2000(1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7]杨丽.文学作品翻译中的语气翻译策略研究[J].语文学刊,2013(9).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8]董捷,易永忠.生态翻译学视角下译者主体性在字幕翻译中的体现[J].校园英语,2020(19):243-244.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study of English Translation of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos from the Eco-translatology Perspective 张宇星 Zhang Yuxing 202070080650 英语口译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
随着经济全球化的发展，越来越多的中国公司步入国际化行列，竞相抢占国际市场。广告片是宣传产品、公司项目，提升企业形象的重要手段之一，对广告片翻译进行研究对企业的国际化发展具有重大意义，因此国际化企业对此十分重视。华为技术有限公司成立于1987年，历经30余年的发展，已成为有国际影响力的大公司。为对产品进行有效的宣传，华为摄制较多高质量的双语宣传片，这些宣传片激发了较多潜在顾客。然而，由于东西方文化差异的存在，宣传片字幕翻译对译者提出了较高的要求。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文以生态翻译学为理论框架对华为三个宣传片的英译进行了研究。作者根据生态翻译学的三维转换理论，考虑到中英文在语言习惯、文化背景和文本交际意图的差异，分别对华为的三个宣传片，即关于华为Mate20登月的故事，华为海洋，科技普济天下，进行评析。最后通过分析总结发现：译者在进行商务字幕翻译实践时，需要充分了解源语与目的语在语言、文化等方面的差异，充分适应具体的翻译环境，传递文本的交际意图，只有达到了语言维、文化维和交际维三者的统一，才是真正成功的译文。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
生态翻译学；三维转换；华为；宣传片；广告语翻译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of globalization, more and more Chinese enterprises are stepping into the competition of global market. As advertising video contributes a lot to promoting products projects as well as the image of enterprises, its translation is critical to enterprises to go global and has caught businessmen’s attention greatly. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, founded in 1987, has evolved into an international corporate with profound influence over the last 30 years. In order to advertise products, HUAWEI has shot many high-quality bilingual advertising videos which have attracted many potential customers. However, the subtitle translation of advertising videos requires high professional skills for translators as many cultural differences lie between the West and the East.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to study the English translation of advertising videos Eco-translatology theory perspective. Based on three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory, the author gives full consideration to differences in linguistic tradition, cultural background and communicative intention of the text between Chinese and English, and comments the subtitle translation of three HUAWEI’s advertising videos, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20, Huawei Marine and TECH4ALL. In the end, the conclusion comes that translators should fully understand the linguistic and cultural differences between the source text and target text and adapt themselves in specific translation environment so as to transmit the whole communicative intention when they translate commercial subtitles. And successful translation texts should be those realizing the unification of linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, three dimensional transformations, HUAWEI, advertising video; subtitle translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1 Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as 2001, Hu Gengshen has put forth the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in the FIT Third Asian Translators’ Forum (Hu Gengshen, 2001), which marked the birth to Eco-translatology. In Eco-translatology, Hu combined the translation process with Darwinism, “survival of fitness”, and proposed that translators, when they translate a text, should fully adapt themselves to source languages’ environment to understand its specific meaning and find out targeted readers at first, and then, on the basis of good command of the source language and its culture, write down appropriate words so that readers using target language can get the same and correct information about the whole text. As the theory gives an inspiration for many translators, there are an increasing number of translators conducting translation, translation criticism and other activities in accordance with Eco-translatology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the background of this paper is that the advent of Internet and convenient transports arouses most enterprises’ awareness of the importance and necessity of advertising videos in products or business promotion, because the easiest and the most economical way to grasp the basic information of a product or a company, for most people, is to watch their advertising videos. Especially in the era of scientific technology, Internet and advanced transportation are breaking the geographical boundaries to a large extent, therefore, enterprises can expand their operation worldwide, enjoying a larger business scope than ever before. However, there still exit language and cultural limits when enterprises promote a product, so proper translation is quite important for companies to extend their business scope. Yet according to the author’s research, few studies about advertisement are conducted with the guidance of Eco-translatology, the emerging translation theory, so it may bring out any possible enlightenment by applying Eco-translatology theory to advertising translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, the tech giant enjoying satisfactory reputation coming from both customers and competitors, has shown its presence in many countries and regions with advertising videos presented in various languages. For HUAWEI’s advertising video, be it Chinese version or English version, there is a common sense that people feel passionate about learning more about the product or the company and even want to buy it after they watch those videos, so undoubtedly, HAEWEI does a good job in advertising videos. Meanwhile, HUAWEI, on behalf of domestic Communications Service Provider, has wide influence over international market. Considering all those facts, the author tends to comment the subtitle translation of HUAWEI’s advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology and hope for some possible enlightenment for subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The thesis applies qualitative analysis, case study and contrastive analysis to study both the Chinese versions and English versions of three videos about HUAWEI. For each video, the author comments them respectively from linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation, the processes of translation in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2 Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, put forward by Hu Gengshen, is a systematic translation theory to explain the translation process. It studies and guides the translation practice from the perspective of ecology, which provides a new way for translators to conduct translation, so since its birth, the theory has widely broadened the theoretical researches in both China and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.1 Eco-translatology===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of the 21st century, Hu Gengshen put emphasis on translators’ adaptation and selection when they translate a text, which is the origin of Eco-translatology theory. In Eco-translatology theory, translation process is similar to Darwinism’s “natural selection”. Translators, like all the creatures in evolutionary history, also experience the selection and adaptation in translating so as to create masterpieces to satisfy variable purposes and people using different languages. As well, their works tend to confront the “natural selection”, the market, and finally the best works will be preserved as time goes by. So, in order to create high-quality and ever-lasting translated texts, translators have to bury themselves in different eco-environments so as to get the pure and true understanding of the source text, and translate it into the target language with appropriate words which will meet different needs. During the process, the “natural selection” is the market, or readers’ feedback. If the work were employed in many circumstances frequently and accepted by most readers, certainly, it would last for long time; otherwise, maybe the mediocre one would be confronted with the tendency to be replaced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Hu proposed the notion of “approach to translation as adaptation and selection” and “translation is adaption and selection” in 2001 (Hu Gengshen, 2001), researches on Eco-translatology began to grow vigorously. In 2004, Hu published a book, An Approach to Translation as Adaptation and Selection. This book focuses on translators’ adaptation and selection, including their relations, mechanisms, basic characteristics and principles, so as to describe or interpret translation process, standards and methods in a new perspective (Hu Gengshen, 2004). After that, Hu continued to study “adaption and selection” and briefly summarized translation principle as multidimensional adaptions and adaptive selection, and translation methods as “three dimensional transformations” (Hu Gengshen, 2006). As Eco-translatology developed in a positive way, Hu reviewed the development of the theory, including basic connotation, background, current situation and existed limits, and pointed out direction for future research (Hu Gengshen, 2008). And then, Hu expounded on nine focuses on research and theoretical tenets from the perspective of Eco-translatology (Hu Gengshen, 2011). As Eco-translatology has widely been accepted by most translators and employed in many fields, Hu, in Eco-translatology: Construction &amp;amp; Interpretation, was commitment to give a general overview and description of the translation ecology and translation theory viewing from ecology (Hu Gengshen, 2013). In order to provide some new inspiration in translation practices, Hu, based on the present research concerning Eco-translatology, put forward different research focus in the future from several angles and aspects in light of Eco-translatology so that scholars could get certain enlightenments and directions for their future studies (Hu Gengshen, 2017).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from Hu’s studies on Eco-translatology, many scholars have conducted a lot of researches in previous years. Tang applied Eco-translatology in advertisement translation and proposed that translators, from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions, should have focus according to advertisement’s contents, targeted audiences, source language and cultural background of the target text (Tang Yixin, 2015). It has also been employed to analyze the Chinese-English translation of corporate profiles (Xing Yanchao and Dong Hailin, 2017). Just in the same year, in order to assist Chinese films to go global, Zhu researched films’ subtitle translation with the exemplification of “Mr. Six” from the three dimensional transformation in Eco-translatology, that is, linguistic dimensions, cultural dimensions and communicative dimensions (Zhu Jingyan, 2017). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the past ten years with countless scholars and translators’ effort, Eco-translatology has developed to cover many points, such as translator-centeredness, eco-paradigm, sequence chain, adaptive selection and selective adaption, eco-environment and post-event penalty (Hu Gengshen, 2011). Viewing from translation process, Eco-translatology theory requires translators to select different translation environments and adapt themselves in it for many times; from translation principles, Eco-translatology theory is multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection; from translation skill, Eco-translatology promotes the translation from three dimensional transformation, linguistic dimensional transformation, cultural dimensional transformation and communicative dimensional transformation (Hu Gengshen, 2003).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2.2 Subtitle Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subtitle translation of advertising videos, a part of translation of commercial texts, generally refers to inter-lingual translation. Since the flourishment of domestic films in 21st century, more and more high-quality films with interesting plots compete to go global to boast Chinese traditional culture and tell Chinese stories, which is part of Chinese dream of great rejuvenation. Therefore, in order to promote Chinese culture, provide Chinese solution and tell Chinese story well, quite a few scholars and translators are commitment to subtitle translation and relative studies. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Wang (2007), subtitle translation, a special language transformation, should be focused on condensing the oral language in videos into written language. Then, Wu studied subtitle translation’s language features, which are instantaneity and popularization, and proposed that translators should pay more attention to logicality, artistry and affection of the words (Wu Wei, 2013). Yu studied the features and technical constraints of dubbing and subtitling English into Chinese, and found that standardization and simplification were two major techniques for subtitling while lip synchronization, gestures and pauses were major constraints for dubbing (Yu Haikuo, 2015). 2019 witnessed the prosperity of not only the films but also studies related to subtitle translation. In the same year, several scholars studied the machine translated subtitles, all of which were selected from MOOCs, and found that “participants who were offered full PEMT subtitles scored better overall on our reception metrics than those who were offered raw MT subtitles” (Hu et al., 2019), and Zheng discussed the features and limitations of subtitle translation (Zheng Jie, 2019). After that, Zheng furthered the study about subtitle translation and proposed that different comments about subtitle translation, be it satisfactory or not, came out when audiences viewed it in different situation and prospects (Zheng Xiqing, 2020), and Wang briefly discussed subtitle translation of Chinese films in Western Leather by commenting several cases (Wang An, 2020). Just in the same year, Wang analyzed and prospected the subtitling abroad through empirical research, suggesting that the subtitle translation in the future should be focused on the translation in dynamic images (Wang Juan, 2020).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, subtitle translation, as a special part of translation, should be emphasized on not only the basic information of the text but also the emotional awareness, the contextual effects, which are the focus of translators. However, few studies concerning subtitle translation were conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory, so the author comments subtitle translation of advertising videos through three dimensional transformations, translation skill promoted by Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3 A Case Study of HUAWEI’s Advertising Videos: Three Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the reform and opening-up in China, Chinese enterprises have boosted their business operation all over the world and won worldwide recognition and reputation in over three decades. Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd is a tech giant with the commitment to bring digital to every person, home and organization for a fully connected, intelligent world (https://www.huawei.com/en/fully-connected-intelligent-world/ ). As HUAWEI has been expanding business presence in every corner of the world, many advertising videos have been created to promote the products, enhance corporate image and advertise projects. However, according to the author’s research, few studies on subtitle translation of advertising videos are conducted from the perspective of Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Eco-translatology theory, translators should conduct translation practices based on the principles of multi-dimensional selective adaption and adaptive selection, while the translation approach is three dimensional transformations, which are linguistic transformation, cultural transformation and communicative transformation (qtd. in Zhu Jingyan, 2017). In the translation process, the translator has to select different eco-environment and adapt himself based on different dimensions. For example, if the translator translates from linguistic dimension, the top priority for translator is to keep syntax and grammar correction and among others; if the translator does translation from cultural dimension, he has to consider the cultural background and the local customs of both source language and target language, and other key points; if the translator translates text from communicative dimension, he should pay more attention to the communicative function of the text and use appropriate words to translate the text so that readers using different languages would know the basic information of the texts and arouse emotion that the writer wants to express.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to elaborate on subtitle translation of advertising videos from the perspective of Eco-translatology, the author selects three advertising videos of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, and analyze from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three videos are related to mobile phone’s promotion: Mate 20, corporate promotion, Huawei Marine, and projects promotion, TECH4ALL. The first video, the release of HUAWEI Mate 20, a smartphone designed by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd in 2018, marked the expansion of Huawei’s commercial landscape in telecommunication all over the world. In 2018, both domestic and abroad customers have been completely amazed by the performance of Mate 20, and even in 2020 when many new series of masterpiece of mobile-phones were releases, there still exist many customers keeping using HUAWEI Mate 20. In fact, apart from great performance and customers’ excellent experience, what attracts and retains customers includes the contribution of the eye-catching advertising video, A Story about the Moonfall of HUAWEI Mate 20. In 2018, the advertising video has been widely discussed online and offline, so it acted well in arousing people’s awareness of HUAWEI Mate 20. The video is about the communication between an astronaut and the ground, so the whole eco-environment in linguistic dimension is the daily communication, and every word and sentence should conform to characteristics of daily interactions. After the definition of eco-environment, the features of words people use in daily communication lie on these points ranging from clarity, clearness, easy to understand, frequently using idioms and others. Viewing from the whole context, there is less requirement and loose syntactical connection in grammatical correction as many broken sentences exist, be it Chinese version or English version. And at the same time, some idioms show their presence in the advertising video. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second advertising video is about Huawei Marine. Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited, has combined competitive edges of both parent companies with strong commitment to the establishment of submarine cable network globally. And the vision of Huawei Marine, being “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”, has also fully reflected the vision of Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd, “Building a Fully Connected, Intelligent World”. Since its founding in 2009, Huawei Marine has written glorious pages in submarine cable network, which has greatly facilitated the communication among people in all over the world. This video is selected from the official website of Huawei Marine, aiming to give a brief introduction of the company as well as what they have done over the past decade. The advertising video can be divided into three parts targeting at different focuses respectively, including the tough situation, achievements Huawei Marine has made and the company’s vision. Viewing from the whole context, it can be noticed that the Chinese version describes those places and achievements more broadly by employing some general words with profound meanings, while the English version describes the corporate’s achievements more directly. As it is an official video concerning Huawei Marine’s corporate image, the words employed in subtitle are very formal, and the same is true to subtitle translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The last advertising video introduces HUAWEI’s non-profit project, TECH4ALL. It is a non-profit project launched by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd with strong commitment to bring technology to everyone and everywhere, both rich and poor, in the world. The benefits of digital technology should not be confined to those with large assets, and it is HUAWEI’s mission to bring technology to benefit people everywhere. As the world is entering an era of information, the gap between wealth and poor continue to increase as there lies the information gap between them. It is certain that the wealth people are more likely to get advanced technology and information to catch more wealth while poor people would face the embarrassing situation of getting poorer, which is the application of the Matthew Effect in information era. Therefore, to engage in the non-profit project conveys that HUAWEI has professional skills with strong social responsibility. In this sense, it seems that both versions are communicating with customers and transferring the information that: HUAWEI is a good company with professional skills and strong social responsibility. Both Chinese version and English version have transmitted the above information to customers successfully, so undoubtedly, the translation is successful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following analysis, specific comments about the subtitle translation of those advertising videos are offered from linguistic, cultural and communicative dimensions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.1 Linguistic Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in linguistic dimension means that translators have to focus on the transformation of linguistic form. The basic requirements for translators in linguistic dimensional transformations are grammatically correction, clearness, accuracy and others. The author gave some specific comments about the subtitle translation of selected videos from linguistic dimensional transformation, part of three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. In the following analysis, examples are given with their translations, and the source text is marked as ST and translated target text, TT, and specific comments about those examples, from linguistic dimensional transformation, are provided in the following text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.1  ST: 在这广阔的海域下，正是这一条条蓝色的信息脉络，传递你我的声音，想法传递着每一份情感，让想象呈现于现实，连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界。&lt;br /&gt;
      TT: Deep under our vast seas, there is a blue highway of information, spreading our voices, ideas, and feelings, allowing our imaginations become reality, carrying our dreams across the oceans, and making a world without boundaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the last part of the advertising video about Huawei Marine focusing on its vision. This video ends with “连接五洲四洋，承载沟通梦想，让世界无界”, which includes broad words of “洲” and “洋”. In Chinese, “五洲四洋” is a word developed from a Chinese four-character idiom, “五洲四海” which refers to “世界各地”, every corner in the world, and it originates from the essay, 《魔鬼的笛音》 written by Sima Da. Meanwhile, the literal meaning of “五洲四洋” is continents and oceans, while the translator put it into “oceans” solely. The reason behind is that the translator tried to satisfy the requirements of corporate promotion. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the advertising video presented before, Huawei Marine aims to promote the image of the International enterprises, Huawei Marine, and it gives some basic information about Huawei Marine, such as the business landscape. Most tasks Huawei Marin has conducted are on the ocean, rather than continents, by establishing as much as optical fibers across the ocean to connect the whole world, and the mission of Huawei Marine is “Connecting the World, One Ocean at a Time”. Based on the mission of Huawei Marine and its business landscape, the translator chose the image, ocean, and threw away another image, continent. Just in this way, the action translator conducted echoes to the purpose of this advertising video.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.2  ST: 这里是位于印度洋深处的海洋秘境，仅5万人口，但他们的存在却无法让世界忽视或遗忘&lt;br /&gt;
          TT: And on one secluded island in the Indian Ocean, that only has a population of 50,000, people have made their existence unforgettable and un-ignorable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The subtitle translation is selected from the second advertising video, Huawei Marine. In this example, the translator applies “secluded island” to translate “海洋秘境” in describing the tough situation in Mauritius. “秘境”, in Chinese, is a phrase with many far-reaching meanings, including some places with magical power, secret places, unknown places and others, each of which has different focus respectively. Meanwhile, the conception, “海洋秘境”, conforms to Chinese perceptual knowledge since ancient times, especially “秘境” showing the poetry aesthetic feeling. In addition, according to Oxford dictionary, “secluded” also has diverse meanings, such as “(of a place) quiet and private, not used or disturbed by other people” and “without much contact with other people”, which are correspondence to secret places of “秘境”. After all, “秘境” in this video focuses on the seclusion of the ocean. Although “secluded island” is lack of some meaning and the artistic conception of “秘境”, it has fully transmitted the key points in this passage, so the translator performed excellently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above analysis, translator, targeting at different audiences, employed different way to reach the same goal that enhances the corporate image, so he does a good job from the perspective of cultural transformational dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above examples, it is easy to conclude that translators should fully understand the translation eco-environment, the context or the background, adapt themselves in it, and aim to satisfy the requirements of linguistic style, accuracy, readability, customs and clearness on the basis of local translation eco-environments, when they understand the source text or conduct the translation practices. Otherwise, tedious, boring and untie in with reality may be the likely result of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.2  Cultural Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in cultural dimension requires that translators should pay attention to convey and interpret the cultural connotations in both languages. As different countries have different history, people in this country have been cultivated with different culture, so it is naturally that people in China and other English-speaking countries own many differences, including opinions, values, cultural backgrounds, attitudes, customs and so many others.&lt;br /&gt;
As the existence of cultural differences, the top priority for translators, to broadcast a product or a company, is to eliminate the difference or narrow the gap in cognition of people in two different cultural environments. So in order to make customers learn more about and accept the product or an enterprise, translators should exhaust their knowledge and skills to eliminate those cognitive differences towards some specific things, which carry completely different meanings in different cultures. The author has employed the subtitle translation of advertisement video to make specific comments from cultural dimensional transformations. The followings are some examples and comments about the subtitle translation from cultural transformation dimension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.3  ST: 70%的表面被海洋覆盖，这里孕育着神奇的物种，埋藏着丰富的资源，也成为人类沟通的天堑。&lt;br /&gt;
      TT: 70% of our world is covered by oceans, which are home to amazing species and rich resources. Now, they will bring a new era of communication. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example comes from Huawei Marine, an advertising video promoting the corporate image of Huawei Marine. “天堑” is a literary word referring to natural chasms unable to be conquered easily, most of which are big rivers. In Southern Dynasty, people viewed “天堑” as the Changjiang River as it was difficult for people to cross it. Mr. Fan, a famous writer of the Northern Dynasty, once said that “长江天堑，古来限隔，虏军岂能飞度?”, which means that enemy troops of Sui Dynasty could not pass the Changjiang River, because it separated the north and south. Although the Sui Dynasty succeed in this battle because of militaries of that the Northern Dynasty led a befuddled life while militants in the Sui Dynast, we could still get a glimpse of difficulties of the natural chasm. After that, people employed “天堑” to describe many natural chasms, especially the Changjiang River. For example, in 1957 when Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge was completed, Mao Zedong wrote a poem 《水调歌头•游泳》 to celebrate the great events. In 《水调歌头•游泳》, there exists a saying of “天堑变通途”, which means that the Changjiang River, the natural chasms are conquered to be clear roads&lt;br /&gt;
In English, there is no specific words corresponding to “天堑”, so the translator turned to the specific meaning of the sentence and rendered it into that the ocean “will bring a new era of communication”. It is also the mission of Huawei Marine. Both Chinese version and English version transform the vision of Huawei Marine differently based on different cultural background. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, as “天堑” has such a few profound meanings, it not only illustrates how hard those places are and how extraordinary Huawei Marine has made, but also creates an artistic conception that there are a lot of challenges lying in Huawei Marine’s projects. The artistic conception refers to the situation which is created by the integration of emotion and scene, void-solid combination and poetic space with profound meanings and the rhythms of vibrant life. For most people, they cannot get the specific points when they read such words, but after watching the whole video and relating those words to specific situation in this video, they would catch a glimpse of the corporate image. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from that, the translator translated “天堑” as “they will bring a new era of communication” in English. These words echo to the beginning words which have shown the rich resources and coverage of the vast ocean, because people may not view the ocean as a way leading to communication era as it is generally accepted that continents are divided by ocean so that ideas are unable to communicate freely. Therefore, “bring a new era of communication” in the video introduces Huawei Marine’s business landscape, showing its presence in creating a new era of communication in the vast ocean. The English version has less twists in the whole passage and targets at the theme, introducing Huawei Marine, directly, which satisfies Westerners’ customs and advocates the corporate image in a more appropriate way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.4  ST: 科技普济天下。&lt;br /&gt;
      TT: Tech for all. Pass it on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This comes from the advertising video about the non-profit project, TECH4ALL. “科技普济天下” can be easily related to a Chinese old saying, “穷则独善其身，达则兼济天下” with the English meaning being “In hard time, try to seek self-development; in success, try to let others be benefited”, the highest mission of scholars in ancient China. It tends to arouse Chinese people’s admiration to HUAWEI. The English version, “Tech for all. Pass it on”, is a fixed expression that passes on something from generation to generation or from one man to another. To some extent, the last sentence, being the finishing touch, promotes HUAWEI’s corporate image greatly. And both versions have transferred the theme to the audiences successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above analysis, the conclusion emerges. Viewing from cultural dimensions, translators should consider not only the cultural differences between source language and target language, but also the theme of the advertising videos, describing the performance of a company. And as cultural tradition, Chinese version prefers to employ more broad words to create an atmosphere while the English version tends to use more specific and direct ones. Only in this way, customers with different cultural background would know the company or product in a correct and positive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.3 Communicative Dimensional Transformations===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adaptive selection transformation in communicative dimension focuses on the communicative ability of the text. In other words, the purpose of an advertising video is to introduce and promote a product, project or enterprise, so the video would contain the basic information of the product, project or enterprise, so as to enable potential customers to know more about them or engage in the project or join in the company. In this dimension, it will focus on the translation of the communicative ability. For example, if an advertising video of Chinese version focuses on a mobile phone and introduces its basic information, and most of the domestic customers itch to buy one after watching that video, the translator has to translate not only all of the basic information but also the emotion–appealing. If the translator fails to arouse customers’ impulse to buy the phone, the translation practice is a failure. However, in this aspect, HUAWEI’s advertising videos are excellent examples, and the followings are some specific analysis of subtitle translation of those advertising videos from communicative dimensional transformation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg.5  ST: 偏远的尼日利亚村民第一次连接外部世界，一根科技木杆，立起数字信号覆盖村落。无法离家的孟加拉农村女性，第一次掌握数字工具，六部培训巴士，带着数字技能穿梭百万公里。特殊的聋哑孩子，第一次享受到阅读的乐趣，一款移动应用，让手机通晓数十种语言。&lt;br /&gt;
      TT: In remote areas of Nigeria, connectivity brings new life to local communities, opening doors to trade, banking, better education and healthcare. In Bangladesh, digital training has given more than 240,000 women new opportunities in life. With AI, deaf children everywhere can translate written words into sign language, so no child misses out on the joy of story time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example is selected from TECH4ALL, a non-profit project. As a non-profit project, the most important point is to elaborate on the purpose of the project and reflect on the corporate’s social responsibility. According to the advertising video, both Chinese and English version, the project focuses on bringing the general access to people with some troubles, such as people in remote areas in Nigeria and Bangladesh, and vulnerable children. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those villagers in remote Nigeria, the translator translated “第一次连接外部世界” as “connectivity brings new life to local communities”. That is overstatement in the first sight of “new life”, but it conveys that how dramatically that power of Internet is and how great the project, conducted by HUAWEI, is in the information era and against the whole background of people in Nigeria and Bangladesh lacking access to Internet. Again, women in poor Bangladesh can visit places, break the limit of ignorant and backward idea and “have new opportunities in life” with the power of digital technology. As for those children with self-inability, they miss many joys in the word. However, they “cannot miss out on the joy of story time”, and is able to write a completely new chapter with AI, the digital technology, compared with that when they lack of AI before. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From those three examples, three vulnerable groups with characteristic can meet a brighter world and enjoy the colorful life with the access to technology, Internet and AI. Although they fail to connect and communicate with the world because of geographical limits, financial limits and self-inability, their life can also be changed with the advanced technologies, just as HUAWEI did in this project. From this communicative dimension, the subtitle translation of this advertising video has been conveyed completely and successfully----Technology, to great extent, has changed their life completely. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eg. 6  ST: 世界并非天生完美，数字包容改变世界。&lt;br /&gt;
       TT: Our planet may not be perfect, but digital technology can help make it better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sixth example is selected from an advertising video of non-profit project, TECH4ALL. In this example, “世界并非完美，数字包容改变世界” has two implications. The first is that the world has many imperfections, which echoes to those vulnerable group. The second implication is the theme of this advertising video--- digital technology can show its presence in ironing out those unfortunates. Meanwhile, the English version is also a fixed expression. The words, “help make it better”, means that something can promote another thing in a more positive way. Apparently, both source text and translated text reemphasizes the importance of digital technology and underlines the vision of this project---making a better world. As the translation displays both implications of the source text, it is also a complete transformation of communicative intention.&lt;br /&gt;
From the comments above, it seems clear that translators should exhaust their efforts to transform the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse the same or similar emotion and get the same or similar information of the project, product or enterprise, when they conduct translation practice. Only in this way, the translation can be deemed as successful translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4 Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first chapter, this thesis gives a basic overview of the development of Eco-translatology theory and mentions the current fruits of the theory. Then the author gives an overview of studies related to subtitle translation in recent years, and introduces the focus of this paper. With the help of theoretical support listed above, the author researches the subtitle translation of advertising video from three dimensional transformations in Eco-translatology theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of technology and Internet, more and more domestic enterprises are going global. Considering HUAWEI is a tech giant with far-reaching influence in both China and the world, the author selects three advertising videos about product, enterprise and project concerning HUAWEI to comment in three dimensions respectively. The product’s advertising video is about HUAWEI Mate 20, a mobile phone catching world’s eye since its release. The enterprise’s advertising video is that of Huawei Marine, a joint venture established by Huawei Technologies Co., Ltd and Global Marine System Limited. And the project’s advertising video concerns a non-profit project launched by HUAWEI, TECH4ALL. The author analyzes those three videos from linguistic dimension, cultural dimension and communicative dimension respectively, and finds that translators should consider the linguistic customs, cultural background and communicative ability of both cultures so as to enable more people to know more about what advertising videos have advertised and to buy the product, join in the enterprises and engage in the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eco-translatology, an emerging theory put forward by Hu Gengshen, offers an insight to subtitle translation of advertising videos. Although commercial translation is booming in recent years, it seems that not enough attention is given to translation practices from the perspective of Eco-tranlatology. Thus, this paper, with analysis of advertising video from the perspective of Eco-translatology, provides people who are involved in subtitle translation of advertising video and bilingual video makers with new inspiration. From the perspective of linguistic dimensional transformation, translators should adapt themselves in specific translation ecology so as to ensure the linguistic style, accuracy, readability, and clearness of the translated text; from the perspective of cultural dimensional transformation, translators, in order to make sure target audiences grasp what the advertising video promote in a correct and positive way, should consider the cultural differences between source language and target language more; from the perspective of communicative dimensional transformation, translators need to transmit the communicative intention of the text so that customers in both languages would arouse similar emotion which helps build similar image of the project, product or enterprise. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bibliography===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1]	Hu, Gengshen. Translation as Adaptation and Selection [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2003(4): 283-291.&lt;br /&gt;
[2]	Hu, Gengshen. Translator-centredness [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2004(2): 106-117.&lt;br /&gt;
[3]	Hu, Gengshen. Adaptation in Consecutive Interpreting [J]. Perspectives: Studies in Translatology, 2006 (1): 3-12.&lt;br /&gt;
[4]	Hu, K., O’Brien, Kenny, D. A Reception Study of Machine Translated Subtitles for MOOCs [D]. Perspectives: Studies in Translation Theory and Practice, 2019.&lt;br /&gt;
[5]	Yu, Haikou. Film Translation in China: Features and Technical Constraints of Dubbing and Subtitling English into Chinese [J]. Bable-revue International De La Traduction-International Journal of Translation, 2015 (61: 4): 493-510.&lt;br /&gt;
[6]	Zheng, Jie. Features and Limitations of Subtitle Translation [J]. 商情, 2019 (27): 247.&lt;br /&gt;
[7]	方梦之. 翻译大国需有自创的译学话语体系[J]. 中国外语, 2017 (5): 93-100.&lt;br /&gt;
[8]	方梦之, 袁丽梅. 当今翻译研究的主要论题——四种国际译学期刊十年（2004-2014）考察[J]. 外语与翻译, 2017 (1): 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
[9]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论初探[R]. 国际译联第三届亚洲翻译家论坛宣读论文. 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
[10]	胡庚申.例示“适应选择论”的翻译原则和翻译方法[J]. 外语与外语教学, 2006 (3): 49-53.&lt;br /&gt;
[11]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学诠释[R]. 翻译全球文化：走向跨学科的理论构建. 2006.&lt;br /&gt;
[12]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学解读[J]. 中国翻译, 2008 (29: 6): 11-15.&lt;br /&gt;
[13]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学的研究焦点与理论视角[J]. 中国翻译, 2011 (32: 2): 5-9, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
[14]	胡庚申. 若干生态翻译学视角的应用翻译研究[J]. 上海翻译, 2017 (5): 1-6, 95.&lt;br /&gt;
[15]	刘云虹, 许钧. 如何把握翻译的丰富性、复杂性与创造性——关于翻译本质的对谈[J]. 中国外语, 2016 (13:1): 95-100.&lt;br /&gt;
[16]	刘书虹, 许均. 翻译的定位语翻译价值的把握——关于翻译价值的对谈[J]. 中国翻译, 2017 (6): 54-61.&lt;br /&gt;
[17]	刘晓辉, 张亮. 影视剧字幕翻译与跨文化传播[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (6). &lt;br /&gt;
[18]	汤一昕. 生态翻译学视角下的广告语翻译[J]. 东南大学学报, 2015 (A1): 143-145.&lt;br /&gt;
[19]	 王安. 浅谈华语影视剧的字幕翻译[J]. 西部皮革, 2020 (4): 150. &lt;br /&gt;
[20]	 王娟,国外字幕翻译认知实证研究：分析与展望[J]. 外语学刊, 2020 (2): 88-94.&lt;br /&gt;
[21]	吴蔚. 2013，论影视字幕翻译的语言特点及翻译策略 [J]. 电影文学, 2013 (24): 154-155.&lt;br /&gt;
[22]	邢彦超, 董海琳. 生态翻译学视角下企业英译探析[J]. 华北理工大学学报, 2017 (17: 1): 142-144.&lt;br /&gt;
[23]	郑熙青.影视作品字幕翻译中的译者可见度和社群性[J]. 文艺研究, 2020 (3): 109-121.&lt;br /&gt;
[24]	朱婧妍. 生态翻译学视角下的中国电影“走出去”字幕翻译研究——以《老炮儿》为例[J]. 出版广角, 2017 (21): 78-80,95.&lt;br /&gt;
[25]	胡庚申. 翻译适应选择论[M]. 武汉: 湖北教育出版社, 2004.&lt;br /&gt;
[26]	胡庚申. 生态翻译学：诠释与架构[M]. 北京: 商务印书馆, 2013.&lt;br /&gt;
[27]	曹盛华. 当代商务英语翻译研究[M]. 北京: 中国水利水电出版社, 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A study on a History of Translation Theory	李梦	Li Meng 202020080613==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;李梦 Li Meng &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory guides translation practice, and the technical aspects demonstrated in translation practice are also based on translation theory. Therefore, translation theory is of great importance to both translation teaching and translation practice. To understand a subject, one must first understand its history.By studying the history of Chinese and Western translation theories, this paper analyzes the similarities and characteristics of Chinese and Western translation theories, and expounds the importance of the history of translation theories to translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Theory, History of Translation, History of Translation Theory, History of Chinese Translation Theory , History of Western Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论指导翻译实践，在翻译实践中所展示的技术层面也是以翻译理论为基础。因此翻译理论对翻译教学和翻译实践都至关重要。而要了解一门学科，必须先读懂它的历史。本文将通过研究中西方翻译理论史，分析中西翻译理论史的共性与特性，阐述翻译理论史对翻译研究重要性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论，翻译史，翻译理论史，中国翻译理论史，西方翻译理论史&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as a cross-cultural communication activity, has a history as long as the origin and development of mankind. With the acceleration of human civilization and globalization, translation has gradually shouldered the heavy responsibility of promoting communication and exchange among people of all nationalities in the world and promoting common development and progress. However, as an important part of translation studies, the history of translation theory has received far less attention than the study of translation theories and techniques. The study of translation history, translation theory and translation technique is considered to be the three main components of translation research, but from the books on translation research published over the years, we can see that the research achievements and academic theories of translation theory and translation skills far outweigh the research of translation history, which shows that translation history has not attracted enough attention.Translation, however, has historical characteristics, and when we study translation, we must examine the translation activities in the long river of human history, so that we can find out more clearly that the form and connotation of translation activities are constantly enriched, and that it plays different roles in different historical stages. Therefore, if you want to do a good translation study, you have to understand the history of translation theory.(Luo Hui 2017,198)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The History of Chinese Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory was born out of contact with vassal states during the Zhou Dynasty. It developed through translations of Buddhist scripture into Chinese. It is a response to the universals of the experience of translation and to the specifics of the experience of translatingfrom specific source languages into Chinese. It also developed in the context of Chinese literary and intellectual tradition. There have been three high tide of translation in the history of Chinese translation: the translation of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty, the translation of Western studies from the late Ming to the early Qing Dynasty and the translation of Western studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement. (Liang Dan 2016,104)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Translation of Buddhist Scriptures from the Eastern Han to the Song Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
From the Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties, Buddhism was introduced into China and blended with traditional Chinese Confucianism and Taoism.Indian philosophy, literature and art, medicine, astronomy, arithmetic and even language have some influence in our country with the translation of Buddhist scriptures, but the translation activities of this period mainly focus on spreading religion.(Cai jie 2018,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian(3rd c.AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian (支谦) 's preface (序)is the first work whose purpose is to express an opinion about translation practice. The preface was included in a work of the Liang Dynasty. It recounts an historical anecdote of 224AD, at the beginning of the Three Kingdoms period. A party of Buddhist monks came to Wuchang. One of them, Zhu Jiangyan by name, was asked to translate some passage from scripture. He did so, in rough Chinese. When Zhi Qian questioned the lack of elegance, another monk, named Wei Qi (维祇), responded that the meaning of Buddha should be translated simply, without loss, in an easy-to-understand manner: literary adornment unnecessary. All present concurred and quoted two traditional maxims: Laozi's &amp;quot;beautiful words are untrue, true  words are not beautiful &amp;quot; and Confucius s &amp;quot;speech cannot be fully recorded by writing, and speech cannot fully capture meaning&amp;quot;. Zhi Qians own translations of Buddhist texts are elegant and literary, so the &amp;quot;direct translation&amp;quot; advocated in the anecdote is likely Wei Qi's position, not Zhi Qians. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An(314-385AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An focused on loss in translation. His theory is the Five Forms of Loss (五失本)&lt;br /&gt;
① Changing the word order. Sanskrit word order is free with a tendency to SOV. Chinese is SO. &lt;br /&gt;
② Adding literary embellishment where the original is in plain style.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Eliminating repetitiveness in argumentation and panegyric (颂文).&lt;br /&gt;
④ Cutting the concluding summary section (义说).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ Cutting the recapitulative material in introductory section.&lt;br /&gt;
Dao An criticized other translators for loss in translation, asking: how they would feel if a translator cut the boring bits out of classics like the Shi Jing or the Classic of History? &lt;br /&gt;
He also expanded upon the difficulty of translation, with his theory of the Three Difficulties (三不易).&lt;br /&gt;
① Communicating the Dharma to a different audience from the one the Buddha addressed.&lt;br /&gt;
② Translating the words of a saint.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Translating texts which have been painstakingly composed by generations of disciples. (Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva(344 - 413AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Kumarajiva's translation practice was to translate for meaning. The story goes that one day Kumarajiva criticized his disciple Sengrui for translating &amp;quot;heaven sees man, and man sees heaven&amp;quot;(天见人，人见天). Kumarajiva felt that &amp;quot; man and heaven connect, the two able to see each other&amp;quot;(人天交接，两得相见) would be more idiomatic, though heaven sees man, man sees heaven is perfectly idiomatic.&lt;br /&gt;
In another tale, Kumarajiva discusses the problem of translating incantations at the end of sutras. In the original there is attention to aesthetics, but the sense of beauty and the literary form  (dependent on the particularities of Sanskrit) are lost in translation. It is like chewing up rice and feeding it to people (嚼饭于人).(Chen Fukang 1996,320)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan(334-416AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Huiyuan' s theory of translation is middling, in a positive sense. It is a synthesis that avoids extremes of elegant (文雅) and plain (质朴). With elegant translation, &amp;quot; the language goes beyond the meaning&amp;quot;(文过其意)of the original. With plain translation, &amp;quot;the thought surpasses the wording&amp;quot; (理胜其辞). For Huiyuan, &amp;quot;the words should not harm the meaning&amp;quot;(文不害意). A good translator should &amp;quot;strive to preserve the original&amp;quot;(务存其本). (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui(371-438AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Sengrui investigated problems in translating the names of things. This is of course an important traditional concern whose locus classicus is the Confucian exhortation to &amp;quot;rectify names&amp;quot; (正名). This is not merely of academic concern to Sengrui, for poor translation imperils Buddhism. Sengrui was critical of his teacher Kumarajiva's casual approach to translating names, attributing it to Kumarajiva's lack of familiarity with the Chinese tradition of linking names to essences. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sengyou(445-518AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Much of the early material of earlier translators was gathered by Sengyou and would have been lost but for him. Sengyou's approach to translation resembles Huiyuan's, in that both saw good translation as the middle way between elegance and plainness. However, unlike Huiyuan Sengyou expressed admiration for Kumarajiva's elegant translation. (Chen Fukang 1996,321)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang(600-664AD)&lt;br /&gt;
Xuanzang's theory is the Five Untranslatables (五不翻). or five instances where one should transliterate:&lt;br /&gt;
① Secrets: Dharani (陀罗尼), Sanskrit ritual speech or incantations, which includes mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
②Polysemy: bhaga (as in the Bhagavad Gita) (薄伽), which means comfortable, flourishing, dignity, name, lucky, esteemed.&lt;br /&gt;
③ None in China: jambu tree (门浮树)，which does not grow in China.&lt;br /&gt;
④ Deference to the past: the translation for anuttara-samyak-sambodhi is already established as Anouputi (阿耨菩提).&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ To inspire respect and righteousness: Prana (般若) instead of &amp;quot;wisdom&amp;quot;(智慧) (Chen Fukang 1996,325)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Translation of Western Studies from the Late Ming to the Early Qing Dynasty====&lt;br /&gt;
In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties, due to the need for external transportation, Sanyi Hall was established to train translators.At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Western studies gradually began to advance eastward, and translation became more active.But by this time the translation has completely changed, and it is no longer the Buddhist scriptures of India, but rather the classics of astronomy, geometry and medicine in Europe, and the history of Chinese translation has reached a new stage.(Cai jie2018,2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 The Translation of Western Studies from the Opium War to the May 4th Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
After the Opium War, Chinese intellectuals felt the need to learn from the West in pain, and the translation activities began to rise again, forming a new stage in the history of Chinese translation. After the May 4th Movement, Chinese history entered modern times, and the importance of translation went back to ancient times.The rise of China's new literature is inseparable from translation. (Fang Wenhua 2005,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in this period and their translation theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921)&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is famous for his theory of fidelity, clarity and elegance (信达雅), which some believe originated with Tytler. Yan Fu wrote that fidelity is difficult to begin with. Only once the translator has achieved fidelity ane clarity should be attend to elegance. The obvious criticism of this theory is that it implies that inelegant originals should be translated elegantly. Clearly, if the style of the original is not elegant or refined, the style of the translation should not be elegant either. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao(1873-1929)&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Qichao put these three qualities of a translation in the same order, fidelity first, then clarity, and only then elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang(1895-1976)&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Yutang stressed the responsibility of the translator to the original, to the reader, and to art. To fulfill responsibility, the translator needs to meet standards of fidelity (忠实), smoothness (通顺) and beauty. (Fang Wenhua 2005,200)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun(1881-1936)&lt;br /&gt;
Lu Xun' s most famous dictim relating to translation is &amp;quot;I'd rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot;(宁信而不顺). (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi(1910-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Ai Siqi described the relationship between fidelity, clarity and elegance in terms of Western ontology, where clarify and elegance are to fidelity as qualities are to being. (Fang Wenhua 2005,201)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren(1885-1967)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhou Zuoren assigned weightings, 50% of translation is fidelity, 30% is clarity, and 20% elegance. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian(1897-1986)&lt;br /&gt;
Zhu Guangqian wrote that fidelity in translation is the root which you can strive to approach but never reach. This formulation perhaps invokes the traditional idea of returning to the root in Daoist philosophy. (Fang Wenhua 2005,202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei(1908-1966)&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Lei held that translation is like painting: what is essential is not formal resemblance but rather spiritual resemblance (神似). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu(1910-1998)&lt;br /&gt;
Qian Zhongshu wrote that the highest standard of translation is transformation (化, the power of transformat in nature): bodies are sloughed off, but the spirit (精神), appearance and manner (姿致) are the same as before (故我, the old me or the old self). (Fang Wenhua 2005,203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The History of Western Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Translation Studies of the Romans====&lt;br /&gt;
Studies on translation go back to the Romans. Eric Jacobson claims that translating is a Roman invention. Cicero and Horace (1st century B.C.) were the first theorists who made an important distinction between word-for-word translation and sense-for-sense translation. Their views on translation influenced successive generations of translators up to the twentieth century.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Roman Translator and his Translation Theory：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marcus Tulluis Cicero(106-43B.C.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A Translator must, like an oratore, use idiomatic Roman language in expressing what is  conveyed by a foreign language.&lt;br /&gt;
②A translator must avoid word-for-word translation and try to retain genus omne vimque (meaning).&lt;br /&gt;
③One who translates Demosthenes must be Demosthenes as translation means literary production.&lt;br /&gt;
④Different rhetorical devices in different languages share smilarities, which enables a translator to achieve correspondence in style.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤ The translation should surpass the original and the translator is superior to the original author.(Liu Danna 2016,1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Bible Translation in the Middle Ages ====&lt;br /&gt;
In the Middle Ages，from the end of the Roman Empireto the Renaissance, the Bible translation holds a very important positionin the Western translation history. With the spread of Christianity, translation came to acquire another role, that of dissemination the word of God. Translation of the New Testment was marked by St Jerome (fourth century CE). His approach to translating the Greek Septuagint Bible into Latin would affect later translations of the scriptures. In the sixteenth century the history of Bible translation acquired new dimensions with the advent of printing. The sixteenth century saw the translation of the Bible into a large number of European languages, in both Protestant and Roman Catholic versions, and revised version of existing translations continued to appear in English, Dutch, German and French.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Bible Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)St Jerome(331-420 A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①Fexibility is a very important principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word  rendition is impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
②It is necessary to distinguish between literary translation and religious translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③Correct translation must depend upon correct understanding of the source text.&lt;br /&gt;
④While doing translation, the translator must be as flexible as he can, as flexibility is a very  mportant principle that must be adopted in translation when word for word rendition is impossible Languages differ from each other in diction, style, idiomatic usage, syntax and meaning and content. Therefore word-for-word rendition is not workable.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must differentiate between - literary translation and - religious translati. In the   former, the translator must adopt what is easier to understand to convey the original thought. However, in the Bible translation, the translator can not always use sense for sense method, but literal rendition. Cicero preferred sense for sense to word for word, but Jerome considered them to be complementary to each other. He applied this to his translation practice.&lt;br /&gt;
⑥Correct translation must depend on correct understanding of the source text. He did not believe the inspiration of God.&lt;br /&gt;
⑦Jerome's principles and methods of translation greatly influenced the later translation especially the Bible translation in other western countrie.&lt;br /&gt;
(Zhang Yan 2011,117)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)St. Augustine(345-430A.D.)&lt;br /&gt;
①A translator must meet the following requirements:(a)a good command of the two languages,(b)knowledge of the subject matter selected for translation,(c)capability of proofreading.&lt;br /&gt;
②Pay full attention to three kinds of style: plain, refined and sublime.&lt;br /&gt;
③Pay due attention to the triangle relationship between signified, signifier and the translators judgment.&lt;br /&gt;
④The basic level in translation is word.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤Translating the Bible must be done under the inspiration of God.(Zhang Yan 2011,118)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Translation Theory during the Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation in Renaissance Europe came to play a role of central importance. And translation was by no means a secondary activity, but a primary one, exerting a shaping force on the intellectual life of the age, and at times the figure of the translator appears almost as revolutionary activist rather than the servant of an original author or text. Renaissance is the period in Europe between the 14th and 17 centuries, when the art, literature, and ideas of ancient Greece were discovered again and widely studied, causing a rebirth ofactivity in all these things. The role translation plays in Renaissance: means of transplanting new ideas and thoughts, compared to war trophies in literature and art. Renaissance in turn influenced translation greatly in terms of attitudes toward translation and translation methods or approaches. The Renaissance period witnessed a considerable increase in the number of translations, due to the stimulating influence of the Renaissance and the introduction of printing technology and perception of translation as a means of disseminating knowledge to a wider audience. In addition, new views on translation appearedand translation activities centered not only on the Bible and classical literary texts, but also on other kinds of texts such as scientific ones and helped develop the national languages.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Renaissance Translators and their Translation Theories :&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Martin Luther(1483-1546)&lt;br /&gt;
①Translation must adopt the language accepted by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
②Translation must pay much attention to the relation of grammar to sense.&lt;br /&gt;
③Translation must follow seven principles:(a) the translator can change the original word order,( b) the translator can chose proper helping words,(c) the translator can supply necessary words,(d) the translator can omit the words which can not find exact counterparts in TL,(e) the translator can render a word a phrase,(f) the translator can translate metaphorical expressions into nonmetaphorical expressions and vice versa,(g) the translator must pay due attention to the deviation of language and the accuracy of interpretation&lt;br /&gt;
④Translation must draw on collective wisdom and absorb all useful ideas. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Etienne Dolet(1509-1546) &lt;br /&gt;
①The translator must understand what he wants to translate.&lt;br /&gt;
②The translator must know SL and TL.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translator must avoid word for word rendition, which harms the conveyance of the origina  message and the beauty of the language.&lt;br /&gt;
④The translator must use the common speech.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤The translator must make the version appropriate in effect through diction and adjustment of syntactical components.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.4 Translation Theory in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
17th century - 19th century is a very important period of translation and translation studies in the west. Translation became prosperous because of boosting of production, prosperous economy, more and more people receiving education and being eager to read and write. In this period each period differs from the other and each country differs from the other in translation. Translation is characterized by inaccurate representation of the original message in the TL in many cases in some countries. Translation theories began to develop systematically interms of their framework in the 18th century and foundits center in the 19th century Germany. The focus of translation practice began to be shifted from classics to modern works. Jesus Christ school: inaccurate translation, making classics religious in translation version. Port-Royal school: stressing the present, often addingsomething to the original content or omitting something of the ST in the translation. The 19th century French translators such as Francoise-Rene de Chateaubriand (1768- 1848), Gerard Nerval(1808-1855) and Charles Baudelaire(1821-1867) focused their attention on translating modern &lt;br /&gt;
work such as those of Shakespeare and Allen Poe. By the mid-seventeenth century the widening of the gap between traditional Christian Humanism and science had all led to radical changes in the theory ofliterature and hence to the role of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Early Modern Times and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)John Dryden (1631-1700), formulated the trichotomy oftranslation:&lt;br /&gt;
① Metaphrase (直译), or turning an author word by word, and line by line, from one language into another.&lt;br /&gt;
② Paraphrase (意译), or translation with latitude (flexibility), the Ciceronian &amp;quot;sense-for-sense&amp;quot; view of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
③ Imitation (仿译), where the translator can abandon the text of the original as he sees fit.&lt;br /&gt;
Of these types Dryden chooses the second (paraphrase) as the more balanced path, provided the translator fulfils certain criteria: To translate poetry, he argues, the translator mustbe a poet, must be a master of both languages, and must understand both the characteristics and spirit ofthe original author, besides conforming to the aesthetic canons of his own age. He uses the metaphor of the translator/portrait painter, that was to reappear so frequently in the eighteenth century, maintaining that the painter has theduty of making his portrait resemble the original.&lt;br /&gt;
Dryden's views on translation were followed fairly closely by Alexander Pope (1688 - 1744),who advocates the same middle ground as Dryden, with stress on close reading of the original to note the details of style and manner whilst endeavoring to keep alive the &amp;quot;fire&amp;quot; of the poem.&lt;br /&gt;
In the Eighteenth Century, underlying Dryden's and Pope's concept of translation is another element, beyond the problem ofthe debate between overfaithfulness and looseness: the whole question of the moral duty of the translatorto his contemporary readers. The impulse to clarify and make plain the essential spirit of a text led to large scale rewritings of earlier texts to fit them to contemporary standards of language and taste. Hence the famous re-structuring of Shakespearian texts, and the translations of Racine. (Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Alexander Fraser Tytler(1747-1813)published a volume entitled The principles of translation, the first systematic study in English of the translation processes.&lt;br /&gt;
Tytler set up three basic principles:&lt;br /&gt;
①The translation should give a complete transcript ofthe idea of the original work&lt;br /&gt;
②The style and manner of writing should be of thesame character with that of the original.&lt;br /&gt;
③The translation should have all the ease of theoriginal composition.(Zou Yujuan 2019,239)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Romantic Period, so many texts were translated at this time that were tohave a seminal effect on the TL. Stress on the impact of the translation in the target culture in fact resulted in a shift of interest away from theactual processes of translation. Moreover, two conflicting tendencies can be determined in the early nineteenth century: one exalts translation as a category of thought, with the translator seen as a creative genius in his own right, in touch with the geniusof his original and enriching the literature and language into which he is translating; the other sees translation interms of the more mechanical function of &amp;quot;making known&amp;quot; a text or author.(Liu Danna 2016,3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.5 Translation Theory in the Twentieth Century====&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the twentieth century, studies on translation became an important course in language teaching and learning at schools. The grammar-translation model studies the grammatical rules and structures of foreign languages. The cultural model is also a witness for the development of translation studies in the period. It required in translation not only a word-for-word substitution, but also a cultural understanding of the way people in different societies think. With this model, we can distinguish between the ethnographical-semantic method and the dynamic equivalent method. Another model that appears in the period is text-based translation model, which focuses on texts rather than words or sentences in translation process. This model includes avariety of sub-models: the interpretative model, the text linguistic model and models of translation quality assessments that in turnprovide us with many models such as those of Riess,Wilss, Koller, House, North. The period is also characterized by pragmatic andsystematic approach to the study of translation.(Fan Ningyu 2017,123) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Important Translators in the Twentieth Century and their Translation Theories：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Arne Jacobson(1896-1982)&lt;br /&gt;
①Jakobson points out that &amp;quot;there is ordinarily no full equivance between code-units&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
②From a lingusitic and semiotic angle, Jakobson approaches the problem of equivance with the following definition: &amp;quot;Equivalence in difference is the cadinal problem of language and the pivotalconcern of linguistics.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
③In Jakobson's discussion, the problem of meaning and equivalence thus focuses on differences in the structure and terminology of languages rather than on any inability of one language to render a message that has been written in another verbal language. Thus Russian can still express the full semantic meaning of cheese even if it breaks it down into two seperate concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
④For Jakobson, cross-linguistic differences center around obligatory grammatical and lexical forms: &amp;quot;Languages differ essentially in what they must convey and not in what they may convey&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
⑤On the basis of semiotic theory, Jacobson divides translation into Intralingual translation, Interlingual translation and Intersemiotic translation.(Zhao Shanshan 2020,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)Eugene A. Nida(1914-2011)&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida's most notable contribution to translation theory is functional equivalence theory. According to Nida's theory, the best translation should never sound like a translation. To studiously avoid.&amp;quot; translationese&amp;quot;, certain fundamental sets of precedence in translating should be established, such as the precedence of contextual consistency over verbal consistency, the precedence of dynamie equivalence over formal consistency and the precedence of forms that are acceptable to the audience for which a translation is intended over the forms that may be traditionally more practicable. Aocording to functional equivalence theory, testing the quality of translation does not consist in a comparison of corresponding lexical meanings, grammatical classes, and rhetorical devices to see the extent of verbal consistency, but in how well the receptors understand and appreciate the translated text. Funetional equivalence focuses on reader's response, which calls for the response of the receptors to translated text is the same as the response of the original receptors to original text (Jia Xiuhai 2008,25).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3)Peter Newmark(1916-?)&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark divided the translation into four main categories: semantic translation, communicative translation, literal translation and dead translation. Semantic translation attempts to render, as closely as the semantic and syntactic structures of the second language allow, the exact contextual meaning of the original. Communicative translation attempts to produce on its readers an effect as close as possible to that obtained on the readers of the original. Semantic translation focuses primarily on the semantic content of the source text. Communicative translation focuses essentially upon the comprehension and response of receptors. Newmark argues that translation is both a science and an art, and that translation is a science because something in the language has been standardized, allowing only two types of translation, and that when the two languages are translated into one another, the translation is basically fixed. Translation is art because some things in language allow for various options, various translations, and not standardization.resort to other theories to perfect its theoretical foundation and exist as a whole as a whole in terms of artistic appeal and rhetoric. Newmark thought that translation had rules to follow.To make the content of the original the same as the translation, metaphors, proverbs, idioms, slang terms, terms, judicial structures, and orders should be the same as the original in terms of frequency of use of the language.（Liang Dan 2016,105）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. The Commonality and Characteristics of Chinese and Western Translation Theory History===&lt;br /&gt;
The commonality of the history of Chinese and Western translation theory can be summed up from three aspects: content, process and influence.In terms of content, the West attaches great importance to the translation of the Bible, while China is keen to translate the Buddhist scriptures, both of which belong to the translation of religious documents, and this stage is considered one of the high tide of translation in Chinese and Western history.In terms of process and influence, the field of translation of Chinese and Western translation has changed from single to pluralism, from the original translation of religious literature to the translation of historical, political, and literary fields, and has become more and more important, and the people of different regions have become more and more closely intercommunicated, the social culture has spread more rapidly, and the influence on human history has been deepened. Although the translation of religious documents has sparked a high tide in the history of Chinese and Western translation, because religion's position and influence in the two societies are very different, China is far less concerned about translation of Buddhist scriptures than in the West. The effect of translating the Bible cannot be compared with that of translating the Bible. In addition, Ma Zuyi scholars have shown that during the long period of the Zhou and Qing dynasties, there have been three high tides of translation in the history of Chinese translation.Since the third century AD, Western translations have had six high tides in history, and although their translation activities are later than in China, they have developed at a relatively rapid rate.Especially in modern times, Western translation theory and school of thought are increasingly scientific and systematic, and are in the lead position. (Luo Hui 2017,199)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
As a cross-cultural communication activity with a long history, translation has reduced the communication barriers between people of different regions and languages and accelerated the development of human civilization. The history of translation theory is the historical record and witness of the origin and development of translation activities. It is an indispensable part in the process of translation studies and should be paid enough attention to. With the research results of translation theory history, this paper provides a clear and definite guidance for translation studies, thus promoting the vigorous development of translation activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fang Wenhua方文华.(2005). &amp;quot;二十世纪中国翻译史&amp;quot; [History of Chinese Translation in the 20th Century]. &amp;quot;西北大学出版社&amp;quot; [Northwestern University Press].(02):200-203.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chen Fukang陈福康.(1996). &amp;quot;中国译学理论史稿&amp;quot; [Historical Drafts of Chinese Translation Theory]. &amp;quot;上海外语教育出版社&amp;quot; [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press].(03):320-321.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Jie蔡杰.(2018). &amp;quot;概述中国翻译理论与实践的发展&amp;quot; [Summarize the Development of Chinese Translation Theory and Practice]. &amp;quot;课程研究&amp;quot; [Curriculum Research and Education].(G64):1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Danna刘丹娜.(2016). &amp;quot;西方翻译理论通史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the General History of Translation Theory in the West]. &amp;quot;语言研究&amp;quot; [Language Study].(18):1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhang Yan张艳. (2011). &amp;quot;从范式理论评介中西翻译理论的发展&amp;quot; [A Study on the Development of Chinese and Western Translation Theory from the Paradigm Theory]. &amp;quot;大学英语&amp;quot; [College English]. (08):117-119.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zou Yujuan邹雨娟. (2019). &amp;quot;中西翻译简史述评&amp;quot; [Commentary on the Brief History of Chinese and Western Translation]. &amp;quot;校园英语&amp;quot; [Campus English]. (23):239-240&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Ningyu樊宁瑜.(2017). &amp;quot;西方翻译简史之浅析&amp;quot; [A Brief Analysis of the History of Western Translators]. &amp;quot;文史纵横&amp;quot; [Literature and History].(18):123.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liang Dan梁旦.(2016). &amp;quot;中西翻译理论对比&amp;quot; [Comparison between Chinese and Western translation Theory]. &amp;quot;海外英语&amp;quot; [Overseas English]. (04):106-104.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo Hui罗辉.(2017). &amp;quot;浅谈研究中西方翻译史对翻译研究的意义&amp;quot; [The Meaning of Studying Chinese and Western Translation History in Translation Research]. &amp;quot;语言文化&amp;quot; [Language and Culture]. (H059):198-199.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhao Shanshan赵珊珊.(2020). &amp;quot;翻译理论研究现状与趋势研究&amp;quot; [A Study on the Present Situation and Trend of Translation Theory Research]. &amp;quot;语言艺术研究&amp;quot; [The Study of Language Arts].(059):141-145.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Translation Theory between Bell and Liu Zhongde	林鑫	Lin Xin 202020080617==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;林鑫 Lin Xin &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell is recognized as a famous sociolinguist. As a linguist, Bell has framed his translation theories in terms of diagrams and models, and developed unique insights into translation issues. His main work on translation is &amp;quot;Translation and Translating:Theory and Practice&amp;quot;. He objects seeing translating as evaluation of the product of translation, but stressing the importance of translation process. Liu Zhongde is one of the most influential translation theory researchers  and translators, and he has made great contribution to translation circle of theory as well as practice. Liu's research on translation theory is comprehensive and profound, and he not only pays attention to traditional Chinese translation theories, but also focuses on introducing and studying new western translation theories. &lt;br /&gt;
A comparison of Bell's and Liu's translation theories is useful for comparing the similarities and differences in their translation theories and providing references for the practice of translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Roger T. Bell; Liu Zhongde; Translation Theory; Comparative Study&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
贝尔与刘重德翻译理论的比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔是著名社会语言学家。作为一名语言学家，贝尔用图表和模型来构建他的翻译理论,并对翻译问题形成了独特的见解。他在翻译方面的主要著作是《翻译与翻译过程：理论与实践》。他反对把翻译看作是对翻译结果的评价，而是更加强调翻译过程的重要性。刘重德是最具影响力的翻译理论研究者和翻译家之一，他对翻译界的理论以及实践都做出了巨大的贡献。刘重德对翻译理论的研究全面而深刻，他不仅重视中国传统的翻译理论,而且注重引进和研究西方新的翻译理论。对贝尔和刘重德的翻译理论进行对比，有利于对比二者翻译理论中的异同，为翻译理论的实践提供借鉴和参考。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
罗杰·贝尔；刘重德；翻译理论；比较研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Introduction to Roger T. Bell's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
As a sociolinguist, Bell is characterized by applying linguistic method in translating. He is trying to set a model to explain and study the translating process, thus put the translator at the center instead of the product. The shift from emphasizing of the translated text to the call of paying attention to the process is significant. When the focus is on the process of translation, Bell inevitably put the translator at the centre of his translation study. From a functional linguistic perspective, Bell describes the translator's work process through the use of linguistics and psychology. He advocates an investigation of the psycholinguistic mechanisms of decoding and encoding in the context of bilingual rather than monolingual information exchange. He places the translator at the center, because the meaning and memory he discusses in his translation theory must be based on the translator, and it is on this basis that he builds his translation model. Bell tries to be objective and modest. He gives examples of translation only to conduct the working mode of translating. He is a translation theorists, in my opinion, he studies the study of translation. Because he denies the importance of setting rules and maxims for translation and regards it as superficial. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged. He is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that this is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Introduction to Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Critically inherited the translation principles proposed by Yan Fu, Liu Zhongde put forward the translation concept of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;closeness&amp;quot;. This means faithfulness in content, expressiveness in language, and closeness to the style of the original work. Yan Fu's translation concept is &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu thinks that if the original text is not elegant, then the translation couldn't be elegant. The two schools: school of science and school of art is influential in translation history. Liu Zhongde's thoughts about translation's essence: translation is of double nature-both a kind of science and an art. Moreover, this is proved and commonly greed by scholars in academic circle. Now many researchers are attempting to probe into translation more scientifically; translators are striving  to translate literature works more artistically. However, we feel regretful that Mr. Liu passed away. Otherwise, he could have been keeping on with this meaningful work arduously. Fortunately,  scholars are coming to some agreements on the double nature of translation activity. No matter which one of these two characteristics of translation outweighs the other, we at least confess that on one hand, translation can be discussed from the perspective of natural science,  like psychology and physiology; on the other hand, translation can be probed from the perspective of social science, such as linguistics and sociology. Therefore, it can be concluded  that Mr. Liu's qualitative research on translation was credible and useful; his opinion on the nature of translation was convincing: translation is both a science and an art. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Comparative Study on Bell and Liu Zhongde's Translation Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
To do a comparative study on Bell and Liu Zhongde'stranslation thoery, firtly, it is necessary to take the background of their translation theory into consideration. Understanding the social background of their theory helps better understand what their translation theory is and focuses on. Though very different in study perspective, their thoughts towards translation and practice bear much similarities.This article compares the two people's translation theory in the nature of translation, principles of translation,literal or free translation and literary translation practices in poems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Comparison on Background of Translation Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
In the west, since the twentieth century, the phenomenon of translation has been increasingly examined and discussed from a scientific and especially linguistic perspective. Although there are still many misunderstandings and differences between traditional translation studies and linguistic translation studies (but the latter tend to prevail). The former often accuses the latter of being fanciful and out of touch with reality, while the latter considers the former as subjective, arbitrary and unscientific. According to Bell, the essential orientation of translation theory, in the English-speaking world in particular, is still towards the evaluation of translation as product. The situation at that time, however, is one in which translation theory has, for the most part, concentrated on the product to the exclusion of the process and has adopted a normative attitude to it by making inferences back to it through the description and evaluation of the product. The attempt to describe and explain the process and that the process itself is, essentially, mental rather than physical, according to Bell's explanation. Mental aspect here refers to the investigation within the discipline of psychology, or to be more specifically, studies of perception, information processing and memory within the cognitive science and psychological framework. There is no doubt that translation process crucially involves language. Bell draws on the resources of linguistics and, more precisely, those branches of linguistics which are concerned with the psychological and social aspects of language use: psycholinguistics and sociolinguistics. The first of these examines the process in the mind of the translator, the second places the source language text and target language text in their cultural contexts. Although Bell puts forward the importance of putting translation process in cultural contexts, in his &amp;quot;Translation and Translating: Process and Practice&amp;quot;, he doesn't stress it in his models. He tells us the importance of cultural importance, but for how to practice it, he doesn't have a deep explanation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China, There has also been a long debate between three basic principles are the of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;expressiveness&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot;. Mr Liu points out that elegance is actually only one of the styles, and translation cannot be uniformly elegant in their style. &amp;quot;Closeness&amp;quot; is a neutral word and it is applicable to various styles. Indeed, the original text is not elegant, so why translate it with elegance? The original poem is not elegant, so how can it be translated with elegance? The fundamental of translation is faithfulness. The content should be remained if the style is hard to copy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Bell and Liu Zhongde critically and creatively tackle problems in translation and they try hard to make perfection, but they are different in their study perspectives, which is due to the difference of their times and social background. Bell is doing linguistic translation studies. In Bell's view, translation theorists almost invariably make little systematic use of contemporary linguistic techniques and perspectives, while linguists either despise translation theory or remain silent about translation studies. His translation mode is an effort and practice to conduct linguistic and psychological ideas in translation process. However, his translation theory does not give enough consideration to the cultural factor in translation activities, which is a hot topic that has gradually become more and more valued by translators. Liu Zhongde is not the first one who doubted about Yan Fu's translation principle, but he develops it and makes it objective and applicable, which is really thoughtful in this aspect. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Comparison on Nature of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell conforms in the definition of regarding translation as &amp;quot;the expression in another language (or target language) of what has been expressed in another, source language, preserving semantic and stylistic equivalences&amp;quot;. So translation can be regarded as the replacement of a representation of a text in one language by a representation of an equivalent text in a second language.  Bell holds the view that &amp;quot;Essentially, a theory is judged on the extent to which it is externally and internally adequate. It must correspond with the data (which is external to itself) and also conform to particular (internal) design feature.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the nature of translation, Bell makes comparisons between three different kinds of view. First, the view of translation as product, which means merely translated texts. This would require a study of texts not merely by means of the traditional levels of linguistic analysis syntax and semantics but also making use of stylistics and recent advances in discourse analysis. Second, the view of translation as both process and product, which means a theory of translating and translation. This would require the integrated study of both and such a general theory is, presumably, the long-term goal for translation studies. Third, the view of translation as process. He calls for a shift from only the product to paying attention to translation process. In translation, topics as perception, memory and the encoding and decoding of messages, happens at the same time. It is an information processing and would draw heavily on psychology and on psycholinguistics. His translation mode is based on linguistic and psychological analysis. Clearly, Bell knows that a theory of translation, to be comprehensive and useful, must attempt to describe and explain both the process and the product. But he regards it as a long-term goal for translation studies, which cannot be achieved at present. Bell thinks that overall schema is involved even at the beginning of the translation of a text. Translators shall be very cautious indeed and, on this occasion, try to be as “faithful” as possible to the conception of the original, and moreover to reproduce its forms and meanings, its style and temporal characteristics in a text. By &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot;, Bell here means the translation neither adds nor deletes content. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As proposed in at the very beginning of “Ten Lectures on Literary Translation”, Liu Zhongde also proposed “translation” means “translating”, which refers to the process of translation, in which something is translated instead of the work translated. Liu Zhongde lists six definition of translation and he thinks they are all true in a specific angle, that is Translation is a science; Translation is an art; Translation is a craft; Translation is a skill; Translation is an operation; Translation is a language activity; Translation is communicating. The view that translation is a science represents the school of science. It holds the view that translating should reproduce the message of the original by means of the transformation of linguistic equivalence. The view that translation is an art represents the school of art. The school advocates recreating a literary work by using expressions of another language. It emphasizes the effect of translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell and Liu Zhongde agrees in that their translation all means translating, which means the focus on the process of translation rather than merely the product of translation. Their consensus in this aspect makes their translation theory is comparable in some aspects. Bell objects creating a set of normative maxims for the production of the ideal translation by means of such evaluation. What is proposed by him here is a shift of focus away from the translation as an artifact or a product towards translating as process. His translation is not putting prescriptive rules but offer descriptive linguistic options for translators to choose ad select. Bell thinks that translation should achieve equivalence. The equivalence is similar to Liu’s faithfulness in content. Both of them think that translation should neither deletes nor adds content, because translation is a process of representing the original text rather than creating the original text. Translation is not for showing off the translator’s artistic talent, so the mark of the translator should be reduced to the least necessity. For the lonely debated discussion of whether translation is science or art, obviously, Bell thinks translation is science and discusses it from linguistic perspective. However, Liu thinks translation is both science and art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Comparison on Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell, there are three principles in translation. Firstly, the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work. Secondly, the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original. And thirdly the Translation should have all the ease of original composition. However, it doesn't mean that he thinks that translation theory should be prescriptive. Actually, he thinks translation is essentially arbitrary norms of behavior. Nonnative prescriptions deriving directly from the subjective and evaluative description of the &amp;quot;good&amp;quot; translation. These prescriptive translating rules are like the rules of etiquette. Translators are told what they ought and ought not to do in particular translation circumstances. But very rarely, why they are to conform to these dictates, they have not been told the reason. The rules discussed in linguistics seek to be descriptive, a constitutive type. Bell's principles of translation is his effort of seeking descriptive rules in translation from a linguist view. The frequent assumption that the purpose of a theory of translation is to devise and impose prescriptive rules as a means of both regulating the process and evaluating the product. For Bell, his position is (when playing the role of a descriptive linguist), necessarily, the converse; he is in search of descriptive rules which help us to understand the process, not normative rules which we use to monitor and judge the work of others. The notion of the good translator is inherent in any discussion of translation. That, however, is only part of the specification we need. While we would reaffirm our desire not to subscribe to the notion of the good translation, which has dominated translation theory for two centuries, we would not allow our rejection of that position to lead us also to preclude the study of the good translator as one element of an integrated, interdisciplinary, multi-method and multilevel approach to the description of the process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Mr. Liu, faithfulness refers to the translation must express the profound meaning of the original. In terms of meaning, the translation must conform to the original text. Besides, the transmission of ideas is the most significant one in the principles of translation. There is no any controversy on this, which is determined by the function and characteristic of translation. Translation is the transformation between two languages, while it is the fact that meaning convection lies in the middle level, and culture transmission is in the depth of translation activity. Correct meaning convection is the basic assurance to the fulfillment of translation function. Therefore, the faithfulness at the content of the original texts by Mr. Liu should be actually “loyalty to the meaning of the original texts”. The faithfulness at the content lies in the correct convection of the meaning. Here is an example of Mr. Liu’s translation practice in two editions for the translation of Emma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Me! I should be quite in the way. Miss Wood house looks as if she did not want me.”(2009:174)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不要我。”(1982: 303)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“我！我会是十分不受欢迎的。但是也许——我在这里也同样不受欢迎。伍德豪斯小姐的神气，好像并不欢迎我。”（1993:223）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The translation of “want” as “to be” in the 82nd edition is a direct translation that superficially fits the meaning of the original. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; in the 82nd edition is a literal translation, which superficially conforms to the meaning of the original text and expresses the meaning of the English and Chinese languages very aptly. But in fact, it did not fit the context of the time and did not have the effect of expression. The translation of &amp;quot;want&amp;quot; as “welcome&amp;quot;, on the other hand, reflects the meaning of the context in which the original text was spoken. The translation of &amp;quot;welcome&amp;quot; is apt, smooth and natural. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mr. Liu has discussed this translation principle to be as expressive as the original many times in different places. But this is a tough demand. One of the reasons is that there are too many differences between two languages, particularly in the structure of them. Just taking Chinese and English as an example, we will find that Chinese is a typical language depending on its structure. This bamboo-like structure makes Chinese language connect meaning by assembling one word after another in linear form. Conversely, English is grape-like-structure language, which transmits meaning by logical connection. Therefore, we must transform the structure of these two languages so as to translate them well. Otherwise, the translation we do will be unreadable: either loosing meaning or being difficult to be understood.This three-character principle proposed by Mr. Liu is the reflection of his staidness towards academic researches. He held his opinion on how researchers should look on the relationship between inheriting and developing in translation theory research circle. The proper attitude, according to Mr. Liu, should be “making best use of the old theories for reference; taking advantage of foreign thoughts to create”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Comparison on Views of Literal Translation and Free Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Bell's theory, the choice is between translating word-for-word (literal translation) or meaning-for-meaning (free translation). Pick the first and the translator is criticized for the &amp;quot;ugliness&amp;quot; of a faithful translation; pick the second and there is criticism of the inaccuracy of a &amp;quot;beautiful&amp;quot; translation. Bell doesn't show his personal preference between this two translation method. Actually, he thinks both literal translation and free translation is acceptable. Here Bell stresses the achievement of semantic and stylistic equivalence. The semantic and stylistic equivalence actually is hard to achieve since the source language and target language are much different in their forms. According to functional linguistic perspective, forms contain meaning. Languages are different from each other because they are different in form, thus having distinct codes and rules regulating the construction of grammatical stretches of language. These forms have different meanings. To shift from one language to another is, by definition, to alter the forms. There is even no absolute synonymy between words in the same language, let alone finding synonymy between languages. Furthermore, the contrasting forms convey meanings in two languages cannot but fail to coincide totally. The process of translating from one language to another language actually impair the source language. It is a loss or inappropriate gain for the source language. Something is always lost or gained in the process of translating and translators can find themselves being accused of reproducing only part of the original and so betraying the author's intentions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it is a fallacy to achieve complete equivalence, texts in different languages can be equivalent in different degrees, either highly or partially equivalent.Here Bell bring in the definition of the term: the nature of equivalence for the conducting of semantic and stylistic equivalence. So the equivalence can be fulfilled in respect of different levels of presentation such as equivalent in respect of context, of semantics, of grammar, of lexis, etc. Moreover, it can also be equivalent at different ranks: word-for-word, phrase-for-phrase and sentence-for-sentence. If equivalence is to be preserved at a particular level at all costs, which level is it to be? What are the alternatives? The answer, it turns out, hinges on the dual nature of language itself. Language is a formal structure and also a code, which consists of elements which can combine to signal semantic sense and, at the same time, a communication system which uses the forms of the code to refer to entities (in the world of the senses and the world of the mind) and create signals which possess communicative value. The translator has the option, then, of focusing on finding formal equivalents which preserve the context-free semantic sense of the text at the expense of its context-sensitive communicative value or finding functional equivalents which preserve the context-sensitive communicative value of the text at the expense of its context-free semantic sense. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The controversy over direct translation and paraphrase has always been a matter of great concern to Mr. Liu, who has put forward his own unique opinion on this issue: the two phenomena and methods of translation, direct translation and paraphrase, have been objectively proven by a large number of historical facts and cannot be denied. Both literal translation and paraphrase must basically be based on the unit of sentence translation and on the premise of successfully realizing the three principles of translation. Here are three versions of translation to a poem in &amp;quot;A Dream of Red Mansions&amp;quot;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
《红楼梦》卷头诗&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
满纸荒唐言，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
一把辛酸泪。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
都云作者痴，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
谁解其中味？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Liu Zhongde&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Prologue to A Dream of Red Mansions &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers here are full of such words as sound queer,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mixed with a handful of drops of bitter tear,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People, one and all, call the author insane ,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But who understands how his words one should explain?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. David Hawkes: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of idle words &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with hot and bitter tears &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author fool &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his secret message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. 杨宪益：&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pages full of fantastic talk &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Penned with bitter tears&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All men call the author mad &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None his message hears. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xu Yuanchong divided them into three schools: classical school, who translate poems in the form of classical poetry, represented by Giles; free school , who translate poems in the form of free verse, represented by Waley; and creative school, who creatively adapt the original into English, represented by Ezra Pound. According to my opinion, a translated poem should convey the content of the original poem and take the form of the original poem. Only a poem in translation that meets these two requirements can be considered the ideal translated poem. Liu is well aware of the difficulties, so in his technical treatment, he adds, &amp;quot;In most cases, free and literal translations should be used flexibly or in combination.&amp;quot; It is obvious that Liu opposes the extreme of scientific translation which falls into dull and unintelligible, as well as the artistic translation which is detached from the original text and pursues the translator's self-expression. In his view, free translation and literal translation are two complementary methods of translation, and of course, literal translation is the main one, while free translation is the supplement, which can be used alternately if necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Comparison on Literary Translation Practices in Poems====&lt;br /&gt;
Bell divided translation of poetry into three steps: firstly, the analysis of the source language text;&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the organization of the semantic representations of the individual clauses of the poem into an integrated schema which contains the whole of the information the reader has been able to accumulate in the course of reading the text;Thirdly, the synthesis of the new target language text. There are plenty of alternatives and the strategic options available to the literary translator. They can be presented as the extremes of five continua: &lt;br /&gt;
(1)to reproduce either the forms (syntax and lexis) or the ideas (the semantic content) of the original;&lt;br /&gt;
(2)to retain the style of the original or adopt a different style; retain or abandon the source language form; for example, to translate a poem as a poem or as prose;&lt;br /&gt;
(3)to retain the historical stylistic dimension of the original or to render it in contemporary form; to translate Dante into Middle English or into modem English &lt;br /&gt;
(4)to produce a text which reads like an original or one which reads like a translation;&lt;br /&gt;
(5)to add or omit words, phrases, clauses. . . or to attempt to transfer everything from source to target text.&lt;br /&gt;
Bell admits the importance of retaining style in translation, but Bell tries to be as objective as possible. He clarifies that the procedure is in no sense being suggested as the best or only way of tackling the text nor are the translations themselves offered as models. He intend to make no judgement, merely to work through the process, indicating, as we do so, what kinds of decision need to be made and what means we have at our disposal for making and realizing our decisions. In Bell's opinion, judgement of the quality of translated texts have to be made by translators and translator-trainers and are also made by their readers but he do not wish to become engaged, in a book which is attempting an objective description and explanation of a phenomenon, in the debate which inevitably arises over quality assessment and translation criticism. His purpose is not to give prescriptive laws for the creation of the perfect translation, besides he points out that This is not his purpose nor is it the purpose of the vast majority working in the field of translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
Liu defines the characteristics of translated poetry in a macro way. He concisely summarizes the basic characteristics of poetry translation as poetry translation is not one's own creation, not the translator's own writing of poetry, and not borrowing ideas from the original poem to write poetry. The translation of poetry is obviously different from the creation of poetry. The translation of poetry is only a kind of reworked copy of the poem created by the translator after fully understanding the poet and expressing it again in another language. It goes without saying that in this process of reproduction, the translator inevitably has to exert creative labor in order to effectively and equivalently convey the content and style of the original poem, that is, the translator cannot be completely free from creation in the process of mental activity of translation, but, nevertheless, it is difficult to identify this mental activity as creation in the true sense of the word. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the process and practice of poetry translation, Liu also stresses the importance of retaining the style. To show how style influence poetry, he cites a comparison between Li Bai and Du Fu, the style of the former is elegant and forceful and the later is profound and thoughtful. Liu pays much attention to the style of translation, and he compares an excellent translator to a good actor, who should reach the state of forgetfulness in the process of translation and be fully absorbed into the work. He firmly holds that it is possible to translate poems though it is difficult to translate poems satisfactorily and successfully. As to the reason why poems are translatable, firstly, Liu said : “There exist many things in common among men. For instance, they all have the thinking powers to reason logically and the feelings to express joy or sorrow , love or hatred , and possess the same nature , world and universe no matter what races they may be. In other words, all human beings are endowed by nature with the same mind which has the same function so that they can commune with one another. Poetry is a literary form by which poets express their thought and emotions. As a consequence, poetry, a product of the mind, is understandable, enjoyable and translatable.” Not only is poetry-translating possible, it is also necessary. Through poetry translating between Chinese and English, English and Chinese poetry have exerted mutual influence and as a result promoted the development of both. For example, Chinese classical poetry deeply influenced the school of imagism in the West, while Chinese new poetry was greatly inspired by West poetry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to differences in language, social customs and cultural background, a translator of poetry, who should represent in another language the beauty of the original in meaning, sound and form, is confronted with many difficulties which may cause obstacles in understanding and expression. The difficulties will be discussed from three aspects. First, there exist linguistic differences in the two languages. From a grammatical perspective, English is a language which is in the main connected in grammar by hypotaxis whereas Chinese by parataxis. Secondly, difference in culture also adds to the difficulty of poetry translating. As English poetry and Chinese poetry take in different cultural backgrounds, some poems with particular cultural factors are extremely hard to handle in translating. For example, poets' selection of images in poems may vary. Concrete images are often used in Chinese poetry while some abstract images are often used in English poetry. Another example is the use of allusion in poetry. Poets sometimes expound their views and express emotions through historical incidents, fairy tales, legends and folk stories. Liu also adopts his new three-character principles to rendering poetry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
By comparising Bell's translation theory with Liu Zhongde's, it is found that Bell's translation theory seems to be more objective but less applicable. With a systematic linguistic model, Bell attempts to describe the translation process and the knowledge and skills that translators should acquire. He also apply psychological and information-theoretic models to describe the workings of the translator's brain during the translation process. The effort he makes is based on his hope that these models he created will eventually become a theoretical and practical model for translation research in the broad field of applied linguistics. If we generalize Liu's translation theory as a summary of translation problems and methods to tackle with it. Then obviously, Bell's research is undoubtedly more difficult than the summary of translation experience or the analysis of translated works. Though whether the model he tries to create really reflects the mental activity of translators in the translation process remains to be further studied. We cannot expect one theoretical model to solve all translation phenomena and all the problems encountered by translators, but Bell's innovative attempt to break through the traditional translation theoretical model and establish a scientific research model is worthy of recognition. His views and model can at least provide useful references for translator's in-depth study of translation phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bell's and Liu Zhongde's translation theory have many similarities. For the nature of translation, they both agree in translating, namely process, instead of products.Bell puts the focus on generalizing descriptive rules in process. In that way, Bell is trying to study the study of transtion. To understand the equivalence all his theory Bell thinks tranlation shouldn't delete or add content, which is similar to Liu's principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness&amp;quot; in translation. &lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde, an advocator of “rendering poetry as poetry”, also puts forward views on three specific situations of poetry translating: translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, translation of English regular into Chinese and translation of English free verse into Chinese . As for the translation of Chinese classical rhyming poetry into English, Liu holds that the original meaning and artistic conception is most important and on the prerequisite that they are fully conveyed, we may try to reproduce the neatness of the original form and adopt the same or similar rhyme scheme as the original. If necessary, when it is difficult to translate a poem in rhyme, it can also be translated in a loose form, so as not to harm the meaning by rhyme. If the translation looks like a poem but has no poetic meaning, it is better to be in harmony with the appearance. It is much better to make people feel the interest of the original poem than to make it look like a poem. Finally, he believed that the ideal translation of poetry should be a translation of metrical poetry with metrical poetry. However, Liu also pointed out dialectically that one should not be absolute, and when necessary, when the meaning and artistic conception of the original poem must be preserved; secondly, under this premise, the translated poem should also be made to have a certain poetic form and a certain rhyme scheme and rhythm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==='''Reference '''===&lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation and Translating: Theory and Practice. London and New York: Longman.(1991)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Bell, Roger T. Translation Theory: Where Are We Going?. Meta (1987).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学翻译十讲&amp;quot;[Ten Lectures on Literary Translation]. 中国对外翻译出版公司[China Foreign Translation and Publishing Corporation].1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin.蒋洪新. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译理论与实践研究&amp;quot;[A Study of Liu Chongde's Translation Theory and Practice]. 外国语第四期[The fouth edition on Jounal of Foreign Language]. 2005:62-67.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Yicheng.Li Yingyuan.吴义诚,李英垣. &amp;quot;贝尔的《翻译与翻译过程:理论与实践》评介&amp;quot;[Review of Bell's Translation and the Translation Process:Theory and Practice].中国翻译(第五期)[The fifth edition on Chinese Translation]. 1998:55-56.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Liyin.毛利尹. &amp;quot;刘重德翻译观研究&amp;quot;[J].[A Study of Liu Chongde's View of Translation]. 传奇:传记文学选刊(第五期)[Legend: Selected Biographical Literature]. 2011:5-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(上)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (above)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第二期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:26-30.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;论译诗(下)——《中国古诗汉英比译五十三首》序&amp;quot;[J][On the translation of poems (below)--Preface to &amp;quot;Fifty-three Chinese ancient poems in Chinese and English&amp;quot;]. 现代外语(第三期)[Modern Foreign Languages]. 1996:31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Wenbin.刘文彬. &amp;quot;刘重德教授的译诗观&amp;quot;[Professor Liu Zhongde's View on Translating Poetry].中国英汉语比较研究会第二次全国学术研讨会论文集[Proceedings of the Second National Symposium of the Chinese Society for Comparative English and Chinese Studies]. 1996;293-299.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Weng Tao.翁涛. &amp;quot;罗杰·贝尔的翻译理论在汉译英中的应用&amp;quot;[Application of Roger Bell's Translation Theory in Chinese to English Translation]. 大学英语(学术版) [University English] (Academic Edition). 2008:99-101.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;翻译原则刍议&amp;quot;[Rumination on Translation Principles]. 中国翻译(第四期）[The fourth period on Chinese Translation]. (1983):9-13.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu Zhongde.刘重德. &amp;quot;文学风格翻译问题商榷&amp;quot;[The Question of Literary Style Translation]. 中国翻译（第二期）[Chinese Translation]. (1988):4-9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect  罗维嘉  Luo Weijia 202070080600==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;罗维嘉 Luo Weijia&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the introduction of Nida’s translation theory into China in the 1980s, Jin Di, a Chinese translation scholar, has explored the applicability of “dynamic equivalence” to literary translation between English and Chinese. And on the basis of Nida’s theory he formulated his own theory of “equivalent effect”. When Jin was translating James Joyce’s Ulysses (''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), he put his theory into practice. Jin’s translation practice as well as his exploration of “dynamic equivalence” provides us a good chance to further scrutinize some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to English-Chinese literary translation. By studying Jin’s theory and his Chinese translation of Ulysses(''Ulysses''--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:13, 17 December 2020 (UTC)), we will examine the applicability of Nida’s theory to literary translation between Chinese and English. A comparative study on Nida’s theory and Jin’s theory is also made to reveal the differences and similarities between the two theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
dynamic equivalence; equivalent effect; Eugene Nida; Jin Di&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
A Comparative Study of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
自20世纪80年代奈达的翻译理论传入中国以来，中国翻译学者金堤开始探索“动态对等”在英汉文学翻译中的适用性。在奈达理论的基础上，他形成了自己的“等效理论”。金堤的《尤利西斯》翻译实践以及他对“动态对等”翻译理论的探索为我们进一步审视奈达理论及其在英汉文学翻译中的应用提供了良好机会。通过对金堤理论及其汉译《尤利西斯》的研究，我们将分析奈达动态对等理论对中英文学翻译的适用性。通过对奈达与金堤理论的比较研究，揭示两者的异同。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
动态对等；等效理论；尤金·奈达； 金堤&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prior to his reception of Nida’s theory, Jin had already been an experienced translator and formed his own views about translation. Jin spelled out how he looked at the nature of translation and the gist of his argument was that “translating must meet requirements of accuracy and smoothness” (Jin Di 1998, 119). Evidently, Jin regarded the combination of accuracy and smoothness as a translation criterion and smoothness played a very important role in accomplishing the goal of accuracy in translating. We can see that before Jin’s reception of Nida’s theory, his focus was still on the old debate over faithfulness and smoothness, which began in the 1930s and continued to the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin knew Nida’s theory, he had already noticed the important role of target readers in translating in his years of translation experience. When discussing how to achieve the objective of accuracy and smoothness at the same time, he mentioned more than once the close relationship between accuracy and target readers. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))“A translation should be smooth and natural so that target readers do not feel big gaps between the two languages concerned. Accuracy and smoothness as a translation standard are like two sides of a coin, and one cannot be separated from the other. If the reader cannot understand the so-called “accurate” translation and do not know what it means, there is of little significance for such “accuracy”. If the translator only pays attention to smoothness in his work, but ignores the consistency between the original text and the translated text, his translation is not legitimate (Jin Di 1998, 119). “(&amp;quot;--[[User:Liu Ou|Liu Ou]] ([[User talk:Liu Ou|talk]]) 16:21, 17 December 2020 (UTC))&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, Jin shared similar views with Nida about the role of target readers in translating. This paved the way for his ready reception of “dynamic equivalence” as soon as he got in touch with it in the late 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction of Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Nida's Translation Theory of Dynamic Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” is a key concept in Nida’s translation theory. The essential idea of “dynamic equivalence” is first mentioned by Nida in his article “Principles of Translation as Exemplified by Bible Translating” (Nida, Eugene A.  1959, 326). In his attempt to define translating, Nida writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A definition of translating... could be stated as follows: &amp;quot;Translating consists in producing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent to the message of the source language, first in meaning and secondly in style.” (Nida, Eugene A. 1975, 33)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Toward a Science of Translating (1964) Nida distinguishes two types of equivalence and first postulates his concept of “dynamic equivalent” translation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such a translation (dynamic equivalent translation) one is not so concerned with matching the receptor-language message with the source-language message, but with the dynamic relationship, that the relationship between receptor and message should be substantially the same as that which existed between the original receptors and the message (Nida, E. A. 1964, 159).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this book, Nida also proves the legitimacy of dynamic equivalent translation from the viewpoint of information theory and communication theory. However, he does not give a clear definition of &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; until 1969. In his 1969 textbook The Theory and Practice of Translation, “dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptors in the source language&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1969, 24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In From One Language to Another (De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 1986), the expression “dynamic equivalence is superseded by &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. But essentially there is not much difference between the two concepts. The substitution of &amp;quot; functional equivalence is just to stress the concept of function and to avoid misunderstandings of the term dynamic&amp;quot;, which is mistaken by some persons for something in the sense of impact. In Language, Culture and Translating (1993), “functional equivalence &amp;quot; is further divided into categories on two levels: the minimal level and the maximal level. The minimal level of “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is defined as &amp;quot; The readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it&amp;quot;. The maximal level is stated as &amp;quot;The readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it in essentially the same manner as the original readers did&amp;quot; (Nida, E. A. 1993, 118; 1995,  224). The two definitions of equivalence reveal that the minimal level is realistic, whereas the maximal level is ideal. For Nida, good translations always lie somewhere between the two levels (Nida, E. A. 1995, 224). Clearly, “functional equivalence&amp;quot; is a flexible concept with different degrees of adequacy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's theory, &amp;quot; dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is defined with “receptors' response&amp;quot; as its nature. Unlike traditional translation theories, which focus on verbal comparison between the original text and its translation, Nida's concept of translating shifts from &amp;quot;the form of the message&amp;quot; to &amp;quot; the response of the receptor. Thus, the importance of receptors' role in translating is emphasized. In Nida's view, when determining whether a translation is faithful to the original text or not, the critic should not compare the formal structures between the source text and its translation but compare &amp;quot;receptors' response&amp;quot;. If he finds that the reader in the receptor language understands and appreciates the translated text in essentially the same manner and to the same degree as the reader in the source language did, such a translation can be evaluated as a dynamic equivalent translation. That is to say, the critic should judge a translation not by verbal correspondence between the two texts in question, but by seeing how the receptor, for whom the translated text is intended, reacts to it. Nida likens his theory of “readers' response to market research. When judging a product, one should test how consumers react to the product, for “regardless of how theoretically good a product might be or how seemingly well it is displayed, if people do not respond favorably to it, then it is not going to be accepted” (Nida and Taber 1969, 162). Similarly, in evaluating a translation, when a high percentage of people misunderstand a rendering, or find it difficult to understand, the critic cannot regard it as a legitimate translation (Nida and Taber 1969, 2). Nida's theory of “readers' response” emphasizes the importance of the acceptance of a translated text by the intended reader in the receptor language and avoids the subjective evaluation of the critic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; has been widely adopted by Bible translators since the 1950s and has been successful. Its value, however, is not merely restricted to Bible translation. Some scholars agree that “dynamic equivalence” can be used to guide general translation practice. Jin Di claims that the principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot;, a modified dynamic equivalence, is applicable to all translation practice (Jin Di 1995). Newmark considers the principle of “equivalent effect” an important concept in translating with reservation. He states that “equivalent effect is the desirable result, rather than the aim of any translation...it is an important concept which has a degree of application to any type of text, but not the same degree of importance... in the communicative translation of vocative texts, equivalent effect is not only desirable, it is essential” ( Jin Di 1988, 48). But some scholars express their doubts about the application of “dynamic equivalence” to translation practice, especially literary translation. I suggest that Nida’s theory has practical significance for literary translation in some aspects, but it is a fact that it fails to address the issue of transferring aesthetic values of literary work in literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====Jin Di's Translation Theory of Equivalent Effect====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di is renowned for his translation theory of “equivalent effect” and his Chinese version of Ulysses. His theoretical study on translation and translation activity contribute a lot to the development of contemporary translation studies. In this section Jin’s theory of “equivalent effect”will be concentrated, for a survey of Jin’s theory may give us insight into some aspects of Nida’s theory and its application to literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
When Nida’s theory was introduced into China, Jin studied intensively Nida’s works on translation and endeavored to apply “dynamic equivalence” to his Chinese-English translation practice. In On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English (Jin Di 1984, with Nida), Jin basically adopted Nida’s “dynamic equivalence”, which was defined in terms of a dynamic relationship, namely, “the relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text” (Jin Di 1984, 85, with Nida). As the first author, Jin furnished many convincing examples from his experience as a translator and proved that “dynamic equivalence” could provide practical help for translators in dealing with many difficulties in translating from English into Chinese and from Chinese to English. In fact, this book was acclaimed as “a masterpiece of combination of Nida’s translation theory with Chinese translation practice”. (Lao Long 1987, 56)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Jin made a further study on Nida's theory, he discerned some biblical elements in it which were not applicable to general translation practice. As a result, a discrepancy appeared between Jin and Nida. According to Jin, when Nida talked about the relationship between message and receptors, he did not make any distinction between “impact” and “response”. For instance, Nida sometimes said“the impact of the message upon the receptors” and sometimes claimed “the receptors’ response to the message”. In Jin's view, Nida further highlighted the term “response” both in his definition of “dynamic equivalence” and his explanation of it. Jin argued that this was because Nida's theory was intended to guide Bible translating for evangelism, and the ultimate purpose of Bible translating was to make receptors “respond to the translated message in action” (Jin Di 1998, 17-18). Thus, according to Jin, the concept of “response” in Nida's theory was not suitable for a theory of general translation. Jin explained:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of the nature of language behavior, the impact of a translation upon receptors and receptors' response or reaction to the translation belong to opposite directions. Although receptors' response could be used as an important feedback to evaluate how the receptors understand and appreciate the translation to some extent, and the translator could test the quality of his translation according to receptors' response, such activity occurs only after the translation is completed. Since each receptor's response and reaction involve a number of subjective and objective personal factors, it is unnecessary for us to explore these factors in our study of translation process. Hence, in our discussion the term “effect refers to the impact of the translated message upon the receptors.” instead of the receptors’ response. (Jin Di 1998, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the reason why Jin modified Nida's “dynamic equivalence” and put forward his own theory of “equivalent effect”. Jin also gave specific definition of his principle of “equivalent effect”. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The objective of an equivalent effect translation is that although the form of a translated text may be different from that of the original text, the receptor-language reader can obtain a message as substantially the same as the source-language reader does from the original, including main spirit, concrete facts and artistic imagery. This is what I mean by an equivalent effect translation or similar effect translation (Jin Di 1998, 40).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, only when the three essential factors (“main spirit&amp;quot;, “concrete facts&amp;quot; and “artistic imagery”) of the original were successfully reproduced in the receptor language could a translation be termed as a translation of equivalent effect. He admitted that it was not always possible for the translator to produce&amp;quot; main spirit&amp;quot;, &amp;quot; concrete facts&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;artistic imagery&amp;quot; at the same time, and necessary semantic adjustments should be made on condition that the main spirit of the original was better represented in the translation (Jin Di 1998, 20).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the delimitation of the concept of “effect” as “impact” instead of “response”, and the emphasis on the reproduction of the three factors constitute Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”. We can see that Jin has attempted to improve Nida's “dynamic equivalence” in order to make it more applicable to general translation practice, especially literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin further developed his theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; with insights gained from his translation experience of Ulysses. In his article, “Translating Spirit” (1996), he borrowed two characters from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle (“faithfulness , expressiveness and elegance”) and advanced his theory of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” (信、达、神韵). The term “spirit” in Jin's theory was used in a broad sense, indicating various artistic styles of literary works (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin's redefinition of the three-character principle was another way to describe his theory of “equivalent effect”. He elaborated:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-character principle of “faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit” indicates faithful representation of the fundamental facts, transference of effect and reproduction of artistic style respectively. I think the goal of making the translated text similar to the original text in the above mentioned three aspects is what I strive for in the art kingdom of translation (Jin Di 1998, 162).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years Jin began to put more emphasis on the &amp;quot; reproduction of artistic style&amp;quot; , and tried to develop his theory of “equivalent effect” by making use of Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism. It seemed that Jin's theory deviated away from Nida's theory. One may ask, what accounts for such a change? According to Jin, this was because Nida, having changed his theory from “dynamic equivalence” to “functional equivalence”, no longer took the principle of “equivalent effect” as a translation objective (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56). In my opinion, the real reason is that Nida's theory fails to adequately address the problem of transference of aesthetic values in literary translation; while Jin, having attempted to solve it, has to absorb Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism, where discussions about stylistic or aesthetic effects and their transference are abundant. The evolution of Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” reveals his continuous effort to make Nida's theory applicable to literary translation as well as the inadequacy of Nida's theory in guiding literary translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====Similarities between the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
There are several similarities between the two theories. “The relation of target language receptors to the target language text should be roughly equivalent to the relationship between the original receptors and the original text”(Jin Di and Nida 1984,85). Such relationship indicates that translating is not completed unless the translated message is received by the reader in the receptor language in substantially the same manner as the original message is received by the original reader. As we can see, they both emphasized three important concepts of &amp;quot;receptor&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;effect&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;.  Jin Di's equivalent effect theory is close to Nida's dynamic equivalence theory, and their views on translation methods are basically consistent with their understanding of equivalent translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Differences between the Two Theories and the Reasons====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What are the differences between Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” and Nida’s “dynamic equivalence” except that the concept of effect in Jin's theory refers to “impact” rather than“ response”?  Jin held that he basically adapted Nida's translation principles, and only made some adjustments in respect of some biblical elements which he found to have originated from religious and particularly missionary demands, and removed a certain residue of the old “free translation” tendency in Nida's theory (Nida 1998: 231). But this is only part of the problem. ln this section we will concentrate on the differences between the two theories from three aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reader-Oriented vs. Text-Oriented=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dynamic equivalence” pays more attention to the target readers, while Jin's theory of “equivalent effect” attaches more importance to the original text. This distinction can be revealed by the definitions of the two translation principles. “Dynamic equivalence” is defined in terms of readers' response. For Nida, to measure “dynamic equivalence”, one should “only rightly compare the equivalence of response”(Nida 1969, 23). Jin's equivalent effect translation, however, requires reproduction of the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery” of the original text. Nida's focus on readers' response allows necessary linguistic adjustments. For example, if the expression “white as snow” was rendered into a language that had no corresponding word for “snow”, Nida suggested that the translator could replace it with comparable idioms, such as “white as egret feathers” in the receptor language. In Nida's view, such rendering was a dynamic equivalent translation, for it was functionally equivalent to “white as snow”(Nida 1964, 171-172). According to Jin's theory of “equivalent effect”, however, this rendering of “white as egret feathers” for “white as snow” was not a translation of equivalent effect, for the concrete fact “snow” was not reproduced in the receptor language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example to illustrate Jin's adherence to the concrete fact of the original text is about the rendering of “butter for fish” in his Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
(1)-And so say all of us, says Jack.&lt;br /&gt;
-Thousand a year, Lambert, says Crofton or Crawford.&lt;br /&gt;
-Right, says Ned, taking up his John Jameson. And butter for fish. （U12）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
-我们大家也都这样说，杰克说。&lt;br /&gt;
-一年一千，兰伯特，克罗夫顿或是克罗福德说。&lt;br /&gt;
-对，内德拿起自己的约翰.詹姆森威士忌说。吃鱼有黄油。(金译第12章)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The original describes a scene of toast in a drinking party among common Irishmen. In “REVIEWS: ULYSSES, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di”(Jin Di 1995), Dr. Kun-liang Chuang expressed his views about Jin's translation of the phrase“Butter for fish”:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Butter for fish,”according to Don Gifford and Robert J. Seidman, is a lower class Dublin toast, also meaning “wealth and good fortune.” Jin's literal, word-for-word translation, “吃鱼有黄油”(pronounced chi yu you huang you) which is definitely not a common Chinese expression, creates more bewilderment than understanding for his Chinese readers. In fact, the Irish toast, “fish for butter”(sic) has a Chinese equivalent, “干杯” (pronounced gan bei). I believe that, in some cases, an appropriate annotation that explains cultural life is needed in terms of slang translation. In Jin's case here, the playfulness of the &amp;quot;toast&amp;quot; is lost in his loyalty to simple verbal equivalence (Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 765).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging by the concept of “dynamic equivalence” , I think Chuang' s suggestion “干杯” for “butter for fish” is adequate. However, Jin did not think so. In his opinion, Chuang disregarded the transference of the concrete fact in the original text, and such translation could not achieve a translational equivalence, though it might attain a pragmatic equivalence (Jin Di 1998, 22). We can see that Jin is unwilling to sacrifice the content for the intelligibility of the translated text to the average target reader, who has not enough background knowledge to understand the implied meanings of the translated message. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people held a similar view with Jin. For example, Wang Zhenping said that Jin's rendering “吃鱼有黄油”was justified, because the Chinese reader learn Irish culture when reading this version. Wang argued that if the translator put the three toasts in the dialogue above into “干杯” , the original language variation would be spoiled and the reader be deprived of a chance of learning typical Irish culture and of understanding Joyce (Wang, Zhenping 2000, 35). In my opinion, Wang has pushed his argument to the extreme. If a toast, such as “Thousand a year”, is not a hindrance for the average readers to understanding, there is no reason to render it into “干杯”. This could be verified with Chuang's another suggestion of putting the English saying &amp;quot;[y]ou cannot eat your cake and have it as “鱼与熊掌，不可兼得”(Chuang, Kun-liang 1995, 764) instead of Jin's rendering “一块蛋糕，你不能又吃又拿”(Jin Di 1994, 311). In terms of naturalness and forcefulness, Chuang's suggestion is acceptable. Just as Lin Yuzhen commented, Jin's literal rendering was not so direct and forceful as Chuang's version (Jin Di 1996, 166). Besides, for average Chinese readers, who have little knowledge of Irish culture, it is difficult to understand the specific cultural meaning of “吃鱼有黄油”without the help of any annotation. Yuen Ren Chao, the noted Chinese linguist, expressed his views about a similar case in translating:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“A very important dimension of fidelity which translators often neglect is comparability in frequency of occurrence, or the relatively familiarity of the expressions in the original text and the translation. Too great a discrepancy in this respect will affect fidelity, even though the translation is accurate in other respects. As it is well-known in information theory, the less often a thing is talked about, the more it means to talk about it. Sometimes the very things one talks about may be a familiar thing in one culture and strange and exotic in another. In such a case, if the thing is the main topic of the discourse, it cannot be helped. . . However, in cases where a familiar expression is used casually as a figure of speech, then sometimes a translation by a different figure of speech of the same import but with a comparable degree of familiarity will result in a higher degree of overall fidelity than an apparently faithful translation which is very unfamiliar. For example, to speak of reaching the third base might be rendered, in Chinese, as reaching the “listening stage” in a game of mahjong, where the apparently “free” translation has greater fidelity, because it is a better match in the frequency of occurrence.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chao's view about fidelity is dialectical and comprehensive. In fact, it is in accord with Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To Chao, whether or not naturalizing translation was adopted should depend on the context. If a figure of speech was the main topic of a discourse, the translator should faithfully reproduce it into the receptor language. If it was used in a casual way, it could be replaced with an idiomatic equivalent in the receptor language (such as Nida's suggestion of “white as snow” into “white as egret feathers”, or Liu Zhongde's “as lean as a rake” into “骨瘦如柴”). Jin's disapproval shows that he tends to be text-oriented both in theory and practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Flexible vs. Inflexible=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's “dynamic equivalence”  is more flexible than Jin's theory of“equivalent effect”. A dynamic equivalent translation tends to be a type of free translation, while Jin's equivalent effect translation tends to be a literal translation, though such a classification is made in a quite loose manner. Jin's literal tendency is clearly reflected in the reviews about his Chinese version of Ulysses by some critics. Liu Junping stated that in translating Ulysses , “Jin insisted on literal translation and paid more attention to the transference of the form of the original text. As a result, his version was stiff to a certain degree in respect of language expression” (Liu Junping 1997, 35). Wang Yougui expressed a similar view in stating that Jin's translation was “like a leech, adhering closely to the original text” (Wang Yougui 1998, 69). In an interview Jin himself admitted that his translation was not so flexible as Nida's dynamic equivalent translation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wang: ... Briefly speaking, the discrepancy between your theory and Nida's theory is that you put more emphasis on loyalty to the original text and the writer, and Nida is more flexible in translating. Do you agree with me?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin: Yes. The scope of flexibility in Nida's theory is much greater. That is to say, according to Nida, the translator is not required to adhere closely to the original text. This is because his theory is to guide Bible translation, and his translation purpose is to make people believe in Christianity. So Nida holds that the most important thing in translating is not words or content, but “receptors' response”, namely, their belief in Christianity. In my opinion, such a view is not suitable for literary translation. What I strive for is “effect”,i.e. the impact of the translation upon its readers is similar to the impact of the original text upon its readers (Wang Zhenping 2000, 56).”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Jin's view, a literary translation must adhere closely to the original text. As long as the three factors of the original text, namely, the “main spirit”, “concrete facts” and “artistic imagery”, are faithfully reproduced, an equivalent effect can be achieved. Evidently, Jin's theory of “equivalent effect is less flexible than Nida's “dynamic equivalence”. To illustrate this point, we may look at some examples from Jin's Chinese version of Ulysses:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Steak, kidney, liver, mashed at meat fit for princes sat princes Bloom and Goulding. Princes at meat they raised and drank Power and cider. (U11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥， 可供王侯享用的菜肴，坐着享用的王侯是布卢姆和古尔丁。两位用餐的王候，他们举杯喝酒，帕尔威士忌和苹果酒。(金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2布卢姆和古尔丁俨然像王候一般坐下来，牛排、腰子、肝、土豆泥，吃那顿适宜给王侯吃的饭。他们像进餐中的王侯似的举杯而饮鲍尔威士忌和苹果酒。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the two versions with the original text, we can find that Jin's version sticks closely to the English syntax, while the Xiao's version reconstructs the original sentences according to normal Chinese syntactical structure. In Jin's version, the objects“牛排、腰子、肝、马铃薯泥” is placed before the verb“坐着”, and the subjects“布卢姆和古尔丁”are placed at the end of sentence; while in the Xiao's version the normal Chinese syntactical structure “Subject + Verb” is adopted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) By the sandwichbell in screening shadow, Lydia her bronze and rose, a lady's grace, gave and withheld: as in cool glaucous eau de Nil Mina to tankards two her pinnacles of gold.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V1 网状阴影中的三明治罩旁站着莉迪亚，古铜衬玫瑰，贵妇风度，欲授又止:同时在清凉的淡湖色的eau de Nil中，米娜的金色高髻向着啤酒缸子两只。（金译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
V2在帘子的遮荫下，钟形三明治容器旁边，莉迪亚胸前插了朵玫瑰。一头褐发淑女的娴雅派头，忽隐忽现; 而头发挽成高髻、沉浸在冰凉而银光闪闪的一片淡绿蓝色中的米娜，在两位举着大酒杯的顾客面前也是这样。（萧、文译第11章）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, Jin's version adheres so closely to the original text that it is difficult for the average Chinese reader to understand such expressions as “古铜衬玫瑰” and“欲授又止”. Moreover, one can recognize at first sight that“向着啤酒缸子两只”is a word-for-word translation even if he does not read the original text. Owing to Jin's inflexibility, some renderings of his Chinese version Ulysses appear unnatural and awkward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Ideal Objective vs. Realistic Goal=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have assumed that Nida's “dynamic equivalence”and Jin's principle of “equivalent effect”are ideal goals, which could not be realized in translating. However, such assertion is too simplistic. In fact, Jin's translation objective is ideal while Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is far more than an ideal goal. Jin emphasized more than once that an equivalent effect translation was an ideal aim, for which the translator must strive in his work. In “Where Is the Spirit of Ulysses?” (Jin Di 1996), Jin stated that an equivalent effect translation was “an ideal objective”. Though there was no perfect translation, it was desirable for a serious translator to work at it (Jin Di 1998, 214). In “What is a Perfet Translation” (Jin Di 1997), he even summarized that “the theory of equivalent effect” was an attempt to define the ideal of the non-existent perfect translation and to explore the approach to approximating it in practice, i.e. t producing a rendition as close to the ideal as possible” (Jin Di 1998, 229). Jin's theory, like Chinese traditional translation theories, is really an ideal translation standard. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida's “dynamic equivalence” is not an ideal criterion. As we all know that Nida's attitudes toward “dynamic equivalence” / “ functional equivalence” were different from phase to phase. In phase one (1959-1964), Nida simply described the features of two basic translation equivalences: “formal equivalence” and “dynamic equivalence”, and did not point out which equivalence was better. Dynamic equivalent translations were not always good, while formal equivalent translations were not always bad. Rather, some formal equivalent translations were“often perfectly valid translations of certain types of messages for certain types of audiences” , and some dynamic equivalent translations were likely to obscure “the intent of the original” (Nida 1964, 166, 191-192). Both dynamic equivalent translations and formal equivalent translations could be achieved in actual translating. Furthermore, between strict formal equivalence and complete dynamic equivalence, there were“a number of intervening grades, representing various acceptable standards of literary translating” ( Nida 1964: 160). There were also “varying degrees” of dynamic equivalent translations. For example, according to Nida, both J. E. Philips' rendering “a hearty handshake” and “brotherly kiss” in the Today's English Version were dynamic equivalent translations. The difference between the two renderings was only a matter of degree. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A dynamic equivalent translation did not mean that the more a translation approached the original text, the better it was. In fact, there was no such thing as the best dynamic equivalence. If a dynamic equivalent translation went to extremes, the very freedom of form tended to distort the original message as well (Nida 1964, 191-192). For Nida &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was not an ideal objective, but just one of the basic types of equivalence, which had varying degrees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In phase two (1969-1984), Nida discussed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in opposition to &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;. During this period, he suggested that &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; was a good translation, in which the form was restructured to preserve the same meaning, whereas &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;paraphrase&amp;quot; were bad translations, for the former preserved the form but distorted the meaning of the original text, and the latter had addition, deletion, or skewing of the message in the translated text (Nida and Taber 1969, 173). Though Nida in this phase considered dynamic equivalent translations good, he did not take it as an ideal goal for which the translator must strive in his work. This could be verified with his attitudes towards the following three renderings of a verse in the Hebrew text of the Bible:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
KJV:&lt;br /&gt;
I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
TEV:&lt;br /&gt;
I realized another thing, that in this world fast runners do not always win the races, and the brave do not always win the battles. Wise men do not always earn a living, intelligent men do not always get rich, and capable men do not always rise to high positions. Bad luck happens to everyone. (Ecclesiastes 9, 11)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NEB (The New English Bible):&lt;br /&gt;
One more thing I have observed here under the sun; speed does not win the race nor strength the battle. Bread does not belong to the wise, nor wealth to the intelligent, nor success to the skillful; time and chance govern all. (Ecclesiastes9, 11) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both renderings of the NEB and of the TEV were considered by Nida as &amp;quot;dynamic equivalent&amp;quot; translations, though they were at two quite distinct rhetorical levels. The NEB &amp;quot;preserved more the aphoristic style of the passage &amp;quot;while the TEV&amp;quot; adopted a style more characteristic of modern-day practical philosophy&amp;quot;. The NEB was &amp;quot;semantically more condensed&amp;quot;, while the TEV was expanded with &amp;quot;sufficient redundancy&amp;quot;. This was because the former was intended to be read by readers themselves, and the latter was for people who heard the scriptures. &amp;quot;It is essentially for this reason that one can justify two different types of dynamic equivalent translations designed primarily for two rather different purposes&amp;quot; (Jin Di and Nida 1984, 87-89). It is safe for us to say that dynamic equivalent translations are not those that are closest to the original text in lexicon and grammar. Rather, depending on the readers for whom the translation is made, there are more than one dynamic equivalent translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At phase three (1984-), &amp;quot; functional equivalence&amp;quot; was divided into two levels of equivalence: the maximal level and the minimal level. The maximal level was an ideal, but Nida did not suggest that the translator must take it as an aim to work at. On the contrary, he claimed that this maximal level of equivalence was &amp;quot;rarely, if ever, achieved, except for text having little or no aesthetic value and involving only routine information&amp;quot; (Nida 1993, 118). In Nida's view, such an ideal goal could only be achieved in certain limited types of texts, and it was impossible to attain such an objective in literary translation. In brief, a functional equivalent translation was not an ideal goal that the translator must pursue in their work. Rather, it had &amp;quot;different degrees of adequacy&amp;quot; from minimal to maximal level and a good translation always lay somewhere in between the two levels (Nida 1993, 1995).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====Reasons for the Differences between the Two Theories =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are mainly two reasons for the differences between Jin's theory and Nida's theory:(1) Jin's theory is, to some extent, very much influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories, and (2) Nida's theory fails to address the issue of transference of aesthetic elements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Jin accepted Nida's theory in the late 1970s, he had formed his own views about translation, and taken the combination of &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; as the standard of a good translation. In his view, &amp;quot;accuracy is the ultimate objective of a translation while smoothness is the necessary means to attain it. The translator's objective is to accurately reproduce the content and feeling of the original text in an idiomatic language&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 119- 120). Theoretically, it is desirable to achieve this objective, but in actual translating it is hard to accomplish it. Just as a saying goes: &amp;quot;Translation is like a mistress. If she is beautiful, she is not faithful. If she is faithful, she is not beautiful&amp;quot;. Certainly, Jin had to face this dilemma of keeping &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time in his translation practice. After he had contact with Nida's theory, he tried to find the way out of it from the standpoint of readers and communication theory. He wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Accuracy and smoothness in translating are inseparable from target readers. Translating is communicating across two languages. An accurate translation indicates that the message the target reader obtains from the translated text should be substantially the same as the message the original reader has acquired from the original text. A smooth translation indicates that the target reader can understand the translation and receive the translated message e without any difficulty. (Jin Di 1998, 114).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact is that even after Jin advanced his own theory of &amp;quot; equivalent effect&amp;quot; in the 1980s, he was not totally free from the bondage of his former translation standard of &amp;quot; accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot;. For instance, he held that an equivalent effect translation was to preserve &amp;quot;accuracy and smoothness&amp;quot; at the same time (Jin Di 1998, 39). This explained why he emphasized the importance of transference of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his definition of equivalent effect translation, and why he was strongly opposed to the alteration of &amp;quot;concrete facts&amp;quot; in his arguments against Phillip's rendering of &amp;quot; a hearty handshake&amp;quot; and Chuang's suggestion of &amp;quot;干杯&amp;quot; .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1990s, Jin's dependence upon Chinese traditional translation theory was more conspicuous. In his article &amp;quot;Translating Spirit&amp;quot; (1996), Jin borrowed &amp;quot;faithfulness and expressiveness&amp;quot; from Yan Fu's three-character translation principle and put forward his translation principle of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot;. He held that to accomplish an equivalent effcet translation, the translator should “make the translated text similar to the original text in terms of faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; (Jin Di 1998, 162). Clearly, during this period, Jin's theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect mainly depended on faithful representation of the original text, and the target reader was no longer involved ass the decisive role in translating. It is safe for r us to say that when Jin absorbed the useful elements from traditional Chinese translation theory, Chinese classic literary criticism and aesthetics to discuss his translation objective, his theory went further away from Nida’s &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot;, though he claimed that his translation criteria &amp;quot; faithfulness, expressiveness and spirit&amp;quot; were similar to his translation principle of &amp;quot; equivalent effect” (Wang Zhenping 200, 56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another reason for the discrepancy ' between the two theories is the limitations of Nida's theory. &amp;quot;Dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; is not restricted to Bible translation, but&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
it has some limitations in guiding literary translation. This is simply because Nida's immediate concern is not about literary translation, hence it fails to address the transference of formal structures possessing stylistic values and aesthetic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, the general background against which Nida formulated his translation theory in the early 1960 was that the English Revised Version of the Bible and the American Standard Version of the Bible (1901) were very literal to the extent that &amp;quot;they simply did not communicate effectively, owing to their 16th century forms and the literal, awkward syntax&amp;quot; (Nida 1964, 20). Due to this fact, Nida in his theory objected to word-for-word translation of &amp;quot;formal correspondence&amp;quot;, and advocated a free approach to translation, i.e. a meaning- oriented dynamic equivalence. This translation approach has great significance for translators, providing them with theoretical support to break the chains of literalism. However, as far as literary translation is concerned, merely translating sense is not enough. Just as Lin Yutang says, there are two types of literary works. One originates from the writer's experience and thoughts, and the other lies in the language itself, i.e. the specific means to express the writer's experience and thoughts. The first type does not rely on the native language of the writer to a certain degree, while the second is inseparable from the spirit of his mother tongue (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 430-431). Jin Yuelin also states: &amp;quot;Translating sense, which only requires expressiveness and faithfulness, is not an easy thing, and in some cases it is very difficult. Nevertheless, the difficulty is only a technical problem. Translating flavor, however, is quite another matter, for it requires recreation in translating&amp;quot; (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 464). When meaning and flavor in the original text cannot be kept at the same time in literary translation, in some cases the translator retains flavor and sacrifices sense. But in Nida's theory translating means translating meaning, and his exploration of style or spirit is very inadequate for literary translation. When Jin translated Joyce's Ulysses, he had to face the problem of spirit transference. This is the reason why Jin eventually turns to Chinese traditional translation theory and classic literary criticism to seek for support for his theory of &amp;quot;equivalent effect&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some similarities between Nida’s Dynamic Equivalence and Jin Di’s Equivalent Effect. They both have profound research and insight into the theory of equivalent translation, and have a lot of common points in their understanding of the theory. There are also some differences between the two theories. Jin Di is deeply influenced by traditional Chinese translation theories and lacks a scientific basis for translation analysis. However, Nida's theory does not mention aesthetics, which has its limitations in guiding literary translation. Therefore, Nida's theory is not applicable to general translation, but only to biblical translation and informative or vocative translation. How to learn from the two translations to better guide translation practice is a task that translation researchers need to do in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuang, Kun-liang 庄坤良. (1995). &amp;quot;Ulysses, by James Joyce, translated by Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤译&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;]James Joyce Quarterly 32.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
De Waard, Jan and E. A. Nida 得·瓦得和尤金·奈达. (1986). From One Language to Another: Functional Equivalence in Bible Translating [从一种语言到另一种语言]. New York: Nelson.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤.(1998). In Search of the Principle of Equivalent Effect [等效反应原则]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida 金堤和尤金·奈达. (1996). On Translation: with special reference to Chinese and English [论翻译]. Beijing: China Translation and Publishing Corporation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1995). Equivalence Effect in Translation [翻译中的等效反应]. Chinese University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jin Di 金堤. (1994-1996). trans. Ulysses(You Li Xi Si). By James Joyce[尤利西斯]. Beijing: People's Literature Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liu, Junping 刘军平.(1997). &amp;quot;Comments on Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses.&amp;quot; [&amp;lt;尤利西斯&amp;gt;两种译文的比较研究]. Chinese Translators Journal 3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lao Long. (1988). &amp;quot;Book Review: On Translation by Jin Di and Eugene A. Nida&amp;quot; [书评: 论翻译]. Chinese Translators Journal 2: 56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luo, Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). An Anthology of Writings on Translation [翻译论集]. Beijing: Commercial Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1975). Language Structure and Translation: Essays by Eugene A. Nida [语言结构与翻译]. Stanford: Stanford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, E. A. 尤金·奈达 (1959). Principles of translation as exemplified by bible translating [从圣经翻译看翻译原则]. Bible Translator, 72(4), 323-342.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1993).Language, Culture and Translating [语言、文化与翻译]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. 尤金·奈达. (1964). Towards a Science of Translating: with Special Reference to Principles and Procedures Involved in Bible Translating [翻译的科学探索]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. and C. R. Taber. 尤金·奈达和查尔斯·泰伯. (1969). The Theory and Practice of Translation [翻译理论与实践]. Leiden: Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Zhenping 王振平. (2000). &amp;quot;An Interview with Prof. Jin Di.&amp;quot; [金堤教授访谈录] Chinese Translators Journal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang, Yougui 王友贵. (1998). &amp;quot;On Two Chinese Versions of Ulysses&amp;quot;[&amp;lt;尤利西斯的两个中译本研究&amp;gt;]. Chinese Comparative Literature 4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Translation , Translating and Interpreting	漆凯	Qi Kai, 202020080636==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;漆凯 Qi Kai &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, this paper briefly introduces the Chinese and western studies of translation theory and translation principles, and then introduces the definitions of translation and interpretation centering on translation and interpretation. then it discusses what they have in common from four aspects: basic principles, requirements for translators, operational procedures and quality assessment standards. Then it discusses the differences between interpretation and translation in terms of criteria, translation process and requirements for the quality of translators. Mastering the similarities and differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation, which is the only way to become an excellent translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation; Translation Theory; Translation Principles; Translating; Interpreting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译，笔译与口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文首先以翻译理论和翻译原则为出发点，简要介绍了两者的中西方研究状况，其次以笔译和口译为中心，对两者的定义进行了介绍，然后从基本原则、对译者的要求、操作流程、质量评定标准四个方面论述了两者的共同点，紧接着论述口译和笔译在衡量标准、翻译过程以及对译员的素质要求方面的差异。掌握两者的同于不同，能够帮助我们更好地处理不同类型的翻译，是成为一个优秀翻译工作者的必经之路。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
翻译、翻译理论、翻译原则、笔译、口译&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
With the enhancement of China's national strength and the increasing complexity of international exchanges, the market needs more and more high-quality translators. The establishment of MTI and BTI majors in colleges and universities in China also meets this demand. Translation includes two different forms: translation and interpretation. many people will be shocked by the real-time translation of the interpreter around the prime minister and admire the ability of the interpreter. Translation plays an important role in Mo Yan's winning the Nobel Prize for Literature. The comparison between interpretation and translation can give us a correct understanding of the relationship between them, so as to better guide the study of translation and improve the ability of translation. (Liu Heping 2009,35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper first defines translation and holds that translation refers to the expression of the meaning of one language in another language, or the expression of symbols or numbers that represent language and literature, and translation is a conversion between two symbols. But this kind of transformation is not only the language transformation at the literal level, but also the transfer of ideas and the transplantation of culture. Secondly, it discusses the similarities and differences between translation and interpretation, focusing on the differences between them. Specifically, firstly, the common points of the two are discussed from four aspects: the basic principles, the requirements for the translator, the operation process and the quality evaluation standard. As for the difference between the two, the criteria for evaluating the advantages and disadvantages of translation and interpretation are discussed. Interpretation needs an interpreter to make a quick response because of its immediacy. Then it analyzes the process of the two translation methods and points out their differences. Finally, it discusses the different requirements for the quality of interpreters. In view of the particularity of interpretation, it focuses on the requirements for interpreters, including psychological quality, listening, memory and shorthand ability. It is hoped that through the analysis and discussion of this paper, we can once again realize the importance of translation and let readers have a further understanding of the similarities and differences between interpretation and translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Definition of Translation===&lt;br /&gt;
Translation is an activity with a long history. Both Chinese and Western translators have experienced several thousand years of development. During such a long period of time, people have benefited from translation activities; at the same time, people have actively thought about issues related to translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, people need to give a precise definition of translation. As a matter of fact, most of the first translation activities performed by human beings were oral translations. The communication of language and ideas between two primitive tribes was dependent on translation. Later, with the need for narration and communication, translation activities also emerged, and the initial translations were all related to the translation of religious texts. In modern society, with the development of science and technology, translation activities have covered more colorful forms: human translation and machine translation; literary translation and non-literary translation; excerpt translation, compilation, translation evaluation, etc.; there are also research institutions and training institutions for translation and its works. It can be said that after a long historical development, translation activities have become very diverse in form. Therefore, it is very difficult to give a precise definition of translation. Many experts and scholars have made attempts to define translation from various perspectives, such as culture, sociology, semiotics and psychology.(Huang Yongchang 2003,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, according to the Modern Chinese Dictionary, translation refers to expressing the meaning of one - language and literature in another language and literature, or expressing the symbols or digits representing language and literature in language and literature. Translation is a conversion activity between two symbols. Therefore, in the activity of conversion of two linguistic symbols, that is, in the activity of translation, one's primary task is to work on the regeneration of symbolic meaning. And translation is fundamentally about translating meaning. Then, what is the meaning becomes an important and crucial question. For example, Ogden and Richards, the British scholars of semantics, published in 1923, put forward a theory of meaning, which represents the typical view of traditional semantics. The theory refers to a mutually constraining and interactive relationship between symbols, meanings and objective things. And this theory has also influenced translation activities. Language philosophers often think about this issue and give an essential requirement to translation, which should not be a literal level of language conversion, but a transfer of ideas and a cultural transplantation.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the activity of translation, which has undergone thousands of years of development, has played an important role in the evolution of human society, and it is always going on, and the various functions it can achieve are constantly evolving. Jacobson, one of the founders of the Prague School, divided translation into three types: intra-linguistic translation, interlinguistic translation and inter-rational translation. By understanding these three types, it helps us to recognize the functions and roles of translation. There is no doubt that translation facilitates communication between people and enables ideas to be spread. For the ideas and culture of a country to be expanded geographically, it is inevitable to resort to translation. Moreover, translation also plays the function of creation, and through translation activities, the original ideas are developed and extended. In the process of translating Buddhist scriptures, our country has made a bold creation, creating. The creation of new vocabulary and new ideas not only expands the substance of the language, but also introduces new ideas and new thoughts. And in the West, especially in the process of translating the Bible, the role of translation for linguistic transformation has been more profoundly highlighted.(Ma Chao 2010,18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in order to study translation, it is necessary to understand the definition of translation, the content of translation and the function of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Research status of Translation principles in China and the West===&lt;br /&gt;
From ancient times to the present, Chinese and Western scholars have never stopped exploring the principles of translation. There are also differences between Chinese and Western translation principles in terms of development history, research direction and system integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Research status of Translation Principles in China====&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu once spoke in the Theory of Heaven. In the translation example, it has been pointed out that there are three difficulties in translating things: faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It is very difficult to ask him to believe himself. Although the translation is still not done, &amp;quot;Xin&amp;quot; means that the content of the translation does not violate the original and expresses the meaning of the original. &amp;quot;reach&amp;quot; requires that the translation is smooth and easy to understand. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the literary style, suitability and readability of the choice of words, as well as the proper use of language style. &amp;quot;elegance&amp;quot; refers to the choice of words, suitability and readability, as well as the proper use of language style. In fact, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is not completely pioneered by Yan Fu, but is systematically summarized, refined and summarized. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Yan Fu, there were Zhiqian's &amp;quot;follow this purpose without literary decoration&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;struggle for cultural quality&amp;quot; in the Sui and Tang dynasties, the &amp;quot;five losses and three difficult&amp;quot; by Dao'an, &amp;quot;rather be simple and reasonable, not skillfully but from the source&amp;quot; by Yan Yi. Xuan Zang's &amp;quot;five do not turn&amp;quot;, Zanning's &amp;quot;six examples&amp;quot;, Ma Jianzhong's &amp;quot;good translation&amp;quot; and so on. (Huang Yongchang 2003,37)After Yan Fu, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; also has a new development. For example, Lu Xun said that &amp;quot;it would rather be faithful than smooth&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;all translators must take into account two sides: one is to strive for ease of understanding, and the other is to preserve the grace of the original work.&amp;quot; Lin Yutang put forward the standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, smoothness and beauty&amp;quot;. Fu Lei's &amp;quot;attaching importance to spirit but not form&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;harmony between spirit resemblance and form resemblance&amp;quot;, Qian Zhongshu's &amp;quot;transformation environment&amp;quot;, Jin Shi's &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot; translation principle, Liu Zhongde's &amp;quot;faith, reach, cut&amp;quot; regiment, Zhang Jin's &amp;quot;truth, goodness, beauty&amp;quot;, and Xu Yuanchong summed up the &amp;quot;beauty of meaning, sound, form&amp;quot; and so on. (Ma Chao 2010,19)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although various translation standards emerge one after another, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; has always been the &amp;quot;golden rule&amp;quot; in the field of translation. The translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; is Yan Fu's summary and sublimation of a great deal of practice, raising the translation theory from the dual standard of &amp;quot;literal translation and free translation&amp;quot; to the ternary standard, which is also the development and inheritance of the previous translation theory. At the same time, the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot; is also a discussion on the traditional Chinese philosophy of &amp;quot;the unity of man and nature&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the subject is integrated into the object&amp;quot;, and it is a &amp;quot;incidental discussion&amp;quot; of translation. (Yang Zijian 1994,52)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although many other translation standards have appeared after the translation standard of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance, the scope of influence of faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance. It's always been widespread. This is because the subsequent translation standards are based on the translation criteria of &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot;, and the contents of the framework are updated and inherited critically with the development of the times. Although it has some historical limitations, as a translation concept and basic proposition, as Guo Hongan said: as long as we keep pace with the times and constantly update the interpretation of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we will continue to give it new vitality.(Yang Zijian 1994,55)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 Research status of Translation Principles in the West====&lt;br /&gt;
According to different periods, there are many representative translation principles in the West. Such as &amp;quot;translation as a commentator&amp;quot; put forward by Cicero Cicero of the traditional empirical period, AlexanderFraserTytler's &amp;quot;completely interpreting the advantages of the source text into another language&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;functional equivalence theory&amp;quot; and the thought circle of &amp;quot;response&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot; advocated by Eugene A. Nida in the period of modern linguistics, CatFord's &amp;quot;equivalent translation&amp;quot;, PeterNewmark's semantic translation and communicative translation theory. And the hermeneutics theory &amp;quot;understanding is translation&amp;quot; advocated by GeorgeSteiner in the contemporary pluralistic theory period, Andre Lefevere's &amp;quot;translation is rewriting&amp;quot; Hermans's &amp;quot;the text is manipulated by the translator&amp;quot; and so on. In the process of development, western translation theories pay more attention to the intuitive way of thinking and the integrity of the system. In the process of using and developing translation theory, we can take it as a reference, absorb its essence, and combine it with domestic translation principles and translation practice to form a domestic characteristic translation theory. For example, when using the translation standard of &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance&amp;quot;, we should comprehensively consider other translation theories at home and abroad, fully consider the style and content of the text, apply the idea of &amp;quot;domestication&amp;quot;, and choose suitable translation methods. so that the content and style of the text can be restored to the maximum extent.(Xu Jun 2009,36)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Definitions of Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
Translating is a written process. It converts the written text in the source language into another written language. Translators must have a deep understanding of the source text and accurately translate it into the target language in terms of meaning, structure and style. The translator has enough time, tools and ways to ponder over and over the language sentences so as to complete the translation. In &amp;quot;language and Culture: context in Translation&amp;quot;, Eugene A. Nida (2006 105 holds that the first step is for the translator to analyze the source text by reading many times, consulting references or dictionaries and consulting experts in relevant fields in order to deepen their understanding. After the conversion from the source language to the target language, translators also need to transform and improve the target language in order to obtain the satisfaction of the readers or the target audience. Before that, translators can ask people in the target audience to read the translation on behalf of the target audience, so as to get feedback on the translation, and have time to correct and polish it again. In terms of the connotation of translation, translation requires higher satisfaction with accurate grasp of language, creativity, artistic level of language and aesthetic style. (Marianne Lederer 2011,12)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting can be divided into impromptu translation and simultaneous interpretation. Impromptu translation, also known as consecutive Interpreting or continuous translation, is mainly in the form of segmented expression of what the speaker is going to express, and the translator translates during each pause. The time of each speech varies from a few seconds to a few minutes according to the specific situation. Consecutive Interpreting is widely used, such as tourism translation, banquet speeches and so on. Simultaneous interpretation, also known as simultaneous interpretation, the interpreter provides instant translation through special interpretation equipment without interrupting the speaker's speech, constantly interpreting the contents of his speech to the audience. Simultaneous interpretation is suitable for large-scale seminars and international conferences, usually conducted by two interpreters in rotation.(Sun Sucha 2008, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Similarities and Differences between Translating and Interpreting===&lt;br /&gt;
As two practical forms of translation, the relationship between interpreting and translating is self-evident. If interpreting is the superstructure. Then the written review is the lower building. To put it simply, interpretation is based on written reviews. Before oral training or practice, the written details should be passed (at least step by step): the two not only go hand in hand. And the quality of the former often determines to a large extent the level of interpretation or the potential for development in the future. Although interpretation and translation have different forms of translation, they share many common basic principles. In some basic translation strategies and techniques. (Xie Zhaolin 2012,147)Is also consistent or similar. Fundamentally speaking, these two kinds of translation practices are guided or dominated by general translation theories and principles, which are always accepted and digested first in the training process of written reviews. If the cultivation of oral and detailed talents is not only based on translation training, but also not far away from the training of translation, the cultivation of oral talents is not far away from the basis of translation training. If you ignore the importance of translation. Or the amount of translation training is not enough. In that case, it is bound to be top-heavy and light, and it is difficult to make further progress in interpretation.(Li Jun 2007,54)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Similarities between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
First of all, the basic principles of translation are the same. In an introduction to Translation, Xu Jun (2009) pointed out that translation is the fundamental meaning of translation; Li Jun (2007) also believes that the basic task of translation is to understand and retell the meaning that the source language is trying to express. It can be seen that as far as its basic principles are concerned, translation should faithfully express the meaning and ideas that the source language wants to express in accordance with the language habits of the target language. Whether interpreting or translating, it is not the formal translation of words or sentence-by-sentence translation, but the translation of the source language information and the transmission of the original meaning, which is the first basic principle that we should make clear when learning interpreting and translating. The explanation of interpretive translation by French interpretive theory further clarifies this principle: the purpose of translation is to &amp;quot;understand&amp;quot;-&amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot;, and then &amp;quot;re-express&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;discourse&amp;quot; (Marianne Lederer 2011,108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, the requirements for translators and translators have something in common. From the perspective of software, both translators and translators must have a solid bilingual foundation, profound encyclopedic knowledge accumulation and strong autonomous learning ability; from the perspective of hardware, both must have great enthusiasm for translation. and have good physical fitness. Since translation is simply a process of understanding and expressing the meaning of the source language in the target language, and understanding requires the reserve of knowledge of the source language and knowledge outside the language, and expression requires both the level of the target language and the level of expression, then the importance of software construction is self-evident. Moreover, in order to do any work well, we need to be enthusiastic about it and put it into practice. Translation is a time-consuming and energy-consuming work that requires the attention of translators and translators. The improvement of hardware is particularly important. To sum up, only when we have both hardware and software, can we do a good job in translation. (Sun Sucha 2008,45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the translation process is similar. The process of completing the translation work is like the process of producing a certain product, which must be put in place step by step. If you relax a little bit, the final product may be defective. Generally speaking, whether you are an interpreter or a translator, you need to make full preparations before translation, including reading a large number of parallel texts, mastering knowledge in related fields, communicating with experts or scholars, and understanding the key points: to establish your own corpus and corpus so as to be easy to extract and use at any time. Secondly, post-translation feedback and summary are needed after translation, and translation is also subject to one or more post-translation revision. In addition, in many cases, the same complicated translation work is often done by the cooperation of two or more translators and translators.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, although there is no final conclusion on the evaluation criteria of translation quality, in professional translation, from the results of translation, the evaluation criteria of translation quality are the same between interpretation and translation. (Chen Kaisha 2012,134)These similarities can be simply summarized as &amp;quot;three looks&amp;quot;: to see whether the result of the translation accurately conveys the message of the source language; to see whether the result of the translation has produced the desired effect on the audience; finally, in professional translation, we also need to see whether the result of the translation work is satisfactory to the customer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 Differences between Translating and Interpreting====&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Differences in measurement criteria&lt;br /&gt;
As two different forms of translation, the criteria for evaluating translation and interpretation are also different. Although translation theorists have not formed a unified opinion on the issue of translation standards, especially after the &amp;quot;cultural turn&amp;quot;, a hundred schools of thought contend among translation theorists, the main criteria for evaluating translation quality in China are still faithfulness and fluency, which is in line with the &amp;quot;faithfulness, faithfulness and elegance&amp;quot; standard put forward by Yan Fu, which requires the translation to be consistent with the source text in terms of content, form, style and style as far as possible. And make it smooth and smooth. Based on the characteristics of interpretation, some interpretation experts and scholars have put forward corresponding theories to evaluate the advantages and disadvantages of interpretation.(Yang Zijian 1994,62) According to the Dayism theory of French interpretation expert Celeskovic, interpretation is a kind of interpretive translation, its purpose is to achieve meaning, and the standard is to achieve meaning and fluency. The interpretation standard put forward by interpretation expert Li Yueran is accurate, smooth and fast. Accuracy is the soul of English interpretation, which requires the interpreter to accurately convey the information of one party to the other in English or Chinese, so as to achieve the purpose of communication between the two parties. Fluency, that is, the interpreter should fluently convey the information obtained, it is easy for people to understand; fast, because the interpretation is immediate, its own time limit requires the interpreter to be able to respond quickly. (Li Jinze 2010,23)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhong Weihe, an interpreter, argues that interpretation should be faithful and timely. Faithfulness means that the target language must be faithful to the content of the source language and the emotional color of the language under specific circumstances, while timely communication means timely communication. As a relatively new discipline, the development of interpretation theory is not as complete as translation theory, and the evaluation criteria are not the same. However, the basic requirements for interpretation are as follows: the translation results should be accurate, rather than speculating on the content of the source text according to the interpreter's own understanding; aiming at the recipient of the translation result, the expression form of the translation result must conform to the recipient's language habits to facilitate their understanding; in addition, the translator needs to adjust the tone, speed and intonation according to the actual situation.(Yang Zijian 1994,64)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The difference of translation process&lt;br /&gt;
The process of translation is the process of correctly understanding the original text and creatively reproducing it in another language. Translation and interpretation have their own characteristics, and the translation process also differs greatly. There are also great differences in the translation process. One of the differences between the two stems from the difference between written and spoken language, with written language being more rigorous and spoken language being more casual and loose. Interpreting is an activity with strong immediacy. It emphasizes the effectiveness, independence, field, and one-time nature, and belongs to a kind of individual labor (Zhao Shuo 1999,99). The immediacy of interpretation requires the interpreter to analyze, understand and express the speaker's words continuously within a limited time, so that the speaker's meaning can be correctly conveyed to the audience and both parties can communicate with each other. Due to this fundamental characteristic of immediacy, interpreters tend to &amp;quot;use frequently used words and small words with monosyllables or few syllables, as well as words and abbreviations with strong generality&amp;quot; (Zhao Shuo 1999,100).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the time constraint, the interpreter cannot refer to any documents or materials, nor can he or she discuss with others or ask experts for advice. Interpreting in ordinary situations should be as colloquial as possible, and the sentence structure used is relatively simple and in line with the spoken habits. In addition, interpreters generally cannot make a lot of corrections and additions to what has been translated, unless there are major errors or omissions. The translator, on the other hand, communicates with the reader in the form of text, which is generally not limited by time. The interpreter expresses the original text in written form through a thorough understanding of the text, and then uses the help of the materials, and then repeats the translation until he or she is satisfied. In terms of sentence structure, translation requires sentence components to be in place and sentence structure to be complete.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,148) Translators can use parallel sentences, compound sentences and rhetorical methods such as metaphor and prose in order to beautify the translation; translators can also have time to discuss with others and ask for their help before writing the translation. Fang Fanquan, an interpreter scholar, proposed the process of translation and interpretation. The basic process of translation is reading - thinking and analyzing - converting and reorganizing - writing and expressing; while the basic process of interpretation is recording - coding - expressing. Recording, or temporary storage, means storing the perceived coded information temporarily; encoding means decoding the information in the source language and assigning it to the expression form of the target language; expression means the interpreter translates the encoded information in the target language through oral expression.(Liu Heping 2009,37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Different requirements for interpreters&lt;br /&gt;
Translators and interpreters have some common basic requirements, for example, they should have good bilingual understanding and expression, and be able to convert between Chinese and English skillfully and accurately; they should have a broad knowledge, especially familiar with Chinese and foreign cultural background; they should go through systematic professional knowledge and skills learning and practical training, and so on.(Ma Chao 2010,19) However, in view of the immediacy of interpretation, the requirements for interpreters are different from those for translators, and the special requirements for interpreters are mainly reflected in the following points:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
①Psychological quality&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is a hard and intense mental work, a complex thinking process. Interpreters are often unprepared to understand the information they hear instantly and then convert it into another language and express it orally, which often puts them under greater pressure (Guo Jirong, 2008: 232). Therefore, interpreters must have good psychological quality. &amp;quot;the psychological factor of the interpreter, although invisible and intangible, plays a role in the translation process.&amp;quot;(Li Jinze 2010,102) The interpreter will undergo psychological changes due to the occasion of interpretation, the level of knowledge, the degree of understanding of the subject matter, etc. Interpreters who are still shallow are prone to be in a nervous mood before interpreting, unable to start, and even unable to get into the state immediately after the meeting starts. This psychological state will affect the level of play, and even cause serious adverse consequences. The specific method is to practice more, try to contact with the conference organizers and speakers before the meeting, learn more about the background knowledge of the meeting, and also read some relevant information in advance, so as to have the bottom in mind and prevent the translation quality from being affected by emotional tension. The interpreter can also judge whether he/she understands according to the expression of the audience, and can change the expression or add some explanation, which cannot be done in the translation.(Chen Kaisha 2012,134)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
②Listening&lt;br /&gt;
Interpreting is built on the basis of &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot; and relies on &amp;quot;listening&amp;quot;. To receive information, keen listening is a prerequisite for becoming an excellent interpreter. If you encounter obstacles in receiving information, it will be difficult to carry out the following steps of interpretation. Interpreters should have the basic conditions of bilingual communication, good bilingual comprehension and expression ability, be able to use the previously acquired knowledge to understand the new discourse, know how to analyze and synthesize the content while listening, and understand the content of language expression with the help of cognitive knowledge and encyclopedic knowledge, instead of the conditioned reflex or accumulation of language words. In order to express better when interpreting, interpreters must pay attention to listen to more English accents, dialects and variants, pay attention to summarize their characteristics and rules, and learn to reason logically and judge the causes and consequences of speech, and correctly judge the message and intention of the speaker. There are many dialects of Chinese, and there are many dialects and variants of English. British English and American English differ in speech, expression and even the meaning of the same word; even people from the same English-speaking country speak different English due to their social class, educational background and geographical differences. For example, there is a big difference in the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain.(Xie Zhaolin 2012,149) For example, the language used by the aristocracy and the lower class in Britain is very different. When foreigners whose mother tongue is not English speak English, it is inevitable that they have their own accent. Therefore, as an interpreter, you must first understand the dialect and accent of the translation target in order to carry out the translation smoothly. In addition, the interpreter must have a pure accent, be fluent in English and Mandarin Chinese, and be familiar with various expressions of foreign languages and Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
③Memory and shorthand ability&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the constraints brought by the immediacy of interpreter communication and the potential influence of the &amp;quot;absence factor&amp;quot; of the context, interpretation work shows its great challenge (Xie Zhaolin 2012,149). As an interpreter, it is necessary to have an excellent memory, because it is impossible for the interpreter to consult information during the interpretation process, so he or she must remember a large number of words, abbreviations and idioms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===6. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper focuses on the differences between translation and interpretation in terms of measurement standards, translation process and the quality requirements for translators. Mastering the differences between the two can help us to better deal with different types of translation. Want to be a good translator, whether interpreter or interpreter. Both workers and translators must have solid bilingual language skills and rich cultural background knowledge. In cultivating and improving translation skills, there are more requirements for the accuracy of language expression. Therefore, translators need to read literary classics widely, improve their literary appreciation and their ability to master English and Chinese bilingualism. It can not only be faithful to the original text but also be accurately conveyed in beautiful and fluent words in translation. The original message. When developing interpreting skills, it is necessary to strengthen the training of English-Chinese bilingual pronunciation, intonation and articulation, strengthen psychological quality, improve adaptability, enhance memory, and train shorthand ability in order to attain a yet higher goal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===7. References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chen Kaisha. 程凯莎. (2012). 浅析英语口笔译之异同.[A brief Analysis of the similarities and differences between English interpreting and Translating].科教文汇[Cultural exchange of science and education]133-134.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Huang Yongchang. 黄勇昌. (2003).对翻译忠实性原则的解构分析[A Deconstructive Analysis of the Translation Fidelity Principle].番禺职业技术学院学报[Journal of Panyu Vocational and Technical College]35-37.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Heping. 刘和平. (2009). 论本科翻译教学的原则与方法[On the Principles and Methods of Undergraduate Translation Teaching].中国翻译[Translation in China]34-39.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jinze. 李金泽. (2010). 国内口译研究的历史与现状[The History and Current Situation of Domestic Interpreting Research].边疆经济与文化[Frontier Economy and Culture]101-102.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Jun. 李军. (2007). 英汉汉英翻译训练与解析[Training and Analysis of English-Chinese Chinese-English Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Li Yun. 李云. (2001). 翻译的忠实性[Fidelity of Translation].山东电力高等专科学校学报[Journal of Shandong Electric Power Higher Specialized School]56-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Ma Chao. 马超. (2010). 浅谈中国翻译史中的翻译原则[A Brief Introduction to the Translation Principles in the History of Chinese Translation].科技风[Science and Technology Wind]18-19.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Marianne Lederer. 玛丽安·莱德尔. (2011). 释意学派口笔译理论[The Theory of Interpretation and Translation in the School of Interpretation and Translation].中国对外翻译出版社[Chinese Foreign Translation and Publication].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Sun Sucha. 孙素茶. (2008). 口译与笔译之区别[The Difference between Interpreting and Translating].商情[Business Information]44-45.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xu Jun. 许钧. (2009). 翻译概论[Introduction to Translation].外语教学与研究出版社[Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Xie Zhaolin. 谢昭霖. (2012). 论口笔译学习的异同[On the Similarities and Differences between Interpreting and Translating Studies].海外英语[English Abroad]147-149.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Zijian. 杨自俭. (1994). 翻译新论[New Theory of Translation].湖北教育出版社出版[Hubei Education Press].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Zhao Shuo. 赵硕. (1999). 探讨翻译过程中的忠实性问题[Exploring the Problem of Fidelity in Translation].西北工业大学学报[Journal of Northwestern Polytechnic University]99-100.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Brief Introduction to Chinese Translation Theories in the Late 19th Century 郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;郭露 Guo Lu 202070080588&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:44, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China suffered from wars in the late 19th century, western culture was introduced into China inevitably. Chinese intellectuals at that time knew little about western works and were prejudiced against them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period, translation acted as a bridge between China and the rest of the world. There were several translators and scholars who had translated numerous western works and came up with their translation theories, which promoted the development of translation studies and helped people to know more about the western countries.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper mainly discusses the translation theories of Yan Fu and Lin Shu who were of great significance at that time, and it also introduces Yan Fu’s and Lin Shu’s translation theories through case analysis, so as to deepen our understanding towards translation theories in this period.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:22, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key Words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation theory, Chinese translation theory, Yan Fu, Lin Shu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期中国翻译理论简介&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
19世纪晚期，中国遭受战争磨难的同时，外国文化随之涌入中国。当时中国各界人士对于西方作品的了解极少，并对其作品抱有较大的偏见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
在这一时期，翻译充当了中外交流的桥梁，中国涌现出了许多伟大的译者，他们的作品为中国的翻译发展做出极大贡献。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文旨在讨论当时的翻译发展以及严复和林纾两位在当时具有突出贡献的译者，并通过案例分析对严复和林纾的翻译理论进行了简要概括和介绍，以加深我们对于该时期翻译理论的了解。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 关键字===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
翻译理论；中国翻译理论；严复；“信达雅”；林纾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure in the First Sino-Japanese War at the end of the Qing Dynasty put China and the Chinese nation as well in great danger. In order to educate people and save the nation, scholars including Yan Fu and Lin Shu realized that they need to learn from Western countries and bring in their culture and advanced thought. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3) Therefore, those scholars started to translate western works. For example, during the translation of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', Yan Fu quoted the survival of the fittest and called for people to save the nation from subjugation and ensure its survival. (Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 2002, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 12:32, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, with the growing demand for culture and entertainment, coupled with the improvement of printing technology, the market for books and magazines also underwent rapid development, which also provided room for the development of novels. While scholars favoured classical books, common people preferred novels, providing an opportunity for the development of novel translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As many scholars began to translate foreign books, they too formed a variety of translation theories in the process of translation, which made a lot of contributions to the development of translation.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 34-35)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Yan Fu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu(1854-1921), courtesy name Ji Dao, is a scholar and translator in modern China. He is famous for introducing Western thoughts, including Darwin’s idea of “natural selection” into China and was singled out among a few who contributed most to China’s knowledge of the West at that period. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu is especially famous for ''Tianyanlun'', the rendering of Thomas H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics''. The survival of the fittest in this book took wing in time in the fermenting air of nationwide struggle for survival. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan stated in the preface to his translation of ''Evolution and Ethics'' that &amp;quot;there are three difficulties in translation: faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot;. Although he did not set them as general standards for translation, since the publication of that work, the phrases &amp;quot;faithfulness, expressiveness, and elegance&amp;quot; have been attributed to Yan Fu as standards for any good translation, giving rise to numerous debates. Therefore, it has been the catchword among Chinese translation theories. (Wang Shi 1986, 1321-1322)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was also one of the most influential scholars of his generation as he worked to introduce Western social, economic and political ideas to China. During his lifetime, Yan Fu translated the following major works of Western liberal thought: ''Evolution and Ethics'' by Thomas Henry Huxley as ''Tianyan lun'', ''The Wealth of Nations'' by Adam Smith as ''Yuan fu'', and ''The Study of Sociology'' by Herbert Spencer as ''Qunxue yiyan'', most of them inspired later scholars to better learn about Western culture. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91-99)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s theories, which include faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness(''da'') and elegance(''ya''), plays a vital important role among Chinese translation theories. Another English version is fidelity, fluency, and elegance. Still, another is fidelity, fluency and flair rendered by Brian Holton, using the alliterative &amp;quot;f&amp;quot; for the sake of memory. They are cited as follows:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1)Translation involves three difficult requirements to fulfil: faithfulness(''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance(''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult enough to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance.(Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2)In addition to faithfulness and expressiveness, we should strive for elegance in translation. This is not just for extending the effects far. In using the syntax and style of the pre-Han period one actually facilitates the expressiveness of the profound principles and subtle thoughts whereas in using the modern vernacular one finds it difficult to make things comprehensible. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 44-47)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, faithfulness means to be faithful to the content of the original, the translation should be accurate, and translators are not allowed to change the meaning in the original text. “Meanwhile, translators should translate words correctly and concisely, and omission and amplification are not recommended.”(Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin  2020, 1-4) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, expressiveness means to be expressive as the original, and the translation should be in accordance with the expression of Chinese habits and be fluent and readable. And as for elegance, which is ''ya'', it originally means the authentic and correct use of the Chinese language. However, with the development of the times, the meaning of ''ya'' has also undergone much development. It doesn’t require translators to keep the syntax and style of the pre-Han period, instead, they should translate the original text depending on its language style. (Wang Shi 1986, 48)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example1: He was an old man who fished alone in a skiff in the Gulf Stream and he had gone eighty-forty days now without taking a fish. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他是一个老头子，一个人划着一只小船，在墨西哥湾大海流打鱼，而他已经有84天没有捕到一条鱼了。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 那老人独驾轻舟，在墨西哥湾流里捕鱼，如今出海已有84天仍是一鱼不获。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他是个独自驾一只小帆船在湾流上捕鱼的老人。到今天为止，老头儿已经接连下海84天，一条鱼也没捕到。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: In this example, the skiff was translated into “小船”, “轻舟” and “小帆船”, and according to the context, we can easily draw a conclusion that the third one is the best, as “小船” didn’t tell the reader what the skiff looks like,  so it has a much broader definition. Besides that, “轻舟” in China is a poetic word, which does not conform to the style of the original text. And “小帆船” seems more vivid and specific. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: The old man was thin and gaunt with deep wrinkles in the back of his neck. The brown blotches of the benevolent skin cancer the sun brings from its reflection on the sides of his face and his hands had the deep-creased scars from handling heavy fish on the cords. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 老人瘦而憔悴，颈后有深的皱纹。面颊上生着棕色的肿起一块块，那是热带的海上反射的阳光晒出的一种无害的瘤。顺着脸的两边，全长满了那肿起的一块块。他的手因为拉绳子，拖曳沉重的鱼，有纹路很深的创痕。 (Zhang Ailing 2015, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 老人瘦削而憔悴，颈背皱纹很深。热带海上阳光的反射引起善性的皮癌，那种褐色的疮痍便长满两颊，两手时常用索拉扯大鱼，也留下深折的瘢痕。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 老头儿身形单薄，脖颈子上皱纹很深。从他的腮帮子上一溜顺着颊边往下，长着些褐色的疙瘩，那是太阳在热带海面上的反光晒出来的良性皮肤瘤。他那双手则因为同大鱼较量，被钓索勒出了深深的伤痕。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation analysis: Among all the translation versions, the last is the most understandable one for it is in accordance with the logical order and more natural. For example, “较量” in the third version seems very different from the original meaning of “handling”, but considering the context, “较量” is more authentic than “拖曳” or “拉扯” which are just translated literally. This also reflects the importance of expressiveness and elegance. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: He did not remember when he had first started to talk aloud when he was by himself. He had sung when he was by himself in the old days and he had sung at night sometimes when he was alone steering on his match in the smacks or in the turtle boats. (Ernest Hemingway 2016, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 他记不起自己从什么时候开始，便爱一个人大声自言自语。往日，在孤独的时候，他曾爱唱歌自娱；有时夜间独自在渔船上或龟船上轮班掌舵，他也会唱起歌来。 (Yu Guangzhong 2010, 27)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 他记不得一个人独处的时候是何时开始大声说话的。以前他独个儿时曾唱过歌。在小帆船或者捕龟船里，独自值班掌舵时曾在夜里唱过。 (Huang Yuanshe 2011,16)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 3: 他不记得自己从什么时候起，在独自一人的情形下会大声说话。从前独自一人时，他会唱歌；当年在渔船或捕龟船上轮夜掌舵的时候，他有时也会唱歌。 (Zhang Chiheng 2015, 22)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: Though these translations are all faithful to the original text, the first one is uncomparable among all the versions. By reading the first one, we can have a deep understanding of the loneliness of the old man who was fishing on the sea and we can also feel his optimism, especially in  “自言自语” and “唱歌自娱”. This translation can undoubtedly arouse the sympathy of the readers. (Sun Yanyu 2019, 1-3)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Yan Fu’s Theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Yan Fu’s translation theory was widely recognized by Chinese scholars, it also provoked heated debates, and elegance, which is ya, was criticized mostly by other scholars. Some of them even believed that it is useless. And the reason why Yan put elegance into his translation theory is that he preferred the writing style of Tong Cheng School. Since this pompous style is obsolete, the standard of ya may also out of fashion. (Gao Xiaopeng 2017, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” are still one of the most important translation theories in China. Faithfulness means being faithful to the author and conveys the core values and meanings of the work to the readers. Expressiveness means the translation should be plain and fluent. And elegance requires the translation to obey the aesthetic concepts of the target language.  (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 28-30) This theory has inspired later scholars in translation practice and theoretical exploration. Due to the limit of time and history, the translation study should be conducted in a historical context, so we also need to evaluate Yan Fu’s translation thought and translation works historically.--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:05, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Introduction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu(1852-1924) is a traditional Chinese literatus and translator, most famous for introducing the Western literary works into China in the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Though being ignorant of foreign languages, Lin Shu collaborated with different interpreters and translated more than 180 western literary works, mostly novels, from England, the United States, France, Russian, Switzerland, Belgium, Spain and Norway, etc. into classical Chinese in his lifetime. (Zhu Yu 2008, 3-7)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of his ignorance of foreign languages, Lin seldom concerned himself with the original or with the equivalence of any sort. What he cared about most was the functions of his translation works. In Lin’s opinion, to translate books is to enlighten the mind of our people in a contest against foreigners. In his foreword to ''Yilin Monthly'', he stated:--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“The inferiority of Asia to Europe can be attributed to the fact that the Europeans are daily intent on learning whereas the Asian peoples moon away in a stupor or, jealous of the European learnings and slandering them as eccentric extremity, throw themselves into blind combats, fancying of victory. That is the so-called landlubber swimming against the good swimmer. As for me, to enlighten the mind of our people, we must begin with the establishment of schools. But the schools work steadily and slowly, so timely speeches in academic associations are preferable. Considering the inconveniences in preparing speeches, translating books becomes the ultimate choice.” (Chen Fukang 1992, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Translation Methods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu knew no foreign languages, so he had to cooperate with a collaborator who was familiar with foreign languages and worked as an interpreter for him. Though he was an efficient translator, he didn’t come up with any significant translation theories. Having said that, during his translation process, there were four translation methods that he mainly used, which include omission, addition, alteration and adaption. (Chen Jianyong 2013, 20)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Omission&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his translation process, Lin deleted some words or sentences for some reasons. Omission is a very common practice in his translation. He deleted some contents for the sake of Chinese literary norms and so as to arose the Chinese reader’s interests. In the late 19th century, Western literature was novel to the Chinese people. As Chinese readers prefer the tradition of story-telling in traditional Chinese fiction like ''The Water Margin'', Lin had to delete the psychological description in the western novel as it has nothing to do with the development of the story.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Addition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his translation, Lin Shu made some additions to polish and improve the original text so as to help the readers to have a better understanding of the original. Being a writer and a good story-teller, Lin excelled in making the translation more interesting and appealing through addition. Even Qian Zhongshu, another Chinese translator and writer, mentioned Lin's addition in his translations: “When Lin Shu found a perceived void in the source text, he would add here and polish there so that the wording in the version was more concrete, the scene more vivid, and the description more substantial.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The married couple were enjoying their honeymoon... (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 20)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
彼夫妇在蜜月期内，两情忻合无间（蜜月者，西人娶妇时，即挟其妇游历，经月而归） (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here, Lin translated “honeymoon” literally into Chinese, but to help his readers better understand the Western tradition, Lin made a specific explanation of this word. Addition is quite a common phenomenon in Lin's translations. He took the readers into consideration, which makes his translation popular in China. In the meantime, he broadened the horizon of his readers and narrowed the gaps between Chinese and Western cultures.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Alteration&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the social and cultural differences between the source and target languages, alterations are inevitable. Hence Lin Shu made some compensation or replacement in his translation. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: The slanting light of the setting sun quivers on the sea-like expanse of the river; the shivery canes, and the tall, dark cypress, hung with wreaths of dark, funeral moss, glow in the golden ray. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 23) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
日脚斜穿云罅而出，直射江上芦港 。芦叶倒影，万绿荡漾于风漪之内，景物奇丽，江光如拭。 (Lin Shu 1981, 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shu made the alteration considering the Chinese readers' aesthetic tendencies. Although Lin Shu changed the word order of the original, the style and literary effects of the original are reproduced.(Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Adaptation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering the Chinese culture and the readers' acceptability, Lin Shu had to retranslate or rewrite the original text, which is similar to domestication. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 37)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:27, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For example: On which Mr. Micawber delivered a eulogium on Mrs. Micawber's character and said she had ever been his guide, philosopher, and friend and that he would recommend me, when I came to marrying time of life, to marry such another woman, if such another woman could be found. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 18)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
密考泊遂历称其妻嘉言懿行，为世贤女，能相夫教子，共处患难，且谓余曰：“汝论娶者，所娶亦当如吾妻。惟不审闺秀中更有贤类吾妻否?” (Lin Shu 1981, 3)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Lin's time, the wife had a very low status. For her, the most important responsibility was to take care of the husband and rear the children. So here in Lin's version, it was rewritten according to Chinese feudal ethics. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 36-37)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Case Analysis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: In that pleasant district of merry England which is watered by the river Don, there extended in ancient times a large forest, covering the greater part of the beautiful hills and valleys which lie between Sheffield and the pleasant town of Doncaster. The remains of this extensive wood are still to be seen at the noble seats of Wentworth, of Warncliffe Park, and around Rotherham. Here haunted of yore the fabulous Dragon of Wantley; here were fought many of the most desperate battles during the Civil Wars of the Roses; and here also flourished in ancient times those bands of gallant outlaws, whose deeds have been rendered so popular in English song. (Ivanhoe 2009, 25)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 1: 英国东河流域之内，前此有大树林，踞歇非儿、东加斯德二城之间，楼橹雉堞，均为树荫所被。至今老树凋残，尚有一二根株在焉。相传古来有神龙窟蟠其地。当时玫瑰之战，兄弟争立，即以此地为战场。而绿林豪客，仗侠尚义，亦据为寨。至今诗人歌曲恒举其事，播为美谈。 (Lin Shu 1981, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: In this translation, Lin translated the original text in classical style, which was more acceptable to his readers at that time. Instead of translating the word literally, he even translated the “Dragon of Wantley” and  “gallant outlaws” into “神龙窟蟠” and “绿林豪客” respectively, which are two positive phrases. （Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example2: Here the door opened, and a small quadroon boy, between four and five years of age, entered the room. There was something in his appearance remarkably beautiful and engaging. His black hair, fine as floss silk, hung in glossy curls about his round, dimpled face, while a pair of large dark eyes, full of fire and softness, looked out from beneath the rich, long lashes, as he peered curiously into the apartment. A gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid, carefully made and neatly fitted, set off to advantage the dark and rich style of his beauty; and a certain comic air of assurance, blended with bashfulness, showed that he had been not unused to being petted and noticed by his master. (Harriet Beecher Stowe 2008, 5)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation 2: 门辟，陡入一稚子，约四五岁，貌绝慧黯，雏发未燥，笑处辄动微涡，两目精光耿然。见海留，意殊骇。海留见其服饰之善，心知此奴必为主。 (Lin Shu 1981, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation Analysis: There are many descriptive words in this example like “a gay robe of scarlet and yellow plaid”, “the dark and rich style of his beauty”, and etc., which makes the sentences more appealing and attractive. However, considering the Chinese literary norm, Lin Shu translated all these phrases into “服饰之善”, which is much more concise compared with the original one. (Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 2015, 49）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. The Criticism of Lin Shu’s theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1917-1919 New Culture and May Fourth movements, Lin Shu was severely criticized and his popularity suffered badly. Many scholars deemed Lin as an unfaithful translator and there exists non-correspondence between his translations and their sources as they thought he deleted and edited the source texts at will, which violates the principle of “faithfulness”. “In Lin Shu’s opinion, however, retelling the story is more important than acting as a faithful intermediary between the writer and his Chinese readers.” (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 38-39)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the meantime, his translation changed Chinese people’s disregard of foreign literature. During the late 19th century, the intellectuals in China lacked interest to learn from the West.They even thought that they had nothing to learn from there in the areas of art and literature. And Lin was the first translator who introduced such famous writers as Shakespeare and Charles Dickens to Chinese readers. With the help of Lin’s translation, those intellects and the younger generation began to eliminate their prejudice against the Western literature and realized its value. (Li Changbao, Shao Bin 2013, 39-41)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Similarities and Differences Between Yan Fu and Lin Shu===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being two famous translators in the late Qing Dynasty, Yan Fu and Lin Shu achieved remarkable success in translation theories and practice, both of whom played critical roles in China. And there are several similarities and differences between them. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the outbreak of the Sino-Japanese War, Yan Fu started to translate western works so as to introduce western advanced culture to Chinese people. Yan once stated that he wants to serve the nation through translation. Lin Shu, however, started his translation out of interest. But as time went by, he also translated western books to enlighten Chinese people. Therefore, we can say that both of them tried to save the nation through translation. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides that, Yan Fu had a higher contribution than Lin Shu in terms of translation thoughts. He is known for “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”, which is one of the most outstanding translation theories in China while Lin Shu didn’t come up with a systematic translation theory during his lifetime. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, as Yan Fu had an opportunity to study abroad while Lin Shu learnt Chinese traditional Confucianism, Yan had a better understanding of western culture. Meanwhile, most of the western works Yan Fu translated were about social science, he was the first person who introduced western social science in the 19th century to all Chinese people. As for Lin Shu, who was especially famous for novel translation, translated ''La Dame aux Camélias'' and was well-received by Chinese readers. They are quite different in terms of translation works. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And as for translation theories, Yan Fu once put forward faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance. He attached great importance to faithfulness and believed that being faithful to the original text is of great importance during translation. And this translation theory helped people to know more about western society and culture. Meanwhile, Lin Shu preferred faithfulness, too, but during the translation, he tended to delete those unnecessary words and sentences so as to help readers have a better understanding of the text. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 1-2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:40, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, while Yan Fu and Lin Shu are similar to each other, they are quite different in some aspects. However, both of them made great contributions to Chinese translation and left a profound impact on later translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 19th century, Chinese people’s lives were filled with untold suffering. Being the two great translators, Yan Fu and Lin Shu had made great contributions to not only the nation but also the whole world. The principle of Yan Fu stands as one of the most significant translation theories in China, which guided numerous translators and scholars as well of later generations. Meanwhile, Lin Shu’s translation works broadened people’s horizon at that time, enriching their lives as well as eliminating their prejudice against Western literature. Although there are several shortcomings in their translation thoughts and translation works, they had a far-reaching influence on future generations. Until now, there are still many scholars that analyze and learn from their translation theories. (Wu Yingli, Li Yan 2018, 2)--[[User:Chen Sunfu|Chen Sunfu]] ([[User talk:Chen Sunfu|talk]]) 13:42, 16 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Charles Dickens. (2008). David Copperfield. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (1992). ''中国译学理论史稿'' [Draft of Chinese translation theory]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press 上海外语教育出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [A History of Chinese Translation]. Shanghai: Shanghai People’s Publishing House 上海人民出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Jianyong 陈建永. (2013). 从《黑奴吁天录》看林纾的翻译策略 [A Study of Lin Shu’s Translating Strategies: Taking Uncle Tom’s Cabin as an Example]. 山东大学 Shandong University 20-36.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ernest Hemingway. (2016). The Old Man and the Sea. Beijing: Affairs Press知识出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Gao Xiaopeng 高晓鹏. (2017). 严复翻译标准——“信达雅”再思考 [Yan Fu’s Translation Standard: A Rethinking of “Faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance”]. 四川外国语大学 Sichuan International Studies University 1-2. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Harriet Beecher Stowe. (2008). Uncle Tom's Cabin. Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Huang Yuanshen. (2011). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Li Changbao, Shao Bin 黎昌抱, 邵斌. (2013). ''中外翻译理论教程'' [Translation Theory: A Coursebook]. Hangzhou: Zhejiang University Press 浙江大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Lin Shu 林纾. (1981). ''撒克逊劫后英雄略'' [Ivanhoe]. Shanghai: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Ouyang Lifeng, Shang Minrui 欧阳利锋, 尚敏锐. (2002). 以西方观点解读二十世纪中国翻译理论 [Twentieth--century Chinese Translation Theory Against the Background of Western Views]. 语言与翻译 Language and Translation (01) 1-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun Yanyu 孙演玉. (2019). 经典儿童小说的复译与信、达、雅——以《老人与海》为例 [Retranslation of Classical Children’s Fiction and Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance: Taking The Old Man and the Sea as an Example]. 英语广场 English Square (04) 2-3.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Walter Scott. (2009). Ivanhoe. Signet Classics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Rui, Wei Shengxin 王蕊, 韦生鑫. (2020). “信、达、雅”翻译原则在文学翻译中的应用.[Analysis of the Application of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” in Literary Translation]. 吉林化工学院学报 ''Journal of Jilin Institute of Chemical Technology'' (10) 1-4.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Shi 王栻. (1986). ''严复集'' [Yan Fu Ji]. Shanghai: Zhonghua Book Company 中华书局.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wang Tao 王涛. (2016). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Qunyan Press 群言出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Wu Yingli, Li Yan 吴萤丽, 李艳. (2018). 严复与林纾: 中国近代两大翻译家的对比 [Yan Fu and Lin Shu: A Comparison Between Two Chinese Modern Translators]. 开封教育学院学报 ''Journal of Kaifeng Institute of Education'' (09) 1-2.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Yu Guangzhong 余光中. (2010). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Nanjing: Yilin Press 译林出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Ailing 张爱玲. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing October Arts and Literature Publishing House 北京十月文艺出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Chiheng 张炽恒. (2015). ''老人与海'' [The Old Man and the Sea]. Beijing: Beijing Institute of Technology Press 北京理工大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhang Zheng, Peng Fasheng 张政, 彭发胜. (2007). ''中西翻译理论简明教程'' [A Coursebook of Chinese and Western Translation Theories]. Beijing: Tsinghua University Press 清华大学出版社.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Zhu Yu 朱瑜. (2008). 林纾的翻译和时代 [Lin Shu’s Translation and His Time]. Beijing: 中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Studies (05) 3-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
='''Comparison of Translation Theories'''=&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison Of Translation Theory Between Yan Fu And Tytler	陈涵	Chen Han 202070080580 Translation 英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt; Chen Han 陈涵 202070080580 &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Tytler’s “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” are one of the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar which aroused much controversy. This paper will expound “Three Principles of Translation” and “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are outstanding translators in the history of Chinese and Western translation respectively. Both Tytler’s “Three Principles of Translation” and Yan Fu’s  translation theory of“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” rank among the most important translation theories. It is believed that the two theories have a broad and profound impact on Chinese and Western translation theories and practices respectively. Although they lived in different times, their theories were quite similar, which aroused much controversy. This chapter will expound the“Three Principles of Translation” and the theory of“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and focus on the similarities and differences between these two theories in terms of content, theoretical basis and culture. It aims to figure out the relationship between the two theories, better apply translation theory to translation practice, and advocate us to view Chinese and Western translation theories from a dialectical perspective, thus making Translation Studies become more systematic and scientific.--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 14:32, 17 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance; Three Principles of Translation; Yan Fu; Tytler&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒的翻译理论比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
严复与泰特勒分别是中西方翻译史上的杰出翻译家。严复的“信达雅” 与泰特勒的“翻译三原则”分别是中西翻译史上最重要的翻译理论之一，对翻译理论与实践方面有着广泛深刻的影响。严复与泰特勒二人虽处于不同的时代，但他们的翻译理论却十分相似，从而引起许多争议。本文将系统阐述二人的翻译理论，从这两种理论的内涵、文化背景和理论基础等方面比较二者的相似点和不同点。这种做法有助于理清两个理论之间的关系，更好的将翻译理论应用于翻译实践，并主张我们辩证看待中西方翻译理论，从而使翻译研究更具有系统性与科学性。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
信达雅；翻译三原则；严复；泰特勒&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of translation, many outstanding scholars and translators have emerged both in China and in the West. They have never stopped discussing translation, and most of them have systematically summarized translation standards (Xu Baoqiang, Yuan Wei 2001, 162). In ancient China, many translation thoughts and translation theories emerged, including Shi Daoan’s “Five Instances of Losing the Source and Three Instances of Difficulties” and Xuan Zang’s “Five Guidelines for Not-Translation a Term” (Martha P.Y. Cheung, 2006). Later, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Qian Zhongshu’s “Sublimation” theory appeared successively. Prominent representatives of Western translation theory include five elements of translation put forward by a French linguist Etienne Dolet in the 16th century, seven rules of translation put forward by a German translation theorist Martin Luther, three principles of translation by a British translation theorist Tytler in the 18th century, semantic translation and communicative translation of Newmark in the 20th century, and the dynamic equivalence of Nida. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 213)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, Chinese and Western translation theories have been developing independently in a relatively isolated state. It was not until about the beginning of the 20th century that initial exchanges and dialogues began. Translation standards are the core issue of translation theory and practice. At the beginning of the exchange, the translators were concerned about it. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) At the end of the 18th century, Tytler proposed three basic principles for translation and evaluation of translation, which had a great impact on later translation theorists. More than 100 years later, Yan Fu’s translation standard of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” was put forward. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) This chapter will discuss two representative translation theories from China and the West—Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation, and analyze the two theories from the historical and cultural background and their theoretical basis of. Through comparison, we can grasp the similarities and differences between the two theories, so as to contribute to translation studies and guide future translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. An Overview of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation have had a profound impact on the history of translation at home and abroad. If we compare and analyze the two theories, we must first correctly understand the connotation of each theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Yan Fu’s Translation Principles of Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu was a Chinese scholar and translator, most famous for introducing western ideas. His three translation principles—faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance first made its appearance in Yan’s preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'': (Liu Miqing 2012, 1) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Translation involves three requirements difficult to fulfill: faithfulness (''xin''), expressiveness (''da'') and elegance (''ya''). Faithfulness is difficult to attain but a translation that is faithful but not expressive, or fluent, is no translation at all. Expressiveness is therefore of prime importance. Since China’s opening to foreign trade by sea, there has been no lack of interpreters and translators. But if you assign them any book to translate and tell them to meet these two requirements, few can do so.” (Luo Xinzhang, Chen Yingnian 2009, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his words, the three principles indicate that the translator should be faithful in conveying the message of the original text, fluent in the expression in the target language and elegance in style. Faithfulness emphasizes the fidelity to the original. Yan believes that the translator cannot begin his work until he has mastered the connotation of the original text. Expressiveness stresses the fluency and acceptability of the translation. As for elegance, Yan holds that dictation without elegance cannot reach far. So far, elegance has led some discussions in the study of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 97)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his understanding of ancient Buddhist Scriptures translation and his own translation practices, Yan Fu put forward “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” which has become the fundamental tenets of 20th Chinese translation theory. (Liu Miqing 2012, 1)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler is an eminent British translation theorist. In 1790, he proposed three principles of good translation in his book, ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. When it comes to a good translation, he described that the merit of the original work is so completely transfused into another language, as to be as distinctly apprehended, and as strongly felt by a native of the country to which that language belongs, as it is by those who speak the language of the original work. (Tytler 2007, 8-9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to his description of good translation, it can be easily seen that Tytler has attached great importance to mastery of ideas in the original texts. Therefore, he put forward three principles on the basis of good translation: (1) That the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work; (2) That the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original; (3) That the Translation should have all the ease of original. (Tytler 2007, 9) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first principle is that the translation should be faithful to the content and ideas of the original. The second principle is that the translation should be faithful to the form and style of the original. The faithfulness to the style is not limited to the equivalence of the original style or subject, but consistent with the original author’s personal writing style and the background of the corresponding period. The third principle is to emphasize that the translation should be as natural and smooth as the original writing. From Tytler’s point of view, the order of these three principles is appropriate and natural, and it is arranged by importance. If translating a text, one cannot pursue the smoothness and elegance at the cost of ignoring the ideas in the source language. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 201) &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The appearance of Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation laid a good foundation for Western translation studies. And it is not only a very important milestone in the history of British translation theory, but also the entire history of Western translation theory. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. The Social and Theoretical Background of the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the rapid development of social production, the increasing prosperity of the economy and the increasing number of educated people, more and more people have requirements for reading, writing and translation. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 84)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 The Social Background of the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emergence of new theories is often related to the prevailing translation practice at that time. Tytler lived in the 18th century. The rise of the industrial revolution and the further development of modern technology have highlighted the importance of translation, especially the demand for scientific and technological translation has increased dramatically during this period. In addition, Renaissance and classicism occupy the main position in the literary field, which also played a role in promoting the development of translation activities. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu had a solid foundation in Chinese when he was young and then he learned from Wu Rulun, a master of the Tongcheng School, acquiring a rich knowledge of ancient Chinese. In 1877, Yan Fu studied in the United Kingdom to delve deeply into the Western society, and began to come into contact with some important Western classics. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) As a result, profound research on Chinese and Western culture and language has laid a good foundation for Yan Fu’s translation career. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the 19th century, China suffered from internal and external troubles. The Sino-Japanese War of 1894 to 1895 was an important turning point to Yan Fu. He realized that the backwardness of China included political, economic, social and ideological factors, so that he believed that learning from the West could help the country get rid of the predicament. The political purpose of Yan Fu’s translation was quite clear. He wanted to arm the minds of scholar-officials ideologically. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, A large number of people with lofty ideals realized that the only way to save the country was to learn advanced political ideas, economic systems and democratic ideas from the West. Translation is the best way to bring those to China, which also promoted the second translation climax in the history of our country. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Theoretical Background of the Two Theories====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Three Principles of Translation were proposed on the basis of other translation theories or thoughts. In other words, Yan Fu and Tytler learned from their predecessors and put forward their ideas. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many translation theories in the 18th century, Tytler’ s Three Principles of Translation was influenced by some ideas from outstanding translation theorists. Etienne Dolet, a French linguist and translation theorist, proposed translation principles in La manière de bien traduired d’une langue en autre (《论如何出色地翻译》) in 1540: The translator must fully understand the content of the original text; the translator must be proficient in both the source language and the target language; the translator must avoid translating word by word, because word-by-word translation is detrimental to convey the original meaning and aesthetic value; the translator must use popular language form; the translator must make the translation produce the appropriate effect by choosing proper words and adjust the order of them (Tan Zaixi 2004, 70-71). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a prominent translator in the 17th century and he put forward a number of translation principles and views. From his perspective, translation is an art; translators should master the characteristics of the original; target readers should be taken into consideration; translators need to absolutely follow the original meaning; translation can be divided into three types—metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 120-122) It is easy to find that Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation can be partially derived from their theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is also not new. The basis of it can date back to the Three Kingdom Period. During the Qing Dynasty, there was another translation theorist, Ma Jianzhong, who was ignored by the public. Before Yan Fu’s translation principles made its first appearance, Ma Jianzhong put forward three requirements for good translations in ''On the Establishment of Translation Academy'': The translator is proficient in foreign languages ​​and Chinese, and knows the similarities and differences between the two languages; the translator should fully understand the meaning, spirit and style of the original text and express these accurately in the translation; there should be no difference between the translation and the original text. That is, the translation and the original are the same. (Chen Fukang 2010, 77-78)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is shown that Ma Jianzhong sets a high demand for translators which can be summarized in “faithfulness” (信). This word includes not only the faithfulness of the original text and the translation, but also the consistency in style and spirit. Therefore, compared with Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, Ma Jianzhong’s requirements are more comprehensive. However, his translation theory is not as influential as Yan Fu’ principles. Generally, speaking, there are two reasons. One is that Ma is a grammarian, not a translator. The other is that he did not do any translation practice. (Fan Yun 2007, 98)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the analysis and comparison of Tyler's and Yan Fu’s social and theoretical background, we can see that both of them are affected by political, economic, cultural and other factors. And both of them were influenced by the previous translation theories and put forward their theories similar to the previous ones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Similarities and Differences Between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Similarities between “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and “Three Principles”====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation were not put forward at the same time, the two theories could be found some common ground. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By comparing the content of the two theories, three similarities can be found. Firstly, both Yan Fu and Tytler emphasize the importance of faithfulness, namely the fidelity to the original. From their perspectives, it is necessary to convey the meaning or ideas of the original text. They both agree that a translator should put faithfulness first. Secondly, both Yan Fu and Tytler stress the importance of fluency and acceptability of translation. Yan believes that a translation which is faithful but not expressive is no translation at all. And in the third principle of Tytler’s theory, all the ease of the original text is highlighted which refers to the translation should be natural, fluent and readable. In other words, translators need to regard their translating process as a re-creating one. It requires that they not only convey the ideas of the original but also make their words smooth and readable. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 Differences between “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and “Three Principles”====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Chinese and Western translation theories have a profound history. At the very beginning, they almost developed independently. It was not until the early 20th century that the two theories began to communicate. As the focus of translation theory research, translation standards have attracted many scholars at the beginning of their exchanges. Some scholars believe that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is extracted from Ttyler’s “Three Principles of Translation”, which is a copy of Ttyler’s translation theory. (Luo Xinzhang 1984, 681-687) In fact, there are indeed similarities between the two theories literally. But a deeper look will present the difference between the two. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 Differences in Content=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the similarities literally in terms of the content. However, the two theories are not quite similar. First of all, the most prominent characteristic of Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is the semantic vagueness. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221) He did not clearly define the three. If “faithfulness” includes the style of the work, the word “xin” can cover all the content of Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “faithfulness” is the core, and achieving the principles of “expressiveness” and “elegance” is on the basis of the core. As for Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation, although they are arranged by importance, the principles are not presented to tell which one is the most important. (Di Dongrui 2012, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu’s “faithfulness” and Tytler’s first principle focus on different scopes. According to Yan Fu’s point of view, the translator should accurately reproduce the ideas of the original work, and he also emphasizes the important role of understanding. But Tytler’s “that the Translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work” discusses the fidelity from three aspects: meaning, form and language. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the main difference between their translation principles is the translation technique and style. (Fan Yun 2007, 97) Tytler’s second principle and Yan Fu’s “elegance” both discuss this issue. In Yan Fu’s opinion, “elegance” refers to use elegant words, especially the words before the Han Dynasty. This is a special method used by Yan Fu in a specific historical period to attract specific target readers and achieve specific translation purposes. The “elegance” explained by later generations is equivalent to “consistency in technique and style”, which has actually deviated from Yan Fu’s original intention. But Tytler’s “style and manner of writing” refers to a broad sense. He believes that an outstanding translator should be able to quickly identify the characteristics of the original author’s writing style and apply this style to his translation. In other words, what kind of writing style the original work is, and the translation should correspond to this style. (Tytler 2007, 9)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 Differences in Cultural Origin=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yan Fu and Tytler are in different cultural backgrounds, and the formation of their theories have their own cultural characteristics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is believed that Yan Fu’s theory of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” is deeply rooted in traditional Chinese cultural origin. As we all know, Chinese translation has a long history, and the discussion of translation standards has been recorded in Zhi Qian’s ''Preface to the Translation of he Dharmapada''(''Faju jing xu''). He emphasized that although Jiangyan (将炎) was good at the language of India, he was not necessarily versed in Chinese. Thus, in his translations there were either Sanskrit expressions literally rendered or simply literal transliterations. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 57)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Zhi Qian used to dislike Jiangyan’s work for lack of elegance. Weidinan (维祗难) argued that the translation of Buddha’s words should be adherent to the meaning, disregarding rhetoric, and we should retain its Dharma, free of rigidity. Those who translate should stress on transparency without losing the original meaning, hence good translations. Laozi said that beautiful words are not faithful and faithful words are not beautiful. And Confucius believed that words fail a book and senses fail a form. What a saint said is the profound of the profoundest. Therefore, Zhi Qian argued that when translating sutras, we should follow the original import without using ornate words. (Martha P.Y. Cheung 2006, 59-60)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from the above that traditional Chinese translation theories often appear in the form of prefaces, which are relatively fragmented and conforms to the characteristics of Chinese people’s emphasis on perceptual thinking rather than rational analysis, and personal perception rather than logical reasoning. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 202) In addition, it can prove that Yan Fu’s translation principles are not new but put forward on the basis of some thoughts from the ancients. We can see that theories similar to “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” have appeared in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese translation theory is closely related to the words of sages and classic literary theory so that translation theorists often use the words of the ancients to make arguments or the aesthetic standards in literary theory to evaluate good translations. On the one hand, it embodies the inheritance of classical translation theory of advocating the ancients, and on the other hand it reflects the profound literary tradition of classical translation theory. It can be seen that the principles were put forward by Yan Fu in the preface to his own translation of T. H. Huxley’s ''Evolution and Ethics'', which is consistent with the traditional Chinese tendency to place important points in the preface. In the era when Yan Fu lived, people greatly respected the words of the ancients. The language of Yan Fu’s translation theory is as concise as the traditional literary theory, and the connotation is profound. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 202) It often brings endless speculation for future generations with uncertain meaning. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from the Chinese cultural accumulation carried by Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, western translation theories pay much attention to the inherent continuity. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 202) In western culture, people emphasize rigorousness in language so that they treat translation as rigorously as science. Scholars have studied on translation standards for a long time and their generalization of standards is much more systematic. (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eticnne Dolet was the relatively early one who summarized the translation standards systematically. He put forward four principles of a successful translation. Then came Martin Luther’s “Seven Principles for Translation”. An in the 18th century, Charles Batteux, a French translation theorist, put forward twelve rules in ''Principes de littérature'' for dealing with issues such as word order in translation. Compared with the 17th century, although some achievements have been made in the study of translation theory in the 18th century, substantial progress has not been made and some research just focused on the theory of Dryden in the 17th century. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, at the end of the 18th century, there was a breakthrough in the history of translation theory. Theoretical research was no longer limited to scattered viewpoints and methods, and monographs on translation issues have begun to appear comprehensively, scientifically and systematically. The first to bring this breakthrough was the translation theorist George Campbell. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 127) Before Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation appeared, he had put forward the three principles of translation for the first time: translation should accurately reproduce the meaning of the original work; on the premise of conforming to the characteristics of the target language, translation should try to transplant the spirit and style of the original author as much as possible; the translator should make the translation as natural and smooth as the original. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 128)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the discussion of translation standards by many translation theorists above, we can see that Western translation theories are rigorous in thinking and clear in expression as a whole. They represent a unique academic spirit and character, which deeply reflects the inherent continuity of their thinking and methodology of Western translation theories. (Zhao Meiguo 2011, 203) According to the previous discussion, it can be found that there is an obvious relationship between Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation and Dryden’s translation theories. The two theories from Yan Fu and Tytler are from different cultures, featuring Chinese and Western signs respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.3 Differences in Thinking Patterns=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translation itself is a complex practical activity, and it has a close relationship with the way of thinking. The huge differences between Chinese and Western historical and cultural traditions and thinking habits are reflected in language that has such characteristics: Chinese people pay attention to understanding in the way of expression, focusing on grasping things through intuitive understanding of the whole. Chinese are not as good at logical reasoning and experimental argumentation as Westerners. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 202)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consciousness of subject and object has always been prominent in western thought. Tytler’s framework of his principles tends to be rational and aims to seek the truth, while Yan Fu’s framework tends to be perceptual and aims to be practical. In the historical context of the Enlightenment, Tytler inherited rationalism of the European continent, thus his three principles of translation all reflected the speculative, logical and systematic nature of philosophy. When he discussed the three principles of translation, they were clear, progressive, and well-organized, but they were too fragmented, ignoring the internal connection. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133)  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to Yan Fu’s proposal of “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance”, although it refers to three simple words in Chinese, it condenses the traditional Chinese doctrine of the golden mean and profoundly embodies the influence of traditional culture on the research of translation theory. Compared with Western translation theories, Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” includes more humanistic spirit and pays more attention to humanistic care. Although Yan Fu’s translation theory lacks logic, organization and system, its refined and implicit artistic conception bring endless imagination for future generations. (Liu Junbiao 2009, 221) If we want to understand “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” comprehensively, we must have an understanding of the thoughts of our ancestors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.4 Differences in Motivations=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When it comes to their motivation, the times of Yan Fu and Tytler have a huge impact on their translation studies. Tytler was in a relatively comfortable environment, and the society at that time was relatively relaxed and free, making it possible for him to learn for the sake of academics. Tytler put forward the three principles of translation only for theoretical research, not for practical purposes. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 203)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Yan Fu’s “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” came from the enthusiasm of waking up the world and saving the country. The old China where Yan Fu lived was suffering from internal and external troubles. The social and historical environment enabled him to spread Western learning through translation. The works translated by Yan Fu were all Western classics. They either promoted natural selection, survival of the fittest, or explained human rights, democracy and freedom. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Undoubtedly, reading Yan Fu’s translations became a major way for Chinese intellectuals and even the whole society to learn the development of the world. The target readers of these translations were the increasingly decadent feudal ruling class and intellectuals. Feudal thoughts were deeply ingrained in their minds, and they could not immediately accept the advanced thoughts of the West. As a translator, Yan Fu put forward the standards of faithfulness expressiveness and elegance on the basis of summarizing traditional Chinese translation theories. He used the language of Han and Tang dynasties to promote the Western democracy, so as to make the feudal scholar-officials easy to accept. (Chen Fukang 2010, 91) It can be seen that “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” reflects Yan Fu’s desire to save the country and his awareness of difficulties and risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, a misunderstanding should be mentioned. After Yan Fu’s “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” made its first appearance, many scholars gave it various titles such as translation principles, translation standards and translation norms. As a matter of fact, Yan Fu did not describe it as standards or norms. He only realized that there were three requirements difficult to fulfill from his own translation practice. In his opinion, the difficulties of translating were also the ''dao'' (道) of problem-solving (Liu Miqing 2012, 1). Therefore，Yan’s ''dao'' of translation was expressed by “translation principles” in the West. To a certain extent, people tended to regard Yan Fu’s propositions as translation standards, thus deviating from Yan Fu’s motivation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, by comparing the content, cultural origins, thinking and motivation of the two theories, we can see that Yan Fu’s “faithfulness, expressiveness and elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are quite different. In other words, although the two theories are very similar in terms of forms, they are quite different in essence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Significance of the Comparison between the Two Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Generally speaking, different translation principles are essentially the same for they are all determined by the nature of translation. (Fan Yun 2007, 98) In a broad sense, translation is a bridge for international communication. It involves the source language and the target language or the original text and the translated text. No one can deny the extraordinary contribution of translation in exchanging ideas, spreading knowledge, and enhancing intercultural communication. As an ancient activity, translation has a history of more than 3,000 years in China and has been popular in the West for more than 2,000 years. (Tan Zaixi 2004, 2) Although the translation principles put forward by translators and translation theorists seem to be different, they are essentially the same and cannot be mentioned without translation itself. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through comparison, we can realize the characteristics and development of their translation principles respectively. The Chinese and Western translation principles are the same on the macro level, but different on the micro level. The differences are mainly determined by the characteristics of the Chinese and Western languages and do not reflect the subjective wishes of people. Both the traditional Chinese and Western translation theories focus on faithfulness or truth. (Di Dongrui 2012, 133) They are based on the original texts, and at the same time do not neglect the reception of the readers and the artistic and aesthetic value of the translated texts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the analysis between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories and their development, we can know that Chinese and Western translation principles present a diversified pattern of development, but the West seems to be more open in terms of research ideas and academic view. Western theorists place translation in the multi-dimensional space between the original text and the target text, and they are good at analyzing from different perspectives. What’s more, Western theorists have comparatively strong awareness in theory. Any research is carried out under the guidance of a certain theory, making full use of the achievements of related subjects to make translation principles and research methods become truly diversified. (Ren Qingliang, Deng Jingjing 2016, 203) Therefore, the achievements of translation research in the West are more fruitful.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, we must learn from each other. In fact, there is no gap between Chinese and Western translation theories. Although the study of translation theory in the West is earlier than that in China, (Tan Zaixi 2004, 1) we should not belittle ourselves. The development environment of Chinese and Western theories is different so that the theories put forward are definitely different. Through comparison, we can grasp advanced Western theories, and with Western theories as a reference, we can avoid detours and make progress in Chinese translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This chapter compares the similarities and differences between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s theories by reviewing the theories of them and pointing out social and theoretical backgrounds of their theories. The translation theory is often closely related to cultural background, theoretical background and way of thinking. From the above analysis, it can be seen that Yan Fu’s “Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance” and Tytler’s Three Principles of Translation are different in specific content, cultural origin, theoretical basis, way of thinking and motivation. If these differences are not analyzed and pointed out, it is easy to think that the two theories are roughly the same. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The comparison between Yan Fu’s and Tytler’s translation principles gives us the following enlightenment: When studying Chinese and Western translation theories, we must correctly understand the advantages and limitations of traditional Chinese translation theories, and we cannot ignore the achievements of other countries. We should actively absorb the achievements of western translation theories on the basis of developing the traditional Chinese translation theories to make contributions to the translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Alexander Fraser Tytler. (2007). ''Essays on Principles of Translation''. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press 外语教学与研究出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Martha P.Y. Cheung. (2006). ''An Anthology of Chinese Discourse on Translation''. London/New York: Routledge. &lt;br /&gt;
* Chen Fukang 陈福康. (2010). ''中国译学史'' [History of Chinese Translation] Shanghai: Shanghai People's Publishing House 上海人民出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Di Dongrui 狄东睿. (2012). 论“翻译三原则”与“信达雅” [On the Three Principles of Translation and &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot;] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (06) 132-133. &lt;br /&gt;
* Fan Yun 樊云. (2007). 泰特勒和严复翻译原则的比较 [A comparison of the translation principles of Tytler and Yan Fu] ''宿州教育学院学报'' Journal of Suzhou Education Institute (02) 97-98. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Junbiao 刘俊标. (2009). 辨析严复“信达雅”说与泰特勒翻译三原则 [Discussing Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''经济研究导刊'' Economic Research (09) 220-221. &lt;br /&gt;
* Liu Miqing 刘宓庆. (2012). ''中西翻译思想比较研究'' [Translation Thinking: In China and in the West] Beijing: China Translation&amp;amp;Publishing Corporation 中国对外翻译出版有限公司. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋. (1984). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆. &lt;br /&gt;
* Luo Xinzhang 罗新璋, Chen Yingnian 陈应年. (2009). ''翻译论集'' [On Translation] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Ren Qingliang 任庆亮, Deng Jingjing 邓晶晶. (2016). 严复“信达雅”与泰特勒翻译三原则的比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu's &amp;quot;Faithfulness, Expressiveness and Elegance&amp;quot; and Tytler's Three Principles of Translation] ''太原城市职业技术学院学报'' Journal of Taiyuan Urban Vocational College (05) 201-203.&lt;br /&gt;
* Tan Zaixi 谭载喜. (2004). ''西方翻译简史'' [A Short History of Translation in the West] Beijing: The Commercial Press 商务印书馆.&lt;br /&gt;
* Xu Baoqiang 许宝强, Yuan Wei 袁伟. (2001). ''语言与翻译的政治'' [The Politics of Language and Translation] Beijing: Central Compilation&amp;amp;Translation Press 中央编译出版社. &lt;br /&gt;
* Zhao Meiguo 赵美国. (2011). 从思维方式看严复与泰特勒翻译原则比较 [A comparison of Yan Fu and Tytler's translation principles from a mindset perspective] ''海外英语'' Overseas English (02) 203-204.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Comparison between Nida and Newmark       李丽丽	Li Lili NO.202070080594  专业：英语笔译==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida and Peter Newmark are famous representatives of the Western linguists. Their translation theories are based on linguistics. Nida puts forward the famous &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory and &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory, which has made outstanding contributions to the translation of the Bible. Newmark devotes himself to teaching and puts forward some famous theories such as semantic translation, communicative translation and relevance translation. Their translation theories have many similarities and differences. This paper will make a systematic comparison from the same and different points and represent my own views on their advantages and disadvantages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
 Nida; Newmark; similarities; differences&lt;br /&gt;
                 &lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克是著名的语言学家。他们的翻译理论建立在语言学的基础上，奈达提出了著名了“动态对等”理论和“功能对等”理论，为翻译《圣经》做出了杰出贡献。纽马克一声致力于教学工作，由此提出了著名的“语义翻译”，“交际翻译”，“关联翻译”等理论。他们的翻译理论有诸多相同之处和不同之处。本论文将从相同以及不同之处来进行系统综合的比较，并就其优缺点提出自己的看法。&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
 奈达；纽马克；相同；不同&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1 Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is a famous American linguist, a biblical research and a translation expert, as well as one of the outstanding representatives of the western contemporary translation theory research center. Nida's academic activities and achievements are multifaceted, but Nida's main theoretical contribution is that he helps to create a new attitude towards different languages and cultures, so as to improve the language communication and understanding among human beings. （Liao Qiyi 2000，85）  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He thinks that what can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another. Different languages and cultures can communicate each other by searching for translation equivalents and reorganizing the form and semantic structure of information in an appropriate way. With the help of linguistic achievements, Nida has made a descriptive rather than a normative study of various subjects in translation studies, and made a serious discussion on the problems that may be encountered in the theoretical research and practice of translation. His thoughts can be roughly divided into three stages: first， descriptive linguistics; second, communicative theory; third, social semiotics.（Liao Qiyi 2000，85）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====1.1.1 The Stage of Descriptive Linguistics=====&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, Nida publishes a series of works and articles on the study of English syntax and gramma. Besides, he tries to clarify the structural nature of language through the description of syntax, morphology and language translation. He is greatly influenced by the American structuralist school. In language research, he attaches much importance to the collection and analysis of language materials and collects many examples of differences between different languages. However, he does not regard these differences as insurmountable barriers between languages, but as different phenomena of their same nature. （Liao Qiyi 2000，86）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====1.1.2 The Stage of Communication Theory =====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that translation is not only an art, a skill, but also a science. Its so-called science refers to the scientific way to deal with language structure, semantic analysis and information when there are problems in translation. Nida applies information theory to translation studies and believes that translation is communication and judgment. Whether a translation activity is successful or not depends on whether it is understood by the receiver or whether it can play the role of communicating thoughts, information and feelings. Nida points out all languages in the world have the same ability of expression and that the first task of translation is to make the readers understand the translation clearly. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is to say, the translation should be fluent and natural, so that readers can easily understand it even if they do not have the cultural background knowledge of the original language. This requires that in the process of translation, we should use as few rigid words in the source language as possible and use as many expressions as possible coming from the target language. For example, in the language without snow, “白如雪” may be confusing, so we had better change it into something as white as frost or as white as egret hair. （Liao Qiyi 2000，87）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Nida, “dynamic equivalence” refers to “the closest natural equivalence to the source language message” (Tan Zaixi 1984,10). Nida thinks that the response made by the target language receptor to the target text should generally be equivalent to the response made by the source language receptor to the source text, so when the translators cannot retain both the form and the content of the original text, they should give priority to the content of the original text and change the form of the source text. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in response to questions like how and what degree the translator can change the form of the original text, Nida then points out that in translation, there are four aspects in dynamic equivalence, namely, lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, textual equivalence and stylistic equivalence respectively. If a translator can convey the language form, the content and the style of the source text in natural target language, and make the target readers have the same response to the target text as the source language made to the original text, then his translation can be said to have achieved the maximal equivalence. （Liao Qiyi 2000，88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, “black tea” can be literally translated “黑茶”，but it should be translated into“红茶” in Chinese because it . Another example: “The old man was the worst form of unluck.” Because “worst form” is used to modify “unluck”, it can be translated into “这个老人倒霉到了极点。” instead of “这个老人是倒霉的最高形式。” Such examples achieve lexical equivalence. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====1.1.3 The Stage of Social Semiotics=====&lt;br /&gt;
At this stage, he describes his theory as follows: first, based on the translation theory of social semiotics, he emphasizes that everything in the text has meaning, including language form, which means form cannot be easily overlooked; second, rhetorical features of language play an important role in language communication and should not be underestimated; third, it is to replace the dynamic equivalence theory with the functional equivalence theory in order to make the meaning of the terms clearer and easier to be understood.（Liu Junping 2009,143）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2 Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a famous translation theorist and educator in Britain. He has devoted his whole life to the teaching of translation between English and German or English and French. He has made a lot of research on translation theory, applied the research results of cross-cultural communication theory and modern linguistics to translation practice, and made a brilliant exposition on translation theory, teaching translation, linguistics and translation skills. As a result, he puts forward the famous communicative translation and semantic translation method, and then puts forward the correlative translation method, which indicates that his translation theory is becoming more and more systematic and perfect. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most of his views are reflected in the papers published in the past 20 years. Communicative translation and semantic translation theories, which have a great influence in the field of translation, were introduced into China as early as the 1980s and have aroused great repercussions in the fields of Chinese translation. He focuses on the past and present of western translation studies, states the views of various schools, and then puts forward his own opinions. He is a typical practical theorist. The purpose of his research on translation theory is to solve the practical problems in translation, and he always discusses translation from the details. （Liao Qiyi 2000，123-124）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The classic Romance of the Three Kingdoms writes: “谋事在人，成事在天”. There are two versions for this sentence, which are &amp;quot;man proposals, heaven disposes.&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;man proposals, God disposes.&amp;quot; Although the translated versions are short, they fully reflect the different translation strategies of translators. In Chinese traditional culture, &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot; dominates the nature, while in the western world, what controls nature is not heaven, but God. Therefore, different cultural concepts are deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the East and the West. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first version, the translator translates &amp;quot;天&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;heaven&amp;quot;, which faithfully retains the Taoist concept of the original language culture and conveys the meaning of the original text; while the later translation transforms the Taoist concept into Christian culture familiar to westerners on the basis of &amp;quot;communicative translation&amp;quot; strategy, so that the translated version is more acceptable to western readers. (Hu Aiping 2014,81)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For another example ”grandmother”, when it is translated into Chinese, we should put it into”奶奶” or “外婆” according to real situation. That is because people in western culture do not pay much attention to relationship between family members. And they view father’s mother and mother’s mother as the same. By contrast, Chinese have long held the view that families are quite important, especially those sharing the same surname. We often suppose we come from the same family with “奶奶” rather than “外婆”. As a result, we tend to believe that we have a more intimate relationship with father’s mother than mother’s mother. So we need to distinguish “奶奶” from “外婆”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Similarities and Differences===&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 The Similarities Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Both Are Translatable=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that &amp;quot;translation consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalent of the source language message, first in terms of meaning, and secondly in terms of style &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,1）Newmark thinks that: &amp;quot;translation is to take the meaning of a text into another language according to its original author.&amp;quot; (Newmark 1988,21) Nida's and Newmark's translation theories have similar theoretical basis, and they both think that there are similarities between different languages. Nida's translation theory is &amp;quot;Anything that can be expressed in one language can be expressed in another Language. &amp;quot; (Nida 1969,4）He believes that although different nationalities have different languages and cultures, yet the commonness is more than the individuality. Because language of any nation can be used to describe the objective world. No matter what the language form is, the object can be basically reflected. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his About Translation, Newmark also points out clearly that “the every layer of meaning can be interpreted in the original text, so everything is translatable. “(Newmark 1991,28）Therefore, both Nida and Newmark recognize translatability in different languages. At the same time, they both realize that translatability is limited because it is impossible to achieve absolute equivalence. In the process of translation, a certain degree of meaning will be missing, so one of the most important tasks of the translators is to minimize the loss after language conversion. (Lin Minyu 2008,61)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Both Attach Great Importance to the Target Receptor’s Status=====&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's text category theory divides the text into three categories. Among them, the appealing text thinks readers are the most important, putting readers in the first place, and taking full account of readers' needs, knowledge level and background. Newmark also divides readers into experts, ordinary educators and illiterates. Nida, on the other hand, believes that the success of a translation depends on whether it can be accepted by the target readers. The target readers are object of translation services. Nida also divides readers into children readers, primary readers, ordinary adult readers and experts. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, for the phrase“鱼米之乡，丝绸之府”, when translated into “the land of rice and fish, and the home of silk”, it may cause confusion among foreigners who have no idea what is the meaning of “the land of rice and milk”. Therefore, in order to arouse the similar reaction between the target readers and the original readers, it is better for the translators to change it as follows: &amp;quot;a land of honey and milk&amp;quot;, which is in line with British and American culture. In this way, English readers and Chinese readers will be able to respond the phrase in the same way, so as to achieve the purpose of translation. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example: “济公劫富济贫，深受穷苦人民爱戴。” It is translated into” Ji Gong, Robin Hood in China, robbed the rich and helped the poor and was deeply loved by the poor people”. In this case, the translator compares Ji Gong to the hero Robin Hood in English. When foreign readers saw Robin Hood, they would have roughly the same reaction as Chinese readers. (Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 2010(1),41-42)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 Both Constantly Develop Their Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida and Newmark are real theorists. In their own translation practice, they constantly improve and perfect their own theories. In his initial interpretation of dynamic equivalence, Nida highlights the idea of &amp;quot;content first, form second&amp;quot;. This has caused people's misunderstanding so that they think translation is only the content of translation, without considering the form of language expression. Therefore, all kinds of free translation are characterized by dynamic equivalence. Later, in his book From One Language to Another, he changes &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot;. In functional equivalence, Nida further defines &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, stating that information includes not only ideological content but also linguistic form. The translation of functional equivalence is not only the equivalence of information content, but also the equivalence of form as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, Nida makes a further elaboration on &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; and hence &amp;quot;the highest level of equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the lowest level of equivalence&amp;quot; are proposed. In short, the highest level of equivalence refers to a high degree of equivalence in the translation, which makes the response of the target language readers and that of the source language readers basically the same when they appreciate and understand a text. But this is almost impossible. Equivalence at the lowest level refers to the full equivalence of the translated text, so that the target language readers can appreciate the source language readers' understanding for the original text. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),108)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are prone to bringing misunderstanding and criticism. Therefore, Newmark later puts forward &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot;. In the past, he believed that language, linguistics and text typology were the main themes of text study. It does not need to always consider the text, discourse, author, reader, source language and target language. （Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But by summarizing the translation activities, he finds that translation is mainly reflected in the details of the text processing, that is, when the text is adjusted and changed, there will be under translation. If the metaphor is converted or not translated, there will be over translation. So the method of translation should not only depend on the whole text. The definition of &amp;quot;correlative translation&amp;quot; is that the more important the language of the original text or the target text is, the more closely it should be translated.（Fang Mengzhi 2011, 534）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 The Differences Between the Theories by Nida and the Theories by Newmark====&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Different Definition of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
Translation, as an independent discipline, should first answer the question of what is translation? Nida points out: &amp;quot;the so-called translation refers to the reproduction of the source language information in the receiving language with the most appropriate and natural equivalence from semantics to style&amp;quot; (Nida, 1969:1). Newmark's interpretation of translation is: &amp;quot;translation is to translate the meaning of a text into another language in the way the original author intends. &amp;quot; (Newmark, 1988:21) After comparing the two definitions, it can be seen that Nida emphasizes &amp;quot;equivalence&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, while Newmark focuses on &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's definition seems to be more comprehensive and specific than Newmark's, but throughout their theoretical systems, we realize that the actual starting point of the two definitions is different. On the basis of semantics and information theory, the former emphasizes the communicative function of translation. Although &amp;quot;information&amp;quot; includes &amp;quot;meaning&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;style&amp;quot;, it only exists at the level of communication. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, the latter emphasizes &amp;quot;textual meaning&amp;quot;, which is complex, multi-level and rich. Therefore, it can be said that &amp;quot;text-oriented theory&amp;quot; is the pillar of Newmark's translation theory framework, while Nida's theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; at its root. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Different Nature of Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of translation has been long discussed. Both Nida and Newmark have changed in their understanding of whether translation is a science or an art. Nida's understanding of translation has gone through a process from regarding translation as a science to viewing it as an art. In the second stage of Nida's translation theory- communicative theory stage, translation is a science, which is a scientific description of translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, he also admits that the description of translation can be carried out at three functional levels: science, skill and art. In the third stage of Nida's translation, that is, the stage of social semiotics, he tends to see translation as an art. He believes that translation is an art at its root, and excellent translators are born with it. Meanwhile, he changes the original &amp;quot;translation is science&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;translation research is science&amp;quot;. In the 1990s, he proposed that translation is basically a skill. He believes that translation is not only an art, but also a science and a skill. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's understanding of translation has also undergone some kinds of changes. At first, he believes that translation is not only a science but also an art and a skill. Later, he thinks that translation is partly a science, a skill, an art. He divides language into standard language and non-standard language. He says that translation is a science, because there is usually only one correct translation method for standard language, and there are rules to follow, which shows that translation is scientific. This is really true in technical terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By contrast, there are many correct translation methods in non-standard language. How to choose the appropriate translation method depends on the translator's own vision and ability, which reflects the nature of translation as an art. But the translation must also be scientifically tested to avoid obvious mistakes in content and wording, and the style should be natural. As a result, although Newmark believes that translation is a science, he thinks with a lack of unified and all-round systems in current translation theories, there are no scientific translation. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 88）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.3 Different Translation Theories=====&lt;br /&gt;
The core of Nida's translation theory is equivalence theory, including formal equivalence and functional equivalence. Formal equivalence, with the source language as its center, requires to reproduce the form and content of the original text. The equivalence theory pays more attention to readers' reflection and requires the closest and most natural response in order to make the target readers and the original readers get the same information as much as possible. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The center of Newmark's translation theory is semantic translation and communicative translation. In his opinion, translators should adopt different translation strategies according to different types of texts. Semantic translation is mainly used to translate expressive texts (such as literary works, essays, autobiographies and personal letters). Communicative translation is mainly put into translating informative texts (such as academic papers and teaching subjects, books, newspapers, etc.) and appealing texts (such as advertisements and notices). (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Semantic translation, from the perspective of the original texts, demands the author pays attention to the meaning and form, and keeps the style and features of the original text as far as possible. Communicative translation takes the target readers as the starting point and focuses on the effect of the translation on the readers. As a result, appropriate rewriting or adaptation is allowed in the translation. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.4 Application for Different Kinds of Text=====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida puts forward &amp;quot;formal equivalence&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; in guiding the practice of Bible translation, but he really advocates the latter one and believes that dynamic equivalence is applicable to all text types. Nida's translation theory focuses too much on the intelligibility and communicability of the translation, which limits its application. It is reasonable to emphasize the intelligibility of the translated version in the translation of the Bible and similar original works aimed at expressing information. However, if it is used in literary translation, it will inevitably lead to the simplification of language and the loss of literary charm. So it has only been applied to some specific texts. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark points out that the translation method should depend on different text types. He divides the text into expression function, information function and calling function. On the one hand, in the texts with expressive function, such as literary works and private letters, the priority is to express the meaning, and the form and content of language are equally important, so semantic translation should be mainly adopted. On the other hand, texts with information function, such as textbooks and academic papers, whose core is the real world outside the language, should adopt communicative approach; For texts with calling function, such as notices and advertisements, its core is to call on readers to act and think, so communicative approach should be put into use. Therefore, we can see that Newmark's translation theory is more applicable than Nida’s. (Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 2006, 19(3),107)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.5 Different Attitudes towards Translators=====&lt;br /&gt;
When seeing translation as an art, Newmark puts forward the following three requirements that an brilliant translator should be equipped with: first, one should be able to master rich vocabulary and various sentence patterns, and be excellent in writing elegant, lively and concise articles in the aspect of native language; second, be proficient in foreign languages, and have abilities to distinguish common sayings from original ideas and innovations; third, be able to express the meaning obtained from the original works with accurate wording. Thus, Newmark believes that good translators can be developed through hard work. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, Nida doesn’t agree with him. He thinks that most translators with outstanding achievements and creative spirit seldom use translation theory. In fact, he thinks that only those who can't do translation well do translation theory. Outstanding translators are born, not made. （Xu Xianghui 2010，9(1) , 89）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.6 Different Level of Emphasis on Readers' Response=====&lt;br /&gt;
Although Newmark thinks that readers' acceptance should be taken into account in the process of translating informative texts and appealing texts, but the factor of reader is only a part of the translation criteria. During translating expressive texts, it is necessary to ensure the &amp;quot;sacred status of the original author&amp;quot;, and different readers may have different understandings and reactions to a text because of their different educational level, mode of thinking and cultural background. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the contrary, Nida believes that the reader's response is the only criterion to judge whether the translated version is good or not. This is because, from the perspective of information theory, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is communication&amp;quot;. If the original information cannot be fully transmitted to the target text in the process of translation, the translation activity will not be successful. It can be seen that Nida pays more attention to reader response than Newmark. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. My Views on Their Theories===&lt;br /&gt;
Before the new translation principles were put forward, translation was mainly divided into literal translation and free translation. Functional equivalence theory by Nida and semantic translation and communicative translation strategies by Newmark have exerted great influence on the western translation circles. Their theories end the endless debate between literal translation and free translation in the west, and provide a new perspective for the guiding translation practice. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131 )&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; plays an important role in guiding the translation of the Bible. It can also be applied to the translation of some texts that mainly convey information. However, it overemphasizes the communicative nature of the translation, so it has certainly limitations. If applied to literary translation, it may lead to the loss of literariness. One of the defects of Nida's functional equivalence is that the translator not only changes the original information according to his own understanding, but also covers up the cultural differences between different languages. He equates translation with simple language conversion and blurs the cultural characteristics of language. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, due to the different geographical locations between China and Britain, their monsoon and wind direction are not the same, and hence there are also differences between their translations. Chinese poems mainly praise east wind while English poems focus on west wind. For example, for “东风破早梅，向暖一枝开” and “小楼昨夜又东风，故国不堪回首月明中”, “东风” should be converted into “west wind” in order to achieve equivalence. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 131)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, the absence of culture-loaded words is another defect of functional equivalence. As we all know, the concepts expressed by culture-loaded words in the source language may not correspond to those in the target language because many English words are derived from religious allusions. In the sentence &amp;quot;John can be relieved on. He eats no fish and plays the game&amp;quot;, “eat no fish “comes from the following allusion: in the era of Queen Elizabeth in England, in order to show their loyalty to the government, the Jesuits refused to abide by the anti-government Rome Catholics’ habit of eating fish on every Friday, so “eat no fish” means loyalty. &amp;quot; (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are a lot of allusions from the Bible in English. But if you don't understand its symbolic meaning, you may be confused. For example: “thirty pieces of silver” means getting money from betraying others and “apple” means temptation. (Wang Xiaodan 2009, 132)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newmark's greatest theoretical contribution is communicative translation and semantic translation, and he believes that all translation is both semantic translation and communicative translation to a certain extent, which makes up for the defects of Eugene Nida's theory. Newmark advocates that communicative translation and semantic translation should not be viewed in the same way, but should be combined together. Actually, during translating an article, the two are often used together. At the same time, determining the type of text before translation is helpful to select appropriate translation methods. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, there are following limitations for his communicative translation: first, the translator has an imaginary reader in his mind. If he wants to conform to the readers’ expression habits, his expression will get out of the original form or meaning; second, it is difficult to determine to what extent basic information is simplified and emphasized, because the knowledge and emotion of readers are difficult to define; third, it is not objective to examine a text only through the readers’ reaction. (Newmark 2001, 40)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
There is no universally applicable theory in the world. Nida and Newmark have been developing their own theories. We should treat them dialectically. It is undeniable that Nida's functional equivalence theory and Newmark's semantic translation and communicative translation are very rich in content and have practical value for the majority of later translators. But we should also see the shortcomings of these theories. We should extract their essence and then we will further study and learn more valuable things in practice of translation and further improve our translation theory. (Lin Minyu 2008,62)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
*Tam Jae-hee 谭载喜.(1984).奈达论翻译 [Nida on Translation]  北京：中国对外翻译出版公司  Beijing: [China Foreign Translation and Publishing Company]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liao Qiyi 廖七一.（2000). 当代西方翻译理论探索[Exploration of Contemporary Western Translation Theory]   译林出版社[Translating Forest Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Liu Junping 刘军平.（2009). 西方翻译理论通史[Translation and translation]   武汉：武汉大学出版社Wuhan: [Wuhan University Press] &lt;br /&gt;
**Fang Mengzhi 方梦之.（2011). 中国译学大辞典 [Dictionary of Chinese Translation]  上海：上海外语教育出版社 Shanghai: [Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press] 534&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Min-yu 林敏煜.（2008). 浅议纽马克与奈达翻译理论之异同 [The similarities and differences between Newmark and Nadar translation theories] 文教资料[Journal of Translation and Education] 61-62&lt;br /&gt;
*Cui Jianzhou, Lu Jing 崔建周，卢静.（2006). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想比较 [ A Comparison of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark ]  河南商业高等专科学校学报[Journal of Henan Higher Commercial College] 106-108&lt;br /&gt;
**Xu Xianghui 徐向晖.（2010). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译思想之对比探讨[A Comparative Discussion of the Translation Thought of Eugene Nadar and Peter Newmark]   漯河职业技术学院学报[Journal of Luohe Institute of Vocational Technology] 88-89&lt;br /&gt;
*Yang Shanqing, Rao Jialin 杨山青，饶家林.（2010). 奈达与纽马克的翻译理论在旅游资料翻译中的运用[The Application of Neda and Newmark's Translation Theory in the Translation of Tourism Materials]  黔西南民族师范高等专科学校学报[Journal of Qianxi Southwest China's National Teachers College]  41-42&lt;br /&gt;
*Hu Aiping 胡爱萍.（2014). 尤金·奈达和彼得·纽马克翻译理论对比研究[A comparative study of Eugene Neda and Peter Newmark's translation theory ]  铜陵学院学报 [Journal of Tongling College]  81&lt;br /&gt;
*Wang Xiaodan 王小丹.（2009).  奈达的功能对等论及其评价[Naida's functional equivalence theory and its evaluation]  陕西师范大学学报[Journal of Shaanxi Normal University ] 131-132&lt;br /&gt;
*纽马克 Newmark.（2001).翻译问题探讨[Exploring Translation Issues]   上海外语教育出版社[Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press]&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1986). From One Language to Another   Thomas Nelson Incorporated&lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida. (1964).Toward a Science of Translating   Leiden: E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Eugene A. Nida, (1969). Charles Taber. The Theory and Practice of Translation   Leiden: the Netherlands, E. J. Brill &lt;br /&gt;
*Peter·Newmark. (1991). About Translation   Clevedon: Multilingual Matters Ltd, &lt;br /&gt;
*Newmark, Peter. (1988). A Text Book of Translation   London: Prentice Hall International (UK)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Study On The Division Of Western Translation Theories	-     刘柳	Liu Liu, 202070080596   MTI==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;刘柳 Liu Liu &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western transaltion theories have been paid more and more attention in modern times and will be of graet help and value to our translation practice and further development of transaltion.Western translation theories have a strict methodology, precise theoretical description, delicate and qualitative and quantitative analysis. Western translation studies have flourished with a variety of translation schools and outstanding translators after the World War Ⅱ, as well as a great many of translation thoughts, translation methods, and views of research.Based on this background, this paper discusses and analyzes a great number of schools of western translation theories, its representative translators and their representative works, and expresses opinions on the significance and value of western translation theories from a historical perspective.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Keywords===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western translation theories,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论划分之研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论在现代受到越来越多的关注，其对我们的翻译实践和翻译的进一步发展有很大的帮助和价值。西方翻译理论具有严谨的方法论、精确的理论描述、细腻的定性和定量分析。西方翻译研究在二战后蓬勃发展，出现了各种翻译流派和优秀的翻译家，也出现了大量的翻译思想、翻译方法和研究观点。本文基于此背景，讨论并分析了西方翻译理论诸多流派及其代表人物和代表译作，并从历史的角度对西方翻译理论的意义和价值陈述相关意见。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
西方翻译理论&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅰ.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the development of Western translation studies in the past 30 years, there are many transaltion schools and excellent translators. Western translation theorists had different points of view towards the division of western translation theories. Peter Newmark divided the development of translation theories by major translation activities. According to the development of translation thoughts, Nida divided western translation into philological translation, linguistic translation, communicative translation and socio-semantic translation.(Nida,1984:9--15) According to George Steiner, the study of Western translation theories has gone through four periods: 1) from classical translation theory to the publication of the &amp;quot;three principles of translation&amp;quot; by Tytler and Campbell at the end of the eighteenth century, 2) from Schleiermacher to the middle of the twentieth century, 3) from the post-war period to the 1970s, marked by the rise of the translation linguistics school, represented by Nida, Mounin and Catford, 4) from the 1970s to the present, marked by the emergence of new schools of thoughts and the flourishing of interdisciplinary research. Liu Miqing basically adopts this classification method. Tan Zaixi divided western translation into six periods: 1) the beginning of the fourth century B.C., 2) from the late period of Roman Empire to the early Middle Ages, 3) the Middle Ages, 4) the Renaissance, 5) the modern translation period, i.e., from the seventeenth century to the first half of the twentieth century, 6) from the period after World War II to the present. E. Gentzler divided modern translation theories into five schools based on translation thoughts, which is The American Translation Workshop, The Science of Translation, Early Translation Studies, Polysystem Theory and Deconstruction. Western translation theories research realizes the transition from linguistics to literary, and to culture and science of international politics. Accordingly, the trend of translation research has changed from the source language text to target language text, from the prescriptive to the descriptive, and the status of target language text has changed from inferior to the source language text to be equal to it,and in the end, more important than the source language text, and the status of translator has changed from less important than the author of source language to play a decisive part in translation activities and so on.(Pan Wenguo, 2002) Li Wenge analyzed and studied eight schools of translation, including the literary theory of translation, the linguistic school, the translation studies school, the Hermeneutics, the deconstruction, the American Translation Workshop, the French interpretive theory, etc. The literary theory of western translation includes: the literary theory of western translation before the 20th century, such as the literary theory of Russian translation, the literary theory of translation in the former Soviet Union, and the literary theory of western translation in the 20th century. The linguistic school of translation includes the Prague School of Jakobson, the London School of Catford and Newmark, the American Structuralists of Quine, the Communicative Theory of Nida and Wilss, the German Functionalists translation theory of Nord, and the Soviet Linguistic School of Federov and Barkhudarov. The Translation Studies school includes the Early translation Studies school of Holmes, the Polysystem Theory of Even-Zohar, the Descriptive Translation Studies of Toury, the Cultural School of Lefevere and Bassenett, the Integrated School of Snell-Hornby, Feminism, &amp;quot;Cannibalism&amp;quot;, and post-colonial translation studies. The Hermeneutics includes two ways of translation of Schleiermacher, the hermeneutic model of translation of Steiner, and the hermeneutic view of understanding of Heidegger and Gadamer. The deconstruction of translation includes the idea of &amp;quot;différance&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Derrida, the idea of &amp;quot;pure language&amp;quot; deconstruction translation of Benjamin, and the deconstruction translation strategy of Venuti. The American Translation Workshop includes the theoretical foundation of Translation Workshop of Richards, detailed translation theory of Pound, contradictory view of translation of Will. The French interpretative theory includes the basic problems of interpretative theory, translation procedure, translation evaluation criteria, interpretative theory and translation teaching. From the ancient Roman Empire to the European Union, from the establishment of nation-states to the foundation of the United Nations, cultural (including philosophy, literature, art, science, technology, etc.) exchanges between countries and political and economic exchanges and communication have been increasingly expanded and strengthened through the participation of translators.(Tan Zaixi,2004:15)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅱ.The division of western translation theories===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1 Translation in Ancient Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Western translation started in the third century B.C. The translation activities in ancient Rome was the first great upsurge in the history of western translation, with a distinctive literary character. In the late Roman Empire, religious translation gradually became the mainstream of the western translation. In a broad sense, the earliest western translation was the translation of ''Old Testament'', i.e. ''Septuagint'', which was translated by 72 Jewish scholars in Alexandria, Egypt, between the third and second century B.C.. Strictly speaking, the first western translation work was the Homer's Epic ''Odyssey''  translated in Latin by Andronicos in Rome around the middle of the third century B.C..(Tan Zauxi,1991: 4)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.1 Marcuss Tullirs Cicero=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest theorist of translation in the West was Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the Roman Empire. He first made a distinction between translation as interpreter and translation as orator. He wrote in Volume 5, Chapter 14 in ''De Optimo Genere Oratorum'', &amp;quot;...And I did not translate them as an interpreter, but as an orator, keeping the same ideas and the forms, or as one might say, the 'figures’of thought, but in language which conforms to our usage.And in so doing , I did not hold it necessary to render word for word, but I preserved the general style and force of the language. For I did not think I ought to count them out to the reader like coins, but to pay for them by weight, as it were.(Robinson,1997: 9) Cicero viewed translation from the perspective of a rhetorician and an orator. Translation as interpreter is a translation without creativity, while a translation as orator is a translation that is creative and comparable to the source language text. In this way, Cicero set the seal on the two basic methods of translation, thus pioneered in the field of theory and methodology of translation studies. Subsequently, the history of western translation theories has developed centred on the issues of literal translation and free translation, word-by-word translation and flexible translation, faithfulness and unfaithfulness, accuracy and inaccuracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.2 Quintus Heratius Flaccus=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quintus Heratius Flaccus was deeply influenced by Marcuss Tullirs Cicero in the aspect of literary criticism and translation theory, he insisted that translation should be flexible, and opposed word-by-word translation and sentence-by-sentence translation. He also believed that translation should be &amp;quot;sense for sense&amp;quot;. At the same time, Heratius advocated to create new words or introduce foreign words in creation and translation when necessary in order to enrich the national language and enhance the expressive power of the work. He advocated that &amp;quot;a  translator who is faithful to the original text is not fit to translate word for word&amp;quot;. This sentence is often quoted to criticize those of literal translation by those of free translation.&amp;quot;(Tan Zaixi,1991: 26).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.3 St. Jerome=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Jerome is considered one of the four leading theologians in the West, who was proficient in Hebrew and Latin, and was fond of Latin literature.He translated ''The Vulgate'' in the late Roman Empire and proposed that literary translation and religious translation should be treated differently, arguing that when translating ''The Bible'', literal translation should not be used in the whole text, but mainly in literal translation.But in literary translation, translators could and should convey the meaning of the original text in an understandable style, so as to use  one's own style and language to make the translation as beautiful as the original text. It is a good idea to use a combination of literal transaltion and free translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.1.4 St. Augustine=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
St. Augustine did not translate many works, only revised some parts of ''The Vulgate'', but his translation theories are extremely valuable, which can be mainly found in ''On Christian Education'', as well as several interpretations of the ''Psalms'' and two letters, one of which is to his son Adeodatus.He believed that a good translator must be proficient in two languages, familiar with the material to be translated and have the ability to revise. He suggested that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style according to different readers. He related the style of target language text to targeted readers, holding that people should use &amp;quot;simple&amp;quot; style when translating enlightment texts, use &amp;quot;elegant&amp;quot; style when it comes to texts praising the God, and use &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot; style to translate texts with the characteristic of exhortation and guidance. He quoted  the &amp;quot;semiotics theory&amp;quot; of Aristotle and emphasized the triangular relationship of the &amp;quot;significatio&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;sonus&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;judgment&amp;quot; in translation. He is regarded as the originator of the linguistic school in the history of western translation, whose theories have exerted profound influence on linguistics and translation studies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2 Translation in the Middle Ages====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.1 Manlius Boethius=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manlius Boethius contributed not only to translating and introducing Greek philosophical thoughts, but also to translation theories. His views can be mainly found in the preface to the translation of Porphyrius's work (Boethius, 1906; referring to Kelly, 1979; 71, 134-135, 204, 222-224), which can be summarized as follows: 1) Content and style are contrary, either style or content can be preserved. 2) Translation is centralized on objective things, and the translator should abandon subjective judgment. In the translation of some works, what the translator seek is accurate content rather than elegant style. Therefore, in order to express &amp;quot;truth without error&amp;quot;, the translator should use word-for-word translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.2.2 Dante=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dante held a pessimistic view on translation in his work ''The Banquet'', holding the view that poetry is untranslatable. The significance of this viewpoint strated the long debate on translatability and untranslatability of literary translation in the history of western translation, and at the same time, it drew people's attention to the organic connection between poetry and language in poetry translation, which was very helpful for future generations to establish the correct principles of poetry translation. Don Quixote, the  protagonist in the Spanish writer Cervantes's novel ''Don Quixote'', held the similar point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3 Translation in Renaissance====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.1 Martin Luther=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin Luther was a German translator and the leader of Religious Reform. His translations of ''The New Testament'', which was written in Greek and ''The Old Testament'' written in Hebrew were published in 1522 and 1534 respectively, and his translation of ''The Bible'' in German became the model of German, exerting an unprecedented influence on the development of the national language in German. In addition, his translation of ''Aesop's Fables'' is also of high literary value. His outstanding contributions to translation theories can be summarized as follows: First, he held the view that people should translate in a language that is straightaway and easy to understand, and is acceptable to the public. He insisted on the humanistic view of language, believing that different languages cannot be equated absolutely in terms of structure and vocabulary. Since the target readers of The Bible is the public, &amp;quot;we must use authentic German instead of Latinized German.&amp;quot; (Tan, 1991: 81), and get rid of the traditional principles that ''The Bible'' can only be translated in Latin, &amp;quot;let the prophets of ''The Old Testament'' use natural German.&amp;quot; (Nida, 1984: 10) Secondly, Luther believed that the form, style, and spiritual essence of the original text can only be reproduced in free translation to some extent. Thirdly, translators should respect the original text, understand its spiritual essence in depth, and should not be credulous about the traditional explanations of priests. In order to reproduce the spiritual essence of the original text, the translator can add some meanings which are implicit between the lines but not literally Fourth, translators ought to put heads together. Finally, he proposed seven principles that translators should follow: they can change the word order of the original text; they can use modal particles; they can add conjunctions; they can omit words; they can substitute words with phrases; they can replace metaphor with non-metaphor and vice versa; and they should pay attention to the variation of words and the accuracy of translation. (Tan Zaixi, 1991: 83)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.3.2 Etienne Dolet=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Etienne Dolet was the first person who put forward translation theory in a systematic way in the history of modern western translation. Apart from several translations and monographs on Greek and Latin, his contributions to translation can mainly be reflected in his famous paper ''La manière de bien traduire d'une langue en autre'', which was published in 1540. The paper was short but innovative, and the issues involved have already been connected to the matters of principle which were raised by later translation theorists. The basic principles of translation he listed in his paper were as follows: 1) The translator must fully understand the content of the texts to be translated. 2) The translator must have a good knowledge of source language and target lanuage. 3) The translator should avoid word-for-word translation, which can not express the original meaning of the text accurately and the sense of beauty of the language. 4) The translator must translate in an understandable way. 5) The translator must make the target language text an appropriate one through diction and adjustment of word order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.4 Translation in the Early Modern Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.1 John Dryden=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Dryden was a famous poet, translator and translation theorist, whose contributions to translation exceeded that of his predecessors and other contemporaries, with a large number of translation works and systematic theories. His most well-known translation work is Virgil's ''Aeneid'', which was published in 1697. In his numerous papers and prefaces, he clearly put forward comprehensive and systematic views of translation: First of all, translation is an art, translators must have the temperament of an artist, a keen appreciation of art and a rich expressive power, only in this way can they grasp and reproduce the artistic features of the original text. Secondly, translators must consider target readers. When translating dialects, translators should focus on the fact that whether target readers can accept and understand it or not, and can appropriately borrow some foreign words, but these words should be carefully considered. Thirdly, translators are slaves of the original author, &amp;quot;only working in other's manor, fertilizing and pruning the grapes, but the wine is for the master's&amp;quot;. (Tan Zaixi, 1991: 153). Finally, he roughly divided translation into three categories: metaphrase, paraphrase and imitation,arguring that imitation was close to creation, which broke away from the original text. Therefore, he advocated paraphrase that emphasizes the meaning while neglects the linguistic form. His division of translation broke through the limitations of traditional classificationof translation, i.e. free translation and literal translation, which was a major development in the history of western translation and was of great significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.2 Alexander Fraser Tytler=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alexander Fraser Tytler's translation theories and thoughts can be mainly found in the book ''Essay on the Principles of Translation''. In this book, which was the first monograph of western translation theory, Tytler put forward the famous three principles of translation: 1) The translator should be proficient in the language and subject matter of the original work, and completely reproduce the thoughts of the original work. In translation, the translator can limitedly add essential contents to the original work and reduce unnecessary contents that are bad for the original work. 2) The translator should have the ability to accurately judge and appreciate the style and writing technique of the original work, and imagine how the original author would express himself if he composed in target language to make the style and writing technique of the translation be equal to that of the original work. 3) The translation should be as fluent as the original work. Although the translator is engaged in imitation as well as the painter, the translator can't copy the original's brushwork and use the same colors, instead, he must use his own techniques and another language to express the soul of the original work. In addition, Tytler believed that poetry can only be translated in the form of poem, idioms can be transformed into meaning and translated in an understandable language, and good translations must make the readers appreciate the merits of the original work and get &amp;quot;the same strong feeling&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi, 1991: 164). The three principles of translation, which are &amp;quot;the translation should give a complete transcript of the ideas of the original work&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the style and manner of writing should be of the same character with that of the original&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the translation should have all the ease of original composition&amp;quot;  became the tenet followed by numerous translators later, and had a positive influence on translation theories in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.3 Matthew Arnold=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In modern English translation theories, the debate between Arnold and Newman on the translation of ''Homer's Epic'' is of positive significance. Matthew Arnold put forward his insights in the following six aspects: 1) Translating ''Homer's Epic'' must first clarify the characteristics of Homer. 2) The essential features of ''Homer's Epic'' must be preserved. 3)Translating poem must have the insight of a poet. 4)The translation must resemble a poem. 5)The translation must have the same appeal as the original text. 6)It is the scholars, not the general readers, who test the fidelity of the translation.(Tan Zaixi,2004: 134-135)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.4 Francis W. Newman=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman evaluated Arnold's translation based on his points of view, his viewpoints are as follows: 1) Homer is a poet, and the translation must reproduce him as a poet. 2) The criterion for measuring the translation is mainly the reaction of general readers rather than scholars. 3) The translation is a kind of compromise, and the more outstanding the original work is, the less the translation work can be compared with it. Their differences lie in their respective translation principles, techniques and viewing perspectives, so it is difficult for us to to say which is right and which is better. Their arguments have played an active role in enlivening the academic atmosphere and promoting the study of translation theory from multiple perspectives and multiple aspects.(Tan Zaixi,2004: 135-136)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.5 Friedrich Schleiermacher=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Friedrich Schleiermacher published his paper ''On the Methods of Translation'', which discussed the close relationship between translation and understanding from a hermeneutical point of view, theoretically discussed the principles and approaches of translation.He put forward the hermeneutic proposition of examining semantics, including grammatical interpretation and psychological interpretation, and believed that the translator cannot accept the original work passively, but must create it actively, &amp;quot;and must grasp a 'pre-structure' beyond the text according to the original author's mental process and thought track&amp;quot; (Liu Miqing, 1989a: 3). He proposed the differences between interpreting and translation for the first time, believing that interpreting is similar to a mechanical activity, while translation is a creative activity. Similarly, translation can be divided into literary translation and mechanical translation. The former is the translation of works of literature, art and natural science, which requires independent thinking and creativity of the translator, and strong comprehension and expression skills. While the latter involves only commercial and business interpreting, which &amp;quot;can be done with a general command of two languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:24), and is not of high quality because it involves something tangible and clearly defined. In addition, Schleiermacher divided translation into two approaches: obedience to the original work and obedience to the translation work. The former is to let the readers approach the original author, and the translator only &amp;quot;fills in the blanks where the readers don't understand the language of the original work&amp;quot; (Tan Zaixi, 1991: 135), i.e., using literal translation to let the readers understand the meaning of the original work. The translator usually adopts flexible translation and free translation, so that the readers can easily understand the original work. His thoughts has inspired the classification of prospective and retrospective of Postgate in the twentieth century.Friedrich Schleiermacher's translation theories had a great impact in the 19th century and is still significant even today. Although he was the first theorist to distinguish between interpreting and translation, his views on interpreting were wrong. From the perspective of modern translation theories, interpreting is not a mechanical activity, but also a skill that requires a high level of language expression ability and the ability to recreate, and because interpreting is a kind of simultaneous interpretation, there is no room for careful thinking, and it is even more difficult than translation in many aspects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.4.6 Wilhelm von Humboldt=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wilhelm von Humboldt's translation theory was based on his unique philosophy of language. He believed that language is only the &amp;quot;external manifestation of the spirit of each nation&amp;quot;, and that the language of each nation is their spirit, and the spirit of each nation is also their language. Due to the differences of each language, translators are in a dilemma of either following the original tex too closely and losing the charm of their own language, or sticking to their own language and sacrificing the elegance of the original work (Wells, 1988: 27-28). However, Humboldt also suggested that &amp;quot;there is nothing that language cannot express&amp;quot; and that &amp;quot;language is the nature of human, and all languages hold the key to understanding any other languages&amp;quot; (Wells, 1988:29). This dialectical thinking on the issues of translatability and untranslatability, language as system and language as speech act has greatly influenced linguists such as Saussure and Chomsky in the twenties century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.5 Translation in Contemporary Times====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.1 Roman Jakobson=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roman Jakobson was originally from Russia, then moved to the Czech Republic, and then moved to the United States during World War II and became an American citizen. As one of the founders of the linguistic school, his contributions to translation theory is mainly reflected in his article ''On Linguistic Aspects of Translation''. From the perspective of linguistics, the article provided a detailed analysis and discussion of the relationship between language and translation, the importance of translation, and the problems in translation. Since its publication in 1959, this article has been regarded as one of the classics of translation studies in western theoretical field. There are five main points of Jakobson's discussion: 1) Translation is divided into three categories: intralingual translation, interlingual translation and intersemiotic translation. The so-called intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of some linguistic symbols by other linguistic symbols in the same language, that is rewording. Interlingual translation refers to the interpretation of the symbols of one language into the symbols of another language between two languages, i.e., translation in the strict sense. Intersemiotic translation refers to the interpretation of linguistic symbols by non-linguistic symbol systems, or the interpretation of non-linguistic symbols by linguistic symbols, such as the transformation from semaphore or gesture into verbal expressions. 2) The understanding of the meaning of words depends on translation. He believed that translation plays a decisive role in the process of language learning and language comprehension. 3) Accurate translation depends on information symmetry. What translation involves is the reciprocal information in two different speech symbols. 4) All languages have equal expressive power. If there is a lack of vocabulary in a language, the language can be processed by borrowing words, creating words or paraphrasing them.5) The grammatical category is the most complex issue in translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.2 John Catford=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Catford, a linguist and translation theorist of University of Edinburgh, published ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' in 1965, in which he interpreted the previous problems of translation from a novel modern linguistic perspective and created the new approach to the study of translation theory in the West, thus exerting a great influence in Western linguistic and translation theory circles. John Catford used the &amp;quot;Scale and Category Grammar&amp;quot; of the descriptive linguist Han Lide to describe translation. He focused on the central question of &amp;quot;what is translation&amp;quot; in terms of the nature, categories, equivalence, shifts, and limits of translation. 1) The nature of translation. According to Catford's definition, translation is &amp;quot;the substitution of textual material from one language (source language) for its equivalent in another language (target language)&amp;quot;. (Catford, 1965: 20-21) 2) The categories of translation. In terms of its extent, it can be divided into &amp;quot;full translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;partial translation&amp;quot;. In terms of language level, it can be divided into &amp;quot;total translation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;restricted translation&amp;quot;. In terms of the level of linguistic structure, it can be divided into &amp;quot;level restricted&amp;quot; translation and &amp;quot;level unlimited&amp;quot; translation. 3) The equivalence of translation. It is the center of translation practice and translation theoretical research, and must be explained in two ways. On the one hand, translation equivalence is an empirically based phenomenon that is found on the basis of a comparison between two languages. On the other hand, translation equivalence must make sure that whether the target text and the source text have the same or at least partially the same substantive features. 4) The shifts of translation. It refers to the deviation from formal correspondence when turning the source text into the target text. There are two main types of shifts,which are level shifts and category shifts. 5) The limits of translation. It refers to untranslatability. There are two types of untranslatability in translation. The first one is linguistic untranslatability, which includes puns and ambiguous grammatical structures. The other is cultural untranslatability which is caused by non-linguistic factors such as different social customs and different backgrounds of the times. John Catford's translation theory has injected fresh blood into translation studies in Britain and even the West as a whole, and it has advanced the modern linguistic consciousness in the field of contemporary Western translation studies. In a sense, all kinds of contemporary Western translation theories that have emerged so far have benefited from this increased linguistic consciousness. No matter whether, or to what extent and within what limits, his proposition of using the linguistic theory of &amp;quot;Scale and Category&amp;quot; to explain translation problems is effective or not, the proposition itself has made a contribution to the development of contemporary Western translation theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.3 Eugene A. Nida=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene A. Nida was one of the most important representatives of the linguistic school who published two famous translation theoretical works ''Toward A Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'' in 1964 and 1965 respectively and proposed the concept of &amp;quot;the science of translation&amp;quot;, whose theory has made great contributions to contemporary translation studies in the West. He proposed &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory, and then proposed &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory from the viewpoint of sociolinguistics and communicative function of language. He proposed the four-step model of &amp;quot;analysis&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;transformation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;reorganization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;examination&amp;quot; of the translation process. His main academic activities in his life were centered on the translation of ''The Bible''. In the process of translating ''The Bible'', Nida developed his own translation theory from a practical point of view, which eventually became one of the classics of translation studies. Nida's most important theory is &amp;quot;functional equivalence&amp;quot; theory,which means that the translation should not seek for a rigid correspondence between words on the surface, but to achieve functional equivalence between two languages. In this theory, he pointed out that &amp;quot;translation is the reproduction of the information of source language from semantics to style in the most appropriate, natural and reciprocal language&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong,2000: 65). The &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory includes four aspects, which are lexical equivalence, syntactic equivalence, chapter equivalence and stylistic equivalence. Among these four aspects, Nida believed that &amp;quot;meaning is the most important, and form is the second&amp;quot; (Guo Jianzhong,2000: 67). Form is likely to conceal the cultural meaning of the source language and hinder cultural communication. Therefore, in literary translation, according to Nida's theory, the translator should take the four aspects of &amp;quot;dynamic equivalence&amp;quot; theory as the principle of translation to accurately reproduce the cultural connotation of source language in target language.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.4 James Holmes=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
James Holmes is the founder of Translation Studies, and his book, ''The Name and Nature of Translation Studies''(1972), is the founding manifesto of Translation Studies. He first argued that translation theory should arise from the scientific description of the translation process, and then apply the theory to translation practice and translation teaching. The translation of poetry can be regarded as a kind of meta-literature, which is both an evaluation and interpretation of the original work, and at the same time a new and independent literary work itself. Translation studies should focus on the relationships between the translated text and the original work and between the translated text and the target language culture, rather than the traditional equivalence or fidelity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====2.5.5 Peter Newmark=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Newmark is a professor of modern linguistics at the University of Surrey, who is mainly engaged in teaching translation theory and practice. After the publication of his masterpieces ''Approaches to Translation''(1981) and ''A Textbook of Translation''(1988), semantic and communicative translation theory has been highly regarded by the translation circles. In 1991, his another famous work ''About Translation'' was published, which collected Newmark's most important translation theoretical findings in recent years. ''Paragraphs on Translation'', which was published in 1991, is a collection of detailed discussions of translation theory, translation teaching, translation linguistics, and translation techniques that were published in the journal ''The Linguist'' from 1989 to 1992.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅲ.Discussion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ⅳ.Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
--&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 06:48, 7 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 08:45, 14 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Comparison of the Translation Theory of Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford – 陈莎 Chen Sha, 202020080596==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;陈莎 Chen Sha &amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
This paper made a comparison between Eugene. A. Nida's translation theories and J. C. Catford's translation theories from three perspectives, that is, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some important concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation. Although both of them are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, Nida and Catford elaborate their respective translation theories from different perspectives and even the same term has been endowed with different meanings in the two translation theories, thus having different influences on the academic world. A clear grasp of the differences between the two theories will be conducive to the further understanding of translation theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene. A. Nida; J. C. Catford; Translation Theory; Comparison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德翻译理论之比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
本文比较了尤金•奈达和约翰•卡特福德各自的翻译理论中所涉及的语言学基础、对意义、形式、对等以及不可译性等概念的观点以及他们的翻译理论对学界产生的影响。尽管同属于西方翻译理论语言学派的代表人物，奈达和卡特福德却分别从不同的角度论述各自的翻译理论，甚至同一个术语在两种译论中具有不同含义的现象也常有见之，因此不免对学界产生了不同的影响。清晰地把握这两种译论中的不同之处，将有利于我们对翻译理论的进一步认识。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
尤金•奈达；约翰•卡特福德；翻译理论；比较&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1. Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, it has become an irreversible trend to integrate the translation theory researches into the field of linguistics, which broke through the traditional translation theories and created a new approach to explore them. Nida and Catford are two prominent representatives in this field. As to Nida, he is a famous contemporary American translation theorist, known as the father of modern Western translation theory, with ''Toward a Science of Translating'' and ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''as his major works. As to Catford, he is a famous English linguist and translation theorist, with ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation'' as his masterpiece. From what I have mentioned above, it can be seen clearly that  both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theories. However, in spite of this fact, their respective translation theories are actually based on different linguistic schools. As a result, it is no wonder that they have different understandings and interpretations in terms of the same concept and the acceptability of their respective translation theories are largely varied in the academic world. Therefore, this paper will elaborate the differences of the translation theories between Eugene. A. Nida and J. C. Catford from these three perspectives, namely, their linguistic foundations, their perspectives regarding some concepts such as meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability, and the impact of their translation theories in the realm of translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. Linguistic Foundation===&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida's and Catford's translation theories are systematic and scientific due to the fact that both of them are rooted in linguistics. However, what deserves noticing is that they are actually based on different linguistic schools. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Specifically speaking, Nida's translation theories are mainly based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar, in which grammatical structure is divided into deep structure and surface structure, kernel sentences and a series of transformational rules are put forward and a whole set of grammatical system is established. Based on transformational-generative grammar, especially the principle of kernel sentences, a new model of translation is put forward by Nida, that is, to translate on the level of deep structure. Therefore, a complete inter-lingual conversion process is created, which can be generally divided into three steps. The first step is to convert the surface structure of the source language to the deep structure of the source language; the second step is to identify a deep structure that is equivalent to the deep structure of the source language in the target language; the final step is to convert the deep structure of the target language to the surface structure of the target language. Generally speaking, this process can be viewed as such a transformational mode:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:chenshachenshachensha111.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, through the analysis of the semantic relations of vocabularies in the context, Nida broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view holding that the parts of speech should be correspondent between source language and target language. He puts forward four semantic categories, namely objects that correspond roughly to nouns, events that correspond roughly to verbs, abstracts that correspond roughly to the modifiers of objects and events and relations that correspond roughly to the prepositions and connectives in Indo-European languages. (Lin Shuwu 1981, 5) And then based on his semantic categories, Nida comes up with seven kernel sentences that are used to discuss the inner relationship of sentences. (Jiang Li 2010, 44)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Nida's broke through the limitations of the traditional translation view that pursues the correspondence of words or sentence patterns on the level of surface structure. He believes that there are great similarities among the kernel structure of different languages, and these similarities are much more pronounced in terms of their deep structure than their surface structure. What’s more, he holds the opinion that the transformation between languages on the level of deep structure can guarantee the faithfulness of the translated text to the original text to the greatest extent. What's more, since the surface structure of the target language is the free expression transformed from the deep structure of the target language, the smoothness of the translated text can also be guaranteed to some extent. (Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping 2004, 70) In this way, Nida's translation theories broke through the formal constraints in translation and retained the content of the original text, which plays a great guiding role in the specific translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, Catford's translation theories are mainly based on Michael A.K. Halliday's systematic linguistics, which consists of two basic points. Firstly, it emphasizes the systematicness of language and holds that languages are systems containing many subsystems. Secondly, systematic linguistics emphasizes the close relationship between language and society, so it holds the opinion that the study of language should start from the society. However, Catford does not adopt the two points completely. Based on the first point that different languages are actually different systems, Catford concludes that translation cannot convey one hundred percent of the meaning of the original text. Nevertheless, when it comes to the second point, it seems that Catford does not delve into the relationship between language and society, and some people even think that his theoretical research is purely static language comparison and serves only for computers. What’s more, Catford focuses on analyzing the relationship among such substances as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance from such four levels as phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, based on which, Catford stresses that under no circumstances can complete translation be achieved, that is, translation cannot be carried out on the four levels of phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary simultaneously. He also holds that even if the translation is carried out at only one level, the complete translation is impossible. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, Catford's translation theories are based on Halliday’s systematic linguistics, but he does not confine himself within the scope of systematic linguistics. Instead, he applies systematic linguistics in his translation theories in a selective way, which makes his translation theories innovative and in turn has a positive effect on Halliday's systematic linguistics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===3. Different Perspectives Regarding Some Important Concepts===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 1 Different Perspectives Regarding Meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's translation theories mainly serve the translation of ''The Bible'', with the ultimate aim of getting readers to believe in Christianity. Therefore, in the translation of ''the Bible'', the transmission of information is the most important goal. In order to spread the doctrine, Nida not only regards meaning as translatable, but even as sacrosanct because he wants to convey the will of God. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's opinion, “translating consists in reproducing in the receptor language the closest natural equivalence of the source language message, first in terms of meaning and second in terms of style.” (Nida 1969, 13) Nida's definition regarding translation clearly pointed out the relationship between meaning and form, claiming that meaning comes first while form comes second. In the analysis of meaning, Nida refined it into grammatical meaning, referential meaning and connotative meaning, which is the basis for the four modes of analysis, transformation, reorganization and verification in the process of translation. As a faithful supporter of language universality, Nida always maintains that the information contained in one language can be conveyed into another language, that is to say, the meaning is fixed. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) In the communication between different languages and cultures, equivalent words and expressions can be found. There is no such thing as an unbridgeable gap between languages. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories does not discuss the specific problems encountered in the process of translation, but focuses on the essence of translation, that is, what is translation. Catford emphasizes the individuality of different languages and that each language has its own unique semantic system formed under the influence of its unique culture and the lexical and grammatical systems which embody the semantic system are also unique. He focuses on the relationship among languages, and analyzes the root causes of their differences. According to Catford, meaning is a property of language, so the source language and the target language have their respective meaning. The opinion that the source language has the same meaning as the target language or that there is transfer of meaning in the process of translation is untenable. Obviously, this argument is a kind of deconstruction and subversion of people’s perspectives regarding meaning in traditional translation theory, which is why his translation theories arouse suspicion of other scholars. Actually, readers who do not carefully read his original work tend to come to their lopsided conclusions according to its literal meaning, so there is no wonder why they will misunderstand Catford and his translation theories. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 2 Different Perspectives Regarding Form ====&lt;br /&gt;
Both Nida and Catford have involved form in their translation theories. However, the term has different meanings in the two theories. &lt;br /&gt;
In Nida's translation theories, form mainly refers to the concept corresponding to content, including prosody, word selection, duality, parallelism and other grammatical structures with distinct features. For biblical translation, meaning must be prioritized in order to convey content and information,so its translation can sometimes be greatly altered in form. In other words, if form and content cannot be retained at the same time, then the content should be retained while the form be discarded. (Jiang Li 2010, 46) Of course, this does not mean that Nida thinks that form is not important at all in the process of translation. On the contrary, Nida believes that when it comes to some cases in which form is very important to the original text, such as poetry, the original form should be retained as far as possible. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he regards language as forms, a concept corresponding to entities. In his opinion, forms includes phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary, which are all linguistic aspects while entities refer to such raw materials as phonic substance, graphic substance and situation substance, which are all non-linguistic aspects. He also holds the opinion that a form always corresponds to an objective entity in the real world. In Carford translation theories, forms can actually be understood as systems, that is, each language is composed of different systems, which in turn include numerous subsystems. Thus, to translate between two languages belonging to different systems is to look for entity features that are identical (at least partially identical) in both the source language and the target language. Since there can never be a completely identical system among different languages and even the most closely related languages have their own unique forms, the forms and meanings of different languages can never be completely the same. Therefore, in the process of translation, meaning cannot be fully conveyed from one language to another, which is also an important point that makes Catford translation theories different from others’. (Jiang Li 2010, 46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 3 Different Perspectives Regarding Equivalence====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida believes that the reason why there is equivalence in the process of translation is that different languages can perform exactly the same function. Based on this belief, Nida put forward the concept of dynamic equivalence, which is “defined in terms of the degree to which the receptors of the message in the receptor language respond to it in substantially the same manner as the receptor in the source language.” (Nida 1969, 25) What’s more, in elaborating functional equivalence, which is the modified version of dynamic equivalence, considering the differences in terms of languages and cultures in bilingual communication, Nida divided functional equivalence into two levels, namely, the maximum level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to understand and appreciate it essentially the same as the original readers did and the minimal level of equivalence which refers to the one in which the readers of a translated text should be able to comprehend it to the point that they can conceive of how the original readers of the text must have understood and appreciated it. (Xiong Demi 2001, 88) In addition, Nida pointed out that the translation should not excessively pursue the correspondence between the original form and the translated form, but should shift the attention to accurately convey the meaning of the original text. Therefore, translators can be allowed to change the form of the original text when readers are prone to misunderstand the original text. In summary, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory broke the previous static model of focusing solely on text comparison and holds that only by getting the receptors of the target language to completely understand the translated text, can they respond in much the same way as the receptors of the source language. That is to say, dynamic equivalence emphasizes reader response. (Jiang Li 2010, 45)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, he believes that &amp;quot;translation is the replacement of textual materials in one language by equivalent textual materials in another language.&amp;quot; (Catford 1965, 13) In his definition, Catford did not use the word &amp;quot;text&amp;quot;, but &amp;quot;textual materials&amp;quot;, because he believes that the meaning of a text could not be completely translated into another text, at least when it comes to the meaning at two or more levels, the equivalence could not be found, but only a substitute is available. Catford regards translation equivalence in traditional translation theory as an empirical phenomenon and puts forward the conditions for translation equivalence, that is, in order to get the text or words of the source language and the target language to be equivalent, there must be some consistency between the entities they refer to. Apparently, according to his theory, equivalence can only exist if the entities involved in the two languages share some common characteristics. Moreover, such equivalence can only exist on the same level, that is, phonics, glyphs, grammar and vocabulary. Equivalence on the four levels cannot be achieved simultaneously, because there are different entities on different levels, and it is impossible for two equivalent words to have the exactly identical entity characteristics. In other words, perfect equivalence does not exist. This also explains why there is no complete translation in Catford's point of view. At this point, Catford's translation theories seem to go deeper into the nature of language. (Jiang Li 2010, 45-46)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, Nida's perspective regarding equivalence is not the same as Catford's. By emphasizing equivalence, Nida means emphasizing the effect of translation. In order to achieve the desired effect of translation, the form sometimes can be abandoned; while Catford’s translation theories focus on the fact that there is no such a thing called perfect translation. Despite their different emphasis, both of them are of guiding significance to the translation practices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. 4 Different Perspectives Regarding Untranslatability====&lt;br /&gt;
No discussion of untranslatability can avoid the subject of the essence of translation, which also applies to the translation theories of Nida and Catford. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the book ''The Theory and Practice of Translation'', Nida pointed out that translation refers to the reproduction of source language information with the closest and most natural equivalent in the target language from the semantic to the stylistic. (Nida 1969, 13) In his opinion, the maximum equivalence that can be achieved in translation is only the so-called &amp;quot;closest&amp;quot; and no real equivalence can be achieved. In other words, Nida holds that untranslatability is ubiquitous and the complete equivalence both on the level of meaning and style can only be impossible. Translation is like a seesaw, and the two ends of the board are the meaning and the style of source language, which in most cases cannot be completely retained at the same time. Therefore, translators should make a choice and decide whether to care more about the meaning of the source language or the style of the source language. In Nida’s opinion, meaning should come first while style should come later. In short, as far as Nida’s translation theories are concerned, the equivalence refers to the one hundred percent transmission of the information of the source language in the target language, while the correspondence means that both the information and the style of the source language are one hundred percent transmitted into the target language, which is of course impossible. Therefore, Nida chooses to use equivalence to describe the translatability rather than correspondence. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, on the other hand, is more pessimistic about translatability. In his book ''A linguistic Theory of Translation'', he defines translation as the process of replacement of the textual materials of source language with the equivalent textual materials of the target language,(Catford 1965, 13) Catford uses &amp;quot;replacement&amp;quot; to correspond to Nida's &amp;quot;reproduction&amp;quot;, just because he realizes that different languages are actually different systems that can never be coincided with each other. As a result, there will never be the so-called transformation and reproduction between two languages. Whether the equivalence can be achieved depends on the degree of coincidence of the described entities in the two languages. Catford also further elaborates in this book that the idea that the source language and the target language have the same meaning or there exists such a thing called transmission in the process of translation is untenable. In order to better prove his point of view, Catford introduced a new view, that is, different languages are actually different systems and each system has its own unique linguistic forms, syntactic relations and grammatical relations. In general, there are basically two kinds of untranslatability in the broad sense. One is the untranslatability on the level of language and the other is the untranslatability on the level of culture. (Cui Yangtong 2018, 241)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All in all, we can draw a conclusion regarding Nida’s and Catfort’s views of untranslatability. On the one hand, Catford’s idea that linguistic forms refer to the formal characteristics of the original text is very close to what Nida calls style. However, on the other hand, what Catford calls the untranslatability on the level of culture is totally different from what Nida calls information. Therefore, we can see that Catfort has a much more strict standard for translation equivalence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. Significance===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 Contributions to Translation Studies ====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida views the communication and integration between different languages and cultures with a new perspective. He jumped out of the bondage of language and instead paid attention to the pragmatic function of language and the external linguistic equivalence. As a faithful supporter of language universality, he insists that anything that can be expressed in one language can also be expressed in another and that communication can be achieved by looking for translation equivalence among different languages and cultures and reorganizing the form of the original text and semantic structure in an appropriate way, which is also the basis for his establishment of equivalence translation theory. In short, Nida's dynamic equivalence theory breaks the previous static mode of solely emphasizing text comparison and creates a new mode of fully respecting the response of the receptors of the target language to translated text. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford believes that the main concern of translation practice is to find equivalent components and the central task of translation theory is to define the nature and conditions of these equivalent components. His equivalence theory mainly focuses on the study of language, which relates the analysis of translation theory closely to the analysis of the functions of semantics and grammar, aiming at explaining how such a semantic equivalence on the level of vocabulary and grammatical structure is achieved. In his opinion, translators’ main task is to seek content equivalence rather than form correspondence, which is exactly what Catford calls translation conversion. In summary, as a means to realize the equivalence in terms of text, Catford’s translation theory has its positive significance in specific historical periods. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2 Influences in China=====&lt;br /&gt;
In the early 1980s, Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories were introduced into China almost at the same time, but their occasions in China were quite different. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Nida’s translation theories were introduced, the research and citation of them achieved a climax. From 1980 to 2000, 147 papers citing Nida's translation theories were published on ''China Translation'', the core journal of Chinese translation circle. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, 25 papers on Nida’s translation theories were published on such core journals as ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012. In 2012 alone, there were 80 journal papers, doctoral papers and master's papers on Nida translation theory. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with Nida's translation theories, Catford's translation theories on the contary have not attracted enough attention in domestic academic circles. According to the statistics of Wanfang database, only 3 papers on the Catford’s translation theories were published on ''Chinese Science and Technology Translation'' from 2000 to 2012 and there were only 8 journal papers, doctoral papers, master's papers and bachelor's papers on Catford's translation theories. (Li Zhidan 2014, 95) What’s more, from the number of Chinese papers published on CNKI regarding Nida’s and Catford’s translation theories, the domestic influence of the two theories are also evident. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha222.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:Chenshachenshachensha333.jpg]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, compared with Catford's translation theories, which are abstract and difficult to understand due to its professionalism, Nida's translation theories are more easily accepted and play a greater guiding role in Chinese-English translation.(Li Zhidan 2014, 95)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 Limitations====&lt;br /&gt;
Nida's research is mainly carried out from a macro perspective and is about the universal principle, which will inevitably ignore the research and discussion of specific skills at the micro level. As a result, the theories obtained will also inevitably be out of touch with practice. Nida's equivalence theory is mainly applicable to the translation of ''The Bible'', and the specific purpose of ''The Bible'' to educate and influence people can make it reasonable to sacrifice the form equivalence and strengthen the functional equivalence in a moderate way. However, if this theory is used to guide the translation of those texts whose forms cannot be ignored, such as the translation of poems, the limitations show up. What’s more, equivalence theory is based on the assumption that readers will have a consistent response, but the problem is that the reader's response is not uniform in any case. It is difficult or almost impossible for readers with different cultural levels, ideologies and positions to produce the same or similar response to the same translation in real life. Therefore, it is difficult to measure the translation effect with this standard. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for Catford, As soon as his theory of equivalence translation was put forward, severe criticism in academic circles is brought about, with most of which focusing on the abstraction and idealization of Catford's examples used to prove his theory. In addition, Newmark pointed out that the interpretation of comparative linguistics conducted by Catford is conducive to translators' judgment and selection in translation practices, but has little contribution to translation theory. Venuti pointed out that the words, sentences and instances used by Cadford were created by himself rather than real. Hornby pointed out that the examples used by Catford are simple and decontextualized, while in fact, the process of translation cannot be simply viewed as language practices, actually, it will also be influenced by such factors as text, culture and environment. At the same time, she did not agree with Catford's view that linguistics is the only support of translation research. In addition, Mu Lei believes that the examples Catford used to support his theory are mainly the translation within Germanic languages or Slavic languages, or between Germanic and Slavic languages, so his theory does not have universally guiding significance. In other words, whether Catford’s theory is applicable to the translation between different language families, especially the translation between Chinese and English or not still needs to be discussed. (Li Zhidan 2014, 94)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, although both Nida and Catford are representatives of the linguistic schools of Western translation theory, their translation theories are actually different in many aspects. Firstly, their translation theories are based on different linguistic schools, with Nida’s based on Noam Chomsky's transformational-generative grammar and Catford’s on Halliday’s systematic linguistics. Secondly, their perspectives in terms of some important concepts are different, such as their perspectives regarding meaning, form, equivalence and untranslatability. Last but not least, their translation theories have caused different impact on the field of translation and this difference is especially prominent in China. Of course, due to their different linguistic foundations, the two translation theories also have different limitations. It seems that Nida’s translation theories are more widely accepted than Catford’s in China because it is a theoretical system that is more compatible to the traditional Chinese translation theories. However, what we should keep in mind is that when we introduce foreign translation theories, in order to broaden our horizon, translation theories that seem to be incompatible to our traditional opinions are as important as those that are similar to our traditional translation views. Only in this way, can the translation theories be improved and developed further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
Cui Yangtong. 崔洋通. (2018). 不可译性:奈达与卡特福德之对比研究. [Untranslatability: A Comparative Study of Nida and Catford]. ''“校园英语” [Campus English]'' 241.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Li. 姜丽. (2010). 奈达与卡特福德翻译理论中几个概念之比较. [A Comparison of Several Concepts in Nida's and Catford's Translation Theories]. ''“文教资料” [Cultural and Educational Materials]'' 44-46.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin Shuwu. 林书武. (1981). 奈达的翻译理论简介. [An Introduction to Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“国外语言学” [Foreign Linguistics]'' 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Zhidan. 李志丹. (2014). 卡特福德和奈达“对等”翻译理论思辨. [A Speculation on Catford’s and Nida's &amp;quot;Equivalence&amp;quot; Translation Theory]. ''“哈尔滨学院学报” [Journal of Harbin Institute]'' 93-95.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shi Xishu &amp;amp; Du Ping. 石锡书 &amp;amp; 杜平. (2004). 辩证地看待奈达的“功能对等”理论. [A Critical Look at Nida's &amp;quot;Functional Equivalence&amp;quot; Theory]. ''“翻译科学初探” [A Preliminary Study on Translation Science]'' 69-71.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xiong Demi. 熊德米. (2001). 奈达翻译理论评述. [A Review of Nida's Translation Theory]. ''“重庆大学学报” [Journal of Chongqing University]'' 85-89.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Catford, J. C. (1965). ''A Linguistic Theory of Translation''. Oxford: Oxford University Press.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene A. &amp;amp; Charles R. Taber. (1969). ''The Theory and Practice of Translation''. Leiden: E.J. Brill.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comparison of Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's Poetry Translation Principles  徐梦蝶 Xu Mengdie 202020080657 英美文学==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;徐梦蝶	Xu Mengdie，Student No.202020080657 英美文学&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound is a representative poet and literary critic at the beginning of 20th Century in western literary world. Together with T.S. Eliot and other important literary figures, he started a new trend in poetry creation and study, and at the same period, China was also experiencing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were built between them. Wen Yiduo's poetic theory is thought to be heavily affected by Pound's but growing out of specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyse the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's poetry translation principles from contrasts of their translation principles in rhyme, image and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound was a representative poet and literary critic of the western literary scene in the early 20th century. Together with important literary figures such as T.S. Eliot, he started a new trend in the creation and study of poetry. At the same period, China was undergoing an essential transition from old style poetry to free verse written in vernacular language. Inevitably, associations were made between them. Wen Yiduo's theory of poetry is considered to be deeply influenced by Pound, but growing out of a specific cultural and social background, Wen's theory still has his own features which should be distinguished from Pound's. Therefore, it's necessary for us to distinguish their principles in poetry translation so as to better comprehend their contributions.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 06:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper aims to analyze the differences and similarities between Ezra Pound's and Wen Yiduo's principles in poetry translation from the comparison of their translation principles in terms of rhyme, image and structure.--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 06:55, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Key words===&lt;br /&gt;
Poetry translation; Wen Yiduo; Ezra Pound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
埃兹拉·庞德和闻一多诗歌翻译原则的对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,在西方文学世界,埃兹拉·庞德是一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特以及其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的相同点和不同之处。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
20世纪初,埃兹拉·庞德是西方文坛一位具有代表性的诗人和文学批评家。 他和艾略特等其他重要的文坛人物一起开创了诗歌创作和研究的新潮流。在同一时期的中国，一场重要的文化运动也正在进行，即从旧诗向白话新诗的转变。这两场运动之间也难以避免地有所联系。人们认为闻一多的诗歌理论深受庞德的影响，但是考虑到闻一多诗歌理论诞生的文化和社会背景，他的一些诗歌翻译原则和庞德的有不同之处。因此，为了更好地理解两者，我们有必要进行对比研究。--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 07:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
本文通过对比分析闻一多和庞德在诗歌韵律，意象，结构三方面的翻译原则，来看两者观点的异同。--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 07:06, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
诗歌翻译理论； 闻一多；埃兹拉·庞德&lt;br /&gt;
===I.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Research Background&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the quick development, China begins to play a much more important role in global stage and naturally the need of recommending Chinese culture to the world has been aroused. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, there is a movement worthy of our attention, that is the vernacular writing movement. At the beginning of 20th century, China is urgently in need to open up and to learn from the western world and some extreme ideas even caused the division between Chinese classical literary composition and modern composition， but at the same time， Chinese traditional culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell， etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915 and started imagist movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of vernacular writing movement，whose first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人) (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（1），172-173). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fast development, China began to play a much more important role on world stage, naturally giving rise to the need to recommend Chinese culture to the world. From traditional Chinese literary creation to today's modern culture, a movement that deserves our attention is the vernacular literary movement. At the beginning of 20th century, China was in desperate need of opening up and learning from the western world and some extreme ideas even caused the split between classical Chinese literary composition and modern composition， but at the same time， traditional Chinese culture was revived by western scholars like Ezra Pound， Amy Lowell, etc. Ezra Pound published ''Cathy''in 1915, setting off Imagist Movement (1909-1917). Wen Yiduo is a representative of the vernacular writing movement, and his first new poetic compositions might be ''A Rainy Night'' (雨夜) and ''Moon and Men'' (月亮和人).--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 07:26, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen distinguished himself from the other representatives of vernacular writing movement by his relative complete frame both in literary composition as well as in literary criticism. Besides, Wen Yiduo's personal painting learning experience and his contact with western poets at that time are materials also worthy of discussion (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（12），432-433). &lt;br /&gt;
The reason why these two figures are chosen to be compared in this paper is because, first they lived at the same time period and were both involved in two important literary movements at that time; second, both of them interpreted and applied Chinese traditional poems into modern composition but in different ways. Therefore, comparisons on their understanding of poetic translation  is a way to learn the role of Chinese traditional culture in modern times and to know these two poets and translators better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Research Method&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Close reading: this paper has collected relative works of Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound and papers on them. By close reading, we come to know their ways of poem composing and their principles of poetic translation. Works involved in this chapter are, ''Complete Collections of Wen Yiduo'', ''Biography of Wen Yiduo'', ''Cathy'' of Ezra Pound, etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparison study: since there are some common points between these two poets and translators, comparisons are made between them to better distinguish them from their roles relatively in vernacular writing movement and in imagist movement, their roles in inheriting the old and making the new, and lastly on their poem translation principles(孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），37).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===II.Literature Review===&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is widely studied as a new poet composer, painter, classical poetry researcher, as well as a revolutionist. Papers on Wen Yiduo focuse more on his identity as a poem composer than on his identity as a translator, so this chapter mainly studies his translator identity with his poet identity as supplement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:A.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Papers on Wen Yiduo have covered almost all aspects including his multiple identities as well as his further studies on traditional Chinese mythologies, classical poems, etc. From 1970s to today, this chapter chose recent papers on Wen Yiduo as a translator, and we can see from this picture that study on Wen Yiduo continues to be a favor to scholars and in recent years even more papers were published on his translation principles. In 2005, a paper of Lv Jing is a watershed, for he announced a new age of modern metrical poem's coming. Wen Yiduo is a pioneer of metrical poem at the beginning of 20th C but he's inevitably constrained by his time. With cultural development, now we are gradually entering a new era of modern metrical poetry (吕进 2005，133-134).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File:8.png]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major works often cited by scholars are these two biggest black dots in the picture, works of Qian Liqun's (钱理群等，1998) ''Chinese Literature in Recent 30 Years''(中国现代文学30年)and ''Collection on Translation Theories''(翻译论集：罗新璋等，1984).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for papers about comparison between Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound,there are 18 papers published in recent years in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among 18 papers, phrases mentioned the most often are &amp;quot;Chinese new poetry&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;poem translation&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;the beauty of painting&amp;quot; in these papers. Most of these papers study on Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound from the general comparison between two movements (vernacular writing movement and imagist movement) and there is only one paper directly compares these two figures in an all around way, which was written by Fu Jianan (傅建安) and Zhang Li（张立） in 2019. In this paper, the authors pointed out that Wen Yiduo was heavily influenced by Ezra Pound, which could be seen from his three principles of beauty: the beauty of music, the beauty of painting, and the beauty of architecture. Besides, they also believed that Wen Yiduo was affected by the features of nationality and creativity in Ezra Pound's literary creation and criticism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====III.Discussion====&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is a representative poet and translator in China at the beginning of 20th Century. At that time, China was experiencing a social and cultural upheaval with collapse of the old and emerging of the new. Since Wen Yiduo was born in a family with avant-garde thoughts, he came to get revolutionary idea at an early age. Although Wen Yiduo didn't participate directly into the May 4th movement, he demonstrated his firm support of students through a passionate patriotic poem. Clearly, Wen Yiduo's literary creation is indispensable from his social ideas. This could be revealed in subjects of his poems, for instance, ''Songs of Seven Sons'' (七子之歌), ''Song of the Sun''（太阳吟）, ''Silent Night'' (静夜), etc. As for his ideas in translation which are also closely associated with his understanding in poem composing, basing on his personal learning and experiences (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（1）,92).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo had experienced several transitions in his life in poem composing. He was first a poet of classical poems (1916-1925) and had works like, ''Ode on Horse'' (马赋), ''Ode on Pine'' （松赋), ''Spring Willow'' （春柳), etc. Later influenced by Hu Shi and vernacular writing movement, he devoted himself to new poem writing and criticized that classical poem shouldn't be composed and it should be totally abandoned  (评本学年《周刊》里的新诗). After several tries in composing new poems, Wen Yiduo later arrived at America to continue his study on painting and literature. Here he had contact with Chicago poets and American Imagists and this was where his another transition occurred. He then again criticized Hu Shi's absolute abandonment of rhyme and rhythm and advocated to trace back to Chinese classical culture for nourishment and this was partly enlightened by his painting and classical poem study experiences in Chicago and after he was back to China, he pioneered in creating metrical poems, which associated western new poems' features together with image and structure of classical Chinese poems. He asked for beauty in music, beauty in image, and beauty in Architecture. His best work realized his principles could be seen in ''Dead Water'' (死水) (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（1），275-277).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound had a same starting point of doing translation, which is to find an answer to his epoch and to solve problems existing in society. He even leveled the importance of Confucianism to the height of Christianism which has unrivalled importance in Western culture. He believed that the &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;benevolence&amp;quot; mentioned by Confucius was exactly what was needed, to conquer the social plight posed by industrialism, periodic economic crisis, isolation between human beings, etc (蒋洪新 2001,78-79). Ezra Pound denied that poem translation should be word-to-word translation but to maintain connotations behind it. He decided the name &amp;quot;imagism&amp;quot; for the writing movement in 1912 and later published ''Cathy''in 1915. He was delighted when he discovered Chinese character was full of beauty of images and classical poems like ''The Books of Songs''all could be a good source for imagist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In ''A Pact'', Pound compared Whitman as a father and himself was his son. Although he held some disagreements with his father, they two had to share the same root and sap. Whitman is like Hu Shi in China, who highlighted the importance of free expression, direct use of vernacular language, and relatively neglected the significance of structure, rhyme, and rhythm. Wen Yiduo had also mentioned that, he disagreed with Hu Shi's composition of absolute free verses in his ''Experiment'' (尝试集). To Wen Yiduo, sound and music is what contained in words and only poem, this concise expression, can have more powerful emotions with their syllables which is natural and artistic (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in image translation==== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo started painting when he was young and he continued his study of painting in Chicago Academy of Fine Arts. All these experience provided him a chance to paint poems and he had unique understanding of images basing on his study on both classical Chinese poems and new poems. At the beginning of his composing of new poems, poems on nature took a great part of them. Yet he later found that his direct use of a lot of common images in classical poems made his poem too direct and superficial. He therefore decided to use more uncommon images. When he came to America and knew Chicago poets like Carl Sandburg as well as imagists like Amy Lowell, he was affected by their ideas in poem composing. Chicago poets use direct language and free verse to paint out the world in a vivid way. Images are important to Chicago poets but they put rhythm and rhyme in a non-essential position  (焦建平 2001,134-135). Wen Yiduo therefore, at the earlier period of his poem composing, he paid great attention to image use and also disregarded rhythm and rhyme. Here we have one short excerpt of his earlier composition:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
太阳辛苦了一天，&lt;br /&gt;
赚得一个平安的黄昏，&lt;br /&gt;
喜得满面通红，&lt;br /&gt;
一气直往山洼里狂奔。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This excerpt was from one of his earlier vernacular poem and it's very direct and daily, yet lacking beauty in music, image, and depth, and he soon gave up this style. He agreed with Hu Shi's idea in liberating human mind by literature revolution, but he still enhanced the importance of literary form (北塔 2011,105-106). Wen Yiduo therefore, criticize Hu Shi's writing for lack of beauty in music and in image. As a translator, his principles of poem translation are heavily impacted by his identity as a poet. He believed that translator of poem should be a poet himself and the process of translation could be viewed as a process of recreation. Wen Yiduo compared poem composing as traditional Chinese painting; colors blending with colors create new harmonious image and words should be like colors (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），202).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Wen Yiduo's poem ''Red Candler''as an example, he used the image of red candler to praise the spirit of selfless sacrifice and affirmed his belief in brightness. From Wen Yiduo's own writing, we could see the transition in his using of color image, which shifted from bright ones to dim ones as we can discover from ''Red Candler'' (红烛), ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Color'' (色彩) to ''Dead Water'' (死水). Images of colors in his poems are often studied by scholars. And it is taken as a clear combination of his idea on both painting and poetry composing. And as we've mentioned above, Wen Yiduo's poetry contained his patriotic idea which is not only shown in subjects but also in his insistence on the form of poetry. As we can see in both ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) and ''Dead Water'' (死水), Wen Yiduo pursued a visual presentation of described pictures. Although Wen Yiduo had studied painting in America, he had shown more free hand sketch in his poem rather then western fine brush work (辛春生 2011,28-29). All his principles in poem composition were applied to his translation later. Wen Yiduo asked for concrete image rather than mystery one which also coincides with Pound's idea. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''&amp;quot;这种空空疏疏模模糊糊的描写法使读者丝毫得不着一点具体的印象，当然是弱于幻想力底结果。&amp;quot; （孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），62).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don’t use such an expression as &amp;quot;dim lands of peace.&amp;quot; It dulls the image. It mixes an abstraction with the concrete. It comes from the writer’s not realizing that the natural object is always the adequate symbol.&amp;quot; (A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste)''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound can be taken as an orientalist for his love and study on eastern cultures. Before he came to know Chinese, he was captured by the conciseness but rich connotation contained in Chinese traditional culture. His interests in Chinese traditional poems was started by ''A History of Chinese Literature ''(Herbert Giles) and later became addicted to it for Fenollosa's introduction of oriental art （郭为 1988,110). In the process of translating Chinese traditional poem, he formed his poem composing principles. He believed that poem should not be written in superfluous words; abstraction should not be mixed with concrete natural symbols; and expressions should be polished with good ornaments (Ezra Pound, A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste). Pound had many practices of image-using and he was known for his superimposition of images. &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
“落叶依于重扃。（''落叶哀蝉曲'' 刘彻）”&amp;quot;A wet leaf that clings to the threshold.&amp;quot; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sentence has shown Pound's superimposition of images well. Here &amp;quot;wet leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are two different images but the verb &amp;quot;cling&amp;quot; is used well to paint a picture of deep autumn and to arouse the feeling of departure. Even the leaf is hesitating of leaving, how about humans? Both &amp;quot;fallen leaf&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;threshold&amp;quot; are classical images used in Chinese poems. Pound chose concrete images to convey the abstract melancholy just as Chinese classical poem did. In ''Cathy'', ''The Beauiful Toilet'' has shown that Ezra Pound also had his own understanding of color image. &amp;quot;Blue, blue is the grass about the river&amp;quot;, &amp;quot;White, white of face, hesitates, passing the door.&amp;quot; There are 6 duplicated words in original poem but Pound only kept the duplicated form of color words &amp;quot;青青&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;皎皎&amp;quot;, which reflects his high attention to color image although he didn't mentioned that in his essay (''Cathy'').&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound drew nourishment from classical Chinese poems and attached great importance to image using. Yet, since Wen Yiduo had experiences as a painter, he was more sensitive to color images than Pound, though Pound also had his own preference to images. Therefore, we may assume that Wen Yiduo was affected by imagism and Ezra Pound, but Wen Yiduo also had his personally preference and choice of image application basing on his understanding of classical Chinese poems and painting just as what was shown in ''Reminicence of Chrysanthemum'' (忆菊) (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（1），94).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in rhyme translation====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo composed poems in classical Chinese with traditional style at first, when he was at school. Later deeply affected by ideas of vernacular poem composing as highlighted by Hu Shi, he accepted that we should liberalize citizen's mind by freeing them from constraints of classical writing and shifted his composing from classical style to vernacular free verse. When Wen Yiduo started his new poem composing, he realized too direct an expression was would lose the hazy beauty. Different from Hu Shi, Wen Yiguo attached great importance to rhyme and rhythm of poems. This might have some association with his experience of Tang poem studies. He appreciated the beauty of classical poem and even believed that it's almost impossible for us to translate these poems into English, or it's a waste of classical poems. To translate Yuefu folksongs, free verse is thought to be the best choice to him, for their similarity in form. And translator is given more space to think about rhyme (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
In his comment on Shigeyoshi Obata's translation on Li Po's poems, Wen blamed the translator for using free verse to translate Li Po's metrical poems. Because Wen himself is a big fan of Li Po, he denied that Li Po's grander style and imposing manner could be kept in free verses (黄焰结 2014,611). He then practiced his translation believes into his own writings. In the next year(1927), he translated a poem of John Masefield.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sea Fever (1902)&lt;br /&gt;
by： John Masefield&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the wheel's kick and the wind's song and the white sail's shaking,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And a gray mist on the sea's face, and a gray dawn breaking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, for the call of the running tide&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is a wild call and a clear call that may not be denied;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a windy day with the white clouds flying,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And the flung spray and the blown spume, and the sea-gulls crying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I must go down to the seas again, to the vagrant gypsy life,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the gull's way and the whale's way, where the wind's like a whetted knife;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And all I ask is a merry yarn from a laughing fellow-rover,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And quiet sleep and a sweet dream when the long trick's over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再回到荒凉的天涯海角，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一只楼船，一颗星儿做她的向导，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
还有龙骨破着浪，风声唱着歌，白帆在风里摇，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
海面上一阵灰色的雾，一个灰色的破晓。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，因为那一阵潮水的呼声&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
是狂暴的呼声，嘹亮的呼声，你没有法子否认&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要求的是一个刮风的天儿，还飞着些白云，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
再加上海水翻着浪花儿，海鸥也在叫你。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要回海上去，再过那漂泊的生涯才好！&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
走上海鸥的道，鲸鱼的道，那里的风像把快刀；&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我要的是做完了的活，大伙儿谈着天儿说着笑，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
临了，来一场甜蜜的梦，一宿安稳的觉。（''时事新报·学灯'' 1927）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Masefield's Sea Fever is a rhymed poetry and Wen chose end rhyme to echo the original version, in order to achieve the musical beauty in poem. Besides a lot alliterations &amp;quot;a star to steer/ a clear call, etc.&amp;quot; are used in the original poem to form the enormous power and repetition is another figure of speech in this poem, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again&amp;quot;, which could emphasize the poet's emotion.&lt;br /&gt;
To maintain the original features, Wen Yiduo kept the original repetition and parallels in his translation. Wen Yidou thought that art is artificial decoration together with natural beauty. In his translation, to achieve the parallel structure and concise expression, he had chopped off unnecessary conjunctions and shift the order of words. For example, &amp;quot;I must go down to the seas again, to the lonely sea and the sky, And all I ask is a tall ship and a star to steer her by,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;again&amp;quot; this world was shifted into the latter part of the translation and &amp;quot;lonely sea and the sky &amp;quot; was translated as a Chinese four-character idiom &amp;quot;天涯海角&amp;quot;.&amp;quot;To steer&amp;quot; this infinitive was translated as a verb-object structure-&amp;quot;做她的向导&amp;quot; to ensure the balance of translation (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），54).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared with the original version, we can discover the translated version is even more concise and has clear beats to form music. To form a parallel structure and the clear rhythm, Wen Yiduo had added some decorative elements or eliminate some unimportant elements to achieve his ideal music. “龙骨”，“风声”，“白帆”are words chosen by translator basing on original expression, in order to match both requirements of images and readability. “还”，“临了”，“天儿”， these are words added by the translator which are rich in Chinese culture and are tainted by vernacular feature. This can help to achieve an effect of a balance between the loose and the tense within poem. Wen Yiduo believes that poems should have multiple rhythms serving for one theme and this can catch reader's attention and arouse emotions. It's more natural (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），54). In this poem, Wen wanted to present the poem in the rhythm of waves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Different from Wen Yiduo's insistence on the rhyme and rhythm of poems, Ezra Pound believed that &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music, but if it does rely on its music that music must be such as will delight the expert&amp;quot; (Ezra Pound, ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'',1913). Take ''The River-Merchant's Wife: a Letter'' as an example, Pound translated Chinese poem into a prose than a rhymed poem, and to this extent his emphasis is more on the other side as what was said by himself that he agreed that music was important but he didn't take it as a priority. He believed that poems could be divided into three kinds, and poems of sounds is one of the three. Poems of sounds could be appreciated without being translated, for its musicality to some extent is untranslatable. But he regarded images as conveyable and was devoted to convey images from Chinese poems to English translation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we can see, Rhyme and rhythm are as important as images to Wen Yiduo, for he thought these were indispensable ways to convey emotion and to arouse feeling. Wen Yiduo asked for not only beauty in image but also beauty in music and he showed no preference between these two, yet, to Pound, as what was said in ''A Few Don'ts by an Imagiste'', &amp;quot;It is not necessary that a poem should rely on its music&amp;quot;. Wen Yiduo attached so much importance to music, so that he once said, some five-character quatrains of Li Po could not be translated into another language for he believed that Li Po's five-character quatrains were ancient soul in modern cover with decorations added. The beat and syllables form the imposing manner of his poem and once these verses were transplanted into another container, the favor might be lost (闻一多 1926，1).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3. Contrast of Wen Yiduo's and Pound's principles in translation of architecture====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound studied both Chinese poems and Japanese poems. Therefore the structure of his translations can often be traced back into parallelism of Chinese poem as well as the Japanese Haiku. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In a Station of the Metro&lt;br /&gt;
The Apparition of these faces in the crowd;&lt;br /&gt;
Petals on a wet, black bough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is one of Pound's most famous poems and Pound took it as his proud work of imitation of Japanese Haiku. However, some scholars hold a different view, like Wu Di, he thought this poem is more close to imitation of Chinese parallel sentence. He listed reasons as: First, there are parallel compositions like time and space and color contrasts of bough and petals. Second, Wu thought that metrical unit of this poem is &amp;quot;word&amp;quot;, which is distinct from &amp;quot;syllable&amp;quot; in English poems and Japanese Haiku. Haiku highlighted more artistic conception than metrical harmony. Besides, this poem paid more attentions to the notional words than functional words (吴笛 2007，55-56).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pound's translation of poems are influenced by forms of folk songs, sonnets, Greek-style lyric poems, elegy, etc. and it can be traced back to Provence love song, Japanese Haiku and Chinese traditional poetry (王贵明，刘佳 2006，85). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo is the pioneer of new metrical poems in China and asked poets to learn from western metrics and combined it with Chinese traditional poems. He advocated that the highest form of art should be &amp;quot;pure form&amp;quot;. So he appealed to &amp;quot;beauty of architecture&amp;quot; and in Chinese architecture, balance is taken as beauty in tidy form, which is also asked for in poem composed by himself (陈历明 2016，72-73). Wen Yiduo once said that in Chinese aesthetic appreciation, balance was very essential, we could see it in both Chinese architectures and poems. Pattern, syntax, diction and coordination are elements required in a well composed poem. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thursday&lt;br /&gt;
——Edna St. Vincent Millay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if I loved you Wednesday, &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well, what is that to you?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not love you Thursday—   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So much is true. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And why you come complaining  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is more than I can see.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I loved you Wednesday,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—yes—but what  Is that to me? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
即使我礼拜三爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
你管它做什么？&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜四我并不爱你，&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
却一点也不错。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
我真不懂，你何为还&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
找着我来纠缠。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
礼拜三我爱你—对—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
可是那与我又何干？（　——原载1927年11月5日上海《时事新报 文艺周刊》第9期）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a poem translated by Wen Yiduo which reflects his ideas in poem translation, especially in achieving beauty in architecture. First this poem consists of two stanzas and in each stanza, the second and the fourth lines are shorter than the first and the third lines. We can see that the translator transferred the original form of the poem into the translation but did a little alternation to achieve a better presentation. In this sentence, &amp;quot;—yes—but what/Is that to me?&amp;quot;, to balance the length of sentences, the translator shift the word &amp;quot;—yes—&amp;quot; into the verse before the last one, &amp;quot;礼拜三我爱你—对—&amp;quot; to match the number of words. Another instance in this poem is this sentence -&amp;quot;And why you come complaining/Is more than I can see&amp;quot;. To ensure the balance of two stanzas, the translator broke the sentence, &amp;quot;你何为还找着我来纠缠&amp;quot; into two verses, &amp;quot;你何为还/找着我来纠缠&amp;quot;(范守义 2004，101-102). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides, there is a semantic symmetry designed by the translator. There is no obvious transitional word before the last line of the first stanza but has a dash to indicate it, therefore the author added &amp;quot;却&amp;quot; to echo  &amp;quot;可是&amp;quot; in the last line of the last stanza and replaced the dash to achieve the balance in form as well as in meaning. All these efforts of the translator are devoted to achieve the aesthetic sense in architecture(范守义 2004，101-102).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one word, both Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound ask for beauty in form but they draw their nourishment from different places and have different focus, for example, Ezra Pound learned and composed Provence love poems and Japanese Haiku. In ''Cathy'', we can see that many classical Chinese poems were translated into prose which are more loose in form, but in Wen Yiduo's translation, he highlighted the balance of structure and was stick to Chinese traditional sense of beauty in architecture (孙党伯 袁春正 1993（2），3).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.Conclusion====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up, Ezra Pound as a imagist had absorbed elements in Chinese traditional culture and reinterpreted Chinese images in his translation. What should be emphasized is that his understanding of Chinese poems and images comes from Fenollosa, and ''Cathy'' is rewriting of Fenollosa's writing. In translation, Ezra Pound asked for artistic conception through image superimposition. And as for his form of translation, it's more loose than Wen Yiduo's, for Ezra Pound though required order in literary works, he didn't take &amp;quot;order&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;balance&amp;quot;. His order may exist in his position of images but it does not have to be balance in number of words or pattern of expressions. Being a fan of Li Po, Wen Yiduo even though influenced by vernacular writing movements, Chicago poets, and imagist movements, he advocated the importance of form and highlighted artistic feature of poems, the metric, which was a combination of the old and the new. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing on comparisons of Ezra Pound and Wen Yiduo in these three aspects, we come to know that Wen Yiduo was influenced by imagist movement and he did pay high attention to image-using later in his works but Wen Yiduo's literary understanding should also be attributed to his family background, China's social environment at that time, and his life experiences. Before he became a poet, he is a patriotic citizen. Wen Yiduo's literary works have a solid patriotic foundation and that's why he always tried to maintain Chinese traditional culture and to spread it through literary creations. This explains elements of Chinese traditional painting and Chinese aesthetic sense of architecture in his poems, as well as specific Chinese images contained in his poems like chrysanthemum, candler, red bean, etc. We shall better say that Wen Yiduo and Ezra Pound are two poets and translators born in a similar social environment rather than saying that one is totally the other's imitator. Since they two have their unique culture background and are both passionate lover of Chinese poems, they naturally share some common features in literary presentations but there are also distinctions reflecting their own culture identity like what we discovered in both their own writings and translations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===V.Reference===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound. Cathy. ''London: Elkin Mathews, Cork Street Mcmxv''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ezra Pound (1913).A Few Don’ts by an Imagiste. ''Poetry''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fan Shouyi 范守义.(2004).论诗歌的句法结构美──汉英诗歌比较研究[On the Syntactic Structure of Poetry -- A Comparative Study of Chinese and English Poetry].''外交学院学报 Journal of China Foreign Affairs University'' 2004(04):98-107.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Guo Wei 郭为.(1988).埃兹拉·庞德的中国汤[The Chinese Soup of Ezra Pound].''读书 Reading''(10):104-110.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiang Hongxin 蒋洪新.(2001).庞德的翻译理论研究[Study on Pound's Translation Theory ].''外国语(上海外国语大学学报)Foreign Languages (Journal of Shanghai International Studies University)''(04):77-80.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bei Ta 北塔.(2011).略论闻一多诗歌之英文翻译[On the English Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''中国现代文学研究丛刊 Modern Chinese Literature Researches Series''(12):97-108.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheng Liming 陈历明.(2016).闻一多的诗歌翻译与格律诗学的生成[On Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poetry and the Generation of Metrical Poetics].''文艺理论研究 Theoretical Studies in Literature and Art'' 36(01):64-75.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jiao Jianping 焦建平.(2001).卡尔·桑德堡与“意象主义”[Carl Sandburg and Imagism].''西北大学学报(哲学社会科学版) Journal of Northwestern University (Philosophy and Social Sciences)''(04):134-137.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Lina黄丽娜.(2013) 闻一多诗歌翻译研究[Research on the Translation of Wen Yiduo's Poems].''湖南师范大学 Hunan Normal University''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huang Yanjie黄焰结.(2014) 英译李太白——闻一多与小畑薰良译诗对话的文化考量[English Translation of Li Po's Poems-- Cultural Study on Wen Yiduo and Shigeyoshi Obata's Talk on Poetic Translation ].''外语教学与研究 Foreign Language Teaching and Research'' 46(04):605-615+641.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lv Jing 吕进.(2005)三大重建:新诗,二次革命与再次复兴[Three Major Reconstructions: New Poetry, the Second Revolution and Rejuvenation ].''西南师范大学学报(人文社会科学版)Journal of Southwest Normal University (Humanities and Social Sciences edition)''(01):130-135.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun Dangbo, Yuan Zhengchun 孙党伯 袁春正.(1993).闻一多全集. [Complete Works of Wen Yiduo] ''武汉：湖北人民出版社 Wuhan: Hubei People's Publishing House.''12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wu Di吴笛.(2007)论庞德“在地铁车站”中的汉诗特性[On Characteristics of Chinese Poetry in Pound's ''In a Station of the Metro''].''外国文学研究 FOREIGN LITERATURE STUDIES''(05):53-57.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wen Yiduo.(1926)英译李太白诗[English translation of Li Po's poems]''《北平晨报》副刊 Supplement to Peiping Morning Post''.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wang Guiming, Liu Jia王贵明,刘佳.(2006)今韵古风——论埃兹拉·庞德诗歌翻译和创作中的仿古倾向[Archaic Style in Modern Form-- On the Archaic Tendency in Ezra Pound's Poetry Translation and Creation].''北京理工大学学报(社会科学版)Journal of Beijing University of Science and Engineering (Social Sciences Edition)''(06):79-85.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xin Chunsheng辛春生.(2011) 闻一多《忆菊》诗的绘画美新探[A new Exploration on the Beauty of Painting of Wen Yiduo's Poem &amp;quot;Reminicence of Chrysanthemum&amp;quot;].''名作欣赏 Master Pieces Review''(35):28-29.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==A Comparative Study of Two Chinese Versions of ''The Moon and Sixpence'' from the Perstive of Functional Equivalence Theory	彭丹	Peng Dan==&lt;br /&gt;
                                                    彭丹 Peng Dan  Student No.202020080631 日语语言文学&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abstract===&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of cultural exchanges among all countries, more and more famous works, novels and films have been translated into many versions for people to enjoy. It has become a headache for many translators to realize the original style. In 1969, Eugene Nida, a famous American translation theorist, put forward the theory of functional equivalence, which focusing on the realization of communication between different cultures and languages. This thesis through compares Fu Weici’s and Li Jihong’s two Chinese versions of The Moon and Sixpence, which written by England famous novelist Maugham, on perspective of the functional equivalence theory. Summing up that how to realize the equivalence of words, sentences and semantic during the translation and how to present the readers’ response. There are always some defects in any perfect things. Some scholars think that the functional equivalence theory ignores the equivalence of form and the style of the original work. However, the theory of functional equivalence is derived from practice, and its achievements are obvious to translation and it makes great contribution for translation. In this paper, I will refer to the form equivalence in the process of translation which not affects the reader's understanding of the original work. This paper focuses on the application of functional equivalence theory in the two versions and describes the translators how to realize the equivalence of meaning, form and cultural equivalence. The paper’s researching ways include literature research, comparative research, example-analysis, summarize experience and content analysis. In the end, I will give my own opinion on the theory of functional equivalence and judge the version which I think is more suitable for readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===KEY WORDS:===&lt;br /&gt;
Functional Equivalence; Formal Equivalence;Reader’s Response&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===题目===&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等理论视角下《月亮与六便士》的两个汉译本对比研究&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===摘要===&lt;br /&gt;
随着各国文化交流的发展，越来越多的名著，小说亦或者影视作品被译成若多版本供人们欣赏。如何完美的展现原著的风采成为众多译者头疼的事情。1969年，美国著名翻译理论学家尤金.奈达，提出了功能对等理论，着重实现不同文化，语言之间的沟通对等，并且侧重于读者的反映。本文通过功能对等理论对比研究傅惟慈和李继宏两人关于英国著名小说家毛姆的《月亮与六便士》的两个中文译本，总结出，在小说翻译的过程中，译者如何实现单词，句子，语义和文化的对等以及如何实现读者的反映。再完美的东西总会有那么一点缺陷，有学者认为功能对等理论忽略了形式的对等以及原著的文体。但是功能对等理论是源于实践，它的成果有目共睹并且其为翻译界做出了巨大贡献。本文会提及译者在翻译的过程中忽略的形式对等，但是并不影响读者对原著的理解。本文更加侧重描写功能对等理论在这两本译文中的应用，详细描写它如何实现意思的对等，形式的对等以及文化的对等。本文使用的方法有文献研究，对比研究，个案分析，经验总结以及内容总结等方法。最后我也会给出自己关于功能对等理论的见解，并评判出我认为更加适合读者的译本。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===关键词===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
功能对等；沟通对等；读者反映&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===1.Introduction===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.1Research Background====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Coincident with the development of the cultural globalization has been realization more and more foreign literary works are translated Chinese literary works for China domestic people to read and appreciate. Whereas after reading the original works which are translated frequently, we possibly feel that most works still have many regrets. On the one hand, if the translators only quest the corresponding words, this may limit the reader’s thought in a large aspect that the readers couldn’t deeply understand the emotion what the authors want to express. On the other hand, if the translators only pursue the semantic and thought, these probably not reflect the profound meaning of a word which the author wants to express. Furthermore, there are many differences between eastern and western cultures and everyone has their own style of expression. If a translator who has polarity style for the original author to translate his works, the difference between the two may be obvious. In order to show the original works better and reduce the difference between source language and target language. Eugene Nida according to the nature of translation put forward the famous Functional Equivalence Theory. It states that translation is not only the equivalence of words, but also the equivalence of style, semantic and type of writing. The information are conveyed by translation includes not only the surface information but also the deeper culture information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.2Literature Review====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1969, Eugene Nida put forward the functional equivalence theory. In 1986, he published a book which called From One Language to Another. This work is a representative in his theoretical pursuit of translation. He also made numerous amendments and supplements according with his previous translation theories. He used the “functional equivalence” to replace the “dynamic equivalence”.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From nearly five years of development at home and abroad, we can see that the functional equivalence theory not only involves the translation of novels but also the news, politics, traditional Chinese medical name, the loaded culture words, the road science and technology, drama and other related aspects of text translation and film translation etc..  After searching the published papers, we could find some papers which use the perspective of functional equivalence theory. Such as Zhou Xiaohui’s “Translating Strategies of Movie and TV Scripts from English to Chinese from the Perspective of Functionalist Equivalence: as Shown in the Translation of the Script of Crash”, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University. And Chen Anqi’s “Applying Nida’s Functional Equivalence to the Translation of the Non-Technical Part of Sci-tech Texts”, published in Beijing Foreign Studies University and etc.. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1919, Maugham's The Moon and Sixpence was published which described a British painter went to south Pacific Tahiti and had the primitive life with the Indigenous people here. And ultimately he became the successful painter. In China, there are numerous translation versions about The Moon and Sixpence. In this thesis, I want to introduce Fu Weici’s translation version and Li Jihong’s tra versions in particular and compare these two Chinese versions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====1.3Research Methodology====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Literature study: in order to get the first-hand information about the functional equivalence theory, it is necessary to read many literature such as taking the thesis and journals in the CNKI or VIP. Through these materials we can learn a lot of knowledge that we do not know so that we can complete the thesis more fully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Example-analysis: through this thesis I will list a majority of examples. These examples are classified on words, sentences and semantics etc.. At the same time, this thesis also will illustrate some examples which do not seem to achieve the functional equivalence. Through these examples we can get a better understanding of the functional equivalence theory and its characteristic during application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Comparative study: in this thesis, I will chose the Fu Weici’s and Li Jihong’s Chinese versions to make comparison through words, style, culture and semantics. By comparing some difference of the two Chinese versions that we can have deeper understood about the functional equivalence theory in the application. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. Summarize experience: This thesis will take the summarize experience of two Chinese versions to show the relation with functional equivalence or the difference with it. This thesis also will list some summarize experience which maybe not be suitable for translation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===2. The Functional Equivalence Theory===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.1Introduction of Eugene Nida====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida is an outstanding theorist about translation in American. And his translation theory has larger influence on the translation works in both foreign countries and inland. His theory on the translation is a landmark of studies about the modern translation. Moreover, in contrast to contemporary theorists, he is evaluated the most noted theorist. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eugene Nida was born in a city of Oklahoma on the November 11, 1914. He went to university in Los Angeles where he elected the Greek as the major degree and he found that he liked the Bible. Then he created the outstanding academic records during the university. Afterwards, he got master’s degree about Greek new translation at Southern California. In 1943 that he got his doctor degree after graduated from master. Then he was employed by American Bible Society and his duty is to check and estimate the publications of Bibles. He needed to provide the services for the missionary translators and given the advices to them about how to translate better. For helping the translator to solve the questions about translation and different culture he went to 85 countries and experienced the various aspects of culture and language. In 1970, Eugene Nida was elected as the coordinator for the translations research in United Bible Society. His responsibility is to write the translators handbooks and prepare the materials for teaching the translators and test them. After long, there were many new versions about the bible were sold well all around the world. These new versions about the bible all translated by guidance of the Nida’s dynamic equivalence. Eugene Nida has devoted decades for bible translation and he has contributed to the flourishing of the bible translation in twentieth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.2Nida’s Functional Equivalence Theory====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the early period of Nida’s essays, he emphasized that there were not complete equivalence between two languages so that there were no absolute translation. Subsequently, he devoted to finding the closest equivalence about the nature, on the basis of that, he developed three translation theories which were the formal equivalence theory, the dynamic equivalence theory and the functional equivalence theory. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The formal equivalence that mainly emphasizes the equivalence of language’s formal and content. Therefore, in the translation process, the translators often due to excessively focus the grammatical structure of the source language, word’s coherence and interior literal meaning so that neglect the target language reader’s response, the different culture is the ascribed leads to the target language readers couldn’t understand the original meaning. But it also has its own strength like Kelly said it could indicate how the meaning was expressed in original works, preserving un-translated idiom and rhetorical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dynamic equivalence theory has no essential difference with functional equivalence theory and it develops form the formal equivalence. For avoiding it often is misunderstood that Nida uses the expression of functional equivalence to describe the accuracy of the translation. The former emphasizes the importance of formal and content, the latter more emphasizes the communication with the language and cultural.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence is defined as “a term referring to the type of equivalence reflected in a target text which seeks to adapt the functional of the original to suit the specific context in and for which it was produced” in the dictionary. From this definition it indicated functional equivalence not only emphasizes the linguistics and form but also emphasizes the communication of different background. Such as we could translate the “white as frost” to replace the “white as snow” if there isn’t snow this word. If both of them are impracticable we could translate into “very very white”. Form this example we could deeply understand the definition of the functional equivalence about communication. This theory pays attention to the target language reads’ response under the different cultural and language. So he used “the functional equivalence” to replace “the dynamic equivalence” in the year of 1969.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functional equivalence had made a great contribution for translation field. But there are also some critics about it by some translation scholars with different perspectives. First some scholars think it pays too attention about readers’ repose that neglects the authority of text. They point out that sometimes the reader’s response is subjective so it impossible to realize the equivalence of target language according to the readers’ response. Secondly some scholars it is the superior to the form equivalence. Therefore it has litter emphasis on the form. As we all known that different countries have the different cultures and there are also great difference on the people’s abilities about learning. So it means that it is not necessary to reduce much original difficulty to realize the communicative purpose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there are many critics about it, his theories come from the practice and these theories had strong guiding for our translation. What’s more, the functional equivalence had solved the long-standing argument between the “literal translation” and the “liberal translation”.      &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====2.3Research of Functional Equivalence at Home and Abroad====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presently at home and abroad, the functional equivalence theory’s research is mainly focused on the study of translation’s guidance of literary works.  As opposed to business letters and legal materials, the functional equivalence theory is more inclined to convey the original works’ content and connotation rather than grammatical forms. Currently there are majority researches on the versions about The Moon and Sixpence at home and aboard. However most of them are analyzing the protagonist’s characteristic or the author’s background and living condition. There are few researches that are about the compassion-studying and analyzing The Moon and sixpence from the perspective of the functional equivalence theory of Nida.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Introduction of The Moon and Sixpence and Its Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.1 Brief Introduction of The Moon and sixpence====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The moon and sixpence is one of the great works of William Somerset Maugham, a British novelist, written in 1919. The book is sold subject to the condition that is shall not, by way of trade or otherwise, be lent, resold, hired out, or otherwise circulated without the publisher’s prior consent in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition. First it published in Great Britain by William Heinemann in 1919. In this novel, Maugham tells the whole story in the first person narrative. This book is based on the French impressionist painter Gauguin's life who originally is a securities broker at the middle-aged. However he gave up everything to the South Pacific island of Tahiti and lived with the indigenous people. Finally he got inspiration and created many masterpieces of art. This novel became popular in the twentieth Century and it revealed the theme of escaping the reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work relates the content by the first person perspective. The protagonist is a writer who knows about Charles Strickland’s family. The family looked happiness and perfectly satisfactory, however, Charles Strickland was always lacking in energy. After long, he left home to Paris that to decide look for his own art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protagonist goes to aboard and founds the Charles Strickland who denotes to struggle out of this life which he couldn’t drawing absolutely obey his own heart. He firmly left his wife and children with nothing left. Fortunately, his wife found the skills to live well with the children. After five years, the protagonist met Charles Strickland in Paris that he lived in poverty and no friends with him but he still immersed his dream and never felt regret. His talent increasingly got the recognition during the progress of quest the art.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Latterly he decided to abandon the civilized life to the original islands in the South Pacific island of Tahiti where the protagonist met by chance. Charles Strickland married a native girl and had three children, spending three years short of happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally the children died and he also had leprosy. Eventually, he finished a piece of work on the wall when he was blind. The native wife buried him, according to his wishes, destroyed his work on the wall which makes the protagonist feel regret. However the protagonist understood his pursuit in his paintings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the publishing of The Moon and Sixpence, it attracts the readers by the plots and profound words and it makes a noise in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.2 The Characteristics of the language====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maugham is recognized the British with deeply influence of French literary. The largest characteristic of his work is that the language is humorous and interesting for readers. This mainly comes down to the fact that he is good at conceiving and telling stories. What’s more it also in addition to what he often shows in his novels. Maugham's text is not tense and there are always cold tone of a British style detached from outside the novels and readers. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His works inevitably have some acrimonious words which could accurately describe the social reality by he own sees and hears. For in The Moon and Sixpence when he describes the success of the Charles Strickland that he write “I do not speak of that greatness which is achieved by the fortunate politician or the successful soldier; that is a quality which belongs to the place he occupies rather than to the man; and a change of circumstance reduces it to very discreet proportions. The prime Minister out of office is seen, too often, to have been but a pompous rhetorician, and the General without an army is but the tame hero of a market town. The greatness of Charles Strickland was authentic. It may be that you do not like his art, but at all events you can hardly refuse it the tribute of your interest. He disturbs and arrests.” By these sentences we can know about the success clearly of the Charles Strickland by comparison. It may be that these languages are too direct to attack politicians and generals, but we can't deny the fact. Maugham’s writing style is short and humorous and we can see the reality of society quickly by his text.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The novel describes Charles Strickland’s feeling with three different women's. These three women basically represent the characteristics of the world most women. The first woman is most common who quest the materialistic, selfish, good face, and with a direct survival instinct. The second women considers the love is supremacy and she is weak and locking the ability to survive. The most pure is his third women. Maybe we couldn’t define her feeling to Charles Strickland. Their marriage is like a merger of similar items, she lived just for him and she has been with him together. In my opinion, these three women are sympathy-worthy and pitiful. Since if eventually Charles Strickland said “Women are strange little beasts. You can treat them like dogs, you can beat them till your arm aches, and still they love you.” These sentences are very simple neither too many gorgeous words nor long winded repetition words. However it is always able to impress deeply you from the heart and it can let you know what the emotion the author wants to express.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Likely these instances, Charles Strickland took keen to pursuit his own dream and he does not care these things around him so that he can't understand why women will follow him without any condition. He thinks they are sympathy-worthy and stupid. In order to vividly embody this feeling, the woman is compared to a dog. Even though you treat them as the dog, they still do not abandon you and love you as before. Through these words I believe that although you haven’t read this book you could also understand the meaning which the author wants to express. Charles Strickland hates the limit of loving and family and he also couldn’t feel the women’s feeling. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Charles Strickland shrugged his shoulders and said “Of course, it is one of the most absurd illusions of Christianity that they have souls.” This sentence through the description of that they have the soul reflected that the pure in his heart. And he pitied them only because he thinks people have more important things to pursue and the people should follow their own heart to do what they want to do. He thinks women have souls, but they don't realize what they really want to do. Maugham's character and the inner world of the characters reflected in the simple humorous sentences have to admit that a simple sentence has a huge amount of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====3.3 Introduction of Fu Weici’s and Li Jihong’s Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici was born in Harbin in 1923. He is the remarkable translator of modern literary. Fu Weici worked in western language and literature respectively in the Fu Jen Catholic University, Zhejiang University and Peking University. He graduated from Peking University in 1950 and worked in Tsinghua University and Peking University for the job of Chinese teaching. Eventually he died in March 16, 2014 at the age of 91. As far as I am concerned and researching from computer, Fu Weici’ version is more simple and there are a lot of language are very straightforward and particularly close to the social situation at that time. There are even a lot of vernacular and dialect. But this version is more close to the original so that the story does not seem boring. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong was born in 1980 and his native is Guangdong, now resides in Shanghai. He is also remarkable translator but younger than Fu Weici. His publication has millions of best-selling translation of Kite Runne , conversations with God, the great Gatsby, the little prince and so on. His contributions are covering novels, prose, translations of sociology, economics, philosophy and religion etc. Comparing Fu Weici’s version, Li Jihong’ version is more close to people's voice habits and there are many languages are very smooth and complete, giving people a sense of comfort and in the language it has also increased a lot of modern elements. The specific differences of the two translations will be put forward in the following article.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===4. A Comparative Study of The Moon and Sixpence’s Two Chinese versions===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.1 A comparative Study on the meaning====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.1 A Comparative Study on the Designative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The designative meaning refers to referents in the realistic world. It is mainly based on observation of world’s objects and experience and it is objective and easy to understand. The translators are easy to achievement equivalence of expression in another language to translate the word’s designative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some instances of the two versions of The Moon and Sixpence following.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: “All we know is that the blackguard gone to Paris.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “我们只知道那个流氓跑到巴黎去了。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “我们只知道那混蛋去了巴黎。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this word, we can see that either 流氓 Or混蛋 are all to describe Charles Strickland and expresses the people’s resentful to him. In the original work the author uses blackguard to describe Charles Strickland. The most meaning of this word is 流氓 and there is rarely 混蛋 this meaning on the Internet. If we translate it into 流氓 that we could understand that this people are homeless and are derelict in duty and run irrelevant business. And this people show low-down means or break the law and so on. Another if we translate into 混蛋 that expresses this person are unreasonable and are impervious to reason. In the original work the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children without leaving anything and there are not any wrongs with his wife. We can learn from the post that he just to pursuit his dream and he considers the loving is the obstacle for him. The people around his wife all mostly think that he had mistress and he is heartless. From this we can see that he did not do the heinous thing or violate the law, merely because what he has done attracted people's discontent. Therefore I consist it is more appropriated to translate the blackguard into 混蛋. The 流氓just release the equivalence of meaning. However the 混蛋 release the equivalence of functuionsal. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: “It was about five years after this.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “这件事过去大约五年之后”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li JIhong’s version: “大概过了五年”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The after five years it has happened a important thing and it points the Charles Strickland abandon his wife and children with nothing to left. The author mostly emphasize the protagonist had underwent this thing and it had influenced him. Moreover the main plot of this article is to express Charles Strickland’s experience and his life of persuading his dream. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In first version Fu Weici points this thing but it doesn’t be referred in Li Jihong’s. So I think when the translators translating this sentence they need translate this thing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: “The satyr in him suddenly took possession, and he was powerless in the grip of an instinct which had all the strength of the primitive forces of nature.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “他内心深处的那个半人半兽的东西把他捉到手里,在这种具有大自然的原始力量的天性的掌心里他完全无能威力。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “他内心的兽欲猝然发难，而他根本无力摆脱那种本能的操控。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The satyr of this sentence points to thought that he does not want love and he hasn’t time for it but he is a man and sometimes he wants a woman. He hates this state but he couldn’t control himself. By comparing the two versions, I think Li Jihong’s translation is better than Fu Weici’s. In the dictionary the satyr points a man who has strong sexual desire and is amorist. And in the Myths of Greece and Rome it points the God of half man and half beast. The first version reflects the equivalence of words’ meaning. And later he used the power of nature to indicate this power. We can see that he mostly translates by word to word and it closes to the original’s language characteristic. The second translators pay more attention to cultural equivalence and the influence of modern elements. Li Jihong translates the satyr into sexual desire and he describes this power is the instinct of the people. As far as I am concerned, the satyr points the sexual desire and it is the instinct which people couldn’t control.    &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.1.2 A Comparative Study on the Associative Meaning=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The associative meaning is an expression of the speakers by individual mental understandings. Sometimes the correct and faithful translation needs correct translating of designative Meaning and it is basis of language. However the associative meaning also is very important. There are different associative meanings though the terms have the same images. Because with the different culture and language that the readers have the different understanding. A closest equivalence of natural translation requires the target readers to fully and positively appreciate corresponding message of source text. For translating the source language’s associative meaning, the translators need figure out correct associative meaning’s expression. And they need do proper responses to original readers that can get from source text. Eventually the translators make the equivalence between the source text readers and target text readers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: “Yes, she hadn’t a drop of white blood in her.”  &lt;br /&gt;
    &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “是的，一滴白人的血液也没有。”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “是的，她的身上没有半滴白人的血。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s about the last journey of Strickland’s life, he met his wife who was indigent and without a drop of white. This sentence emphasizes she is born at here and she doesn’t touch the white at all. In the Fu Weici’s version, he translates a drop of white into 一滴白人的血，however in Li Jihong’s, it is translated 半滴白人的血. Comparing to the original description of a drop of a blood, the later more reflects the equivalence of associative meaning and more vividly describing that she was native. 半滴 always is translated into half a drop in English. Although the translation here uses a half drop instead of a drop, I still don’t think there is any not equivalence. There is not much difference between a drop and a half drop in the number, but in the degree of modification the half a drop more deeply to embody the noting. And the half drop is more strengthening the tone. From without a drop or a half drop of white to describe she is native, which indicates the equivalence of associative meaning. As far as I concerned, in this sentence, Li Jihong’s version is better than Fu Weici’s version.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: “Strickland had burst the bonds that hitherto had held him”  &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “思特里克兰德已经把那一直束缚着的桎梏打碎了。” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “思特里克兰已经打破了禁锢他的桎梏。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“桎梏” is instruments of torture in ancient China and it is called “桎” when is worn on hand, on the contrast, it is called “梏” when is worn on foot. This thing usually used to punish the people who had committed a crime. In this part, the original work used the bonds to describe “桎梏”. In the dictionary the bonds point to imprison or confine somebody to do something and make people not free. Foreigners who don’t understand the Chinese culture maybe can’t understand what the shackles are. However in China, almost every reader knows it and the meaning what it wants to express if they know the shackles is instruments of torture. In original work, the author wants to express Strickland had burst the bonds of thought that hitherto had held him. In the version of Fu Weici and Li Jihong, they both translate the Strickland broke the shackles which always constrained him on the thought. As we all know, thought is a thing which we could not see and grasp, and it is impossible for us to restrain a thing which is not exist with instruments of torture. Yet the translators translate that the shackles that constrain the thought. From using a real thing to show a thing which is not existing, we could deeply feel the thing that does not exist as if it were real. Although the shackles are different with bonds in the surface meaning, they both express the confine of thought and they are equivalence in associative meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.2 A Comparative Study on the Level of Style====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.1 A Comparative Study on the Metaphor or Simile=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 1: “He reminded you of a frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “像一只受了惊的小羊，没有目的地东跑西窜，张皇失措，晕头转向。” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “他像慌不择路、到处乱跑的绵羊。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “小羊” refers to the sheep which small and relating thin, it does not specifically what kind of sheep. By comparing it the “绵羊” is more specific. When it comes to “绵羊”， the first impression is timid and easily bullied. In the original work, the author described him like a frightened sheep. He did not point which kind of sheep but we could feel the sheep’s fear and weak. Even more we could fell the sheep is timid and fearsome. Fu weici describes the sheep is little sheep. From little sheep we also could feel the meaning what the author wants to express. In Li jiong’s version, he translates the sheep into Bujumbura. From Bujumbura we could know the sheep’s character. Nowadays, when we express one person is timid and obedient. Usually we could use the Bujumbura. From sheep to little sheep or Bujumbura, we all were able to realize the Strickland’s friend respects him and cherishes his talent. When he met Strickland’s work he felt that he was a clown. He wanted to destroy it but he is afraid. He loved his work and talent from the heart. From this sentence we know that the author and translators all use the way of metaphor. They compared Strickland friend to frightened sheep running aimlessly hither and thither. In my opinion, I more like the Li Jihong’s version because the jumbuck is more closed to our modern life. Although the original work doesn’t show the kind of sheep however through metaphor we could realize the degree of the people’s fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: “She was desire.”  &lt;br /&gt;
   &lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “成了欲念的化身” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “她变成了欲望的化身。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The author uses the rhetorical devices of simile in the sentence. He is desire that the two translators both compared him to the embodiment of desire. There aren’t essential difference between the “欲念” and “欲望”. They both express the desire for getting something. The former most points the desire of getting something in thought. The latter more inclined to express the desire for a specific thing. In original work, the author describes Strickland just pursuit the satisfaction of physiology. He only uses women to satisfy his desire and not really love them. He hated the woman just pursuit the love in life especially when he met the second woman. He didn’t give her any more birthright and he didn’t get married with her. He just wanted her to satisfy his desire of physiology. So when he was asked why he was with her he said that he just wanted her. The two translators both realize the equivalence of simile through compare him to the embodiment of desire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 3: “I don’t disapprove of the boa-constrictor; on the contrary, I’m interested in his mental processes.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “我对蟒蛇的习性并不反对，相反我对它的心理活动倒很感兴趣。” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “我并不鄙视毒蛇，恰恰相反，我对他的思维过程很有兴趣。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main features of “蟒蛇” is thick and long and it is the largest snakes compared to more primitive snakes in the world. “毒蛇” refers to the snakes which could secrete special venom. They are found of using stratagem to attract the vicious. They are beautiful animals, but also the embodiment of evil. In the original work, the author wants to express the protagonist’s dissatisfaction with his action. He abandoned his wife and two lovely children with leaving nothing. Even more he didn’t feel this mistake and he had no need to take responsibility for them. In the eyes of ordinary people this is totally inconsistent with common sense. The true husband should love his wife and take care of the family. So many people think he is cold-bloode and the protagonist is no exception. The author uses the boa to describe. The Strickland’s action calls the opposition from the people. Fu Weici translates the boa into the “蟒蛇”. According to the introduction of the python, we can see that the boa is larger and they are carnivores. But these maybe the result of natural selection and these are not their nature is bad. On the contrary, the “毒蛇” are different and they are the real bad guys and they are devil incarnate. Through the description of the original text, we can know that the hero complained that he abandoned his family and he was not human. So I think compare him to “毒蛇” is more appropriate. It reflects his cold-bloodedness and unfeeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.2.2 A Comparative Study on the Repetition=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Example 2: “I will never have him in my house-never.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fu Weici’s version: “我永远也不让他进咱们的家门-永远也不让。” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li Jihong’s version: “我绝不让他踏进我的家-绝不。”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Never and absolutely not both describe the no. However the latter tone is more serious. Repetition is to emphasize a certain meaning and it is to highlight a certain emotion. Especially when using some certain repetition of words, sentences or paragraphs. Through this chapter, we can see that Strickland is ill, however, Mrs. Stroeve against him to move to her home. She says “I will never have him in my house-never”. Two repetition of “never” shows the Mrs. Stroeve’s firm attitude. After reading, we can know the reason why she firmly opposed because she did not want to admit that she was falling in love with a penniless pauper, and he does not have what advantage. She was afraid to see him because she was afraid that it would come true. So we can know that she is very reluctant Strickland to come to her house for recuperating. The repetition of never and absolutely not both could reflect this feeling.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====4.3 A Comparative Study on the Cultural Transmission====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=====4.3.1 The Culture, language and Translation=====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The culture is very complicated and it refers to the entire way of life in the society. It involves many aspects that knowledge, art, law, translation and other habits in the society. Eugene Nida depicts the relationship between the culture and language in the translating practice like that in whole translating and interpreting, the source language and the target language should be implicitly or explicitly compared, but all such interlinguas communication extend far beyond the mechanizes of linguistic similarities and difference. The main reason is that the meaning of verbal symbols on every level depends on the communication of culture and language. The language also is a part of culture, and it is the most complicated part of the habits comparing the other culture factors. Language provides access to the culture, reflects culture and in the some aspects it constitutes a model of culture. Eugene Nida also indicates that if there were not so many misunderstandings about the language and the function within a society relation between the culture and the language couldn’t constitute such difficulties for intersecting culture understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Eugene Nida’s perspective, the language and the culture are closely related. He thinks the words should denote to show the corresponding culture. The language is loaded by culture and the culture is expressed, transmitted, preserved and promoted by language. Thus the translator should take considerable account of the culture factors in their translation. That means the translators should try to find the closed equivalence in the translation of the culture connotation. The translation couldn’t beyond the target language readers’ acceptance or give them a distorted understanding. On the contrast, the translators need make sure their translations can enable the target language readers to accurately and adequately understand the source texts. “Eugene Nida considers culture as the totality of the beliefs and practices of a society, and classifies culture into five categories: ecological culture, material culture, social culture, religious culture and linguistic culture.” (Nida 1964:91) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===5. Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.1 Evaluation of the Two Chinese Versions====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the comparison of the two papers, I prefer to Li Jihong’s version. It is more closed to modern reading habits. In this version, functional equivalence is used in many place, which not only the pursuit of literal meaning but the pursuit of the original expression of emotion. By comparing Li Jihong’s version, the Fu Weici’s version is more reflecting the equivalence of the meaning and sometimes pursuit the equivalence of words.  On the other hand, the two versions differ 19 years. With the change of time, cultural background and the reader’s preferences also changed. By comparing, the latter’s translation is more closed to modern readers’ reading habit. More accurately, the latter is more in line with my reading habits. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize, the author hopes that this study may contribute a little to the research field of The Moon and Six-pence and its translation. What is done in this thesis is just an elementary study concerning translation strategy. There are much more needed to be explored in this field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====5.2 The Limitation of Present Study====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 As all above, this thesis has studied the translation of The Moon and Sixpence on the aspects on meaning, study and culture. Some examples are analyzed under each type of device to evaluate the two versions of translation based on the functional equivalence theory. However there are too much pages of these two translations, and just some parts of them are taken as examples to discuss in the study in the chapter three of this paper. Therefore, this study may not be comprehensive and it has to be confined due to the author’s personal perspective and the limitation of research material and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===References===&lt;br /&gt;
W.Somerset Maugham. The Moon and Sixpence[M].England: Vintage Classics Press, 2008-5-1.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Halliday, M.A.K. Language Structure and Language Function[M].Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene. On Translation[M]. Beijing: China Translation &amp;amp; Publishing Cooperation, 1984.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene. Toward a Science of Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Halliday, M.A.K. An Introduction to Function Grammar [M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2008.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene.A. &amp;amp; Jan De Ward. From One Language to Another[M]. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Inc, 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nida, Eugene.A. Language, Culture and Translating[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ma Huijuan. A Study on Nida’s Translation Thery[M]. Beijing: Foreign Language Teaching and Research Press, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
傅惟慈.月亮与六便士[M].上海：上海译文出版社，1994.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
李继宏.月亮与六便士[M].天津：天津人民出版社，2015.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
张东东，姜立维.功能翻译理论与应用笔译研究[M].黑龙江：哈尔滨工程大学出版社，2015-5.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
郭晓玲.从功能对等角度看《红楼梦》金陵判词的英译--比较三个译本[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
曹菁.“功能对等”理论在文学翻译中的应用--以小说《浮世浅游》的中译本为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2013.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘琼.“功能对等理论”指导下文化负载词的翻译--以《金翅雀》为例[D].北京：北京外国语大学，2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
孙致礼.关于我国翻译理论建设的几点思考[J]. 中国翻译, 2(1997).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
刘宓庆.当代翻译理论[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社， 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
顾维勇.实用文体翻译[M].北京: 国防工业出版社, 2005.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
陈安琪.用奈达功能对等理论指导当代科技文本非技术部分的翻译[D].北京：北京外国语学院，2014.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
王佳.从功能对等理论看《爱玛》的翻译[J]. 2014（10）：31-33.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
赵丹丹.浅论奈达的功能对等理论[J]. 2011（03）：54-55.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
王德春.语言学概论[M].上海: 上海外语教育出版, 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
马会娟.奈达翻译理论研究[M].北京: 中国对外翻译出版社，2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Differences in style and language expression in Japanese-English narrative translation 谢子熠 Xie Ziyi==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
--[[User:Ishikami|Ishikami]] ([[User talk:Ishikami|talk]]) 14:01, 9 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:''' When Japanese narrative texts translated into English, the translated versions often have different forms and syntax from the original texts. From the perspective of cognitive linguistics, it is thought that the difference in form and structure is due to the difference in cognitive practices of the actors who recognize and conceptualize the situation in the narrative as a linguistic expression. In the present paper, mainly based on Langacker 's theory, I argue that there are two opposing modes of situation recognition, one in which the conceptualize　perceives the situation objectively from outside and the other in which the conceptualize perceives it subjectively from inside the situation, and that before and after translation, the former is dominant in the English narrative and the latter in the Japanese This study confirms the fact that the trend appears in the trend. The paper concludes with the following points: (1) the present tense in the past-tense story, (2) the clarification of the person who experienced the situation (mainly the subject), and (3) the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words as useful objects for future contrastive analysis in Japanese and English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Conceptualization, conceptualization, subject (gender), perspective, Japanese-English translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1. Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one study, I contrasted Soseki Natsume's &amp;quot;I am a Cat&amp;quot; with its Chinese translation, focusing on the use of poses, and found that there were far more examples of translating the original passive sentence into the active voice than the reverse. This means that it is essentially a misuse (or non-use) of Chinese to express its context passively. It can be said that I consciously changed the form of expression to the Chinese form from the perspective that it would be a good fit. Even if the Japanese conception is natural for the passive, it may be an unnatural idea that does not fit in with the Chinese language. The same can be said for the translation of narrative text in Japanese and English. Japanese to English and vice versa. In both cases, the forms and syntax used in the translated language are often different from those in the original.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This paper considers the above-mentioned problems in the translation of Japanese and English narrative texts within the framework of cognitive linguistics. In cognitive linguistics, every linguistic expression reflects the subject's interpretation of the situation it represents; in other words, the subject conceptualizes the situation it perceives on its own initiative, and the product of that interpretation is the linguistic expression. In other words, subjects conceptualize the situation they perceive on their own, and the product is their linguistic expression. If different forms of expression and syntax used to express the same situation before and after Japanese/English translation, the degree of subjectivity of the cognitive subject's interpretation is different.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on this concept, the present paper structured as follows. First, we mainly support previous studies and this &amp;quot;subjectivity&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;conceptualization&amp;quot; and their closely related &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;perspectives&amp;quot;. The concepts of cognitive linguistics that form the basis of the analysis are presented, and at the same time, these concepts are used as the basis for the analysis of Japanese and English. I will describe the differences in the style of situation recognition in the language. Next, we will describe them in the narrative sentences of Japanese and English. In the following section, we present the framework of &amp;quot;cognitive narrative&amp;quot; contrastive research, which is applied to the contrastive analysis of The following are some examples of the use of the present tense in past tense stories in Japanese and English narratives via translation use, the clarification of the cognoscenti, and the use of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. We have shown that differences found in English and that it is the style of situational awareness in Japanese and English differences. In addition, in Section 4, we will show a concrete example of this in the actual Japanese English Briefly presented with examples of analysis of the translation of narrative sentences, and in the final section as the cornerstone of the subsequent specific linguistic analysis. We shall describe the prospects. In other words, this thesis is the first of many Japanese English narrative texts and their adaptations in the future. Contrast analysis with the translated version and consider the stylistic and syntactic differences between the Japanese and English versions. In doing so, we will focus on the above perspectives from the framework of cognitive linguistics, and thus we will be able to translate the narrative text into Japanese and English The purpose is to describe the basis for trying to explore contributions to language typology in terms of it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2. Definitions of cognitive linguistic concepts'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since language is a product of human activities, it is not in itself independent of the language user. Rather, all linguistic expressions reflect the subjective and subjective interpretation of the language user subject. The &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; is, specifically, the language in which a situation verbalized. It is the subject of conceptualization, and at the same time, it is the conceptualizer that interprets the situation that the linguistic expression represents. In other words, as a conceptualizer, the language user is the subject that first recognizes the situation around him or her, conceptualizes it subjectively, and then expresses it in language. Behind every linguistic expression, there is always a conceptualizer who interprets the situation it represents. Perspective&amp;quot; is a concept that focuses on the role of this conceptualizer. It includes (i) orientation, (ii) vantage point, (iii) directonality, (iv) how subjectively or objectively one interprets an entity (i.e., how subjectively or objectively It contains four elements: (anentity is construed). To recognize a situation, the conceptualizer stands on a standpoint and perceives the situation from there. The concept that encompasses the conceptualizer's standpoint and the direction of his or her gaze is the &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; (viewpoint). In other words, &amp;quot;viewpoint&amp;quot; is a concept that encompasses not only the position from which one looks at an object, but also the extent to which one interprets an object as subject-object. The subject interprets the situation by focusing on the subjectively selected perspective, and reflects it in words. And then individual language expressions are produced on that basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In cognitive linguistics, these concepts considered to produce linguistic expressions, and it is known that the subject that produces the linguistic expressions perceives the situation in various cognitive modes when it conceptualizes the situation. There are cases in which the subject grasps the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, and there are cases in which the subject grasps the situation as a part of the situation. There are also cases in which the situation is grasped as neither subject nor object, but rather as an existence that forms the situation. In other words, depending on the perspective of the subject, the same situation can be interpreted in several ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on the above conceptualization and discussion, I will confirm the facts that have been pointed out in the previous Japanese/English contrastive studies. It has been said that English is a language that prefers objective expressions, while Japanese is a language that prefers subjective expressions. While English native speakers tend to grasp the situation objectively, Japanese native speakers tend to grasp the situation subjectively. Unlike English native speakers, Japanese native speakers tend to place themselves in a situation and directly grasp the situation as a whole by feeling it with their own bodies. In Japanese, there are many linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings that reflect this kind of cognition of a situation. In other words, in English, linguistic expressions that reflect a point of view taken outside of a situation are prototypical, and linguistic expressions that express subjective meanings established through the special process of manifesting conceptual operations. On the other hand, at least in Japanese, it is more prototypical to take a point of view into a situation and express a subjective and subjective understanding of the situation through it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the following facts have been identified as characteristic characteristics of the linguistic representation of Japanese stories. There are two attitudes to narrative expression in Japanese writing: one is to explain the development of the situation from the standpoint of an observer, and the other is to describe it as such from the author's point of view. In addition, there is a proactive narrative attitude of accepting events from the point of view of the characters in the story. Moreover, one is allowed to use them all at will, sometimes even shifting to a different level of narrative attitude. For example, in addition to the author, there may be another person in the story, and the story described from that person's point of view. In other words, there is a shift in perspective in the relationship between the two parties in the story. In other words, there is a shift in point of view from a bystander to a character in the story. In other cases, when explaining a topical scene, the author does not look down on the overall geographical situation with the eyes of a bystander, but rather passively perceives the scene from his own point of view within the realm of the story. Here, too, we can see the peculiarity of the Japanese language way of thinking. In any case, what is prototypical in the Japanese language is a mode of situational awareness that conceptualizes and expresses a situation from a point of view within the context of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''3. Cognitive Narrative Theory'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before going into a specific translation analysis of Japanese and English narrative sentences, it is necessary to describe here the basic idea of cognitive narrative theory as its foundation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we define narrative as a formal text in which a speaker, who is a cognitive subject, manipulates the narrator to convey the situation he or she grasps (constructs) to the receiver, the problematic aspect of cognitive narrative theory is how the cognitive subject perceives and expresses the event or event. From this perspective, it can be said that the perspective of how we perceive a situation plays an important role in narrative structure. Even when describing the same object, the way of describing it differs depending on the viewpoint from which the object viewed. The narrative world reflects the dynamic cognitive process of the subject presenting that world. This kind of cognitive process is created by the subject's mode of interpretation, such as viewpoint projection, gaze movement/transformation, etc. The subject's cognitive processes constrain various aspects of narrative representation, including form and structure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we apply Nishitaya's cognitive narrative theory, a study of Japanese and English narrative texts in terms of translation and contrast will ultimately depend on the differences in cognitive styles between languages, how the subject and conceptualizer of a situation perceives and expresses the situation in language, as well as the form of expression and syntax before and after translation. It can be considered to make a difference above. Hence, in the following, we will first describe typical human cognitive styles and then identify which cognitive style predominantly adopted by Japanese and English as the dominant language. If differences in the predominant tendency of the cognitive style of the situation reflected in both languages clarified, it can be a basis for differences in the forms and syntax produced before and after translation of the same situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''4. Findings from translation studies'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned above, the subjective interpretation of the translator enters into the translation. It is impossible in principle for a source text to be objectively interpreted, objectively represented in its meaning, and objectively textualized in the target language on the basis of these objective representations. The act of translation is (1) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the individual translator, which is subject to the indeterminacy of meaning, and (2) a single, on-the-spot act of interpretation by the translator. That is to say, there is an inherent indeterminacy of interpretation of the original text itself, as well as of the linguistic structure of its expression in the target language. Second, at the micro level, the habitus acquired by the individual translator in the professional field of translation plays a role as a control factor and influences the translator's disposition to act in a greater or lesser degree. There are also translation instructions and power dynamics from publishers and clients, as well as political, social, and cultural macro-contextual factors (the main ones being &amp;quot;norms&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;purpose,&amp;quot; which will be discussed below) that are behind the translator's disposition to translate. At the same time, the indeterminacy and subjective bias of the translator inherent in the act of translation will inevitably lead to different results in the translation. Therefore, when we make a translation into a counter-language study, we need to pay attention to the (1) linguistic and social actions of the translation act, and (2) the interpretive tendencies of the individual translator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following is a summary of the changing trends in translation studies. There are two aspects of translation: linguistic action and social action, and theories have been shifting their analysis from the former to the latter. Theories that focus on the linguistic action of translation are the linguistic stages of translation studies: equivalence, translation shift, translation strategies, and text-type theory. When socio-actionality was added to these theories, Scopos theory, register analysis, systems theory, and normative theory were developed, which became the next generation of the linguistic stage. However, as translation studies experienced a &amp;quot;cultural and ideological turn&amp;quot; from its textual analysis-centered era, it began to focus on &amp;quot;translation as rewriting,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;translation of gender,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;postcolonial translation theory,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;(non)visibility of translation,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;power networks of translation,&amp;quot; among others. This covers not only translation but also the social, cultural, and historical significance and role of the social practice of representation. In recent years, research has also focused on &amp;quot;people,&amp;quot; with a focus on the translator's life history and life story, and an analysis of how the individual translator's habitus affects the translation. To summarize this trend, we can see a shift from (1) focusing on the linguistic action of translation to (2) social action, and (3) research that takes into account the interpretive tendencies of individual translators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the above, let's first discuss the aforementioned case of Ikegami (2007) in the context of translation studies. For now, the case of Snow Country can be reduced to the issue of equivalence and shift. The concept of equivalence itself is disputed and has been defined and characterized in numerous ways (see Pym 2010, pp. 7-42), but I will operationally define it as the same linguistic and cultural value between the source and target texts. Five levels can be assumed for this equivalence: word level, phrase level, grammatical level, textual level (thematic progression and cohesion), and pragmatic level (Baker 1992), and this paper will mainly focus on the grammatical level. The &amp;quot;shift&amp;quot; is a linguistic shift between the source and target texts due to structural differences between the source and target languages (Catford 1965). In this connection, &amp;quot;conversion operations&amp;quot; refer to various operations to achieve a translation shift, either obligatory because of linguistic structure, or selective in order to achieve target language identity or certain stylistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let's apply this to the case of Ikegami (2007). If we assume that there is a certain situation objectively portrayed in the original text, then if we can faithfully reproduce that situation in the target text, we have achieved an &amp;quot;equivalent&amp;quot; translation. However, because of the difference in linguistic structure between Japanese and English, and the different grammatical categories that must be expressed as linguistic expressions, obligatory conversion operations must be performed to conform to the linguistic norms of the target language (for example, the subject is zeroed in Japanese, but in English it is basically, because the subject is obligatory, do the operation of making the subject stand up).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, however, there is a process of chronological translation involved, which means that there are more than just static differences in linguistic structure. (1) The translator first interprets the source text (interpretation; a situation from the words). Then, (2) based on this interpretation, he or she contextualizes it in the target language (construal).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''5. Subject's Perspective and Style of Situational Awareness in Japanese and English'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, there are two kinds of opposing modes of conceptualizer subject's perception of a situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form A. Subject (C) grasps a situation (O) in which it is not a participant from outside the situation, corresponding to Langacker's optimal viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;objective grasping,&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;D mode.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
''Form B. The subject (C) enters a situation and grasps its situation (O), corresponding to Langacker's egocentric viewing arrangement, Ikegami's &amp;quot;subjective grasping&amp;quot; and Nakamura's &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of these viewpoint arrays, English tends to prefer the optimal viewpoint array and Japanese tends to prefer the egocentric viewpoint array.&lt;br /&gt;
When the subject takes a perspective, as in Form B, where the language subject enters a situation that is the object of conceptualization and interprets it subjectively and subjectively, the degree of subjectivity is very high in the language expression reflecting that subjectivity, e.g., in (1) a. below. On the other hand, when the subject interprets the object of conceptualization objectively from the outside, as in Form A, the linguistic expressions reflecting the subjectivity of the subjectivity are less subjective (or in other words, more objective), such as b. and c. below. In b., the existence of the subject as a reference point is explicitly stated, but here the subject &amp;quot;conceptually splits&amp;quot; itself up and objectively perceives another real self in the situation from outside the situation. In other words, the speaker plays the role of both the subject of conceptualization and the object of conceptualization. In contrast, in c., the subject, as the subject of the conceptualization, perceives it objectively from the outside without entering the object of the conceptualization. Therefore, c. has a lower degree of subjectivity than b. It is the linguistic expression that expresses the most object-oriented meaning among the three linguistic expressions. The degree of subjectivity reflected in each linguistic expression depends on the degree to which the linguistic expression reflects the subjective and subjective interpretation of the subject. In other words, differences in the degree of subjectivity based on each cognitive style embodied in differences in the form and syntax of the resulting language expressions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑴ a. Vanessa is sitting across the table.&lt;br /&gt;
b. Vanessa is sitting across the table from me.&lt;br /&gt;
c. Vanessa is sitting across the table from Veronica.&lt;br /&gt;
（深田・仲本2008：171-172）&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen in the present example, multiple linguistic expressions based on cognitive styles with different degrees of subjectivity are possible in English as well, but as mentioned earlier, style A tends to be used relatively more often than style B.&lt;br /&gt;
I will now mention what Langacker calls the &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot;. The &amp;quot;stage model&amp;quot; is a cognitive model that idealizes the meaning of linguistic expressions and the typical positioning of &amp;quot;speakers&amp;quot;. According to this model, the speaker typically observes what is on the stage from the outside and encodes the conceptualization of it into a linguistic representation. In this case, the speaker is the &amp;quot;subject&amp;quot; of the concept and the object of expression is the &amp;quot;object&amp;quot; of the conceptualization, and their roles completely separated. In other words, we can say that the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot;. From this point of view, subjectivization is a phenomenon in which the speaker that not directly depicted, but rather the speaker that is non-explicitly incorporated into part of the semantic structure of the object of description (the object). In other words, in subjectivized, highly subjective linguistic expressions, the speaker's perspective is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot;. A relative comparison between English and Japanese shows that the &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in English forms and syntax, while the &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; type is more prevalent in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, let us look at the two cognitive modes presented by Nakamura. This is also true for Japanese and English. Tendentious differences which is found according to Nakamura, from the aspect of subjectivity, there are two types of human perception of the situation, two modes of cognition, and each syntax (linguistic representation) is thought to reflect one of these two modes more strongly. The first is called &amp;quot;I-mode&amp;quot; (situationally attuned cognitive mode), which is the predominant mode in Japanese for situational perspective; in relation to Langacker, it is &amp;quot;on-stage&amp;quot; and is often viewed as &amp;quot;situation-centered&amp;quot; and the speaker is the participant in the situation (S-perspective). Also, because the perspective is within the situation, it is &amp;quot;direct experience&amp;quot; and its expression is &amp;quot;non-reporting&amp;quot; in that it is experiential and not reportive in tone. These are exactly the features that have been revealed to predominant in the linguistic expressions of Japanese narrative sentences. In contrast, the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot; (cognitive mode from outside the situation) is the predominant mode in English that places the perspective outside the situation; in relation to Langacker, it is an &amp;quot;off-stage&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;out-of-situation&amp;quot; mode, so the perspective is literally &amp;quot;extrinsic&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;external&amp;quot; to each participant in the situation, which will be the focus of attention (the &amp;quot;person-centered&amp;quot; view, O-Perspective). Thus, the expression is &amp;quot;reportive&amp;quot;. These are, if anything, the predominant features of linguistic representation in English narrative writing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The predominant cognition in Japanese, where the speaker interacts with the situation/object, is the situation-based cognition, or &amp;quot;I-mode,&amp;quot; which is a subjective cognition in which the speaker and the experiencer assimilate (and thus the speaker himself becomes the cognitive subject). In other words, it is a state in which the cognitive subject and the object of cognition fused together, which called &amp;quot;subject-object unity. On the other hand, the cognitive mode of objective recognition of a situation/object, which is dominant in English, is the extrinsic cognitive mode, or the &amp;quot;D-mode&amp;quot;, which does not presuppose the interaction between the subject and the situation/object. This is characterized by the point that the cognitive subject goes outside the interactive cognitive field and takes a viewpoint as if it were viewed objectively from the outside. In that sense, this one is a &amp;quot;separation of subject and guest,&amp;quot; so to speak, against the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Japanese language has a self-centered viewpoint arrangement and Mode I dominance, while the English language has an optimal viewpoint arrangement and Mode D dominance, and for this reason, the following differences in linguistic expressions expected to appear in the narrative as a tendency. This difference in cognitive mode is thought to be the basis of the different structures and forms of expression in translation, which may lead to the selection of linguistic expressions, and thus to the differences in expression between the source and target texts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (1) and (2) in the Japanese language, where the I-mode is predominant, is that the narrator describes the situation in a way that puts him or her in it. The following argument about the frequent use of the present tense in Japanese narrative writing will also reinforce this point. The underlined part of the sentence is only possible when the narrator puts himself in the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the non-present present tense effectively moves past events to the present moment, so the reader or listener can re-experience the story.&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the present tense in Japanese narratives has the effect of giving immediacy, making the reader feel the suspense and assimilate into the author's inner world in the time in which the story is going on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason for (3) is that onomatopoeia and mimetic words are situationally relevant forms of expression. In general, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently in Japanese than in English and other languages. In Japanese, onomatopoeia and mimetic words which used more frequently than in English and other languages, such as &amp;quot;pochan&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;shito&amp;quot;, respectively. A linguistic expression that expresses the phenomenon in its entirety, without the need for the subject to enter into the situation and adhere to it. If we consider that a situation cannot be grasped as a whole unless the subject enters into the situation and follows it closely, we can say that Japanese onomatopoeia and mimetic words are linguistic expressions expressing subjective meanings that manifest the existence of the subject who recognizes and interprets the situation subjectively. Therefore, they can be considered to be forms reflecting the I-mode. In Japanese narratives, which are much richer in onomatopoeia and mimetic words than in English, the I-mode is dominant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''6. Japanese and English Narrative Sentence Contrastive Analysis'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to confirm the previous discussion, I will look at and analyze the actual narrative text in Japanese and English through translation. The purpose of this paper is to examine how the cognitive style of the situation in the narrative texts of Japanese and English before and after translation reflected in the linguistic expressions and how it leads to the differences in the linguistic expressions in Japanese and English, especially in the three points mentioned in the previous section. The quantitative and quantitative data analysis itself will be done another time due to space constraints. Therefore, in this section, we will limit ourselves to a fact-finding exercise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, let's see how explicit and non-explicit tenses and situation recognizers in past-tense narratives differ between Japanese and English, depending on the conceptualizer's perspective. These perspectives correspond to those of (1) and (2) in the previous section. I will use Kawabata Yasunari's novel Yukiguni (Snow Country) and its English translation as the subject matter. From the previous discussion, it can be seen that the degree of subjectivity increases as we go from 1. to 4. below. In other words, 1. is the typical D-mode, which is dominant in English, and 4. is the typical I-mode, which is dominant in Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1.Past tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
2.Past tense, experienced non-explicit, perspective. &amp;quot;Off Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
3.Present tense, experienced person clarification, and perspective. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
4.Present tense, experienced person non-explicit, point of view. &amp;quot;On Stage”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑵ a. …女はぷいと窓へ立っていって国境の山々を眺めたが、そのうちに頰を染めて、…&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. She stood up abruptly and went over to the window, her face reddening as she looked out at the mountains.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑶ a. …島村が内湯から上がって来ると、もう全く寝静まっていた。古びた廊下は彼の踏む度にガラス戸を微かに鳴らした。その長いはずれの帳場の曲り角に、裾を冷え冷えと黒光りの板の上へ拡げて、女が高く立っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. ...and by the time Shimamura had come up from the bath the place seemed to be asleep. The glass doors rattled slightly each time he took a step down the sagging corridor. At the end, where it turned past the office, he saw the tall figure of the woman, her skirts trailing coldly off across the dark floor.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑷ a. …島村はなぜかそれが心のどこかで見えるような気持ちもする。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist explicit: the conceptualizer's Perspective is &amp;quot;On Stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Somewhere in his heart Shimamura saw a question, as clearly as if it were standing there before him.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist explicit; the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑸ a. 島村はその方を見て、ひょっと首を縮めた。鏡の奥が真白に光っているのは 雪である。その雪のなかに女の真赤な頰が浮んでいる。&lt;br /&gt;
(Present tense; empiricist non-explicit: the conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;On stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
b. Shimamura glanced up at her, and immediately lowered his head. The white in the depths of the mirror was the snow, and floating in the middle of it were the womanʼs bright red cheeks.&lt;br /&gt;
(Past tense; empiricist non-explicit; conceptualizer's perspective is &amp;quot;Off-stage”.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above example, it can be seen that the English translation has a reduced degree of subjectivity in its form compared to the original Japanese.&lt;br /&gt;
Now let's look at the perspective in the previous section (3), i.e., examples of onomatopoeia and mimetic words. The following is the original English text of Hemingway's &amp;quot;The Old Man and the Sea&amp;quot; and its translation into Japanese, in which the situation is expressed subjectively in Japanese as onomatopoeia and mimetic words, respectively. In the Japanese translation, the subject's point of view penetrates into the situation and which is closely connected to it to understand the situation as a whole. In this respect, it can be said that the degree of subjectivity of the cognizant subject is relatively greater than in English.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑹ a. ...and he loved to walk on them on the beach after a storm and hear them pop when he stepped on them with the horny soles of his feet.&lt;br /&gt;
b. また彼は嵐のあとなど、海岸に打ちあげられた浮袋を、角のように硬くなった踵で踏みつけては、それがプスッ、プスッと音をたてるのをききながら歩くのが好きだった。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑺ a. In the dark, the old man could feel the morning coming and as he rowed he heard the trembling sound as flying fish left the water and the hissing that their stiff set wings made as they soared away in the darkness.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 老人は暗黒のうちに朝の近寄る気配を感じとっていた。飛魚が水を離れるときに生じるブルンという音、その硬い翼が暗い空をよぎるヒューという音、オールを操りながら老人はそれらの物音をはっきりききとっていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑻ a. It floated cheerfully as a bubble with its long deadly purple filaments trailing a yard behind it in the water.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 黒ずんだ紫色の細い糸が水中に一ヤードも尾を引いていたが、それはまるで水泡のように、のんきにふわふわと漂っていた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
⑼ a. The bird went higher in the air and circled again, his wings motionless.&lt;br /&gt;
b. 鳥はさらに上空めがけて舞いあがり、ふたたびぐるぐる輪を描きはじめた。&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''7. Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this paper, the framework and considerations of the contrastive study of Japanese and English narrative texts through translation are presented from the perspective of cognitive linguistics, with a particular focus on the concepts of &amp;quot;perspective&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;subjectivation,&amp;quot; and some of the possibilities, methods, and examples of the analysis of linguistic representations of situation recognition in Japanese and English narrative texts have been seen. In particular, the contrastive analysis of Japanese and English The analysis from the standpoint of the opposition between the self-centered viewpoint arrangement and the optimal viewpoint arrangement proposed by Langacker, the I-mode and the D-mode proposed by Nakamura, and the subjective and objective grasping that Ikegami advocates seems to be effective, but it is necessary to collect data and attempt a quantitative analysis of more works in the future. In particular, with regard to item (1) of section 3, the position of the conceptualizer's point of view differs between the past and present tenses, with the former in the off-stage and the latter in the on-stage. Also, the item (2) in section 3, i.e., whether or not the perceiver of the situation is explicitly stated in the linguistic representation, may be explained by whether or not it is profiled in the direct scope. Further data analysis is needed to verify these as well. It should be noted that this Japanese-English controlled study may contribute to the further advancement of Nakamura's &amp;quot;cognitive typology&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Bibliography:'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[1] 川端康成 『雪国』、岩波書店、1952年.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[2] Kawabata Yasunari Snow Country. translated by Edward G. Seidensticker, Charles E. Tuttle Company, 1957.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[3] Hemingway Ernest The Old Man and the Sea. Kodansha International, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[4] アーネスト，ヘミングウェイ 『老人と海』（福田恒在訳）、新潮社、1966.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[5] 森田良行 『話者の視点がつくる日本語』 ひつじ書房、2006年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[6] 籾山洋介・深田智 「意味の拡張」 松本曜編著『認知意味論』 大修館書店&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[7] 深田智・仲本康一郎 『概念化と意味の世界』 研究社、2008年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[8] 本多啓 『アフォーダンスの認知意味論』、東京大学出版会、2005年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[9] 西口純代 「物語文の現在時制における視点と文脈の変化」 河上誓作・谷口一美共編『ことばと視点』、英宝社、2007年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[10] ベルク，オギュスタン 『空間の日本文化』（宮原信訳、ちくま学芸文庫）、筑摩書房、1994年&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Translation of Culture-loaded Words in Chinese-English Communication  莫南 Mo Nan==&lt;br /&gt;
'''文化负载词在中英交流中的翻译'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''摘要：'''文化负载词是民族文化智慧的结晶，蕴含着深厚的民族文化遗产。文化负载词的准确翻译不仅可以促进跨文化交际的顺利进行，而且有助于传播民族文化，保持民族特色，促进各民族之间的友好交流。尽管文化负载词的翻译存在困难，但它仍然是可译的。前进模型、块模型、标注模型、集成模型和自适应模型是有效的转换模型;直译、意译和音译都是有效的翻译策略。译者应根据不同情况选择合适的翻译模式和翻译策略。&lt;br /&gt;
'''关键词：'''文化负载词，翻译，交际&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Abstract:'''  Culture-loaded words are the crystallization of national cultural wisdom and contain deep national cultural heritage. Accurate translation of culture-loaded words can not only promote smooth cross-cultural communication, but also help spread national culture, maintain national characteristics and promote friendly exchanges among ethnic groups. Although there are difficulties in translation of culture-loaded words, it is still translatable. The go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models; literal translation, liberal translation and transliteration are all effective translation strategies. Translators should choose the appropriate translation models and strategies in different situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''Key words:''' Culture-loaded words; translation, communication&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we all know, translation plays an important role in intercultural communication. A good translator can help to promote the communication between two different cultures. With the process of globalization, intercultural communication is becoming more and more frequent. However, there exist plenty of cultural differences between different cultures, especially between the East and the West. Cultural differences make it hard for translators to translate well. Culture-loaded words belong to one of the differences between different cultures. Therefore, it is of great significance to be aware of the appropriate translation of culture-loaded words. This is because it can help translators translate better and thus make two different cultures communicate better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''1 Introduction'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture refers to all the activities of a nation, including clothes, food, production, education, law, politics, customs, historical allusions, temperament and emotion, modes of thinking, values, religious mentality and many other factors. Language is one of the most fundamental systems of culture, with the function of storing, describing, expressing and spreading cultural information. Vocabulary, as the basic unit of language, is the most direct reflection of the cultural factors.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words are words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations. Culture-load words have strong national colors and distinctive cultural personalities, and in the language system they can best reflect the cultural information carried and inherited by language and the social life of human beings. Culture-loaded words are important carriers to reflect national culture, and they are a special kind of information text, which has both textual meaning and rich cultural connotation.&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays, economic and cultural exchanges among various ethnic groups are becoming more and more frequent. In order to better promote friendly exchanges between Chinese and Western nations, eliminate cultural barriers and conflicts caused by cultural differences, and smoothly carry out cross-cultural communication, it is especially important to understand national cultures and characteristics, especially to study the translation of culture-loaded vocabularies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
'''2 Definition, Classification and Translatability of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.1 Definition of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Since Professor Xu Guozhang (1980) published “Culture Loaded Words and English Language Teaching” in Modern Foreign Languages, the study of culture-loaded words has attracted great attention from the academic circles. However, scholars in China have different opinions on the definition of culture-loaded words. In his book Contemporary Western Translation Theory, Liao Qiyi (2000) argues that it “refers to the words, phrases and idioms that signify things unique to a certain culture. These vocabularies reflect the unique activities of a particular nation that have been gradually accumulated in the long historical process and are different from other nations.” This kind of vocabulary carries a lot of cultural information and is very regional and national, i.e. “culture-loaded words”. Some scholars inherited and developed Mr. Liao’s definition, for example, Hu Wenzhong (1999) pointed out that “culture-loaded words are vocabularies of a specific cultural category, which are directly or indirectly reflected in the vocabulary level of national culture”. Since then, some scholars have argued that culture-loaded words are the phenomenon of lexical vacancies, that is, cultural information in the source language cannot find a corresponding word in the target language.&lt;br /&gt;
Culture-loaded words signify the changes of a country and a nation. In both domestic and foreign social life, culture-loaded words are a kind of words that cannot be ignored, which are conducive to the export of local culture and the introduction of foreign culture, so as to achieve the purpose of communication and integration between different cultures. The connotation of culture-loaded words determines that they have many distinctive features. The first characteristic is that it is very rich in meaning. In different contexts, it can express ever-changing and rich meanings. The second characteristic is that its usage is very flexible. It can not only play a significant role in longer and more complex sentences, but also play a similar role as a metaphor in short and sharp sentences. The third characteristic is that it is short and flexible. A few words can express a customary thing, so it can be applied separately to news and notifications, while ensuring that it does not deviate from the subject of news or notifications.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.2 Classification of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
The classification of culture-loaded words is as diverse as the definition of it, but most scholars classify culture-loaded words on the basis of cultural categorization. Wang Rongpei (2002) classifies culture-loaded words into eight categories based on various aspects of human life: political words, social words, color words, legendary allusion words, human body words, animal and plant words, food words, and other words. Based on the classification of cultural factors in language by the famous American translation theorist Eugene A. Naida, Li Xuejun (2015) classifies culture-loaded words into material culture words, ecological culture words, linguistic culture words, social cultural words and religious culture words. The words themselves are characterized by generality, ambiguity and ethnicity in their meanings, an they are constantly changing with the development of society. The vocabulary is rich and the classification standards are difficult to unify, which hinders the classification of culturally loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
'''2.3 Translatability of Culture-loaded Words '''&lt;br /&gt;
On the question of whether culture is translatable, Steiner, a well-known translation theorist, argues that “Human commonalities make translation possible” (2001: 259). Translatability and untranslatability is a crucial issue for translation studies to establish its principles and make it an independent discipline. Firstly, to deny the translatability of translation is essentially to deny the ability of language to express and describe the unknown. Secondly, untranslatability originates from the limited knowledge and ability of the translator, which is actually unknowable. Thirdly, translation cannot be classified as untranslatable just because it is difficult. The so-called untranslatable actually means that when the source language is translated into the target language, the loss of the source language is great. In addition, it is believed that only by understanding the differences between national cultures and acknowledging the translatability of culture-loaded words, can we effectively communicate with each other and achieve the goal of communication. Translatability is the mark of human language, and the development of human language and culture is built on the basis of translatability, without which there is no way to talk about human cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the great linguistic and cultural differences between the source culture and the translated culture, the translator can only translate on the basis of making the translation as close to the original as possible. The translation of culture-loaded words should follow the following principles (Liao Qiyi, 2000): a. the reproduction of the meaning of the original words is better than the reproduction of the form; b. the context in which the original words are used must be taken into account in the choice of words; c. the key implied meaning of the original words should be converted into non-implied meaning in the translation. All these principles require us to: a. translate the connotation of the original language; b. pay attention to the cultural context of the original language; c. transform the more difficult cultural vocabulary in the original text into easily acceptable vocabulary in the target language. In view of this, when dealing with culture-loaded words, it is important for the content of the translation to be faithful to the original, but the cultural connotation should be paid more attention to. A translation without cultural connotation will make the readers of a different language get a wrong understanding.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3 Difficulties in the translation of culture-loaded words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.1 Differences in Worldview and Ideology'''&lt;br /&gt;
Worldview refers to how people perceive the universe, nature, and how they perceive the relationship between humans and nature. As such, it affects all aspects of human perception, such as beliefs, ideas and behaviors. Chinese and Western cultures with different worldviews may contain different values and perceptions of the same objective thing. Generally speaking, China emphasizes unity, while the West emphasizes independence, which is the biggest difference between China and the West in terms of worldview. For example, the Chinese preach “harmony is precious” and advocate and glorify “collectivism”. However, Western culture focuses on individual independence, individual freedom and individual rights. It encourages people to realize and express themselves, believing that “everyone is unique”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.2 Differences in the Natural and Geographical Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
Language is a reflection of the objective world in real life, and the environment in which people live produces the languages they speak. In the process of producing and developing a language, any nation is influenced to varying degrees by the geographical environment and climatic conditions in which it lives. Therefore, differences in the natural and geographical environment are also important factors in the formation of different culture-loaded words. For example, the true meaning of the phrase “east wind” and “west wind” in Chinese is very different from that in English. The “east wind” in the minds of the Chinese is warm and can make the grass and trees grow, similar to the spring wind. Because China’s topography is high in the west and low in the east, facing the sea in the east. In China, the east wind is given the cultural connotation of “vitality”, “spring”, “new life” and so on. In the Chinese winter, however, the northwest wind from Siberia is bitterly cold and harsh. In the West, for example, in the United Kingdom, the east wind comes from the northern part of the European continent and is extremely cold, while the west wind from the Atlantic Ocean is warm, humid and pleasant. This is why the famous English poet Shelley’s lyrical poem Ode to the West Wind appeared. &lt;br /&gt;
'''3.3 Differences in Historical Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
There are significant differences in the historical culture backgrounds of China and the West. China’s feudal ruling system lasted for more than 3,000 years, and before 1840, China’s traditional philosophical thinking was mainly based on Confucianism, with the addition of Taoism. In the West, for example, the United Kingdom has been developing in the transition to capitalism since 1640. Due to the different historical development backgrounds of the two cultures, their cultural differences are also reflected in the use of words. For example, the English idiom “is it necessary to use a steam hammer to crack nuts?” means “no need to make a fuss”, which is equivalent to the Chinese saying “why use a cow's knife when killing a chicken? (杀鸡焉用牛刀)”. This idiom shows that Britain had entered the industrial age, while China was still in a backward production based on agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''3.4 Differences in Religious Beliefs'''&lt;br /&gt;
China is a country that mainly believes in Buddhism, and Buddhism has a very wide influence in people’s social life. For example, the Chinese idioms “菩萨心肠”, “跑得了和尚跑不了庙”, “临时抱佛脚” and “借花献佛” are accompanied by connotations of Chinese culture, which are difficult for Westerners to understand. In the West, religion occupies an extremely important position in social life, thought and culture, and is one of the main characteristics of Western culture. For example, for the Chinese, the “End of World” can easily be understood as a terrifying moment when a catastrophe is imminent and mankind is about to be destroyed. However, for Westerners, it does not mean terror, but it means that one day the world will finally end, and everyone will accept God’s final judgment, which means that the time for justice is coming.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4 Approaches to Translate Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.1 Translation on the Macro Basis of the Values of the Source Language Region'''&lt;br /&gt;
The word “worldview” encompasses a large category that reflects people’s understanding of the universe, the world, nature and the relationship between human beings and nature. At the same time, the influence of worldview is also very broad and significant. It affects people’s recognition of the value of things, and influences the way people perceive and think about things. Therefore, if someone want the translation of culture-loaded words to make the target readers feel the same as the readers in the source language, he or she should translate them on the premise of understanding the worldview and values of the source language.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.2 Explanation of the Social and Historical Background and Religious Culture'''&lt;br /&gt;
The English-speaking countries of the West believe in the spirit and values transmitted by the ancient Greek and Roman cultures, while China mainly believes in the spirit transmitted by the Confucian culture, which also includes the spirit of Taoist culture. China has a history and culture of 5,000 years, more than half of which has been ruled by the feudal monarchy, while the feudal system in Western countries was established later and developed mainly towards capitalism after the Industrial Revolution. Such differences will be shown in the English vocabulary, so in the translation of culture-loaded words, explanation of the different social and historical backgrounds and religious and cultural beliefs is very necessary.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.3 Understanding of the Natural and Humanistic Environment'''&lt;br /&gt;
The differences in the natural environment between the East and the West have a very important impact on the differences in English and Chinese culture-loaded words. For example, “east wind” in China means a good implied meaning, whereas “east wind” in the western population means desperate. It is mainly caused by geographical environment factors and climate factors in the east and west. The humanistic environment here refers mainly to customs and habits, and more specifically in the appellation of relatives and the use of honorific expressions. Easterners pay more attention to respect and courtesy, while Westerners emphasize equality.&lt;br /&gt;
'''4.4 Guided by the Semantic Basis of the English-Chinese Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Through various comparative studies between English and Chinese, linguists have found that there are four main types of culture-loaded words: vacancy words, conflict words, reciprocity words and iterative words. Among them, iterative words are divided into two types, one is words with the same meaning but different shapes, and the other is words with the same shape but different meanings. For example, in English, “red” (红) is not only used as “red”, but also as “black” (black tea 红茶) and “brown” (brown sugar 红糖) in some fixed words. It is a common phenomenon that people associate the same word with different meanings. For example, in the West, the English word “dog” is used in a sentence describing a person to express praise. While from the Chinese people’s perspective, the word “dog” is often used in a derogatory way, such as “走狗” (flunky/lackey). &lt;br /&gt;
'''5 Translation Models of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
Each language has many words that are used to express its own specific cultural concepts, and their signified is the clearest only in a particular cultural context. The problem of translation may arise once one moves out of a specific cultural context into one that is quite different from one’s own. The principle of translating culture-loaded mainly depends on the cultural background of the source language, the social background, the translator’s cultural concept and the cultural acceptance mentality of the targeted readers, and other factors, which are closely related and mutually reinforcing. In dealing with the translation of culture-loaded words, translators can take the following models.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.1 Go-ahead Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The go-ahead model refers to the direct entry of cultural expressions from the source language into the translation. Many cultural words are translated with the go-ahead model, which means that transliteration or literal translation is used in translation. There are transliterated words such as microphone, yin and yang, sofa, fans and the literal translation of words such as hot dog and three representations.  &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.2 Block Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The cultural expression of the source language fades away and its cultural meaning is not adopted by the targeted culture, which is the cultural block or block model. Some cultural words are blocked from the target language culture because of the limitation of language function. The most obvious example is some expressions that express self-effacement in Chinese, such as “鄙人”, “拙文” and “贵姓”. Even in the title of an article, people will often find expressions such as “浅谈”, “初探” and “刍议” to indicate one’s immature views. In addition, there are also some honorific expressions, such as “令堂”, “大作”, and “光临”, etc. When translating into English, the cultural connotations of such expressions can be appropriately reflected in the context of China, but it is not necessary to translate every word, i.e., the cultural connotations of the Chinese language can be blocked.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.3 Annotation Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
Annotation model refers that the target language provides information about the cultural context of the source language cultural expression, that is, the method of interpretation of the target language provides a little but important context or situational information for foreign cultural concepts in the target language. For example, cynicism, as a foreign word, is one of the four major philosophical schools of ancient Greece, represented by the figure of Diogenes of Sinop. There is no existing equivalent in Chinese. At that time, the philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism seemed to behave, speak, act and even live in a way that was uninhibited, unscrupulous and shameless, but they were loyal, reliable, sensitive and clear-cut, which were very similar to some characteristics of dogs. So people call these philosophers or thinkers who practiced cynicism as “犬儒”. &lt;br /&gt;
'''5.4 Integration Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
The integration model refers to the fusion of cultural expressions in the source language and the target language, which enters the target language in a novel linguistic form. Obviously, the integration model is closely related to the openness of different cultures and the frequency of interaction. The terms “X-ray”, “typeB ultrasonic”, “T-shirt” and “Coca Cola” imported from the Western seem to be named directly in Chinese. This kind of translation method that integrates transliteration and free translation is undoubtedly an effective way for foreign culture to integrate into the target language culture.&lt;br /&gt;
'''5.5 Adaption Model'''&lt;br /&gt;
When the cultural expression of the source language is omitted and replaced by a translated one, the cultural meaning of the source language disappears, which is the process of adaption model. The domestication translation method aims to minimize the exoticism in the translation and provide a natural and smooth translation for the target language readers, according to Venuti (1995). The cultural domestication model is usually used together with the annotation model when it is used to translate cultural words. For example, the English expression for “拳击练习” is “shadow boxing”. If it is borrowed to express “太极拳” in Chinese, the word “Chinese” must be added before the expression to become “Chinese shadow boxing”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6 Translation Strategies of Culture-loaded Words'''&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.1 Literal Translation: to Convey Cultural Connotations'''&lt;br /&gt;
As the name implies, &amp;quot;literal translation&amp;quot; is the direct conversion of the meaning and structure of the source language words into the target language words, including literal translation and literal translation with annotations. Human beings live on the same earth, and although there are huge differences between Chinese and English national cultures, there are also certain similarities. For some Chinese-English culture-loaded words, the literal translation method can not only retain the cultural connotation of the source language words, but also transmit them to the target language culture, thus achieving the cross-cultural communication purpose of cultural exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many examples of literal translation in both Chinese and English languages, and almost no trace of translation can be seen, reflecting the successful fusion of Chinese and Western cultures. For example, “fast food” in English is directly translated as “快餐”, and “all roads lead to Rome” is translated as “条条大路通罗马”. In English, there are also vocabulary expressions directly translated from Chinese, such as “paper tiger (纸老虎)”, “one country, two systems (一国两制)”, and “keep pace with the times (与时俱进)” and so on. The above examples vividly illustrate that appropriate literal translation of culture-loaded words can not only maintain the unique national flavor of the source language vocabulary, but also enrich the vocabulary of the target language to a certain extent, provided that the literal translation does not cause misunderstanding among the target language readers.&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese traditional culture is broad and profound, and the Chinese language is full of words with strong cultural connotations. In order to better retain the connotation and flavor of these culture-loaded words, and to make the traditional culture of the Chinese nation acceptable to the whole world, the translators very often adopt the literal translation method for such words. For example, “四书” is translated as “Four Books”, “五经” as “Five Classics”, “文房四宝” as “Scholar’s Four Jewels”, “龙舟” as “Dragon Boat” and “剪纸” as “paper-cut”, and so on. This kind of literal translation can preserve the profound connotation and infinite charm of traditional Chinese culture in the process of cross-cultural communication between East and West.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.2 Free Translation: to Seek Functional Equivalence'''&lt;br /&gt;
Due to different cultural backgrounds and ways of thinking, there are many culture-loaded words with specific connotations in both Chinese and English languages, and if a literal translation is used, it is likely to cause misunderstanding among the target language readers and even cultural conflicts. Therefore, the translation of these words can be used to seek functional equivalence of the free translation method, without pursuing the language form of the source language, only to convey the meaning of the source language. As the name implies, free translation means translating according to the meaning of the words. The advantage of the free translation method is that the translator is not limited by the construction pattern of the words, and translators can translate by inferring the deeper meaning and cultural connotation of the words in the source language. Take the typical Chinese dishes with strong Chinese culture as an example, if the expressions such as “四喜丸子”, “醉蟹” and “红烧狮子头” directly translated into English in literal translation, they will definitely make foreign guests who do not understand Chinese culture feel more confused. Therefore, when translating the names of such Chinese dishes into English, the principle of free translation should be followed, indicating the ingredients and the method of preparation, so that foreigners can easily understand and accept them. For example, “红烧狮子头” could be translated as “braised pork ball in brown sauce”, “四喜丸子” as “braised pork balls in gravy” and “蚂蚁上树” as “vermicelli with spicy minced pork”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, there are many idioms containing historical allusions in Chinese. Such culturally loaded words cannot find the corresponding cultural connotations in English. If they are literally translated, they will often find it difficult for target language readers who know little about Chinese history and culture. In this case, it is a wise choice for translators to adopt free translation. For example, “悬梁刺股” can be translated as “to be extremely hard-working in one’s study”, “东施效颦” as “crude imitation with ludicrous effect”, and “塞翁失马，焉知非福” as “a loss may turn out to be a gain”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
By the same token, there are some words in English that are closely related to the characteristics of their national culture, but these words in Chinese do not have similar cultural connotations. In ancient England, the land was mainly ploughed by horses, so there are many slang expressions related to “horse” in English. However, the image of “horse” has no similar associative meaning in Chinese, so when translating from English to Chinese, one should only need to explain its meaning. For example, “horse doctor” can be translated as “蹩脚医生”, “horse sense” as “基本常识” and “work for a dead horse” as “徒劳无益”, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
'''6.3 Transliteration: to Preserve Cultural Identity'''&lt;br /&gt;
Transliteration is a translation method that is parallel to literal translation and free translation, and it has an irreplaceable function in certain situations. According to Jin Huikang (2003), translators should not use words with different concepts because of vocabulary vacancies, and he points out that “the most prominent role of transliteration is that it can overcome the expression barriers brought about by linguistic and cultural gaps, bridge the two languages, spread foreign cultures, reduce the loss of information in translation, and thus promote language and cultural communication.” The two languages of Chinese and English have absorbed a large number of foreign words from each other, and these foreign words retain the unique cultural personality of the source language vocabulary. Foreign words are the inevitable product of cultural exchange and integration, and to a certain extent, they are the result of translators’ transliteration strategies in translation activities. The purpose of translation is to break through the language barrier between the source language and the target language and promote effective cross-cultural communication. Therefore, for some words carrying the cultural characteristics of the native language, the translator uses the translation strategy of transliteration or transliteration with annotation, which is effective in preserving the cultural characteristics of the source language words and integrating them into the cultural system of the target language, so that the target language readers can understand the foreign culture to the maximum extent and promote cultural intercommunication and integration.&lt;br /&gt;
There are many words in Chinese that are directly transliterated from English culture-loaded words, such as “沙发” (sofa), “汉堡” (hamburger), “吉他” (guitar), “爵士” (jazz) and “麦克风” (microphone). Accordingly, there are a large number of culture-loaded words in Chinese that have been transliterated into English. Most of them are everyday words with Chinese cultural characteristics, cultural specific items and some words related to Chinese politics. For example, “tofu” (豆腐), “chowmein” (炒面), “litchi”(荔枝), “fengshui” (风水), “wushu” (武术) and “erhu” (二胡) in English are all directly transliterated from Chinese culture-loaded words.&lt;br /&gt;
When some vocabularies are first introduced into the English context, the target language readers are not familiar with their cultural connotations, so it is difficult for them to be understood only by transliteration. Therefore, the method of transliteration with annotation is adopted, which not only preserves the cultural characteristics of Chinese words through transliteration, but also enables the target language readers to clearly understand their meanings through annotation. With the in-depth development of cross-cultural communication between East and West and the increase of Western understanding of Chinese culture, the annotation of these culture-loaded words can be omitted and only transliteration can be used. For example, for the Chinese term “阴阳”, translators initially adopted the strategy of transliteration with annotation to translate it, that is, “yin and yang, the two opposing principles in nature, the former feminine or negative, the latter masculine or positive”. Nowadays, most western readers have already understood the cultural connotation of “阴阳”, so many translators directly transliterate it as “yin and yang”.&lt;br /&gt;
'''7 Conclusion'''&lt;br /&gt;
Culture is national, special and complex. As a special linguistic phenomenon, “culture-loaded words” are rich in cultural connotations and record the influence and penetration of a nation on language in various aspects. This poses a challenge to translators, who are required to be flexible in dealing with culture-loaded words. American scholar Venuti (1992) advocates the use of resistant translation to reveal the gap between the original culture and the target culture, in contrast to the previous reader-centered domestication or transparent translation methods. When translating culture-loaded vocabularies,the original culture should be taken as the core, and the national characteristics of the original culture should be preserved in the translation process, which is respectful of the original culture on the one hand, and meets the requirements of translation standards on the other hand.&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, the go-ahead model, block model, annotation model, integration model and adaption model are effective translation models for culture-loaded words; literal translation, free translation and transliteration are effective translation strategies for overcoming culture-loaded word translation barriers. As to which translation model and translation strategy to choose, the translator should make a decision at the right time according to different situations. Every model and strategy has its advantages and limitations, but the translator should be flexible in choosing the right one to make the translation as meaningful and effective as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
'''References'''&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Chunyan XIANG. On Translation Strategies of Chinese Culture-Loaded Words[J]. Canadian Social Science, 2016, 12(6).&lt;br /&gt;
*Hua S. An Interpreting Study of Chinese Culture-loaded Words from the Perspective of Relevance-Adaptation Model[J]. Language and Translation, 2012, 1.&lt;br /&gt;
*Lin Yuewu,Yang Qin. An Investigation into the Culture-Loaded Words Learning by English Majors in a Vocational College in China[J]. English Language Teaching, 2015, 8(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Juan Bai. A Brief Analysis of Culture-Loaded Words C-E Interpretation Based on the Interpretive Theory--Taking the COVID-19 Chinese-English Glossary as an Example[J]. Frontiers in Educational Research, 2020, 3(8).&lt;br /&gt;
*Steiner, G. After Babel: Aspects of Language and Translation[M]. Shanghai: Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press. 2001: 259.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti, L. (ed.). Rethinking Translation[M]. London &amp;amp; New York: Routledge, 1992: 12-13.&lt;br /&gt;
*Venuti. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation[M]. Routledge, 1995: 19-20.&lt;br /&gt;
*陈喜荣. 从功能语法语境理论看文化负载词的翻译[J]. 外国语文, 1998 (1): 96-100.&lt;br /&gt;
*胡文仲. 跨文化交际学概论[M]. 北京: 外语教学与研究出版社, 1999: 1-7.&lt;br /&gt;
*景芳, 段成. 从语域理论视角浅谈文化负载词的翻译[J]. 中华文化论坛, 2017(03): 110-116.&lt;br /&gt;
*金惠康. 跨文化交际翻译[M]. 北京: 中国对外翻译出版公司, 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
*李雪君. 以汉、英“水”语义对比研究为例看跨文化交际背景汉语文化负载词的教学[D]. 兰州: 西北师范大学, 2015.&lt;br /&gt;
*廖七一. 当代西方翻译理论探索[M]. 南京: 译林出版社, 2000: 232, 236.&lt;br /&gt;
*宋洁. 英汉文化负载词图式对比及翻译[J]. 广西民族大学学报(哲学社会科学版), 2016, 38(06): 172-176.&lt;br /&gt;
*汪榕培. 英语词汇学高级教程[M]. 上海: 上海外语教育出版社, 2002: 67-69.&lt;br /&gt;
*郑德虎. 中国文化走出去与文化负载词的翻译[J]. 上海翻译, 2016 (02): 53-56.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=File:Shadow_play.jpg&amp;diff=114441</id>
		<title>File:Shadow play.jpg</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=File:Shadow_play.jpg&amp;diff=114441"/>
		<updated>2020-12-18T08:27:54Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: Li LIli uploaded a new version of &amp;amp;quot;File:Shadow play.jpg&amp;amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[File:File.png|200px|thumb|left| shadow play]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=File:Shadow_play.jpg&amp;diff=114439</id>
		<title>File:Shadow play.jpg</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=File:Shadow_play.jpg&amp;diff=114439"/>
		<updated>2020-12-18T08:27:52Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: Li LIli uploaded a new version of &amp;amp;quot;File:Shadow play.jpg&amp;amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[File:File.png|200px|thumb|left| shadow play]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures&amp;diff=114430</id>
		<title>Chinese Languages and Cultures</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures&amp;diff=114430"/>
		<updated>2020-12-18T08:20:42Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Text A  Confucius and Confucianism */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Quicklinks: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/uvu:Community_Portal#Frequently_asked_questions_FAQ FAQ]  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/uvu:Community_Portal Manual]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Welcome to our course website '''Chinese Languages and Cultures'''. Whenever you visit this site, please see if there is anything in English not yet translated into Chinese and make a Chinese translation beneath (one paragraph English, one paragraph Chinese). Any correction or improvement of earlier translations is welcome!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
欢迎访问我们'''中国语言文化课'''网页。…………--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 07:43, 28 September 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=Organizational Things=&lt;br /&gt;
*Please register for the Course Wiki.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please prepare each session during the week before, so that you come prepared to class.&lt;br /&gt;
==Description of Homework==&lt;br /&gt;
===Regular students===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Please read and prepare all the texts for the next textbook unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Please find a Chinese sentence in the internet about each of the 3-4 topics we deal with in each session (see textbook content page or on this webpage here &amp;quot;schedule&amp;quot;). Copy these sentences on our homework webpage and write translations into English (for international students: find an English sentence and translate into Chinese). Do not forget to sign by typing - - ~ ~ ~ ~ (without spaces) at the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then please help your fellow students to correct and improve their translations. Do not forget to sign by typing - - ~ ~ ~ ~ (without spaces) at the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Once in the semester, you give a presentation on a topic of the textbook. Please do not just repeat the content, but say something from the perspective of a translator: What problems do you encounter when translating the textbook text or when translating texts of this topic. One student can do a presentation, the other can do a handout. Both contributions are graded separately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Website Admin student===&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you for helping to watch the Wiki website! Please make sure that it looks nice (formatting, especially if a fellow students makes a mess by putting the wrong format etc., should not look to crowded, so make sub-websites for homework etc.). &lt;br /&gt;
===Online Survey students===&lt;br /&gt;
There will be several online surveys conducted throughout the semester. Please watch your WeChat Subgroup for the first tasks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Edits==&lt;br /&gt;
Every student is required to edit something every week. This can be:&lt;br /&gt;
* Translate a pragraph from English to Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
* Correct an earlier translation.&lt;br /&gt;
* Prepare an article (please link to from this page) and/or a powerpoint (please upload here) on a topic you will present during the semester.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Material==&lt;br /&gt;
Please download the course textbook from the WeChat Group.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=Schedule=&lt;br /&gt;
1st Session: Organizational things&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2nd session: Unit 1 General Survey A. 1 Geography  SAGARA SEYDOU; B. 2 Traditional Festivals: The Spring Festival, The Lantern Festival, The Dragon Boat Festival, The Mid-autumn Festival  汤伊然，杨子泠（The Dragon Boat Festival）; C. 3 Ancient Science and Technology 曾心媛 陈涵&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3rd session: Unit 2 Language and Calligraphy A. 4 Chinese characters and scripts 蒋凤仪 顾东方, B. 5 Calligraphy 徐佳 肖婷, C. 6 The Evolution of Calligraphy 肖双玲 王轩&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4th session: Unit 3 Traditional Crafts A. 7 Embroidery 瞿淼、娄灿灿, B. 8 Cloisonne, C. 9 Lacquerware Lô Minh Thảo- 卢明草, D. 10 Carving &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5th session: Unit 4 Tea, Silk and Ceramics A. 11 Tea 祝美梅，周园曲, B. 12 Silk 吴琼 张银柳, C. 13 Porcelain Zubareva Ekaterina, ANNA GROSHEVA, D. 14 Celadon 高明珠 陈静静&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 5 Traditional Cuisine  15 Distinct Regional Cuisines  罗雨晴 石海瑶, 16 The Art of Chinese Cooking 邹鑫雨 曹润鑫 SAFFANA , HA THI THU HANG, C. 17 Two Famous Dishes   袁天翼 张维虹, D. 18 Chopsticks 蒋淇玮 胡瑾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 6 Fine Arts A. 19 Painting  朱旭,莫玲 B. 20 Seal-cutting 赵茜 张瑜， C. 21 Bada Shanren and Qi Baishi 吴子佳 雷旷溪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 7 Architecture and Gardens A. 22 Architecture 张毓婕，张佩闻, B. 23 Gardens 张宇星  解帆, C. 24 The Summer Palace 刘艺 谭媛媛&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 8 Literature A. 25 Classical Literature 游雨婷，许静, B. 26 Modern Literature 张玲 杨海容, C. 27 Contemporary Literature 义子楚 杨悦, D. 28 Selected Tang Poems 管钦清 雷方   Ngo Thi Minh Huong (吴氏明红)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 9 Peking Opera and Acrobatics A. 29 Peking Opera 甘奉玉 丁代凤, B. 30 Mei Lanfang 曾良 陈永相, C. 31 Acrobatics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 10 Wushu and Qigong A. 32 Wushu 赵晓燕 张慧, B. 33 Qigong Rajabov Anushervon, C. 34 Huo Yuanjia 周艺文 欧阳玲&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 11 Traditional Medicine A. 35 Chinese Medicine  B. 36 Diagnosis and Pharmacology, C. 37 Acupuncture and Moxibustion 吴一露 司㚥, D. 38 The Development of Chinese Medicine 王美玲 汤蓓&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 12 Major Religions A. 39 Buddhism 康浩宇  刘欧 Phyo Su Kyi, B. 40 Daoism 桂一枝 阳慧, C. 41 Islam 刘柳 刘怡瑜, D. 42 Christianity 彭锐宏&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 13 Classical Philosophy A. 43 Confucius and Confucianism 罗维嘉 李丽丽, B. 44 Daoism 余妮 杨晨婷&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 14 China and the outside world A. 45 Zhang Qian and the Silk Road 李丽琴 郭露, B. 46 Zheng He and the Maritime Silk Road 胡百辉 何长崎, C. 47 The Eastward Spread of Western Learning, D. 48 The Westernization Movement &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 15 Selected Readings in Classical Philosophy A. 49 Tao Te Ching Gennadii Dashkin, B. 50 The Analects GUIROU BARTHELEMY, PINGKI TANCHANGYA, C. 51 The Sutra of Hui-neng, D. 52 The Importance of Living &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
New topics suggested by students: ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==1st Session==&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction to the course. Organizational things. Working with the Wiki.&lt;br /&gt;
====Students' Homework of session 1 in preparation for session 2====&lt;br /&gt;
===Homework of Session 1 (Sep 21, 2020), due for Session 2 (Sep 28, 2020)===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a sentence for each text of unit 2 (A. Geography, B. Traditional Festivals, C. Ancient Science) in English and translate it into Chinese. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20200921_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==2nd Session: Unit 1==&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Geography===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:China_Geography_by_Seydou_Sagara_.ppt|Seydou Sagara's presentation on China-Geography  ]]--[[User:Sagara Seydou 3|Sagara Seydou 3]] ([[User talk:Sagara Seydou 3|talk]]) 05:07, 6 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B Traditional Festivals===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:Dragon_Boat_Festiva_by_Yang Zilin and Tang Yiran_S.pptx|Yang Zilin and Tang Yiran's presentation on Dragon Boat Festival]]--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 15:13, 7 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:The Dragon Boat Festival by Tang Yiran and Yang Ziling.docx|Dragon Boat Festival]] --[[User:Tang Yiran1|Tang Yiran1]] ([[User talk:Tang Yiran1|talk]]) 02:26, 5 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C Traditional Science===&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:Paper-making_technology_by_Chen Han_S.pptx|Chen Han's presentation on Paper-making technology]] --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 05:40, 28 September 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:Ancient_Science_and_Technology_.docx|Ancient Science and Technology]] --[[User:Zeng Xinyuan|Zeng Xinyuan]] ([[User talk:Zeng Xinyuan|talk]]) 06:48, 28 September 2020 (UTC)Zeng Xinyuan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 2 (Sep 28, 2020), due for Session 3 (Oct 5, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20200928_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==3rd Session: Unit 2==&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Chinese Characters and Scripts===&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:Chinese Characters.ppt]] by Jiang Fengyi --[[User:Jiang Fengyi|Jiang Fengyi]] ([[User talk:Jiang Fengyi|talk]]) 07:14, 6 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:Chinese Characters.docx]]--[[User:Gudongfang|Gudongfang]] ([[User talk:Gudongfang|talk]]) 15:36, 6 October 2020 (UTC)Gu Dongfang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B Calligraphy===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:Chinese calligraphy.pptx|Chinese calligraphy]]--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 02:03, 5 October 2020 (UTC) Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:Chinese_calligraphy.docx|Chinese calligraphy]]--[[User:Xiao Ting|Xiao Ting]] ([[User talk:Xiao Ting|talk]]) 11:50, 10 October 2020 (UTC)Xiao Ting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C Evolution of calligraphy===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:The Evolution of Calligraphy.pptx|evolution of Calligraphy]]--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 02:14, 5 October 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:calligraphy by Xiao Shuangling and Wang Xuan.docx]] --[[User:Wang Xuan|Wang Xuan]] ([[User talk:Wang Xuan|talk]]) 09:10, 15 October 2020 (UTC)Wang Xuan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 3 (Oct 7, 2020), due for Session 4 (Oct 12, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c, d) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201007_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==4th Session: Unit 3 Traditional Crafts==&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A, total text no. 7, Embroidery===&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:Embroidery.pptx]] by Qu Miao --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 04:33, 12 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:Embroidery.docx]] by Lou Cancan --[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 04:24, 12 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Miao 瞿淼、Lou Cancan 娄灿灿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B, total text no. 8, Cloisonne===&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:...pptx]] by ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C, total text no. 9, Lacquerware===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:China_Traditional_Craft_by_Lo_Minh_Thao_S.pptx|Lo Minh Thao's presentation on Chinese Traditional Crafts]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text D, total text no. 10, Carving===&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:...pptx]] by ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:....docx]] by ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 4 (Oct 12, 2020), due for Session 5 (Oct 19, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c, d) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201012_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==5th Session: Unit 4==&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Tea=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation[[Media: Tea_Chinese_Culture_Zhu_Meimei_S.pptx|Zhu Meimei's presentation on Tea]]--[[User:Zhumeimei|Zhumeimei]] ([[User talk:Zhumeimei|talk]]) 05:50, 19 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:Tea_Zhou_Yuanqu_S.docx|Zhou Yuanqu's handout on Tea]]----[[User:Zhou Yuanqu|Zhou Yuanqu]] ([[User talk:Zhou Yuanqu|talk]]) 02:08, 19 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B Silk ===&lt;br /&gt;
吴琼 张银柳&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation by Zhang Yinliu[[Media:Silk.pptx]]--[[User:Zhang Yinliu|Zhang Yinliu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yinliu|talk]]) 02:30, 19 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by--[[User:WuQiong|WuQiong]] ([[User talk:WuQiong|talk]]) 01:44, 19 October 2020 (UTC) [[Media:Handout for Silk.docx]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C Porcelain ===&lt;br /&gt;
Zubareva Ekaterina, ANNA GROSHEVA&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation by [[Media:Porcelain_-_Grosheva_and_Zubareva.pptx]] --[[User:ANNA GROSHEVA|ANNA GROSHEVA]] ([[User talk:ANNA GROSHEVA|talk]]) 08:17, 18 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:Porcelain_handout.docx]] by --[[User:ZubarevaEkaterina|ZubarevaEkaterina]] ([[User talk:ZubarevaEkaterina|talk]]) 07:25, 18 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C Celadon ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:Celadon.pptx]]by --[[User:Chen Jingjing|Chen Jingjing]] ([[User talk:Chen Jingjing|talk]]) 06:48, 18 October 2020 (UTC)Chen Jingjing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by[[Media:Celadon.docx]]--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 09:01, 18 October 2020 (UTC)Gao Mingzhu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 5 (Oct 19, 2020), due for Session 6 (Oct 26, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c, d) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201019_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==6th Session: Unit 5: Traditional Cuisine==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Four Distinct Regional Cuisines ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Shi Haiyao[[Media:Four_Distinct_Regional_Cuisines_Shi_Haiyao_S.pptx|Shi Haiyao's presentation on Four Distinct Regional Cuisines]]--[[User:Shi Haiyao|Shi Haiyao]] ([[User talk:Shi Haiyao|talk]]) 02:16, 26 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Luo Yuqing[[Media:Four Distinct Regional Cuisines.docx]]--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 07:43, 25 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B The Art of Chinese Cooking  ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by 曹润鑫 [[Media:The art of Chinese cooking.pptx]]--[[User:Cao Runxin|Cao Runxin]] ([[User talk:Cao Runxin|talk]]) 15:00, 25 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 邹鑫雨 [[Media:The art of Chinese cooking.docx]]--[[User:Zou Xinyu2|Zou Xinyu2]] ([[User talk:Zou Xinyu2|talk]]) 15:01, 25 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by ALSIED SAFFANA [[Media:The Art of Chinese Cooking - SAFFANAALSIED and HATHITHUHANG_Final.pptx]] -- [[User:SAFFANA_ALSIED_2|SAFFANA_ALSIED_2]] ([[User talk:SAFFANA_ALSIED_2|talk]]) 15:25, 24 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by HA THI THU HANG [[Media:The Art of Chinese Cooking Handout Final.docx]] -- [[User:HATHITHUHANG2|HATHITHUHANG2]] -- ([[User talk:HATHITHUHANG2|talk]]) 15:38, 24 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C Two Famous Dishes  ===&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom Presentation [[Media:Two_Famous_Dishes_Yuan_Tianyi_S.pptx|Yuan Tianyi's Presentation on Two Famous Dishes]]--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 02:17, 24 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Zhang Weihong [[Media:Two Famous Dishes.doc]] --[[User:Zhang Weihong|Zhang Weihong]] ([[User talk:Zhang Weihong|talk]]) 11:16, 25 October 2020 (UTC)ZhangWeihong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text D Chopsticks  ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Jiang Qiwei[[Media:Chopsticks.pptx]]--[[User:Jiang Qiwei|Jiang Qiwei]] ([[User talk:Jiang Qiwei|talk]]) 04:33, 26 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Hu Jin[[Media:handout for chopsticks.docx]]--[[User:Hu Jin|Hu Jin]] ([[User talk:Hu Jin|talk]]) 15:56, 23 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 6 (Oct 26, 2020), due for Session 7 (Nov 2, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c, d) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201026_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Please answer the quiz on https://bit.ly/Unit-6 or on http://shijiehanxue.mikecrm.com/BNFafJP&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==7th Session: Unit 6==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Painting ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Zhu Xu [[Media:Painting by Zhu Xu.pptx]]--[[User:Zhu Xu|Zhu Xu]] ([[User talk:Zhu Xu|talk]]) 03:29, 1 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:Chinese_Painting_Mo_Ling.docx|Mo Ling's Handout on Chinese Painting]]--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 04:17, 1 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B Seal-cutting ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Zhao Xi [[Media:Seal-cutting by Zhao Xi.pptx]]--[[User:Zhao Xi|Zhao Xi]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xi|talk]]) 13:32, 29 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Zhang Yu [[Media:Seal-cutting by Zhang Yu and Zhao Xi.docx]]--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 13:14, 29 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C Bada Shanren and Qi Baishi ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Wu Zijia [[Media:Presentation.Badashanren and QiBaishi.pptx]]--[[User:Lei kuangxi|Lei kuangxi]] ([[User talk:Lei kuangxi|talk]]) 05:35, 30 October 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Lei Kuangxi [[Media:Handout.Badashanren and Qi Baishi.docx ]]--[[User:Lei kuangxi|Lei kuangxi]] ([[User talk:Lei kuangxi|talk]]) 05:05, 30 October 2020 (UTC)Lei Kuangxi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 7 (Nov 02, 2020), due for Session 8 (Nov 09, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201102_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==8th Session: Unit 7==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Architecture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Zhang Peiwen [[Media:Chinese Architecture.pptx]]--[[User:Zhang Peiwen|Zhang Peiwen]] ([[User talk:Zhang Peiwen|talk]]) 11:57, 8 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Zhang Yujie [[Media:Ancient Chinese Architecture.docx]]--[[User:Zhang Yujie|Zhang Yujie]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yujie|talk]]) 03:18, 8 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B Gardens ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Zhang Yuxing [[Media:Gardens.pptx]]--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 08:37, 8 November 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Xie Fan [[Media:Gardens on the Yangtze Delta.docx]] --[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 13:12, 8 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C The Summer Palace ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Tan Yuanyuan [[Media:The Summer Palace.pptx]]--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 14:38, 8 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Liu Yi [[Media:The Summer Palace.docx]]--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 14:49, 7 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 8 (Nov 09, 2020), due for Session 9 (Nov 16, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c, d) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201109_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==9th Session: Unit 8==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Classical Literature ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by [[Media:Classical Literature-Shi Jing as the Beginning.pptx]]--[[User:Xu Jing|Xu Jing]] ([[User talk:Xu Jing|talk]]) 05:34, 16 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by [[Media:Classical Literature-Shi Jing as the Beginning.docx]]--[[User:You Yuting|You Yuting]] ([[User talk:You Yuting|talk]]) 03:44, 16 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B Modern Literature ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by [[Media:Modern literature.pptx]]--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 02:39, 16 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by [[Media:Modern Literature.docx]] --[[User:Zhang Ling|Zhang Ling]] ([[User talk:Zhang Ling|talk]]) 14:53, 15 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C Contemporary Literature ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by [[Media:Contemporary Literature.pptx]]--[[User:Yang Yue|Yang Yue]] ([[User talk:Yang Yue|talk]]) 16:34, 14 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by[[File:Handout-Contemporary Literature.docx]]--[[User:Yi Zichu|Yi Zichu]] ([[User talk:Yi Zichu|talk]]) 12:44, 14 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text D Selected Tang Poems ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by [[Media:Selected_Tang_Poems_by_Lei_Fangyuan_S.pptx|Lei Fangyuan's presentation on Selected Tang Poems]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by  [[Media:Selected_Tang_Poems_by_Guan_Qinqing_S.pdf|Guan Qinqing's handout on Selected Tang Poems]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 9 (Nov 16, 2020), due for Session 10 (Nov 23, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c, d) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201116_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==10th Session: Unit 9==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Peking Opera ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by [[Media:Beijing opera.pptx]]--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 07:14, 22 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by [[Media:Beijing Opera Hanout.docx]]--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 15:53, 19 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Beijing or Peking?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the English perspective, for some foreign names (city names, people‘s names etc.) there are English translations existing, e.g. for Roma it is „Rome“, for München it is Munich. Similarly, Beijing in English is Peking, Guangzhou Canton, Mao Zedong Mao Tse-tung etc. Also in Chinese, there are Chinese translations of foreign names, like Niuyue 纽约、Bali 巴黎 etc. Of course, in exceptional cases, e.g. if you want to say how Chinese people pronounce Peking („Beijing“) you may use the official Pinyin notation „Beijing“.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B  Mei Lanfang ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Zeng Liang[[Media:Mei Lanfang.pptx]]--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:21, 22 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Chen Yongxiang [[Media:Mei Lanfang handout.docx]]--[[User:Chen Yongxiang|Chen Yongxiang]] ([[User talk:Chen Yongxiang|talk]]) 12:16, 22 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C  Acrobatics ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 10 (Nov 23, 2020), due for Session 11 (Nov 30, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201123_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==11th Session: Unit 10==&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 10 Wushu and Qigong &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A  Wushu === &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by 张慧 [[Media:Chinese Martial Arts.pptx]]--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 07:58, 28 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 赵晓燕,[[Media:Chinese martial arts.docx]]--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 08:04, 28 November 2020 (UTC)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 08:38, 28 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B  Qigong === &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by Rajabov Anushervon [[Media:Qigong_Ngo_Thi_Minh_Huong_and_Rajabov_Anushervon.pptx]]--[[User:RAJABOV ANUSHERVON 10|RAJABOV ANUSHERVON 10]] ([[User talk:RAJABOV ANUSHERVON 10|talk]]) 23:45, 29 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Ngo Thi Minh Huong [[Media:Qigong.docx]] --[[User:Ngo Thi Minh Huong|Ngo Thi Minh Huong 10]] ([[User talk:Ngo Thi Minh Huong|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C   Huo Yuanjia === &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by 欧阳玲 [[Media:Huo Yuanjia.pptx]]--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 05:04, 27 November 2020 (UTC)Ouyang Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 周艺文 [[Media:Huo Yuanjia Handout.docx]]--[[User:Zhou Yiwen|Zhou Yiwen]] ([[User talk:Zhou Yiwen|talk]]) 11:13, 26 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 11 (Nov 30, 2020), due for Session 12 (Dec 07, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201130_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==12th Session: Unit 11==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 11 Traditional Medicine &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A  Chinese Medicine ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B  Diagnosis and Pharmacology === &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C  Acupuncture and Moxibustion === &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Acupuncuture and Moxibustion.pptx]]Presented by 吴一露 --[[User:Wu Yilu|Wu Yilu]] ([[User talk:Wu Yilu|talk]]) 02:30, 7 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Acupuncuture and Moxibustion_handout.docx]]Handout by 司妤--[[User:Si Yu|Si Yu]] ([[User talk:Si Yu|talk]]) 02:35, 7 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text D  The Development of Chinese Medicine=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by 汤蓓[[Media:The Development of Chinese Medicine.pptx]]--[[User:Tang Bei|Tang Bei]] ([[User talk:Tang Bei|talk]]) 03:10, 7 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 王美玲[[Media:The Development of Chinese Medicine.docx]]--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 03:06, 7 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 12 (Dec 07, 2020), due for Session 13 (Dec 14, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201207_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==13th Session: Unit 12==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 12 Major Religions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A  Buddhism ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by 康浩宇  [[Media:Buddhism.pptx]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 刘欧 [[Media:Buddhism.docx]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by Phyo Su Kyi [[Media: Life of the Buddha.pptx]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handot by Phyo Su Kyi [[Media: Life of the Gotama Buddha.docx]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B  Daoism ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by桂一枝[[Media:Daoism.pptx]]--[[User:Gui Yizhi|Gui Yizhi]] ([[User talk:Gui Yizhi|talk]]) 12:09, 13 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 阳慧[[Media: Daoism.docx]]--[[User:YangHui|YangHui]] ([[User talk:YangHui|talk]]) 01:58, 12 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C  Islam ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by  刘柳 [[Media:Islam.pptx]]--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 14:49, 13 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 刘怡瑜 [[Media:Islam Handout.docx]]--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 15:12, 13 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text D  Christianity ===&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by 彭锐宏&lt;br /&gt;
[[Media:Christianity.pptx]]--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 彭锐宏&lt;br /&gt;
[[Media:Christianity.docx]]--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 13 (Dec 14, 2020), due for Session 14 (Dec 21, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201214_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==14th Session: Unit 13==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 13 Classical Philosophy&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A  Confucius and Confucianism  ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by [[Media:Confucianism.pptx]]--[[User:Li LIli|Li LIli]] ([[User talk:Li LIli|talk]]) 08:20, 18 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 罗维嘉&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Daoism ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by 余妮 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 杨晨婷&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==15th Session: Unit 14==&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 14 China and the outside world A. 45 Zhang Qian and the Silk Road 李丽琴 郭露, B. 46 Zheng He and the Maritime Silk Road 胡百辉 何长琦, C. 47 The Eastward Spread of Western Learning, D. 48 The Westernization Movement&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==16th Session: Unit 15==&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 15 Selected Readings in Classical Philosophy A. 49 Tao Te Ching Gennadii Dashkin, B. 50 The Analects GUIROU BARTHELEMY, PINGKI TANCHANGYA, C. 51 The Sutra of Hui-neng, D. 52 The Importance of Living&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Analects===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by [[Media:The Analects.pptx]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Final Exam paper - deadline extended to Dec 21, 2020'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The deadline has been extended to '''Dec 21, 2020'''. Please find a paper you want to proof read, contact the author, proof read (by copying each paragraph and make corrections/suggestions in the copy) and sign until Dec 19. The author then finalizes (works in the suggestions) until the final deadline Dec 21!&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should write a new English text on a phenomenon in Chinese culture as a new chapter in the text book. Please also make a comparisons to similar or different cultural phenomenons in Europe and/or the USA.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Please proof read a fellow students' paper by copying each paragraph and make your corrections in the paragraph. In a final step, the original author of the paper has to decide, what of the corrections he/she will accept and work into the paper. The final version submitted on the deadline should not carry any of the fellow student's paragraphs and comments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201215_cultexam|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=File:Shadow_play.jpg&amp;diff=114417</id>
		<title>File:Shadow play.jpg</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=File:Shadow_play.jpg&amp;diff=114417"/>
		<updated>2020-12-18T08:13:00Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: Li LIli uploaded &amp;amp;quot;File:Shadow play.jpg&amp;amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[File:File.png|200px|thumb|left| shadow play]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures&amp;diff=114410</id>
		<title>Chinese Languages and Cultures</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://bou.de/u/index.php?title=Chinese_Languages_and_Cultures&amp;diff=114410"/>
		<updated>2020-12-18T08:06:35Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Li LIli: /* Text A  Confucius and Confucianism */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Quicklinks: [https://bou.de/u/wiki/uvu:Community_Portal#Frequently_asked_questions_FAQ FAQ]  [https://bou.de/u/wiki/uvu:Community_Portal Manual]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Welcome to our course website '''Chinese Languages and Cultures'''. Whenever you visit this site, please see if there is anything in English not yet translated into Chinese and make a Chinese translation beneath (one paragraph English, one paragraph Chinese). Any correction or improvement of earlier translations is welcome!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
欢迎访问我们'''中国语言文化课'''网页。…………--[[User:Root|Root]] ([[User talk:Root|talk]]) 07:43, 28 September 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=Organizational Things=&lt;br /&gt;
*Please register for the Course Wiki.&lt;br /&gt;
*Please prepare each session during the week before, so that you come prepared to class.&lt;br /&gt;
==Description of Homework==&lt;br /&gt;
===Regular students===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Please read and prepare all the texts for the next textbook unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Please find a Chinese sentence in the internet about each of the 3-4 topics we deal with in each session (see textbook content page or on this webpage here &amp;quot;schedule&amp;quot;). Copy these sentences on our homework webpage and write translations into English (for international students: find an English sentence and translate into Chinese). Do not forget to sign by typing - - ~ ~ ~ ~ (without spaces) at the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then please help your fellow students to correct and improve their translations. Do not forget to sign by typing - - ~ ~ ~ ~ (without spaces) at the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Once in the semester, you give a presentation on a topic of the textbook. Please do not just repeat the content, but say something from the perspective of a translator: What problems do you encounter when translating the textbook text or when translating texts of this topic. One student can do a presentation, the other can do a handout. Both contributions are graded separately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Website Admin student===&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you for helping to watch the Wiki website! Please make sure that it looks nice (formatting, especially if a fellow students makes a mess by putting the wrong format etc., should not look to crowded, so make sub-websites for homework etc.). &lt;br /&gt;
===Online Survey students===&lt;br /&gt;
There will be several online surveys conducted throughout the semester. Please watch your WeChat Subgroup for the first tasks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Edits==&lt;br /&gt;
Every student is required to edit something every week. This can be:&lt;br /&gt;
* Translate a pragraph from English to Chinese.&lt;br /&gt;
* Correct an earlier translation.&lt;br /&gt;
* Prepare an article (please link to from this page) and/or a powerpoint (please upload here) on a topic you will present during the semester.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Material==&lt;br /&gt;
Please download the course textbook from the WeChat Group.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=Schedule=&lt;br /&gt;
1st Session: Organizational things&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2nd session: Unit 1 General Survey A. 1 Geography  SAGARA SEYDOU; B. 2 Traditional Festivals: The Spring Festival, The Lantern Festival, The Dragon Boat Festival, The Mid-autumn Festival  汤伊然，杨子泠（The Dragon Boat Festival）; C. 3 Ancient Science and Technology 曾心媛 陈涵&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3rd session: Unit 2 Language and Calligraphy A. 4 Chinese characters and scripts 蒋凤仪 顾东方, B. 5 Calligraphy 徐佳 肖婷, C. 6 The Evolution of Calligraphy 肖双玲 王轩&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4th session: Unit 3 Traditional Crafts A. 7 Embroidery 瞿淼、娄灿灿, B. 8 Cloisonne, C. 9 Lacquerware Lô Minh Thảo- 卢明草, D. 10 Carving &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5th session: Unit 4 Tea, Silk and Ceramics A. 11 Tea 祝美梅，周园曲, B. 12 Silk 吴琼 张银柳, C. 13 Porcelain Zubareva Ekaterina, ANNA GROSHEVA, D. 14 Celadon 高明珠 陈静静&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 5 Traditional Cuisine  15 Distinct Regional Cuisines  罗雨晴 石海瑶, 16 The Art of Chinese Cooking 邹鑫雨 曹润鑫 SAFFANA , HA THI THU HANG, C. 17 Two Famous Dishes   袁天翼 张维虹, D. 18 Chopsticks 蒋淇玮 胡瑾&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 6 Fine Arts A. 19 Painting  朱旭,莫玲 B. 20 Seal-cutting 赵茜 张瑜， C. 21 Bada Shanren and Qi Baishi 吴子佳 雷旷溪&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 7 Architecture and Gardens A. 22 Architecture 张毓婕，张佩闻, B. 23 Gardens 张宇星  解帆, C. 24 The Summer Palace 刘艺 谭媛媛&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 8 Literature A. 25 Classical Literature 游雨婷，许静, B. 26 Modern Literature 张玲 杨海容, C. 27 Contemporary Literature 义子楚 杨悦, D. 28 Selected Tang Poems 管钦清 雷方   Ngo Thi Minh Huong (吴氏明红)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 9 Peking Opera and Acrobatics A. 29 Peking Opera 甘奉玉 丁代凤, B. 30 Mei Lanfang 曾良 陈永相, C. 31 Acrobatics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 10 Wushu and Qigong A. 32 Wushu 赵晓燕 张慧, B. 33 Qigong Rajabov Anushervon, C. 34 Huo Yuanjia 周艺文 欧阳玲&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 11 Traditional Medicine A. 35 Chinese Medicine  B. 36 Diagnosis and Pharmacology, C. 37 Acupuncture and Moxibustion 吴一露 司㚥, D. 38 The Development of Chinese Medicine 王美玲 汤蓓&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 12 Major Religions A. 39 Buddhism 康浩宇  刘欧 Phyo Su Kyi, B. 40 Daoism 桂一枝 阳慧, C. 41 Islam 刘柳 刘怡瑜, D. 42 Christianity 彭锐宏&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 13 Classical Philosophy A. 43 Confucius and Confucianism 罗维嘉 李丽丽, B. 44 Daoism 余妮 杨晨婷&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 14 China and the outside world A. 45 Zhang Qian and the Silk Road 李丽琴 郭露, B. 46 Zheng He and the Maritime Silk Road 胡百辉 何长崎, C. 47 The Eastward Spread of Western Learning, D. 48 The Westernization Movement &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 15 Selected Readings in Classical Philosophy A. 49 Tao Te Ching Gennadii Dashkin, B. 50 The Analects GUIROU BARTHELEMY, PINGKI TANCHANGYA, C. 51 The Sutra of Hui-neng, D. 52 The Importance of Living &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
New topics suggested by students: ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==1st Session==&lt;br /&gt;
Introduction to the course. Organizational things. Working with the Wiki.&lt;br /&gt;
====Students' Homework of session 1 in preparation for session 2====&lt;br /&gt;
===Homework of Session 1 (Sep 21, 2020), due for Session 2 (Sep 28, 2020)===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a sentence for each text of unit 2 (A. Geography, B. Traditional Festivals, C. Ancient Science) in English and translate it into Chinese. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20200921_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==2nd Session: Unit 1==&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Geography===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:China_Geography_by_Seydou_Sagara_.ppt|Seydou Sagara's presentation on China-Geography  ]]--[[User:Sagara Seydou 3|Sagara Seydou 3]] ([[User talk:Sagara Seydou 3|talk]]) 05:07, 6 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B Traditional Festivals===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:Dragon_Boat_Festiva_by_Yang Zilin and Tang Yiran_S.pptx|Yang Zilin and Tang Yiran's presentation on Dragon Boat Festival]]--[[User:Yang Ziling|Yang Ziling]] ([[User talk:Yang Ziling|talk]]) 15:13, 7 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:The Dragon Boat Festival by Tang Yiran and Yang Ziling.docx|Dragon Boat Festival]] --[[User:Tang Yiran1|Tang Yiran1]] ([[User talk:Tang Yiran1|talk]]) 02:26, 5 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C Traditional Science===&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:Paper-making_technology_by_Chen Han_S.pptx|Chen Han's presentation on Paper-making technology]] --[[User:Chen Han|Chen Han]] ([[User talk:Chen Han|talk]]) 05:40, 28 September 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:Ancient_Science_and_Technology_.docx|Ancient Science and Technology]] --[[User:Zeng Xinyuan|Zeng Xinyuan]] ([[User talk:Zeng Xinyuan|talk]]) 06:48, 28 September 2020 (UTC)Zeng Xinyuan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 2 (Sep 28, 2020), due for Session 3 (Oct 5, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20200928_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==3rd Session: Unit 2==&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Chinese Characters and Scripts===&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:Chinese Characters.ppt]] by Jiang Fengyi --[[User:Jiang Fengyi|Jiang Fengyi]] ([[User talk:Jiang Fengyi|talk]]) 07:14, 6 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:Chinese Characters.docx]]--[[User:Gudongfang|Gudongfang]] ([[User talk:Gudongfang|talk]]) 15:36, 6 October 2020 (UTC)Gu Dongfang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B Calligraphy===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:Chinese calligraphy.pptx|Chinese calligraphy]]--[[User:Xu Jia|Xu Jia]] ([[User talk:Xu Jia|talk]]) 02:03, 5 October 2020 (UTC) Xu Jia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:Chinese_calligraphy.docx|Chinese calligraphy]]--[[User:Xiao Ting|Xiao Ting]] ([[User talk:Xiao Ting|talk]]) 11:50, 10 October 2020 (UTC)Xiao Ting&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C Evolution of calligraphy===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:The Evolution of Calligraphy.pptx|evolution of Calligraphy]]--[[User:Xiao Shuangling|Xiao Shuangling]] ([[User talk:Xiao Shuangling|talk]]) 02:14, 5 October 2020 (UTC)Xiao Shuangling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:calligraphy by Xiao Shuangling and Wang Xuan.docx]] --[[User:Wang Xuan|Wang Xuan]] ([[User talk:Wang Xuan|talk]]) 09:10, 15 October 2020 (UTC)Wang Xuan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 3 (Oct 7, 2020), due for Session 4 (Oct 12, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c, d) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201007_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==4th Session: Unit 3 Traditional Crafts==&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A, total text no. 7, Embroidery===&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:Embroidery.pptx]] by Qu Miao --[[User:Qu Miao|Qu Miao]] ([[User talk:Qu Miao|talk]]) 04:33, 12 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:Embroidery.docx]] by Lou Cancan --[[User:Lou Cancan|Lou Cancan]] ([[User talk:Lou Cancan|talk]]) 04:24, 12 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qu Miao 瞿淼、Lou Cancan 娄灿灿&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B, total text no. 8, Cloisonne===&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:...pptx]] by ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C, total text no. 9, Lacquerware===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:China_Traditional_Craft_by_Lo_Minh_Thao_S.pptx|Lo Minh Thao's presentation on Chinese Traditional Crafts]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text D, total text no. 10, Carving===&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:...pptx]] by ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:....docx]] by ...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 4 (Oct 12, 2020), due for Session 5 (Oct 19, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c, d) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201012_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==5th Session: Unit 4==&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Tea=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation[[Media: Tea_Chinese_Culture_Zhu_Meimei_S.pptx|Zhu Meimei's presentation on Tea]]--[[User:Zhumeimei|Zhumeimei]] ([[User talk:Zhumeimei|talk]]) 05:50, 19 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:Tea_Zhou_Yuanqu_S.docx|Zhou Yuanqu's handout on Tea]]----[[User:Zhou Yuanqu|Zhou Yuanqu]] ([[User talk:Zhou Yuanqu|talk]]) 02:08, 19 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B Silk ===&lt;br /&gt;
吴琼 张银柳&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation by Zhang Yinliu[[Media:Silk.pptx]]--[[User:Zhang Yinliu|Zhang Yinliu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yinliu|talk]]) 02:30, 19 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by--[[User:WuQiong|WuQiong]] ([[User talk:WuQiong|talk]]) 01:44, 19 October 2020 (UTC) [[Media:Handout for Silk.docx]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C Porcelain ===&lt;br /&gt;
Zubareva Ekaterina, ANNA GROSHEVA&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation by [[Media:Porcelain_-_Grosheva_and_Zubareva.pptx]] --[[User:ANNA GROSHEVA|ANNA GROSHEVA]] ([[User talk:ANNA GROSHEVA|talk]]) 08:17, 18 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:Porcelain_handout.docx]] by --[[User:ZubarevaEkaterina|ZubarevaEkaterina]] ([[User talk:ZubarevaEkaterina|talk]]) 07:25, 18 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C Celadon ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom presentation [[Media:Celadon.pptx]]by --[[User:Chen Jingjing|Chen Jingjing]] ([[User talk:Chen Jingjing|talk]]) 06:48, 18 October 2020 (UTC)Chen Jingjing&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by[[Media:Celadon.docx]]--[[User:Gao Mingzhu|Gao Mingzhu]] ([[User talk:Gao Mingzhu|talk]]) 09:01, 18 October 2020 (UTC)Gao Mingzhu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 5 (Oct 19, 2020), due for Session 6 (Oct 26, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c, d) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201019_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==6th Session: Unit 5: Traditional Cuisine==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Four Distinct Regional Cuisines ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Shi Haiyao[[Media:Four_Distinct_Regional_Cuisines_Shi_Haiyao_S.pptx|Shi Haiyao's presentation on Four Distinct Regional Cuisines]]--[[User:Shi Haiyao|Shi Haiyao]] ([[User talk:Shi Haiyao|talk]]) 02:16, 26 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Luo Yuqing[[Media:Four Distinct Regional Cuisines.docx]]--[[User:Luo Yuqing|Luo Yuqing]] ([[User talk:Luo Yuqing|talk]]) 07:43, 25 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B The Art of Chinese Cooking  ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by 曹润鑫 [[Media:The art of Chinese cooking.pptx]]--[[User:Cao Runxin|Cao Runxin]] ([[User talk:Cao Runxin|talk]]) 15:00, 25 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 邹鑫雨 [[Media:The art of Chinese cooking.docx]]--[[User:Zou Xinyu2|Zou Xinyu2]] ([[User talk:Zou Xinyu2|talk]]) 15:01, 25 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by ALSIED SAFFANA [[Media:The Art of Chinese Cooking - SAFFANAALSIED and HATHITHUHANG_Final.pptx]] -- [[User:SAFFANA_ALSIED_2|SAFFANA_ALSIED_2]] ([[User talk:SAFFANA_ALSIED_2|talk]]) 15:25, 24 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by HA THI THU HANG [[Media:The Art of Chinese Cooking Handout Final.docx]] -- [[User:HATHITHUHANG2|HATHITHUHANG2]] -- ([[User talk:HATHITHUHANG2|talk]]) 15:38, 24 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C Two Famous Dishes  ===&lt;br /&gt;
Classroom Presentation [[Media:Two_Famous_Dishes_Yuan_Tianyi_S.pptx|Yuan Tianyi's Presentation on Two Famous Dishes]]--[[User:Yuan Tianyi|Yuan Tianyi]] ([[User talk:Yuan Tianyi|talk]]) 02:17, 24 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Zhang Weihong [[Media:Two Famous Dishes.doc]] --[[User:Zhang Weihong|Zhang Weihong]] ([[User talk:Zhang Weihong|talk]]) 11:16, 25 October 2020 (UTC)ZhangWeihong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text D Chopsticks  ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Jiang Qiwei[[Media:Chopsticks.pptx]]--[[User:Jiang Qiwei|Jiang Qiwei]] ([[User talk:Jiang Qiwei|talk]]) 04:33, 26 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Hu Jin[[Media:handout for chopsticks.docx]]--[[User:Hu Jin|Hu Jin]] ([[User talk:Hu Jin|talk]]) 15:56, 23 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 6 (Oct 26, 2020), due for Session 7 (Nov 2, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c, d) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201026_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Please answer the quiz on https://bit.ly/Unit-6 or on http://shijiehanxue.mikecrm.com/BNFafJP&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==7th Session: Unit 6==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Painting ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Zhu Xu [[Media:Painting by Zhu Xu.pptx]]--[[User:Zhu Xu|Zhu Xu]] ([[User talk:Zhu Xu|talk]]) 03:29, 1 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout [[Media:Chinese_Painting_Mo_Ling.docx|Mo Ling's Handout on Chinese Painting]]--[[User:Mo Ling|Mo Ling]] ([[User talk:Mo Ling|talk]]) 04:17, 1 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B Seal-cutting ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Zhao Xi [[Media:Seal-cutting by Zhao Xi.pptx]]--[[User:Zhao Xi|Zhao Xi]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xi|talk]]) 13:32, 29 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Zhang Yu [[Media:Seal-cutting by Zhang Yu and Zhao Xi.docx]]--[[User:Zhang Yu|Zhang Yu]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yu|talk]]) 13:14, 29 October 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C Bada Shanren and Qi Baishi ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Wu Zijia [[Media:Presentation.Badashanren and QiBaishi.pptx]]--[[User:Lei kuangxi|Lei kuangxi]] ([[User talk:Lei kuangxi|talk]]) 05:35, 30 October 2020 (UTC)Wu Zijia&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Lei Kuangxi [[Media:Handout.Badashanren and Qi Baishi.docx ]]--[[User:Lei kuangxi|Lei kuangxi]] ([[User talk:Lei kuangxi|talk]]) 05:05, 30 October 2020 (UTC)Lei Kuangxi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 7 (Nov 02, 2020), due for Session 8 (Nov 09, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201102_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==8th Session: Unit 7==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Architecture ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Zhang Peiwen [[Media:Chinese Architecture.pptx]]--[[User:Zhang Peiwen|Zhang Peiwen]] ([[User talk:Zhang Peiwen|talk]]) 11:57, 8 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Zhang Yujie [[Media:Ancient Chinese Architecture.docx]]--[[User:Zhang Yujie|Zhang Yujie]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yujie|talk]]) 03:18, 8 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B Gardens ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Zhang Yuxing [[Media:Gardens.pptx]]--[[User:Zhang Yuxing|Zhang Yuxing]] ([[User talk:Zhang Yuxing|talk]]) 08:37, 8 November 2020 (UTC) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Xie Fan [[Media:Gardens on the Yangtze Delta.docx]] --[[User:XieFan|XieFan]] ([[User talk:XieFan|talk]]) 13:12, 8 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C The Summer Palace ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Tan Yuanyuan [[Media:The Summer Palace.pptx]]--[[User:Tan Yuanyuan|Tan Yuanyuan]] ([[User talk:Tan Yuanyuan|talk]]) 14:38, 8 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Liu Yi [[Media:The Summer Palace.docx]]--[[User:Liu Yi|Liu Yi]] ([[User talk:Liu Yi|talk]]) 14:49, 7 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 8 (Nov 09, 2020), due for Session 9 (Nov 16, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c, d) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201109_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==9th Session: Unit 8==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Classical Literature ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by [[Media:Classical Literature-Shi Jing as the Beginning.pptx]]--[[User:Xu Jing|Xu Jing]] ([[User talk:Xu Jing|talk]]) 05:34, 16 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by [[Media:Classical Literature-Shi Jing as the Beginning.docx]]--[[User:You Yuting|You Yuting]] ([[User talk:You Yuting|talk]]) 03:44, 16 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B Modern Literature ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by [[Media:Modern literature.pptx]]--[[User:Yang Hairong|Yang Hairong]] ([[User talk:Yang Hairong|talk]]) 02:39, 16 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by [[Media:Modern Literature.docx]] --[[User:Zhang Ling|Zhang Ling]] ([[User talk:Zhang Ling|talk]]) 14:53, 15 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C Contemporary Literature ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by [[Media:Contemporary Literature.pptx]]--[[User:Yang Yue|Yang Yue]] ([[User talk:Yang Yue|talk]]) 16:34, 14 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by[[File:Handout-Contemporary Literature.docx]]--[[User:Yi Zichu|Yi Zichu]] ([[User talk:Yi Zichu|talk]]) 12:44, 14 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text D Selected Tang Poems ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by [[Media:Selected_Tang_Poems_by_Lei_Fangyuan_S.pptx|Lei Fangyuan's presentation on Selected Tang Poems]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by  [[Media:Selected_Tang_Poems_by_Guan_Qinqing_S.pdf|Guan Qinqing's handout on Selected Tang Poems]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 9 (Nov 16, 2020), due for Session 10 (Nov 23, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c, d) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201116_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==10th Session: Unit 9==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Peking Opera ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by [[Media:Beijing opera.pptx]]--[[User:Ding Daifeng|Ding Daifeng]] ([[User talk:Ding Daifeng|talk]]) 07:14, 22 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by [[Media:Beijing Opera Hanout.docx]]--[[User:Gan Fengyu|Gan Fengyu]] ([[User talk:Gan Fengyu|talk]]) 15:53, 19 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Beijing or Peking?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the English perspective, for some foreign names (city names, people‘s names etc.) there are English translations existing, e.g. for Roma it is „Rome“, for München it is Munich. Similarly, Beijing in English is Peking, Guangzhou Canton, Mao Zedong Mao Tse-tung etc. Also in Chinese, there are Chinese translations of foreign names, like Niuyue 纽约、Bali 巴黎 etc. Of course, in exceptional cases, e.g. if you want to say how Chinese people pronounce Peking („Beijing“) you may use the official Pinyin notation „Beijing“.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B  Mei Lanfang ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presentation by Zeng Liang[[Media:Mei Lanfang.pptx]]--[[User:Zeng Liang|Zeng Liang]] ([[User talk:Zeng Liang|talk]]) 06:21, 22 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Chen Yongxiang [[Media:Mei Lanfang handout.docx]]--[[User:Chen Yongxiang|Chen Yongxiang]] ([[User talk:Chen Yongxiang|talk]]) 12:16, 22 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C  Acrobatics ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 10 (Nov 23, 2020), due for Session 11 (Nov 30, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201123_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==11th Session: Unit 10==&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 10 Wushu and Qigong &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A  Wushu === &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by 张慧 [[Media:Chinese Martial Arts.pptx]]--[[User:Zhang Hui|Zhang Hui]] ([[User talk:Zhang Hui|talk]]) 07:58, 28 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 赵晓燕,[[Media:Chinese martial arts.docx]]--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 08:04, 28 November 2020 (UTC)--[[User:Zhao Xiaoyan|Zhao Xiaoyan]] ([[User talk:Zhao Xiaoyan|talk]]) 08:38, 28 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B  Qigong === &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by Rajabov Anushervon [[Media:Qigong_Ngo_Thi_Minh_Huong_and_Rajabov_Anushervon.pptx]]--[[User:RAJABOV ANUSHERVON 10|RAJABOV ANUSHERVON 10]] ([[User talk:RAJABOV ANUSHERVON 10|talk]]) 23:45, 29 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by Ngo Thi Minh Huong [[Media:Qigong.docx]] --[[User:Ngo Thi Minh Huong|Ngo Thi Minh Huong 10]] ([[User talk:Ngo Thi Minh Huong|talk]])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C   Huo Yuanjia === &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by 欧阳玲 [[Media:Huo Yuanjia.pptx]]--[[User:Ouyang Ling|Ouyang Ling]] ([[User talk:Ouyang Ling|talk]]) 05:04, 27 November 2020 (UTC)Ouyang Ling&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 周艺文 [[Media:Huo Yuanjia Handout.docx]]--[[User:Zhou Yiwen|Zhou Yiwen]] ([[User talk:Zhou Yiwen|talk]]) 11:13, 26 November 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 11 (Nov 30, 2020), due for Session 12 (Dec 07, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201130_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==12th Session: Unit 11==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 11 Traditional Medicine &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A  Chinese Medicine ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B  Diagnosis and Pharmacology === &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C  Acupuncture and Moxibustion === &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Acupuncuture and Moxibustion.pptx]]Presented by 吴一露 --[[User:Wu Yilu|Wu Yilu]] ([[User talk:Wu Yilu|talk]]) 02:30, 7 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[File: Acupuncuture and Moxibustion_handout.docx]]Handout by 司妤--[[User:Si Yu|Si Yu]] ([[User talk:Si Yu|talk]]) 02:35, 7 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text D  The Development of Chinese Medicine=== &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by 汤蓓[[Media:The Development of Chinese Medicine.pptx]]--[[User:Tang Bei|Tang Bei]] ([[User talk:Tang Bei|talk]]) 03:10, 7 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 王美玲[[Media:The Development of Chinese Medicine.docx]]--[[User:Wang Meiling|Wang Meiling]] ([[User talk:Wang Meiling|talk]]) 03:06, 7 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 12 (Dec 07, 2020), due for Session 13 (Dec 14, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b, c) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201207_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==13th Session: Unit 12==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 12 Major Religions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A  Buddhism ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by 康浩宇  [[Media:Buddhism.pptx]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 刘欧 [[Media:Buddhism.docx]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by Phyo Su Kyi [[Media: Life of the Buddha.pptx]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handot by Phyo Su Kyi [[Media: Life of the Gotama Buddha.docx]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text B  Daoism ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by桂一枝[[Media:Daoism.pptx]]--[[User:Gui Yizhi|Gui Yizhi]] ([[User talk:Gui Yizhi|talk]]) 12:09, 13 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 阳慧[[Media: Daoism.docx]]--[[User:YangHui|YangHui]] ([[User talk:YangHui|talk]]) 01:58, 12 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text C  Islam ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by  刘柳 [[Media:Islam.pptx]]--[[User:Liu Liu|Liu Liu]] ([[User talk:Liu Liu|talk]]) 14:49, 13 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 刘怡瑜 [[Media:Islam Handout.docx]]--[[User:Liu Yiyu|Liu Yiyu]] ([[User talk:Liu Yiyu|talk]]) 15:12, 13 December 2020 (UTC)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text D  Christianity ===&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by 彭锐宏&lt;br /&gt;
[[Media:Christianity.pptx]]--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 彭锐宏&lt;br /&gt;
[[Media:Christianity.docx]]--[[User:Peng Ruihong|Peng Ruihong]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Homework from Session 13 (Dec 14, 2020), due for Session 14 (Dec 21, 2020)'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;===&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should find a Chinese sentence in the internet for each text of the unit (a, b) and translate it into English. You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201214_cult|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Help a fellow student to improve his/her translation on that page.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==14th Session: Unit 13==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 13 Classical Philosophy&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A  Confucius and Confucianism  ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by 李丽丽[[Media:Confucianism.pptx]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 罗维嘉&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Text A Daoism ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by 余妮 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Handout by 杨晨婷&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==15th Session: Unit 14==&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 14 China and the outside world A. 45 Zhang Qian and the Silk Road 李丽琴 郭露, B. 46 Zheng He and the Maritime Silk Road 胡百辉 何长琦, C. 47 The Eastward Spread of Western Learning, D. 48 The Westernization Movement&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==16th Session: Unit 15==&lt;br /&gt;
Unit 15 Selected Readings in Classical Philosophy A. 49 Tao Te Ching Gennadii Dashkin, B. 50 The Analects GUIROU BARTHELEMY, PINGKI TANCHANGYA, C. 51 The Sutra of Hui-neng, D. 52 The Importance of Living&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Analects===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Presented by [[Media:The Analects.pptx]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''Final Exam paper - deadline extended to Dec 21, 2020'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The deadline has been extended to '''Dec 21, 2020'''. Please find a paper you want to proof read, contact the author, proof read (by copying each paragraph and make corrections/suggestions in the copy) and sign until Dec 19. The author then finalizes (works in the suggestions) until the final deadline Dec 21!&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1. Every student should write a new English text on a phenomenon in Chinese culture as a new chapter in the text book. Please also make a comparisons to similar or different cultural phenomenons in Europe and/or the USA.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Please proof read a fellow students' paper by copying each paragraph and make your corrections in the paragraph. In a final step, the original author of the paper has to decide, what of the corrections he/she will accept and work into the paper. The final version submitted on the deadline should not carry any of the fellow student's paragraphs and comments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
You can &amp;lt;span style=&amp;quot;color:red&amp;quot;&amp;gt;'''write it [[20201215_cultexam|here]]'''&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Li LIli</name></author>
	</entry>
</feed>